ã€ŠMy Deceased Wife Wants a Divorce (Hannah)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "Lionel, if you ask me, you should just make this whole charade official and divorce Hannah Green for good."

    "He''s right. And I bet Sandra''s car crash wasn''t a simple ident. Now that her brother''s gone, who knows what''ll happen to her."

    The moment Hannah heard Lionel Rosenberg was in the hospital, she jumped in her car and raced over.

    When she arrived, the elevators were packed, so she took the stairs, climbing ten flights without a second thought. Just as she was about to push open the fire escape door, she heard familiar voices.

    The man in the center had deep-set eyes, a shadow of mncholy passing through them. His thin lips were pressed into a line as he held a cigarette between long, elegant fingers, tapping the ash away.

    He remained silent for a few seconds before murmuring, "We''ll see."

    "We''ll see''? Come on, Lionel, you''re too soft-hearted. So what if Hannah saved your life back then? You paid her a million dors, didn''t you? And what did she do? She drugged you, crawled into your bed, and forced you to marry her. I''m telling you, that woman is up to no good!"

    Lionel took a long drag from his cigarette, his gaze lifting to notice the silhouette behind the door.

    The other two men followed his line of sight and saw Hannah, who had arrived at some point without them noticing.

    Her hand, pressed against the door, trembled uncontrobly. Strands of hair, damp with sweat, clung to her forehead. Her delicate, pale face was flushed, her lips parted as she struggled to catch her breath.

    She took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and walked straight to Lionel. Tilting her head back, she met his cold, indifferent eyes. "You said you were in the hospital."

    A wave of snickers rippled through the air, and the humiliating truth crashed down on her: she had been yed.

    "Sign this," Lionel said, ignoring her question as he thrust a document in front of her.

    Hannah''s eyes fell to the words on the page, and her brow furrowed instantly. She looked up at him, her gaze steady.

    His expression was impassive as he stubbed out his cigarette. "Sandra just made it through surgery. Sign this. It''s just for show, to calm her down."

    When she didn''t react, he added, "That ne you wanted? I''ll have it delivered in a few days."

    Hannah''s eyes narrowed slightly, a soft, bitterugh escaping her lips. Without a word, she took the pen he offered.

    As she poised the pen to sign, her hand hesitated. The name already written beside the line for her signature seared her eyes.

    Five years ago, gravely ill and vulnerable, Lionel had been beaten half to death by a group of street thugs and left to die in the snow. It was she who had found him, she who had rushed him to the hospital.

    She had spent over half a month''s sry to save his life, staying by his side, and emptying her savings to support his fledgling business.

    In less than two years, Lionel had be a rising star in the business world.

    When the Rosenberg family finally

    found him, he had looked at her with

    unwavering conviction and

    promised to marry her. But she never expected him to t h?nor an old arranged marriage, to take Sandra Woods as his wife instead.

    On the eve of his wedding, she was framed, painted as the viin who drugged him and forced him into marriage.

    She thought that by refusing to go through with the ceremony, Lionel''s anger would subside. Instead, her refusal was met with his venomous words "As you wish.

    marry you, but you''ll regret it for the rest of your life!

    Three years of marriage. No wedding, no ceremony. To the world, he was an

    unmarried, single man. He never touched her.

    She knew. Lionel hated her with every fiber of his being.

    "What are you waiting for?" Lionel''s voice cut through her thoughts. He saw the unshed tears glistening in her reddened eyes and nudged papers toward her told you, it''s just to appease her. Sign it."

    Hannah''s breath hitched. She thought her heart had long grown numb to the pain,

    but his words sent a fresh, sharp pang through her chest.

    Hershes fluttered as she signed her name, one deliberate stroke at a time. Staring at their two names on the document, she asked with a strange sense of release, "How is Sandra?"

    Lionel reached out and snatched the papers from her.

    Hannah held on tightly, a barely perceptible sneer on her lips. "Since this is to reassure her, wouldn''t it be more convincing if I gave it to her myself?"

    Lionel considered this for a moment. "Don''t say anything you shouldn''t."

    What shouldn''t be said? What should?

    She didn''t understand, and she didn''t want to. She quietly followed Lionel to the VIP suite.

 Chapter 2

    ¡°Hannah?¡± Sandra, dressed in a hospital gown, tried to get up in excitement the moment she saw her.

    Lionel strode over and gently guided her back down. "You''re still recovering. Don''t move around."

    Hannah stood at the doorway, her fists clenched. She hadn''t seen this tender, considerate side of Lionel since they were married.

    It didn''t matter anymore. The agreement was signed.

    Who he was kind to had nothing to do with her now.

    Sandra shot him a yful re before turning to smile at Hannah. "I heard you had a high fever thest couple of days. Is it gone?"

    Hannah walked in and nodded.

    "Lionel must have asked you toe, didn''t he? I told him I''m fine, there''s no need to make such a fuss." As she spoke, she looked at Lionel with mock annoyance and lightly pped his arm.

    Lionel''s gaze flickered to Hannah, then to the papers in her hand, signaling for her to hand them over.

    Hannah''s longshes drooped, a bitter taste rising in her throat. "Have they found out what happened with the car crash?"

    The moment she spoke, Lionel''s face froze. "Hannah!" he hissed.

    "Lionel!" Sandra''s voice rose a notch as she pulled on his arm. "Hannah''s still sick. Don''t be so harsh with her!"

    Hannah clenched her jaw. Seeing the dark storm in his eyes, she scoffed internally. Was he that worried about Sandra? He wouldn''t even let her ask?

    "They said the brakes were tampered with," Sandra said, her voice trembling slightly. "The police are still investigating, but I''m sure they''ll find something soon." She sighed deeply. "I don''t know who would do such a thing. If I hadn''t been so lucky, I... I would have..."

    Lionel quickly pulled out a tissue and gently, skillfully, wiped away her tears. "I''ve already told the police to speed things up. Don''t torment yourself with these thoughts."

    Sandra''s eyes were red as she nodded.

    "This is for you." Hannah suppressed the churning in her stomach and handed over the agreement.

    "What''s this?" Sandra took it, but her expression changed as she read the words. "What... what are you two doing? Lionel, were you bullying Hannah again?¡±

    "It was her idea," Lionel stated tly.

    "Hannah... you..."

    Hannah nodded, the tight line of her lips finally breaking into a relieved smile. "That''s right. We''re getting a divorce."

    Sandra grabbed her hand and tried to return the papers. "Tell me, did Lionel force you to sign this? What happened back then wasn''t entirely your fault. You were young, and Lionel made all those wild promises. Anyone would have felt cheated."

    Hannah''sshes trembled. Her fingertips were cold, as if her blood were flowing in

    reverse.

    Her lips were nearly colorless. "It

    was my choice. I''ve held him capet

    for three years. We''ll go finalize the divor orge as soon as possibl

    Her voice was steady, betraying no hint of reluctance or regret.

    Even Lionel was taken aback for a moment. Though this was all an act to cate Sandra, she was ying her part a little too convincingly.

    "I have to go."

    Hannah turned and walked out, only to find that a heavy downpour had started outside.

    "Hannah, I have Lionel drive you

    veloet

    home," Sandra called out, nudging him. "Go on. Talk things out properly. Don''t be like this content

    Hannah heard footsteps behind her but didn''t slow down.

    Lionel caught up to her. "You''re a good actress."

    Hannah said nothing, her eyes fixed on the elevator doors.

    "Besides the ne, if there''s anything else you want, just..." His phone rang, cutting him off. "What''s wrong?"

    ¡°Lionel, Sandra''s not feeling well all of a sudden. You need toe back, quickly!"

    "Okay!" Lionel hung up.

    "Lionel, I want to div¨D"

    "Tell my assistant what you want," he cut in, already jogging back toward the

    room.

 Chapter 3

    Watching Lionel''s retreating back, Hannah swallowed the bitterness rising in her throat and headed for the parking garage.

    She drove back to the house they shared-a house Lionel rarely returned to, and when he did, he slept in the guest room.-

    Hannah pulled a suitcase from a closet and began packing a few sets of clothes she''d bought with her own money, some toiletries, herptop, and all her important documents.

    As she dragged the suitcase out, her eyes fell on the wedding photo hanging above the bed. It was their only picture together.

    She had rented a wedding dress for the asion, caught Lionel during a rare free moment, and asked someone to take the photo for them.

    In it, she was holding a bouquet, her smile radiant, full of dreams for a beautiful life together.

    The brighter the smile then, the deeper the ache now.

    Hannah climbed onto the mattress, took down the frame, and pulled out the photo. Expressionless, she tore it into shreds and threw the pieces into the trash

    can.

    "Ma''am, Mr. Rosenberg is back. He''s asking for you downstairs."

    Just as she finished, she heard the housekeeper call from the bottom of the stairs.

    "Okay. Please take out the trash," Hannah replied, heading downstairs.

    In the living room, Lionel tossed a man envelope onto the coffee table.

    "This is a case Sandra was handling. It''s not finished. You take over and wrap it up."

    Hannah nced at the envelope. "I have a divorce case I''m dealing with. I can''t help. Let her apprentice do it."

    Lionel loosened his tie, not looking surprised in the least. "Postpone your case. If her apprentice was capable enough, would she have specifically asked for you?"

    "That''s her problem, not mine."

    Lionel''s gaze turned icy. "Hannah, I was justplimenting your performance at the hospital, and now you''re getting difficult? Fine. Name your price. What will it take for you to help?"

    His words were like daggers to her heart, painting her as some selfish opportunist who only acted for personal gain.

    "Handle it properly, and when Sandra is discharged, don''t let anything slip. Put on that same convincing act you had at the hospital."

    Lionel stood up, ready to head back to Sandra''s side, when Hannah''s voice stopped him.

    "I''m not acting. I really am divorcing you."

    He froze, turning back to face her.

    His dark, menacing eyes locked onto hers. After a few seconds, a cold

    smirk yed on his lips. ¡°What, signing a fake divorce agreement to appease her has you so upset you''re demanding a real one?"

    "Don''t forget, if it weren''t for you, you never would have had the title of Mrs. Rosenberg. So whatever grievances you have you can

    swallow them. You brought all of this on yourself!"

    "You''re right, I brought it on myself. So please meet me to finalize the divorce."

    Lionel strode toward her, grabbing her by the cor and yanking her forward. Seeing the helplessness and hurt in her eyes only fueled the fire in his chest. "You really want a divorce?"

    Hannah nodded, her clear eyes meeting his without a trace of lingering affection.

    Her unwavering gaze made his chest tighten, his breathing growing heavy. He released her abruptly and, without another word, turned and walked away. Hannah''s eyes looked past the torrential rain, fixing on his rapidly departing figure. Her heart clenched violently, a wave of anguish washing over her.

    She dug her nails into her palms and sank onto the sofa.

    ¡°Ma''am, this..." The housekeeper came downstairs, holding the trash bag full of the shredded wedding photo, unsure of what to do.

    Hannah''s gaze, heavy and dull, fell on the bag. "Throw it out," she said through gritted teeth. "Take it out right now."

    The housekeeper nodded.

    Afterposing herself for a few

    moments Hannah carried her

    suitcase downstairs, ignoring the

    man envelope on the table, she

    walked out into the rain and drove to

    a botel

    In this city, this house was the only home she had. Now that she had left, she was homeless once again.

 Chapter 4

    The next day, when she arrived at thew firm, she was met with countless stares and hushed whispers.

    She spent half an hour organizing her things, preparing to visit a client at the

    hospital, but a colleague stopped her.-

    "Hannah, Mr. Jones wants to see you."

    "I''m heading out right now. Can it wait?" she asked.

    Her colleague leaned in. "I don''t think so. Mr. Jones looked really angry."

    Hannah took a deep breath and walked into his office, files in hand.

    "Hannah, that case you''re on? Put it on hold for now. Help Sandra wrap up hers. It won''t take long."

    Mr. Jones pushed the man envelope across the desk toward her.

    "Mr. Jones, this is a domestic abuse case. The woman was beaten so badly she''s hospitalized, and she''s practically begging me to get this done. How can you ask me to put it on hold?"

    "I know, but she''s safe in the hospital. It''s not like her husband can get to her there, can he?" Mr. Jones took a sip from his mug. "Sandra said this case can count as your performance credit. You can wrap it up in a few days. What''s not to like?"

    "Performance credit? To you, all these cases are just numbers on a performance review, but behind them are real, living people. Do you really think she''s safe in the hospital? Her husband has had rtives lurking around for days. Every day I dy, the risk for her increases."

    Hannah pushed the man envelope back. "Since it''ll only take a few days, you can give that credit to someone else."

    Mr. Jones looked up at her sharply. "If you don''t take it, how am I supposed to exin this?"

    "I''ll exin it to him myself," Hannah said, knowing full well who Mr. Jones was referring to.

    For Sandra''s sake, Lionel had be a major partner in the firm. She had already guessed it was Lionel who called Mr. Jones to pressure her.

    "And what will you say?"

    "If I can''t exin it, I''ll resign. Is that good enough for you?" She forced a smile and left the office.

    The onlookers outside quickly scattered back to their desks, pretending to be busy while stealing nces at her.

    Hannah ignored them all and headed for the hospital.

    Her client had been a victim of domestic abuse for six months. All she wanted was a divorce. She was willing to leave with nothing and give up custody of her children, just so She could five.

    Hannah spoke with her for over half an hour. Just as she was leaving the room, she ran into Sandra.

    She was about to pretend she hadn''t seen her and walk past, but Sandra called out to her.

    "Hannah, are you mad at me?" Sandra asked, grabbing her arm. "I only mentioned to Lionel in passing that I couldn''t finish the case. I had no idea he would ask you to help."

    Hannah looked at her. "I already refused."

    Whether it was a passing remark or a deliberate hint no longer mattered. She was nning to resign anyway.

    "That''s good. I was worried I was causing you trouble," Sandra said "Lionel''s been in a bad mood since my ident and acted impulsively. Don''t take it to heart, and don''t really divorce him. He''s just angry."

    "That''s between my husband and me,¡± Hannah said tly. "It has nothing to do

    with you."

    at Sandra

    She stared at

    was here?

    expressionlessly. This woman, who likely wanted their divorce more than anyone, to be a peacemaker. She suspected it was a deliberate act to provoke Lionel

    further.

    But maybe that was for the best. A little provocation might be just what she

    needed to get Lionel to agree.

    "I know, I just..."

    Hannah had no patience for more of this charade. She pulled her arm away forcefully, but in the process, the back of her hand identally scraped Sandra''s cheek.

    Just then, Lionel arrived with lunch and witnessed the scene. He strode over to Sandra in an instant.

    "Hannah, what do you think you''re doing?!"

 Chapter 5

    Before she could exin, she saw Lionel''s eyes, filled with concern, fixated on the faint red scratch on Sandra''s face.

    The mark stood out starkly against Sandra''s pale skin. She covered it with her hand. "Lionel, Hannah didn''t mean to. Don''t me her."

    Lionel''s expression darkened, his eyes glinting with anger. "Even if you won''t help her, you don''t need toe to the hospital and bully her! Hannah, how can you be so petty?"

    Hannah stared at him, stunned. She knew he favored Sandra, but to me her without even trying to understand what happened was beyond unfair.

    She took a deep breath to suppress the lump in her throat. "It was an ident," she said, her voice choked.

    "Apologize to her!" Lionelmanded, his toneced with disgust.

    A cold, bitterugh escaped Hannah. In his eyes, no matter what happened, if she was present, it was her fault. No matter how she exined, he would never believe her.

    This man had changed. He no longer trusted her. There was no point in exining anything anymore.

    "She''s the one who stopped me, who grabbed my arm. Otherwise, I would never have identally scratched her!"

    Hannah''s gaze was fixed on Sandra, suspecting she had held on to her precisely because she saw Lionel approaching.

    "If I had done it on purpose, I wouldn''t just apologize. You could make me get on my knees and beg for her forgiveness, and I wouldn''t say a word."

    Seeing thest shred of defiance in her expression, Lionel felt an unexpected pang in his chest.

    Sandra gripped his wrist and shook her head gently.

    "Lionel, it''s true. I''m the one who stopped Hannah. I just wanted to convince her not to do something drastic and actually divorce you."

    Lionel''s face tensed. His Adam''s apple bobbed, but no words came out.

    Hannah''s gaze swept over the two of them, her eyes filled with revulsion. She turned and walked away.

    Watching her leave, Sandra gently nudged his arm and took the lunch he had brought.

    "Hannah''s probably angry. You should go and talk to her."

    Lionel took a step forward, then hesitated and pulled back. "What does she have to be angry about? You haven''t fully recovered. Don''t be walking around Go back insid and rest 111 g¨¦t a doctor to you."

    Check on

    He wrapped an arm around Sandra''s slender shoulders and led her back into the

    room.

    From around the corner, Hannah caught a glimpse of their intimate embrace. A wave of nausea washed over her.

    After the doctor examined Sandra and spoke briefly with Lionel, he left.

    "I told your was fine. You''re making a fuss over nothing," Sandra chided gently. "Hannah was upset because of me, really. She has her own. herown cases

    to handle and no time to help

    "Worst case, I''ll just ask the other party for an extension. My apprentice is new to

    this and really can''t handle it on her own."

    Sandra let out a long sigh.

    "I''ll find someone to handle the case for you. Just focus on getting better and don''t worry about it Lionel said, pulling out his phone I have some things to take care of, so I''m leaving now. Call me if you need anything."

    Sandra nodded, a faint smile gracing her lips as she watched him go.

 Chapter 6

    After leaving the room, he called Hannah.

    "Where are you?"

    "What is it?" Hannah replied.

    "I asked where you are."

    Hannah took a deep breath, fastened her seatbelt, and turned the key in the ignition. ¡°Working on a case. I''m busy!"

    Before Lionel could say another word, the line went dead.

    He stared at his phone screen, his expression turning grim.

    Hannah didn''t get back to the office untilte afternoon. She had barely put down her things and hadn''t even had a sip of water when a colleague told her she was wanted in the office.

    "Mr. Jones, I thought you..." Hannah stopped mid-sentence when she saw the man sitting in the armchair.

    "Hannah, talk to Mr. Rosenberg nicely. Be sweet, you hear me?" Mr. Jones whispered as he passed her.

    Hannah''s face was etched with fatigue. "About Sandra''s case, I.....¡±

    "You''re taking this case whether you like it or not. You don''t have the right to refuse,¡± Lionel said, tossing the man envelope onto the desk. "Take it and get it done."

    Hannah sighed deeply. "I told you, I have my own case. I can''t help!"

    Lionel leaned back slightly, his long fingers inteced in front of him. A mocking smirk yed on his handsome face. "Hannah, don''t be ungrateful. This is the second time I''m telling you this. You should know what happens on the third."

    Seeing his arrogant, condescending demeanor, Hannah felt a sharp pain in her chest. Her fingertips grew cold and trembled slightly.

    "Take it, finish it in the next couple of days, and then you can deal with your own affairs. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise, you''ll fire me?" Hannah interrupted, her voice calm and steady.

    Lionel''s eyes narrowed, his dark pupils fixed on her. Her cool, detached gaze held no emotion.

    In the three years they had been

    married, no matter how fiercely they argued she had ever shown this kind of attitude. Herposure left him with a hollow feeling in his chest.

    "If Mr. Rosenberg wants to fire me, then fire me," she said. "I was

    already nning on submitting

    resignation once my curent case is finished anyway.

    A dead silence fell over the office.

    Lionel''s face darkened, his brow furrowing. "Hannah, you don''t own this firm. If

    you won''t do the job, there are plenty of others who will."

    "That''s wonderful," Hannah said, turning to leave with a slight blink.

    "Hannah!"

    She stopped at the door, hearing his call. She took a deep breath. "Is there anything else, Mr. Rosenberg?"

    Hearing her address him so formally, as if deliberately creating distance, stung him.

    When he didn''t speak, Hannah frowned. "Mr. Rosenberg, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving. I''m very busy."

    Lionel''s eyes were dark and deep. "You haven''t forgotten that Grandma ising to the house tomorrow, have you?"

    Hannah froze. With everything that had happened, she hadpletely forgotten.

    At the mention of his grandmother, her heart softened. In this family, his grandmother was the only one who truly cared for her the offly one who believed her. When the scandal about her drugging him broke, if his grandmother hadn''t stepped in, she might have...

    The thought brought a sting to her eyes.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, pushing the door open and walking out.

    Lionel watched the door close, pinching the bridge of his nose. He called his assistant. "When the ne arrives, have it sent to her."

 Chapter 7

    As soon as Hannah left the firm, she received a message from her client.

    [Ms. Green, I''ve thought about it for a long time, and I''ve decided to drop the case. Thank you so much for all your help.]

    The moment she saw the message, she froze, staring at the words in disbelief. She even closed WhatsApp and reopened it, just to make sure she wasn''t mistaken.

    [Ms. Smith, we''vee so far. We''re so close to seeding. Please, just hold on a little longer!]

    The instant she sent the message, arge red exmation mark appeared,

    searing her eyes.

    Hannah''s breath caught in her throat. A horrifying realization dawned on her, and she turned to look back at thew firm''s imposing sign.

    It was Lionel.

    It had to be him.

    To force her to take Sandra''s case, he had resorted to something so cruel.

    Without a second thought, she got in her car and sped toward the hospital.

    When she arrived, Hannah ran straight to the client''s room and pushed the door open, only to find it empty.

    "Nurse, excuse me," she said, stopping a passing nurse. "The patient in this room? A Ms. Smith. I was just here to see her this morning."

    The nurse thought for a moment. "She was discharged about an hour ago."

    "Discharged?"

    "Yes, discharged," the nurse confirmed before hurrying away.

    Staring at the empty room, Hannah let out a self-deprecatingugh.

    How much must he love Sandra to go to such lengths?

    Feeling as though her soul had left her body, Hannah walked down the hallway. She pulled out her phone, about to call Lionel and confront him, when she heard a happy voice from a nearby room.

    "Is this really from Lionel?"

    She nced over and saw Sandra holding a dazzling ne. Under the light, it shimmered with a brilliant glow.

    Lionel''s assistant, Owen, stood nearby, his expression practically screaming, Mr. Rosenberg only has eyes for you.

    "Of course," he said. "Mr. Rosenberg ordered this ne months ago. The moment it arrived today, he called me and told me to bring it to you immediately."

    "Then I should call Lionel right away to thank him. I''ve never received such a beautiful ne before."

    Sandra reached for her phone, but Owen stopped her.

    "Ms. Woods, Mr. Rosenberg is in a meeting right now. He said that as long as you like it, that''s all that matters." Owen''s tone was fawning. "He also said not to be angry."

    "I''m not angry," Sandra said, then looked up and saw Hannah standing in the doorway.

    Hannah walked into the room, her gaze fixed on the ne in Sandra''s hands, her brow slowly knitting together.

    Owen noticed her staring and stepped in front of Sandra, blocking the view.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg," he said pointedly. "This ne is a gift from Mr. Rosenberg to Ms. Woods."

    "Owen, my ne should have arrived too, right?¡±

    This was the ne she had admired, the one Lionel had promised her just a few days ago when she signed the agreement.

    She hadn''t cared about it then, especially given Lionel''s reluctant attitude. She wasn''t even sure he had ordered it. But now, seeing it in Sandra''s hands...

    Owen pushed his sses up his

    nose. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Rosenberg, but

    I don''t know what you''re talking about. Mr. Rosenberg only ordered one ne. It arrived today, and he called me immediately to deliver it to Ms. Woods."

    "Only one?" she asked.

    Owen closed his eyes and nodded impatiently.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Mrs. Rosenberg, if you doubt me, you can call Mr. Rosenberg yourself. But I''d advise against it. He''s in a meeting, and if you call now. you only be embarrassing yourself."

 Chapter 8

    A faint smile touched Hannah''s lips as she took out her phone and made the call.

    Seeing her actually do it, Owen lowered his head and rolled his eyes.

    "Owen, are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?" Sandra asked, hearing their exchange. "Did Lionel really say specifically that it was for me?"

    "Ms. Woods, I''m positive. Mr. Rosenberg has never been this attentive to any other woman. Please, wear it with confidence!"

    The phone rang for a while before it was answered.

    Lionel''s impatient voice came through the line. "What is it?"

    "The ne. Did you have Owen deliver it?" Hannah asked.

    He clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Yes."

    Seeing the color drain from Hannah''s face, Owen''s lips curled into a smug smile. He nodded repeatedly at Sandra, gesturing for her to put on the ne.

    Hannah''s fingers trembled as she continued, "And my client... was that your doing as well?"

    "If you already know, why are you asking? Now go and handle Sandra''s case!" Without giving her a chance to respond, Lionel hung up.

    Hearing the dial tone, Hannah''s eyes dimmed, and she lowered her phone, her heart aching.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg, I told you not to call," Owen said with a sneer. "Mr. Rosenberg has been worried sick about Ms. Woods''s injury. You know how much he cares about her. Why make things difficult for yourself?"

    He was Mr. Rosenberg''s personal assistant; he knew how to read the room. Even though Lionel hadn''t specified who the ne was for when he called, Owen knew its value. After all, the so-called Mrs. Rosenberg didn''t even have a wedding ring. How could she possibly own something so precious?

    Sensing the tension, Sandra spoke up. "Hannah, maybe Lionel was in a meeting and didnt understand can call himter when he''s free and ask. Perhaps there was a mistake..."

    "No need," Hannah said, her eyes downcast. Forcing her client to withdraw and giving the ne to Sandra it was a clear message. He was showing her just how important Sandra was warning her not to be foolish.

    Her expression remained unchanged. "No matter what, I won''t help you with your case. Because I no longer work at the firm."

    Sandra was taken aback. "You''re

    leaving? Why? Is it because of me? I

    already told Lionel,I would give the

    case to someone else and that he shouldn''t pressure you."

    Hannah didn''t reply, simply clenching her fists as she walked out, a storm brewing in her heart.

    She emailed her resignation letter, which she had already written, to the firm''s director, and then drove home.

    As she arrived, she saw that Lionel''s grandmother was already there.

    "Grandma?"

    Hearing her voice, the old woman quickly got up and took her hand. ¡°Let me have a look at you!"

    She turned Hannah around, her eyes shing with anger. "Why are you so thin again? Did that rotten boy Lionel upset you so much you can''t eat?¡±

    "Lionel, you scoundrel, get over here! Look what you''ve done to my perfectly good girl! Are you even listening to me?"

    "Grandma, it has nothing to do with him," Hannah said, just as Lionel emerged from upstairs.

    He had just finished a meeting and had been forced to rush back after receiving a call. His face was grim.

    "You heartless boy, what are you standing there for? Can''t you see your wife is home? Help her to the living room!" his grandmother barked.

    Lionel grunted in assent and reached a hand toward Hannah.

 Chapter 9

    Before his fingers could touch her, Hannah took her arm and walked past him. "Grandma, I thought you wereing tomorrow. Why are you here today? I haven''t prepared anything."

    Lionel stared at Hannah''s expressionless face, his brow furrowing slightly.

    His grandmother patted her hand, then shot an annoyed re at Lionel. "Hannah, from now on, Grandma is staying here. I want to see who in this house dares to bully you!"

    A flicker of surprise crossed Hannah''s face. Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. disliked crowds and preferred the solitude of the old family estate. If she moved in, then the divorce...

    The thought made her wonder if Lionel had deliberately brought his grandmother here to prevent the divorce.

    But he was the one most dissatisfied with this marriage. A divorce would only benefit him. Why would he want to stop it?

    Hannah couldn''t make sense of it, and a growing sense of frustration washed over her.

    "Hannah, take my advice. Quit that job at thew firm. It''s too stressful. You should stay home and take care of yourself," the old woman said, sighing as she looked at Hannah''s slender frame.

    ¡°Grandma, I''ve already resigned."

    The words hung in the air, and a ripple of surprise crossed Lionel''s face as he looked at her.

    Only his grandmother was thrilled by the news, her face lighting up with a wide smile.

    "Really? Oh, I told you to quit long ago! You should be at home, enjoying life, making up for everything that rotten boy owes you!"

    Lionel''s frown deepened. He hadn''t heard anything about her resignation. "When did you resign?"

    ¡°Does she need to report to you when she resigns?¡± his grandmother snapped, throwing a decorative pillow at him. "A grown man like you, making his wife work. Have you no shame? Hannah, let''s go eat!"

    She led Hannah to the dining room, piling food onto her te throughout the meal,pletely ignoring her own grandson.

    After dinner, Hannah took a quick shower and went to her bedroom.

    Not long after, Lionel came in.

    With his grandmother staying over, he couldn''t risk her finding out they slept in separate rooms. The endless lectures and worrying weren''t worth it. It was easier to just move back in.

    "Are you that unwilling to take Sandra''s case?" Lionel asked, undoing his cufflinks with one hand. "You''d rather resign than help?"

    He ced his jacket aside. When Hannah didn''t respond, he walked over to her.

    "I already sent you such a generous gift. Are you still sulking? What, wasn''t it to your satisfaction?"

    Hannah sat on the edge of the bed, his mocking tone grating on her nerves. A wave of annoyance and disgust washed over her.

    A generous gift?

    Using his power to force her client to drop the case that was some gift.

    "I''m satisfied."

    A smirk yed on Lionel''s lips.

    "Good. Since you''re satisfied, goet

    back to the firm. Once you''ve

    handled Sandra case, you can ask for whatever else you want."

    Hannah''s fingers tightened into fists, her nails digging into her palms, but she felt

    no pain. She sat in silence, not saying a word.

    Her cold indifference only fueled his anger. "I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?" Lionel''s voice grew harsh.

    Hannah remained silent for a

    moment before looking up to meet his gaze. told you, I won''t help her. Did you really think that by using your money and power to make my client drop her case, I wouldo

    obediently take on Sandra''s?

    She rose slowly, an unyielding resentment in her eyes. Clenching her jaw, she

    stared straight at him.

 Chapter 10

    The bedroom fell silent, the quiet broken only when Lionel''s phone rang.

    He picked it up, and a look of concern washed over his face. He quickly stepped out onto the balcony, sliding the door shut behind him.

    Hannah let out a long sigh and sank weakly onto the bed. Watching the worried, pained expression on his face, she didn''t need to guess who was calling. It was Sandra, again.

    Two minutester, Lionel came back in, grabbed his jacket, and rushed out without a word.

    The door mmed shut with a loud bang that made Hannah''s heart jolt.

    The room was once again empty and quiet, just as it had always been.

    She sat there for what felt like hours, until the sky waspletely dark. When she finally stood up, she noticed the empty picture frame hanging above the bed.

    Lionel hadn''t noticed it at all.

    He didn''t return until the next morning, having spent the night at the hospital. When he came back, his grandmother was already waiting in the living room.

    "Where have you been so early in the morning?" she demanded, her eyes narrowing at the faint dark circles under his. She knew he hadn''t slept. "I heard a car leavingst night. Don''t tell me you ran off to the hospital to take care of that hussy again!"

    "There was an emergency at the office," Lionel said calmly.

    He scanned the living room but didn''t see Hannah. He started up the stairs. "Lily, is breakfast ready? Take Grandma to the dining room."

    Lily hurried over, whispering, "Mr. Rosenberg, after you leftst night, Ma''am left too. She hasn''te back yet. Your grandmother was just asking why she wasn''t up yet."

    Lionel''s hand tightened on the railing. "Where did she go?"

    Lily shook her head. "I don''t know. She hasn''t been staying here at night recently."

    Lionel''s lips pressed into a thin line. She was an orphan with no close friends in the city. Where could she possibly go if she left the Rosenberg estate?

    "Lionel, go wake Hannah up for breakfast! I''m taking her for a full check-up this afternoon. We need to get her a customized meal n and fatten her up!"

    Lionel paused, then turned and walked toward the dining room.

    "She had an early appointment. I just dropped her off," he lied, adding for good measure, ¡°She was afraid you''d stop her, so she asked me not to tell you."

    His grandmother, who had just sat

    down, looked up at him suspiciously. Seeing his calm demeanor, she grumbled already resigned. Shee what appointment could she

    possibly have? Tell me, did you

    refuse to let her quit and make her go back?"

    "You told me you became a partner at that firm so you could protect her from being bullied, to make sure they didnt overwork her. And what happens? Every time I call her, she tells me she''s busy with a case!"

    "The resignation has to be

    processed. Once it''s done, she''ll be able to spend all her time with you Lionel said, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. "I''ll call herter and ask her toe back as soon as she''s finished. How does that sound?"

    "Call the firm and tell them to hurry it up."

    "I''ll do it right now," Lionel nodded. ¡°Grandma, you go ahead and eat.¡±

    He stepped out of the dining room and dialed Hannah''s number.

    "You were out all night and still aren''t home. What do you think you''re doing? Get

    back here now."

 Chapter 11

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh. "Lionel, a man who''s never home has no right to ask me where I''ve been."

    Lionel was taken aback, clearly not expecting such a response.

    "Lionel, did Hannah answer? Where is she?" his grandmother''s voice called from the dining room.

    His expression darkened. "Whether I''m home or not has nothing to do with you," he said coldly. "Don''t change the subject. If I hadn''t covered for you with Grandma just now..."

    Hannah''s chest felt heavy, as if arge stone was crushing her. She cut him off, her voice strained. "You''re right, it has nothing to do with me. Because we''re getting a divorce. So you don''t need to worry about where I am!"

    Lionel was about to say more, but the line went dead.

    "What did Hannah say?" his grandmother asked, walking up to him and noticing his scowl. "Did you say something to upset her again?"

    "Lionel, don''t you forget, if Hannah hadn''t saved you, you wouldn''t even be alive today. You were lucky to marry her. Why can''t you appreciate that?"

    Lionel sighed internally. "She said she''s out shopping with a friend. Let''s go eat." "Really?"

    Lionel didn''t answer, just nodded.

    Meanwhile, Hannah was at thew firm, finalizing her resignation. She borrowed a colleague''s phone to call her former client.

    "Ms. Smith, it''s Hannah. Do you have a moment? Could you tell me exactly why you decided to drop the case?"

    There was a long pause on the other end before the woman spoke.

    "My ex-husband called me out of the blue. He said he would agree to the divorce, but only if I dropped the case. He said someone gave him ¨¤ lot of money and warned him that if I didn''t, you would be dragged into it. So... I''m so sorry."

    Her voice was choked with sobs, confirming what Hannah had already suspected.

    To get her to handle Sandra''s case quickly, Lionel had gone to her client''s ex- husband and paid him off.

    For Sandra, he was truly willing to do anything.

    "Ms. Smith, you don''t need to apologize to me. This was the oue we wanted, after all,¡± Hannah said, looking out the window at the sky.

    "Ms. Smith, I wish you all the best in your new life. May every day from now on be

    a good one. Don''t dwell on the past. Look forward."

    Hannah clutched her resignation letter, a faint smile on her lips. Her dim eyes caught a glimmer of the morning light. Her client was free. In twenty-six days, she would be too.

    As she turned to leave, she saw Mr. Jones walking toward her with a stack of files.

    "Have you thought about where you''ll go next? I have a few friends at other firms I could rmend you to."

    Mr. Jones handed her the files. "Hannah, you''re a rare talent, but you''re too stubborn. If you had just taken Sandra''s case, you would have been on the promotion list for next. year. Why did you have to do this?"

    Hannah looked at the files in his hands andughed humorlessly, pushing them back. "Mr. Jones, you of all people should know that as long as Sandra is here will always

    be overshadowed What promotion?

    I should be thankful I haven''t been

    demoted."

    Her expression grew serious as she turned to leave.

    When she first joined the firm, things had gone smoothly. She was promoted quickly. But ever since Sandra arrived and Lionel became a partner, this ce had be her own personal hell.

    Cases she worked hard on were snatched away by Sandra, and she was left to clean up Sandra''s messes. Even when she ranked first in performance reviews month after month, the promotion always went to Sandra.

 Chapter 12

    If it hadn''t been for that one person who always encouraged her, she would have given up long ago, maybe even quit being awyer altogether.

    But now, even though she had resigned, she would continue to be awyer. She would continue to shine in her field.

    Mr. Jones watched her leave and quickly made a call.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, Hannah rejected the firms you rmended for her."

    After a long pause, a low grunt came from the other end.

    When Hannah got home, Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. was sitting on the sofa, reading. She immediately stood up when she saw her.

    "Child, you left so early this morning without saying a word. Did you eat breakfast? What about lunch? Lily, tell the kitchen to prepare lunch!"

    "I''ve already eaten, Grandma," Hannah said, leading her back to the sofa. "I just wanted to get my resignation finalized so I can start looking for a new job."

    Hearing that Hannah was looking for another job, Mrs. Rosenberg''s face clouded over with displeasure.

    "You just can''t sit still, can you? You married into this family to be Mrs. Rosenberg Jr. so you could enjoy a life offort!"

    "Grandma, you know me. I''m not the type to sit around. If you made me stay home all day, I''d go crazy." Hannah wrapped her arm around Mrs. Rosenberg''s, resting her head on her shoulder and pouting. "Please, Grandma, just let me work."

    Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. couldn''t resist her charm. "Alright, alright. If you want to work, I won''t stop you. But this time, you have to listen to me. You''re going to work at the Rosenberg Group!"

    Hannah was about to refuse when she saw Lioneling down the stairs.

    "You brat, you''re just in time. Go to the officeter and arrange a position for Hannah. Something easy and stress-free. And make it clear that no one is to give her a hard time, you hear me?"

    Lionel stopped, his cold gaze falling on the two of them, huddled together like Hannah was wheedling a favor out of Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. .

    She had proudly rejected his rmendations, and now she was begging Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. to get her into the Rosenberg Group.

    His eyes, filled with contempt, rested

    on

    as he said tly, "I''ll have Owen arrange a a position for you

    h. His face was like stone

    Hannah looked up, and the expression on his face made her heart twist. He had obviously misunderstood.

    "That''s not necessary, I¡ª"

    "That''s more like it!" Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. interrupted, squeezing her hand with a smile. "You should have joined the Rosenberg Group three years ago. You must make it clear to everyone that if Hannah is wronged in any way at the office, I will break your legs!"

    #

    Lionel adjusted his cufflinks and simply nodded before heading for the door.

    "Your wife just got home, where are you going now?" his grandmother called out. "To the hospital."

    At the mention of the hospital, Hannah''s eyes immediately darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    He was going to see Sandra again.

    Hannah''sshes fluttered. Even

    though they were about to divorce,

    seeing him so devoted to another

    woman still sent a dull ache through her heart.

    She was silent for a moment before looking up at Lionel, her expression one of forcedposure.

    "Tell her for me that I can''t help with her case. I''ve resigned."

    Lionel, who had just taken a step, paused and silently retracted his foot.

    "I''ll put you in the Rosenberg Group''s legal department."

 Chapter 13

    Hannah watched him leave, her gaze dropping to the floor.

    Mrs. Rosenberg Sr., however, was beaming. "That''s right! I told him to arrange a position for you years ago, but he dragged his feet. It''s alright. I''ll have him put in a good word for you. You can pick and choose whichever cases you like!"

    Hannah''s mind was elsewhere. She forced a bitter smile and nodded.

    What was this? A peace offering?

    If so, she wasn''t interested.

    She took out her phone and opened WhatsApp, her eyesnding on a specific chat. The message had been sent that morning, but she had yet to reply.

    After a moment of hesitation, she typed a response: [I ept your offer. I can start tomorrow.]

    She spent the rest of the day with Mrs. Rosenberg Sr., who had the family doctore for a check-up. The old woman even had the doctor prescribe a host of fertility herbs.

    Staring at the bowl of dark, bitter medicine, Hannah grimaced but drank it all in one go under Mrs. Rosenberg''s watchful eye.

    She still hadn''t told her about the divorce. The old woman had just had major surgery earlier in the year, and she couldn''t risk upsetting her.

    That evening, Hannah was at herputer, preparing materials for the next day, when she heard the bedroom door open. It was Lionel.

    Her fingers paused over the keyboard. She frowned in confusion.

    Wasn''t he with Sandra? Why was he back so early?

    Seeing her staring, Lionel loosened his tie and sat on the edge of the bed.

    "I already agreed to let you into the Rosenberg Group. What more do you want?"

    At his words, a derisive smile touched Hannah''s lips. She saved her work and closed herptop.

    "I don''t need your help."

    Lionel looked as if he had misheard.

    He turned to face her, his expression incredulous. "If it weren''t for Grandma, do you really think you could get into the Rosenberg

    Group?" he scoffed.

    Hannah''s eyes darkened. She remembered when she was first brought to the Rosenberg family, his grandmother had insisted he give her a position at thepany.

    But Lionel had refused, saying shecked the skills and experience. He said she needed to work at a smaller firm first.

    Back then, she had been foolish enough to believe him. She had ignored Mrs. Rosenberg''s objections and found a job at a smallw firm.

    Not long after, he had arranged for Sandra to join thepany, even creating a deputy director position for her.

    But Sandra had turned down his offer, and he hade back to Hannah, mocking her for not being as sensible. He had praised Sandra for wanting to gain practical

    ve

    experience before joining the main

    should learn from her.

    And yet, less than a week after Sandra joined Hannah''s firm, he became itsrgest shareholder.

    The memory made Hannahugh out loud.

    "What''s so funny?"

    Hannah looked up, her gaze sharp. "So, am I qualified now? I don''t need to go to

    a small firm to gain experience anymore?"

    A dead silence filled the room, punctuated only by the sound of Lionel''s heavy breathing.

    "It''s probably for the best. If people find out I got in because of you and I don''t perform well, it would be an embarrassment for you. I''m better off at my small firms."

    Seeing that he intended to sleep in the master bedroom, Hannah picked up herptop and headed for the guest room. Just as she opened the door @figure loomed behind her his hand reaching past her to m it shut.

 Chapter 14

    He was so close she could smell the faint scent of disinfectant and perfume clinging to him.

    Thebination made her stomach churn, and she reached for the doorknob, desperate to get away.

    But he blocked her again.

    "Where are you going?"

    Seeing her instinctively recoil, a sh of annoyance crossed Lionel''s eyes. He grabbed her shoulders, forcing her to turn and face him.

    She could feel the heat of his body pressing against hers, trapping her.

    "It''ste. Where are you trying to go?" he asked, his eyes half-closed as he looked down at her.

    She had just showered, and her fair skin was flushed from the hot water. A few damp strands of hair clung to her neck, and a droplet of water traced a path down her corbone, disappearing into her nightgown.

    Lionel''s Adam''s apple bobbed. His hand moved from her shoulder to her waist, pulling her into his arms.

    Hannah was caught off guard, stumbling into his embrace. Her cheek was pressed against his chest, and she could hear the strong, steady beat of his heart.

    She remembered a time when he was so weak, she would press her ear to his chest just like this, listening to the faint rhythm, praying it would grow stronger.

    But now...

    Her eyes flew open, and she pushed against his chest with both hands.

    "Let me go!"

    The more she struggled, the tighter he held her, as if trying to merge her body with his.

    "Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted? Why are you fighting me now? ying hard to get?" Lionel''s voice was a low, coldugh.

    His words,ced with mockery, sent a hot flush to her ears. She couldn''t bring herself to meet his gaze.

    Three years of marriage, and he had never hugged her. Why now?

    It had to be because Sandra was in the hospital, and he needed an outlet.

    "Let go of me. I have work to do."

    "What work is more important than satisfying me?" Lionel swept her up into his arms.

    Instinctively, Hannah wrapped her arms around his neck, a move that only earned her a more triumphantugh.

    "Your body is far more honest than your mouth."

    Before she could protest, he crossed the room in three strides andid her on the bed. Hisrge frame loomed over her, ning her down as he began to unbutton her nightgown.

    Hannah bit her lip hard, tears welling in her eyes, fighting to keep them from falling.

    "Lionel! Se gasped, her breathing

    growing heavy. "Have you forgotten

    what you said before we weret

    married?"

    He paused, and Hannah forced a bitter smile. "If you''ve forgotten, I can remind you."

    The day they got their marriage license, he had thrown the certificate at her face and snarled.

    "Hannah, you got what you wanted. But remember this: I will never touch you, and I will never love you."

    Those words were seared into her heart.

    She had thought it was just anger talking, but she soon learned it was the truth.

    For three years, she had been a wife in name only. No matter what she did, he never once looked at her.

    Lionel seemed to recall, his brow furrowing.

    Hannah seized the opportunity,

    ambling off the bed, grabbing ber

    guest

    room, locking the door firmly behind

    her.

 Chapter 15

    Hannah finished her work in the guest room and then went to sleep.

    Although Lionel had technically stayed in this room for the past three years, he was rarely home more than a few times a month. The room was impersonal, like a hotel, with no trace of him.

    She didn''t dwell on his sudden impulse earlier. She had more important things to worry about tomorrow.

    The next morning, Hannah came downstairs to find Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. sitting on the sofa, beaming.

    "Grandma, you look so happy. Is there good news?"

    The old woman gestured toward the kitchen with her chin.

    Hannah followed her gaze and froze.

    Lionel was carrying breakfast out from the kitchen, a sight she hadn''t witnessed in their three years of marriage.

    "That boy knows he was wrong, so he got up early to try and win you over," Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. said with a smile, getting up to meet him. "That''s how marriage is. You fight, you make up. You don''t hold grudges overnight."

    Hannah watched him set the table, a thousand conflicting emotions swirling within her.

    He had only ever done things like this before they were married, trying to appease her after an argument. But after the wedding, it had stoppedpletely. They rarely even ate together, except for family gatherings.

    This sudden change felt wrong, setting her on edge.

    Agreeing to let her into the Rosenberg Group, now serving her breakfast... Was this all for his grandmother''s benefit, or was he trying to get her to take Sandra''s case again?

    "Come on, let''s eat," Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. said, pulling her to a seat next to Lionel. "After breakfast, Lionel will drive you to the office. From now on, you two canmute together."

    Hannah''s hand, holding a spoon, paused. She opened her mouth, then closed it, simply nodding.

    She didn''t want to bring up the fact that she wasn''t going to the Rosenberg Group, not in front of Mrs. Rosenberg. She didn''t want to start a fight and ruin the old woman''s morning.

    Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. was about to serve her some porridge when she noticed it was a seafood porridge. Why is it seafood porridge? Lily you''ve been with us for a while

    Don''t you know what Hannah can''t eat?"

    Hannah nced at it, and a sense of unease washed over her.

    en with them for three

    Lily had been

    years, preparing all her meals. She

    knew Hannah''s preferences and

    allergies inside and out. It was impossible for her to make s mistake, especially with Mrso Rosenberg Sr. visiting.

    Lily looked at the pot of porridge in disbelief, then at Lionel. "Ma''am," she exined to the grandmother, "I didn''t make the the porridge today. The

    young master did. I was just preparing the side dishes."

    Hearing this, the old woman''s face fell. She turned to Lionel. "You made this?"

    Lionel''s expression had already soured. He frowned. "You can''t eat seafood?"

    Hannah asked Lily to make her some pastas and didn''t answer him. Instead, she turned to soothe Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. . "It''s fine, Grandma. There are other dishes I can eat. It''s no big deal."

    Lionel knew she was allergic to seafood. He used to be so careful when they ate out, always asking if a dish contained seafood. He had even given it up for her.

    But now...

    "Lily, get a thermos and pack up this porridge," Hannah said calmly, helping herself to the other dishes. She knew that much porridge wasn''t just for the three of them.

    Lionel''s eyes narrowed, a dark, unreadable expression clouding his face.

    "Pack it up? Are you taking it to the office?" Lily asked, confused.

 Chapter 16

    "Yes."

    Lily brought out a te of freshly cooked pastas for Hannah, then filled a thermos with the porridge as instructed and set it aside.

    "Look at you," Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. scolded Lionel. "You don''t even know your own wife''s allergies. What do you pay attention to?" She sighed. "You can skip lunch today. Take this porridge with you and eat everyst bite!"

    Lionel didn''t argue. He simply nodded, finished his breakfast, and took the thermos, waiting by the car to drive Hannah.

    Once they were in the car, an ufortable silence filled the space. Just as they

    pulled out of the driveway, Hannah unbuckled her seatbelt.

    Before Lionel could ask what she was doing, she spoke.

    "Stop at the subway station up ahead."

    The car came to a halt, the silence in the small space growing heavy.

    "Is this really about a bowl of porridge?" Lionel asked coldly. "The office is a madhouse. Is it really such a big deal that I forgot about one of your allergies?"

    Hannah tried the door, but it was locked.

    She took a deep breath to calm herself. "It''s not a big deal, which is why I didn''t say anything in front of Grandma. Besides..."

    She turned to face him, her clear eyes unreadable. "You were going to take that seafood porridge to Sandra at the hospital anyway, weren''t you? The hospital and the office are in opposite directions. This will save you time."

    Lionel looked at her. Her face was a nk canvas, showing no trace of resentment or hatred. She looked as cid as a docile schoolgirl.

    "I''ll take you to the office first," he said.

    At his words, Hannah couldn''t help butugh.

    As expected, he never listened to a word she said. He was still stubbornly convinced she would go to the Rosenberg Group.

    She was ready to give up on their marriage; what made him think she would want a job at hispany?

    Hannah shook her head, a small smile on her lips. "Just open the door. You don''t want to keep her waiting."

    When Lionel didn''t move, Hannah leaned across him and pressed the unlock button herself.

    He felt the silk of her hair brush

    against his fingertips as she moved past him. Before he could stop her, she had opened the door and stepped out.

    Watching her defiant figure, Lionel felt a tightness in his chest, as if he couldn''t breathe.

    He nced at the thermos beside him and called his assistant, telling him toe and take it to Sandra.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I''m afraid you''ll have

    to go yourself. The hospital just called. They said they''ve discovered the truth about the car crash. nurse said Ms. Woods couldn''t handle the news and fainted."

    Lionel''s face tensed. He hung up the phone, mmed his foot on the elerator,

    and sped toward the hospital.

    The sound of the roaring engine

    startled Hannah. She turned to see Lionel''s car racing away, so fast that pedestrians on the sidewalk shouted after him.

    "What a psycho! Thinks he owns the road in that fancy car! In a hurry to get himself killed?"

    "Driving like that, I hope he crashes."

    "Idiot!"

    Hannah watched until the car disappeared from view, suppressing the frustration welling inside her as she walked toward the subway.

    She usually drove to work and wasn''t used to the subway. During the morning

    rush hour, she was nearly crushed in the crowd.

    She found a slightly less crowded spot and had just settled in when her phone buzzed.

    A message from her pinned contact: [Are you on your way?] Hannah: [Taking the subway. Should be about half an hour.]

    [Okay, I''ll be waiting.]

 Chapter 17

    Half an hourter, Hannah stood before the Keystone Group building.

    When she had been expected to join the Rosenberg Group, no one had batted an eye; her skills were more than a match for it. But when she ended up at a small firm instead, headhunters had constantly tried to poach her. They had only given up after she had been there for a while, realizing she wasn''t going to leave.

    The news of her dramatic resignation had spread quickly, and the headhunters hade calling again, asking about her ns, her desired sry, and her preferred firms.

    Even though Hannah had politely declined all offers, they persisted, some even telling her to name her price.

    Among them was an offer from Yves Lancaster.

    Yves was the sole heir to the Lancaster Group. At just twenty-four, he had taken over the subsidiary, Keystone Group, and boosted its annual revenue from an average of forty billion to nearly sixty billion, with projections to break seventy billion this year.

    The receptionist, already informed of her arrival, greeted Hannah warmly and escorted her to a private elevator.

    Just as she reached the office, Yves was finishing a meeting.

    He still had that roguish air about him, a perfectly tailored suit failing to conceal his rebellious spirit. His handsome face was framed by a pair of sharp, light brown eyes that immediately settled on her.

    "I was starting to think you weren''ting," he said, sprawling on the sofa with his arms draped over the back. "After three years at that small firm, did you finally realize you''re a diamond that belongs in a bigger setting?"

    Hannah sat across from him, unable to read the young tycoon''s intentions. "Perhaps."

    Yves raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on his lips as he noted the fatigue in her eyes. "Well, since you''re here, I assume you''ve epted my offer. You can name your terms, but I have one condition."

    Hannah looked up slowly. "Which is?"

    "You can''t resign without my permission." He leaned forward, his half-lidded eyes like those of a predator sizing up its prey. ¡°Hannah, I don''t know what''s going on in your life, but mypany isn''t your temporary hideout."

    Their families were acquaintances, and although Lionel had kept his marriage a secret, rumors had circted among the city''s elite.

    In their world, nothing stayed hidden for long.

    Hannah''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°So if the pay and conditions here worsen, I''m not allowed to leave? Mr. Lancaster, that''s a rather tyrannical use."

    "You know I''m not that kind of person," he replied.

    Hannah fell silent. She knew he wasn''t.

    Seeing her hesitation, Yves motioned for his secretary to bring over the contract.

    "Sign it," he said, offering her a fountain pen.

    After a moment''s thought, Hannah took the pen and signed her name.

    The use was indeed restrictive, but she had a feeling it might one day be her saving grace.

    Once the contract was signed, Yves

    handed her a case file. ¡°Perfect

    timing. This case is right up your

    alley you''ll apany me to a

    meeting

    hout itter

    Hannah took the file and followed an assistant to her new desk, where she began to review the case.

    Someone had started a rumor online that Yves wasn''t a biological son of the Lancaster family, that he was an outsider who had stawed his way to the top and pushed out the rightful heir.

    No wonder he said it was her specialty.

    When Lionel was first acknowledged by the Rosenberg family, simr rumors had circted, trying to block his entry into the family business. It was Hannah who had gathered the evidence, taken the

    *

    nderers to court, and cleared his name.

 Chapter 18

    After she had familiarized herself with the case, Yves took her to meet the person behind the rumors.

    They arrived at a caf¨¦, but their guest hadn''t shown up yet. While they waited, Hannah spotted a familiar face.

    Tess, her college ssmate and best friend. After graduation, Tess had be a well-known journalist.

    When Tess met Hannah''s gaze, a sh of surprise crossed her face before she quickly looked away.

    "Mr. Lancaster, may I go say hello to my friend?" Hannah asked.

    Yves nodded.

    "Tess," Hannah said, sitting down across from her. "What''s wrong? You look awful."

    Tess clutched her coffee cup, her expression hesitant. She finally let out a sigh. "I think... I''m in trouble. I''ve been suspended for a few days, so I came out to clear my head."

    "What happened? Can I help?"

    "You might be able to, or... you might not."

    Her evasiveness made Hannah''s heart sink. "Does this have something to do with Lionel?"

    Tess nodded, her eyes darting around the caf¨¦ before she spoke in a hushed tone. "I was at the hospital for an interview the other day, and I identally took a few photos."

    She showed Hannah the pictures on her phone.

    The first was of Lionel, carrying a thermos, rushing into a hospital room with a worried expression.

    The second showed him with a tearful Sandra.

    The subsequent photos were all of them in various embraces, him kneeling tofort her, wiping away her tears. They were undeniably intimate.

    "I meant to send them to you, but I identally sent them to my assistant. I deleted them right away, but she must have saved them. Latest night, she posted them online, creating a story about Lionel''s hidden wife."

    Hannah immediately took out her phone to check.

    "The story was taken down almost as soon as it went up," Tess said

    with a sigh. "The hashtag was scrubbed, you can''t find anything. This morning, ourpany received a letter from hiswyers. My assistant

    w which way the wind was blowing and skipped townst night, blocking all of us. Now, all the

    me is on me.¡±

    Hannah searched online, and sure enough, there was nothing. She found a few vague posts that used symbols instead of names, but even those were quickly disappearing.

    "What time did this happen?" Hannah asked.

    "Around ten, think," Tess said, her eyes welling up with tears. "Hannah, I know this is a lot to ask, but I have no other choice. They can''t find my assistant, so I''m the one taking the fall need you to talk to Lionel, ask him to drop it. Please?"

    Hannah''s mind was reeling.

    Ten o''clock. That was right after her fight with Lionel, when she had locked herself in the guest room. It meant that immediately after their argument, he had set about getting the story taken down, probably working all night, and then still managed to get up early to make porridge for Sandra.

    The thought sent a sharp pang through her chest. She let out a bitterugh.

    How much must he love her to do all that without a thought for his own exhaustion?

    "I..."

    Before she could answer, her phone rang. The caller ID read: Lionel.

 Chapter 19

    The moment she answered, his deep, angry voice came through the line.

    "Get over here and report for your first day. Don''t cause any more trouble for me!" Before Hannah could respond, he hung up.

    Tess, sitting close by, had heard every word. She knew Hannah''s marriage was unhappy, but she hadn''t realized it was this bad.

    "Men are all the same once they get sessful!" she fumed, her anger rising on Hannah''s behalf. "If you hadn''t saved him, he would have died on the street. He wouldn''t be some big-shot Mr. Lionel Rosenberg! That bastard, he''ll get what''sing to him!"

    Hannah handed her a tissue. "You''re right, he will. Don''t waste your anger on him."

    Tess looked at Hannah through tear-filled eyes. She had hoped Hannah could mediate, but now...

    ¡°Hannah, I''ll handle this myself. I wasn''t the one who posted it. I have nothing to hide. It''s not like he owns the whole city!"

    Hannah managed a weary smile. "I''ll talk to him. Your time is too valuable to be wasted on this."

    Tess was reluctant to put her in a difficult position, but after some persuasion, she agreed.

    Shortly after, Tess received a call from her boss and had to leave.

    Coincidentally, the man who had been spreading rumors about Yves arrived. He spotted Hannah and excitedly pulled out a Proid camera, asking for her autograph.

    "My idol! Wow, I can''t believe I''m seeing you in person today."

    Hannah and Yves exchanged confused nces.

    Realizing that Hannah was there as Yves''wyer, the man decided toe clean.

    "If I had known you were friends with

    Mr. Lancaster, I never would have

    ''e''

    taken this job,¡± he said, leaning in conspiratorially. "I''ll be straight with you. It was your cousin, York Lancaster, who hired me He wanted to create some bad press to bring you down a notch."

    At the mention of the name, Yves understood. Seeing that the man had confessed

    out of respect for Hannah and had promised to stop, he decided not to press charges.

    "Ms. Green, you''re my lucky star. You just show up, and my problems solve themselves," Yves teased.

    "I remember York. He was the one in charge of this division before you, right?" Hannah asked.

    The change in leadership had

    happened around the same time Lionel returned to the Rosenberg family. She had heard about it, but her focus had been on Lionel. All she knew was that wes was a brilliant. businessman who had effortlessly ousted his cousin.

    Yves'' long fox-like eyes glinted with amusement. "Which means, MS, Green, that you''re going to be very** busy from now on. The contract is signed. It''s toote to run."

    Hannah gave a wry smile and said nothing more.

    They left the caf¨¦, and Yves, ever the gentleman, opened the passenger door for her.

    Hannah was about to thank him when she looked up and saw two figures emerging from a dessert shop across the street.

    It was Lionel and his assistant, Owen, who was carrying arge, beautifully packaged bag.

    Owen saw her first, his eyes widening in surprise before he quickly nced at Lionel.

    Lionel''s gaze followed, his brow furrowing in a mixture of confusion and annoyance when he saw Hannah.

    Yves, wondering why Hannah had frozen, noticed them as well. Unfazed, he

    waved cheerfully. "Mr. Rosenberg, fancy seeing you here! Buying sweets for a

    special someone?"

    Hannah cringed.

 Chapter 20

    Was this man clueless or just brazen?

    Lionel''s cold eyes narrowed. "I heard the Lancaster Group was dealing with a tricky situation recently. But judging by your mood, Mr. Lancaster, I assume it''s been resolved."

    Yves leaned against the driver''s side door, arms crossed. "That''s because we have Ms. Green. With her on the case, any tricky situation is just a walk in the park. Isn''t that right, Ms. Green?"

    Hannah quickly got into the car, wanting no part in their verbal sparring.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I have to run. You know how it is good talent is hard to find. I have to treasure mine." Heughed as he got into the car, deliberately leaving the window down to lean toward Hannah. "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to your husband? You seem like strangers."

    "Mr. Lancaster, I believe your assistant mentioned you have a meeting this afternoon. We''ll bete if we don''t leave now."

    Yves paused, thenughed genuinely. "You know, if you ever get tired of being awyer, you''d make an excellent personal assistant. You remember everything. Let me know, and I''ll hire you."

    Hannah ignored him, her gaze fixed on Lionel, who was getting into his car with an air of indifference and driving off in the direction of the hospital.

    Inside Lionel''s car, Owen swallowed nervously, his eyes glued to the rearview mirror, barely daring to breathe.

    "Did you not send her the interview time?" Lionel''s sharp voice cut through the silence.

    Owen''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. "You said you were bringing her to the office, so I didn''t send a separate notification. And, well, you know she''s not fond of me. I didn''t want to bother her."

    He quickly added, "Mr. Rosenberg, I''ll have someone reschedule right away and send her the details for a new interview."

    He had assumed it was just another one of the missus''s jealous fits, demanding a job to spite Ms. Woods, and that Mr. Rosenberg was just cating her. He had

    only told HR to ask a few questions and give her a do-nothing position.

    He never imagined Mr. Rosenberg was serious about bringing her into thepany.

    Lionel stared at the two boxes of pastries on the seat beside him. "Don''t bother. If she''d rather suffer at someone else''spany, let her."

    She had whispered in Grandma''s ear, manipting her into

    demanding a position for her at the Rosenberg Group. Now that he had agreed, she was deliberately acting Fout

    Was she waiting for him to beg her to join?

    Did she really think she was some innocent girl who needed to be coddled?

    "When Sandra has recovered, give her a position in the legal department. Make sure everyone knows," Lionel said, turning to look out the window. A dark clou@was rolling in, and the wind was picking up.  shovels

    "Yes, sir!" Owen replied.

    It was clear who truly mattered to Mr. Rosenberg.

    Hannah had Yves drop her at the subway station.

    "It''s about to pour. Are you sure you don''t want me to drive you home?" Yves asked, his arm resting on the open window.

    "Thank you, Mr. Lancaster, but I''ll be fine. You should get back for your meeting," Hannah said with a gentle smile, heading for the station entrance.

    Watching her leave, the smile vanished from Yves'' face, reced by a somber expression.

    "What''s so great about Lionel? She

    treats him like he''s a treasure, and

    is

    this to how he treats her. Serves her right he muttered before driving

    Just as Hannah reached the tform, a train arrived. But her luck ran out when she exited the station to find the sky had opened up in a torrential downpour.

    The walk from the subway to the Rosenberg estate was over half an hour.

    "I knew you''d leave without an umbre, so I came to get you!" Hannah heard the voice and looked up.

 Chapter 21

    "What are you doing here in this downpour? I was just about to call a cab!"

    "You''d never get one in this weather, not at rush hour," the boy said, pulling his girlfriend into a warm embrace. "Come on, I''ve already got dinner started. I was just waiting for you to get home so we could eat together."

    "I brought iced tea and some takeout!" the girl chirped, holding up a bag for him to

    see.

    He took the bag from her, tilting the umbre to shield her from the rain, and the two of them walked off, theirughter echoing under the shared shelter.

    Hannah watched them go, swallowing the envy that rose in her throat. She and Lionel had been like that once. Life had been hard, but it had been sweet.

    She pulled out her phone and opened the ride-share app. Just as the boy had said, there was a long queue of people waiting for a driver.

    At the hospital.

    "I still can''t believe my own brother was the one who tampered with the car," Sandra said, her voice hollow. "Why would he do that? And why drag me into it?"

    She listlessly scooped up a spoonful of dessert, her appetite gone. With a deep sigh, she looked over at Lionel, who was staring out at the rainshing against the window, lost in his own world.

    "Lionel, what are you thinking about?" Sandra asked, realizing he hadn''t heard a word she''d said. "Is Hannah still mad at you?"

    At the mention of Hannah''s name, a flicker of something cold and deep passed through Lionel''s eyes. She had left without an umbre this morning. He wondered how she was faring in the storm.

    He quickly suppressed the thought. So what if she didn''t have an umbre? A woman who could find a new man in the blink of an eye would have no trouble getting a ride home. For all he knew, she was already shacked up at some other man''s ce. She''d always been careless like that.

    She''d gotten into another man''s car right in front of him. Kissed him, even.

    Seeing Lionel''s silence, Sandra''s voice softened. "Lionel, anyone can see how much Hannah loves you. This whole divorce thing is just her trying to get a ne out of you if you just talk to her, I''m sure everything will be fine."

    "Don''t worry about our affairs," he said, his voice clipped and cold. "Once you''ve recovered, you can join the legal department at the Rosenberg Group. Just tell Owen which position you want."

    Sandra stared at him, stunned. Before she could process his words, Lionel stood up. "I have to go. You get some rest."

    She nodded, watching him stride away. A sudden thought made her rx; maybe he''d taken her advice and was going to make things right with Hannah. Relieved, she picked up her phone and sent Hannah a text.

    [Lionel just came to see me at the hospital, but he was so distracted, I''m sure he was thinking about you. told him he should go talk to you,

    and be just left I bet he''s on his way how. You two should really talk this out.]

    Hannah stared at the screen, her brow furrowing. What was this message supposed to mean? Was Sandra gloating? Or was she trying to prove that she could wrap Lionel around her little finger?

    He would never "talk to her." She''d be lucky if he didn''t yell.

    Even though she knew it was hopeless, her fingers moved on their own, tapping open her chat with Lionel. Thest message was from when he had lied about being injured to get her to the hospital. Nothing since.

    If he was reallying to see her, wouldn''t he at least ask where she was?

    A bitter pang of sorrow hit her, and the tip of her nose began to sting. Waves of people flowed in and out of the subway station, met by family, husbands boyfriends of friends. Only she was trapped by the storm, with no one toe for her.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    She snatched it up, her heart leaping, but the screen showed an unknown number.

    "Hello, I''m at the subway entrance. Are you here?"

    It was the driver. Hannah felt tears well up in her eyes as a self-deprecating smile touched her lips.

 Chapter 22

    "I''m here! Just give me a second, I''m on my wa¡ª"

    Before she could finish, her phone died. Luckily, she''d memorized the license te and spotted the car immediately. Once she was inside, the driver headed toward the vi district.

    Meanwhile, Lionel sent a text to Hannah. She usually replied in seconds, but two, then three minutes passed with no response. His expression darkened. He tossed his phone onto the passenger seat and floored the elerator, peeling away from the curb.

    ...

    At the Rosenberg estate, Hannah walked in, soaked to the bone. Mrs. Rosenberg Sr.,ing down the stairs, saw her and immediately began to fuss, ordering her to take a hot bath and telling the kitchen staff to prepare some ginger tea.

    "What is this! Didn''t that little brat Lionel pick you up from work? That good-for- nothing boy, he promised me this morning he would! Get upstairs, now! When he gets back, I will give him a piece of my mind for you!"

    Hannah didn''t have a chance to exin before Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. was shooing her up the stairs.

    When she came back down after her bath, she could hear a volley of shouting from the living room.

    "I told you to take care of your wife, and you let here home in a downpour! If you were busy, couldn''t you have sent your assistant to pick her up?"

    "I''m telling you, if she catches a cold, I''ll have your hide! Why don''t you know how to care for people, you foolish boy?"

    "The doctor said her health is fragile, and she came home with her clothes half- soaked! Soaked right through!"

    Lionel had barely stepped through the door before a throw pillow hit him squarely in the chest. Before he could ask what was wrong, his grandmotherunched into

    a tirade. When she finally paused for breath, he managed to ask, "Is Hannah back?"

    His grandmother looked like she might faint from sheer fury. She pointed a trembling finger at him, sputtering, "You-you-you don''t even know if your own wife is home? What kind of husband are you? Good heavens, how did the Rosenberg family produce someone so heartless?"

    The yelling gave Lionel a headache. He pinched the bridge of his nose, and as he was about to ask again, he saw Hannah walking toward them.

    "Why didn''t you answer my text?" he asked, his deep eyes scanning her from head to toe.

    She had changed into a simple t-shirt and shorts. Seeing that the exposed skin on her arms, legs, and corbone was free of any suspicious marks, he finally rxed his gaze.

    "My phone died," Hannah said, tossing it onto the sofa.

    Lionel picked it up and tried to turn it on, but the screen remained ck.

    Convinced she wasn''t lying, he said, "I didn''t get your message, so I couldn''t pick you up."

    "And you think that''s an eptable

    excuse?" his grandmother shot back,

    ring at him You work at the

    samepany! If you couldn''t

    reach her by phone, why didn''t you

    just have your assistant go

    "Grandma, I''m not working at the Rosenberg Group," Hannah interrupted calmly.

    "I had a sessful interview at the Keystone Group this morning and started immediately."

    Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. froze, looking from Lionel to Hannah in disbelief.

    "Hannah, dear, tell me what

    happened. Why would you suddenly go to the Lancaster family''s

    something to you in the car? Don''t you worry, I''m here for you!" She took Hannah''s hand, a protective glint in her eyes.

    Hannah shook her head, her expression unreadable. "After all

    those years at my old firm without a

    promotion or any significant cases, I figured my current experience!

    wouldn''t be enough for the

    Rosenberg Group. People would just

    gossip."

    From the moment Sandra had stepped into her old firm, Hannah''s career had felt like it was stuck on pause.

    "I guess the Keystone Group will take anyone, then," Lionel said dismissively as he plugged her phone in to charge.

    "They just happened to have a director who knows talent when he sees it. But your legal department really should hire some new blood."

 Chapter 23

    Lionel looked up at her. Besides him and his assistant, no one knew that Sandra was joining the Rosenberg Group. How could she possibly know?

    "What, am I wrong?"

    The thought of him targeting Tess just to get at her made Hannah''s blood boil.

    Seeing her defiant stance, he concluded she must have nted spies in hispany. She imed she wasn''t joining the Rosenberg Group, only to turn around and join the Lancaster Group, and now she was here to grill him. When had she be so calcting? She used to be so simple, so sweet.

    "Your little scandal hit the newsst night," Hannah continued, her voice sharp. "Your PR team did an amazing job shutting down the story, but your legal department managed to target the wrong person. If you have enough money to pay for ipetence, you might as well donate it to charity. It would be better for your soul."

    At the mention of the news, Lionel froze.

    "Tess took the photos, but someone else wrote and published the article. Lionel, are you going after Tess, or are you going after me?"

    Tess had been a journalist for years and had covered the Rosenberg Group before, even breaking major stories without a peep from Lionel. Was this because of her, or because the story was about Sandra?

    "What photos?" his grandmother demanded.

    Hannah said nothing, simply turning her gaze to Lionel.

    "What photos are they?" his grandmother pressed.

    Lionel''s face hardened. "It''s nothing. The matter has been dealt with."

    Seeing his reaction, his grandmother pieced it together. Her anger red. "It was Sandra, wasn''t it? You''re a married man! Why are you still getting so close to other women? You say you keep your marriage private to protect Hannah from harassment, but you need to remember your own status! You... you...!"

    She pointed a finger at Lionel''s nose, shaking with frustration.

    Seeing how upset she was, Hannah quickly asked Lily, the housekeeper, to help Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. upstairs.

    As Hannah and Lily escorted her to her room, the old woman''s voice carried back down. "Whoever made the mess should be the one to clean it up! you''re going to employ a

    bunch of useless fools, then fire them all and start over!"

    "I''ll have it handled properly," Lionel called back. "As for hiring, that''s already been taken care of."

    Hannah''s steps faltered. She nced back at him in surprise.

    Hired already?

    A knot formed in her stomach. She clenched her jaw, said nothing more, and continued helping Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. upstairs.

    After settling Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. in, Hannah returned to the living room. Lionel was still on the sofa, a cigarette dangling from his fingers. He exhaled a plume of smoke and Hooked at her. "Arent you ourous

    who I hired?"

    Hannah didn''t stop walking. As she passed behind him, her voice was cool and distant. "It must be someone with more skill and experience than me. Otherwise, how could they possibly get into the Rosenberg Group?"

    His question confirmed her suspicions. It didn''t take a genius to figure it out. Who else but Sandra would he be so eager to mention to her?

    "Someone that capable must be a reasonable person," she added. "They wouldn''t let personal bias cloud their judgment and deliberately make things difficult for an innocent person."

    She reached the bottom of the stairs and paused, though she didn''t turn back. "Lionel, you can''t hide things forever. This time it was Tess, next time it will be another reporter Are you nning to take on every journalist in Sova?"

    Hannah''s shoulders slumped. She gripped the banister and trudged up the stairs, herposure finally cracking as she turned the corner. A single tear escaped and fell to the floor.

    He could treat her however he wanted, but why did he have to drag other people into it?

    Lionel, do you really hate me that much?

 Chapter 24

    Hate me enough to hurt the people around me?

    She instinctively walked toward the master bedroom. The sight of the empty picture frames on the wall was a punch to the gut. She turned away and went into the guest room instead.

    ...

    The next morning, as Hannah came downstairs, Lily told her that Lionel had left for work in a hurry, skipping breakfast.

    Hannah paid it no mind. She ate with Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. in the dining room and then drove to her new job at the Keystone Group.

    She had barely settled at her desk when her new, friendly colleagues pulled her into the break room for some gossip.

    "I heard a while ago that Mr. Lionel Rosenberg was married, but did you see the headlines a couple of nights ago? I''m telling you, that woman has to be his wife!" a woman named Anna Laurier dered.

    A male colleague holding a mug scoffed. "You''re that sure? Be careful what you say. You could get sued. I heard the reporter who broke that story is about to lose her job."

    "Of course I''m sure! She was discharged from the hospital today, and a man as busy as him went to pick her up personally." Anna pulled out her phone. "Look, but no pictures!"

    In the photo, Lionel was dressed in a sharp, three-piece ck suit, carrying a bag in one hand while helping Sandra with the other. Owen followed behind them,den with two more bags. As Sandra got into the car, Lionel carefully shielded her head from the doorframe-a gesture so practiced and gentle it could only havee from doing it a thousand times.

    Hannah stared at the photos, her eyshes fluttering. She clutched her mug, taking a long drink of water to quell the unease churning in her stomach.

    "Ouch!"

    "Did you burn yourself?" Anna asked, watching her stick her tongue out. She quickly poured a ss of cold water. "Ms. Green, you''re well-informed. Do you think they''re the real deal?"

    "Please, call me Hannah." She

    jet

    swished the cool water in her mouth, soothing the sting on her tongue. She studied the photos again, her expression grave. "From their bodynguage" she said after a moment, "their rtionship is definitely intimate."

    ¡°I don''t get rich people,¡± the male colleague grumbled. ¡°He''s not a movie star, so why hide a marriage? Unless he doesn''t love her and wants to keep ying the field. But from the looks of it, he''s totally smitten.¡±

    Hannah froze. The question that had gued her for so long had just been answered so casually.

    The group''s spection eventually died down, and everyone returned to their desks.

    "Hannah, there''s a symposium in a couple of days. I need you and Anna to attend,¡± her department head told her.

    "Okay."

    During their lunch break, Anna took her to a nearby mall. As they passed a luxury consignment shop, an idea sparked in Hannah''s mind.

    "Anna, do you happen to know any managers at shops like this? I have a few things I''d like to sell."

    Whether it was the sting of the photos or the sight of the shop, she didn''t know, but a new resolve hardened within her. She wanted to sell the jewelry and bags Lionel had given her and convert them into cash.

    Her original n had been to walk away with nothing. But why should she? Lionel was the one who had cheated, who had broken their vows. After all the years she had devoted to him, the one ne she had ever truly wanted he had given to someone else. What was wrong with securing a little something for

    herself?

    "I do! I''ll send you her contact on WhatsApp," Anna said, tapping away at her phone.

    Hannah added the contact. That

    evening, back home, she went into her walk-in closet and took photos of several pieces of jewelry and handbags sending them to the manager for an appraisal. Once they''d agreed on a price, she packed a few jewelry sets and headed out.

    She ran into Lionel on the stairs as he wasing up.

    He nced at her attire. "Where are you going thiste at night?" he asked coolly.

 Chapter 25

    Hannah met his stare, then calmly stepped aside to let him pass without a word.

    As she walked past him, Lionel''s hand shot out and mped around her slender wrist.

    "I asked you a question. Didn''t you hear me?"

    "I''m going out for some air."

    The lie was so obvious he scoffed. "Going to see Yves, are you? He''s so good to you. Why didn''t he drive you home instead of letting you get caught in the rain?"

    Hannah looked at him. His words wereced with mockery, but underneath, she detected a faint trace of... jealousy? Or maybe it was just satisfaction that Yves hadn''t driven her, proving he wasn''t as considerate as he seemed.

    She forced a smile and pulled her wrist from his grasp. "Because Mr. Lancaster understands boundaries, especially since he knows I''m a married woman. It''s called respect."

    With that, she turned and walked down the stairs, not sparing him another nce.

    Lionel stood on thending, looking down at her, his grandmother''s words from the day before echoing in his mind.

    Boundaries...

    That viper Yves knew nothing about boundaries. This was just another one of his games.

    In the coffee shop, the consignment shop manager was already waiting. She greeted Hannah warmly as she approached.

    Hannah handed over the jewelry and its authenticity certificates.

    The manager examined the pieces for a long time. "These are all exquisite, top-of- the-line items," she said with a sigh of admiration. "Are you sure you want to sell them, Ms. Green?"

    "Yes. Something''se up, and I

    need the cash. I''m willing to be flexible on the price," Hannah replied,

    her gaze drifting

    to the vibrant city

    lights outside. Couples walked

    arm-in-arm, lost in their own worlds. She quickly looked away.

    "Alright, then. We''ll stick to the price we discussed. Here''s the contract." The manager passed it to her.

    Hannah signed it without hesitation. "I''ll likely have more to sell soon. I hope you''ll be avable."

    "Of course, of course. It would be my pleasure."

    Hannah took the check, slipped it into her purse, and left. She wandered the

    streets alone, losing track of time until the sidewalks grew quiet and empty. Only then did she head home.

    Back on the second floor, she instinctively walked toward the master bedroom. Her hand was on the doorknob before she remembered and pulled it back. But after a moment''s hesitation, a wave of turmoil washed over her, and she pushed the door open.

    The room was empty. Everything was just as it had been, as if no one had slept there for days.

    She checked the guest room. It was empty, too.

    "Where''s Lionel?" she asked Lily, who was tidying up nearby.

    "Mr. Rosenberg left right after you did, ma''am," Lily whispered. "Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. is already asleep; she doesn''t know."

    Hannah quietly closed the door. "Keep it that way. Don''t let Grandma find out. And when he gets back, tell him to stay in the guest room, just like before."

    She then returned to the master bedroom. After a quick shower, she stepped out of the bathroom and her eyes fell on the photo wall.

    She loved taking pictures, but Lionel hated it. She''d had to sneak candid shots of him, printing them out and arranging them on the wall next to photos of herself. Now, looking at them, each picture felt like testament to her own foolishness.

    Her hair still damp, Hannah walked over to the wall and pulled down every single photo. One by one, she took a pair of scissors and cut them into pieces, her eyes dark and empty, filled only with contempt for her own naive heart.

 Chapter 26

    After destroying the photos, she picked up her phone and opened an album titled "My Love." No matter how many phones she''d gone through, she could never bring herself to delete these pictures. They chronicled their entire history, from the day they met until now.

    This time, she long-pressed on a photo, selected "All," and, without a shred of hesitation, hit delete.

    The next day at the office, Anna, the resident sleuth, had more news to share.

    "So, that car crash with his supposed wife? Turns out her own brother tampered with the car. He was trying to kill himself, but she miraculously survived," Anna said, leaning back in her chair. "He''s rich and powerful, so why would he be so desperate? Was it over a woman?"

    "I''ll never understand the rich," another colleague chimed in. "Love is so trivial. Money is what matters. With enough money, you can have any man or woman you want."

    "That''s because you don''t get it. When you have everything material, you start chasing other things. They get everything so easily that the slightest romantic trouble sends them over the edge. Losing one love and they''re ready to throw their life away. It''s bizarre."

    Hannah felt a hot flush creep up her neck. For the past three years, she had been trapped in the prison of her love for Lionel, consumed with how to make him notice her, love her again. She had lost her dignity, her sense of self. There were times she had even considered... ending it all. A single phone call from Sandra was enough to send her into a spiral of jealousy and despair. But now, having let go, it all seemed so distant.

    Before Lionel, she had been vibrant and full of life.

    The casual chatter of her colleagues was like a revtion, and the knot in her chest began to loosen, bit by bit.

    She spent the rest of the day immersed in her work, her mind filled with cases and legal briefs. There was no room for anything else. It felt likeing home to herself.

    When her colleagues invited her out for dinner after work, she readily agreed She sent a quick text to Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. saying she wouldn''t be home but didn''t even think to message Lionel.

    At her old firm, she had always turned down invitations, rushing home after work. Even knowing

    Lionel probably wouldn''t be there et

    she always held out hope. What if tonight is the night? So she waited, every single day, sometimes even cooking his favorite meals taking pictures, and asking if he would''e. Her messages would vanish into a void, yet she persisted, living on that single, fragile "what if."

    After dinner, she went shopping with her colleagues, not getting home until after

    ten.

    As she walked into the living room,

    she saw Lionel sitting on the sofa, a cigarette between his fingers. He was leaning back wearily, head tilted up exhaling smoke toward th ceiling.

    He heard her enter and turned his head. "Why are you back sote?" Hannah pretended not to hear him and walked past, typing a reply on her phone.

    She''d only taken a few steps when arge shadow fell over her. He snatched the phone from her hand, his expression dark as he scanned the screen.

    "Are you done?" Hannah asked, her brow furrowed. She wasn''t worried about what he''d see. "Don''t worry. Cheating is a skill only you seem to have mastered."

    She took back her phone, deliberately opened her chat with Yves, and held it out to him. "Want to see more?"

    Lionel''s eyes, cold as ice, narrowed. His face was a thundercloud. "I asked you a question. Didn''t you hear me? Why are you home sote?"

    A smirk yed on Hannah''s lips. "You''re allowed to stay out all night with other women, but I can''t go out with my colleagues?"

 Chapter 27

    "And I was out with colleagues. Would you like to see the pictures?¡±

    As she spoke, she opened her photo gallery right in front of him. There were five group photos from the evening.

    Lionel''s eyes were fixed on the five images, surrounded by empty white space. There were no other photos.

    Thinking it was a trick of the light, he snatched the phone back, closed the gallery, and opened it again. The main album contained only those five pictures. Nothing else.

    "Where are the other photos?"

    Hannah''s eyes flickered with a brief, startled tremor. She looked up at him, surprised.

    His expression shifted rapidly as he frantically scrolled through the phone, searching, but he found nothing beyond those five images.

    After a long moment, Hannah regained herposure and took the phone back with a dismissiveugh.

    "They were taking up space. I deleted them."

    She left him standing there, alone, and walked toward the stairs.

    Deleted them?

    He remembered a time she had identally deleted a single photo and cried inconsbly until he''d had a tech specialist recover it for her.

    And now she had just deleted all of them, just like that?

    His voice was like ice. "Good. Better to delete them than to give people the wrong idea."

    Hannah''s foot froze mid-step on the stairs. She paused for a fraction of a second before nting it down firmly. Her lips trembled, but she said nothing.

    The wrong idea?

    The wrong idea about what? That they were married? That they had a rtionship?

    Of course. A man who was too ashamed to acknowledge his own marriage would naturally be terrified of anyone finding out, terrified that the world would discover Sandra was his mistress.

    Hannah had justin down in bed when she heard the doorknob turn. It rattled twice, then went still. She hadn''t bothered to lock it.

    She didn''t give it a second thought and simply turned over to sleep. The symposium was early tomorrow, so she would head there directly from the house.

    When she arrived at Pinnacle Tower, she saw Anna already waiting for her.

    "Sorry, I''m a littlete," Hannah said as she pulled up. Anna rushed over, opened the passenger door, and slid into the seat.

    Before Hannah could ask what was wrong, Anna was pointing excitedly. "Over there, over there! I told you! They''re totally a couple!"

    Hannah followed her gaze and

    immediately recognized Lionel''s car. He was wearing a grey suit that softened his usual sharp edges, He got out walked around to the passenger side with practiced ease, opened the door, and leaned in,

    extending a hand.

    Sandra ced her fingers in his palm and emerged from the car. She casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear her eyes saft and smiling as she looked at him: She said something that made Lionel break into a fond, indulgentugh.

    They walked toward the building side-by-side. At the entrance, they paused to talk.

    "You were just discharged. You should be resting for a few more days, there''s no need to rush back into things."

    Sandra shook her head. "I need something to do, or I''ll just sit around overthinking everything. Thank you so much for bringing me today and for everything these past few days I''ll have to treat you to dinner soon to thank you properly."

    Lionel nodded. He watched her go inside, and as he turned back to his car, his eyesnded on a familiar vehicle. He gave it a long, meaningful look.

    "Whoa!" Anna eximed, ducking down in her seat. "Is that guy a sniper? His senses are insane. You don''t think he''s going to cause trouble for us, do you?"

    Hannah pulled her gaze away. "If he''s not ashamed of doing it, we shouldn''t be ashamed of watching. If he tries to sue us, it just proves he''s got something to hide."

 Chapter 28

    No wonder he''d left so early this morning. He was picking up Sandra for the event.

    Even when she had saved his life, he had never shown her such courtesy. It was true what they said: if you weren''t loved, you got nothing.

    On the bright side, Tess had calledst night to say the Rosenberg Group was no longer pursuing the matter, and the person who actually published the story had been fired from herpany.

    Hannah and Anna took the elevator up. They didn''t run into Sandra, but when they got to the conference hall, they found that the organizers had assigned all three of them seats together.

    As they approached, they saw a crowd gathered around their row.

    "Ms. Woods, I heard you joined the legal department at the Rosenberg Group! Congrattions!"

    "We look forward to working with you, Ms. Woods. Here''s my card."

    "How are you recovering, Ms. Woods? You shouldn''t be pushing yourself so soon. You should still be resting."

    The crowd was so thick they couldn''t get to their seats, and the fawning voices were starting to grate on Hannah''s nerves.

    "Excuse me," Anna called out, her voiceced with forced cheerfulness. "Those are our seats. Could you please make some room?"

    The crowd turned, but recognizing neither of them, the chattering paused for only a moment before resuming.

    Sandra, however, spotted them through the throng. "Hannah!" she called out warmly, standing up. "Everyone, please excuse us. My friend is here, and the symposium is about to start. We shouldn''t block the way."

    Hearing this, the crowd reluctantly dispersed, some even shooting annoyed nces at Hannah and Anna.

    "You two know each other?" Anna whispered, her eyes wide.

    Hannah nodded slightly. "We used to work at the same firm, but we weren''t close."

    Anna could smell a story and was about to press for details, but Hannah stopped her. "Let''s just sit down. We can talkter."

    "Right."

    Anna sat between them, but that didn''t deter Sandra. She leaned forward slightly, looking past Anna to Hannah."I just got out of the hospital when heard

    from Ma

    Jones that you''d resigned. Was it

    because of me?"

    Anna''s ears perked up.

    Hannahughed as if she''d heard the funniest joke. "You tter yourself, Ms.

    Woods. No one influences my career decisions but me."

    Sandra looked taken aback,

    awkwardly touching her temple. "Oh,

    I thought it was my fault that I''d

    caused you

    trouble When Mr. Jones

    told me, I was so shocked. I wanted

    to call and apologize, but I was

    afraid a phone call wouldn''t be

    sincere enough."

    Hannah just smiled faintly. Sandra pressed on. "My junior associate and I are both

    going to the Rosenberg Group."

    "Then congrattions on achieving your dream.¡±

    "I''m not trying to show off. I just feel like that position should have been yours. Hannah, if you want to join the Rosenberg Group too, I can put in a word with... Mr. Rosenberg Sandra caught herself using his formal title in public to avoid fueling any rumors.

    "The Keystone Group is just as good as the Rosenberg Group," Hannah said coolly. "Ms. Woods, I believe the session is starting."

    Sandra looked like she wanted to say more, but the host was already on stage, so she let it drop.

    The morning session ended, with another scheduled for the afternoon. For lunch, everyone was directed to a buffet in the hotel restaurant.

    Sandra, holding a te of food, found Hannah''s table.

    "May I sit here?" she asked, gesturing to the empty seat opposite Hannah.

    ¡°No, that''s my colleague''s seat.¡± Just as Hannah spoke, Anna walked up.

 Chapter 29

    Anna cleared her throat, setting her tray down. "Sorry, that''s my seat. Can''t give it up."

    A flush of embarrassment crossed Sandra''s face as she looked at Hannah, but Hannah was calmly eating her food, seemingly oblivious. The exchange, however, had not gone unnoticed by others in the crowded dining room.

    "How strange," someone whispered nearby. "They came from the same firm. One gets fired, and the other gets into the Rosenberg Group."

    "Just goes to show she wasn''t good enough. No wonder she''s so hostile."

    "Right? If I were her, I''d be too embarrassed to even show my face."

    Hannah tried to ignore the chatter, but one of the gossipers decided to approach her directly.

    "Ms. Green, why did you get fired from your old firm? I heard they rarely let anyone go."

    Hannah put down her fork and turned to the woman. "As a fellowwyer, you should know the consequences of nder. I resigned. I have no idea where you heard that I was fired."

    Her tone was calm, but it held an edge that instantly silenced the woman, who averted her gaze and said no more.

    "Or perhaps you think the Keystone Group''s legal department is inferior to the Rosenberg Group''s?" Hannah continued, her voice even. "I resigned through the proper channels and was hired based on my merits. If any of you have an issue with that, you''re wee to file a formalint with the Keystone Group."

    The surrounding tables fell silent. The legalmunity was small; everyone knew everything. But no one had expected the usually quiet and reserved Hannah to be so formidable. They had intended to belittle her to tter Sandra, but they had clearly misjudged their target.

    The tide of whispers turned.

    "If we''re talking about questionable hires, what about Sandra joining the Rosenberg Group?"

    "I heard her position was secured before she was even out of the hospital. And Mr. Rosenberg himself was photographed visiting her."

    "Well, if Mr. Rosenberg personally visited her, that changes everything, doesn''t it?"

    The hushed spection now focused entirely on Sandra. Feeling the weight of their stares, Sandra''s face crumpled. She turned and hurried away.

    Anna watched her go with a smirk. "Serves her right. She tried to show off and ended up making a fool of hersett. Someone who gets a job through connections should know to keep their head down."

    Hannah watched Sandra''s retreating back. She sometimes wondered if Sandra

    was deliberately malicious or just thoughtlessly cruel.

    After lunch, Anna stepped away to

    call her boyfriend, and Hannah,

    on the balcony. As she reached the door, she heard a soft, sobbing voice.

    decided to get some fresh a

    "Lionel, I know you mean well, but if I don''t go through the proper channels,

    people will talk. Maybe it''s better if I just stay at my old firm."

    Hannah leaned against the wall, her eyes fixed on the floor.

    "No one is saying anything, I just... I want to get in on my own merit. You''ve already done so much for me" Sandra sniffled ¡°My brother gone, but I''m not so fragile that can''t stand on my own two feet. Lionel, I know you''ve done a lot for my sake, but... Hannah?"

    Not wanting to listen to their drama any longer, Hannah started to walk away, but

    Sandra had already spotted her.

 Chapter 30

    "Is Hannah with you?" Lionel''s voice on the phone suddenly turned grim. "Did she threaten you? Put her on the phone. I''ll talk to her!"

    His tone grew sharper, and Hannah could just make out his angry words from where she stood.

    "No, Lionel, it''s not like that! This has nothing to do with Hannah. It''s my own decision. I... I have to go." Sandra quickly hung up and walked over to Hannah.

    ¡°Hannah, about lunch today... I wasn''t trying to show off. I just wanted to sit and eat with you."

    Hannah looked at her, her expression unreadable. "You don''t have to exin anything to me."

    "I..." Sandra bit her lip, unsure of what to say.

    Hannah couldn''t stand that damsel-in-distress act. Sandra could do nothing at all, but the moment she put on that pitiful expression, it was as if Hannah hadmitted some unforgivable crime.

    The two stood in silence for a few awkward moments until Hannah''s phone buzzed, breaking the tension. It was a message from Anna, asking where she was; the afternoon session was about to start.

    Hannah read the message and turned to leave. Just as she took a step, Sandra''s phone rang again.

    "It has nothing to do with Hannah. It''s my decision. Lionel, please, just drop it."

    Hannah didn''t have to guess who was on the other end, ming her for everything once again.

    For the afternoon session, either the organizers had intervened or Sandra had requested it, but their seats were no longer together. Hannah didn''t see Sandra for the rest of the conference. But when she went to the underground garage to get her car, she ran into Lionel, who was there to pick Sandra up.

    He was holding Sandra''s purse, and the two of them were standing by his car, talking quietly. Sandra''s fox-like eyes were red and swollen from crying, a picture of delicate sorrow. As she sniffled, she looked up and saw Hannah. Her expression flickered with surprise before she quickly looked away.

    That subtle movement immediately caught Lionel''s attention.

    He turned, and his face hardened as he saw Hannah.

    Hannah cursed her luck under her breath and turned to leave, nning to call a cab instead.

    But she had barely taken a step when his voice rang out behind her.

    "Hannah, if you don''t exin yourself right now, I will make sure Tess''s career is finished!"

    His words stopped her in her tracks. She spun around, incredulous.

    "Get over here and apologize to Sandra!"

    Hannah''s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms, but she felt nothing. Gritting her teeth, she walked toward him each step heavy with resentment

    "Why," she bit out, each word dripping with fury, "should I apologize?"

    Lionel looked at her, at the verge of breaking down yet still defiant, and his voice grew harsher. "Because you humiliated Sandra in public. For that, you owe her an apology!"

    Humiliated? So that''s what he called it?

    Hannah''s eyes, burning with unshed tears, finally overflowed. She raised her

    hand and pped him across the face.

    The sharp crack echoed through the garage.

    Lionel''s head snapped to the side. His jaw tightened, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    Sandra gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.

    "She was humiliated because of you!" Hannah''s hand throbbed, red and swolten. "You''re the one who got her into the Rosenberg Group, who made people suspicious and started the gossip! What does that have to do with me? If you want to protect her, go after them! Why are youing after me?"

 Chapter 31

    A bitter lump formed in her throat. "Or do you think my colleague should have just given up her seat for Sandra? That we should both bow down to her every whim?"

    A bright red handprint bloomed on Lionel''s handsome face. He narrowed his eyes, staring at her.

    She had grown ws.

    "Lionel, I''ve already given up the title of Mrs. Rosenberg Jr. What more do you want from me? Do I have to leave Sova? Leave the country? Do I have to leave this world before you''ll be satisfied?"

    Her voice rose with emotion, tears streaming down her face. How much more did he expect her to give up before he would finally leave her alone?

    Sandra tried to intervene, but before she could speak, Hannah pushed past them, got into her car, and sped away.

    She sat in the garage for a long time after getting home, waiting for her emotions to settle before she went inside, stering on a calm expression to have dinner with Mrs. Rosenberg.

    Later that night, Hannah took another batch of jewelry from her closet to the consignment manager.

    When she returned, Lionel still wasn''t home. She didn''t care where he was or when he would be back. This was his normal.

    A short whileter, however, the bedroom door creaked open.

    Hannah realized with a jolt that she''d forgotten to lock it before going to sleep. She''d never been in the habit of locking the door, always holding onto a sliver of hope that he mighte back to her. If the door was locked, he wouldn''t be able to get in.

    But she had left the door open for years, and he had never once set foot inside.

    Hannah kept her eyes closed, feigning sleep. She didn''t want to talk to him, didn''t want to fight anymore. She was just so tired.

    She heard the sounds of him unbuttoning his cuffs, removing his tie, taking off his jacket.

    Is he sleeping here tonight?

    She had dreamed of this a million times, but now, a sense of dread and resistance crept into her heart.

    The mattress dipped beside her. Her heart skipped a beat, and she swallowed hard, her fingers tightening on the bedsheets.

    Lionel knew she wasn''t asleep. He hadn''t been fooled for a second. But he didn''t call her out on it, curious to see how long she could keep up the act.

    He changed into his pajamas, slid under the covers, andy down beside her. Still, she remained with her back to him, unmoving.

    She was never like this before.

    He turned on his side, gazing at her silhouette. That hollow feeling in his chest returned, the sense that something precious was slipping away.

    Hannah kept her eyes shut tight, trying to empty her mind. It wasn''t until she heard the steady rhythm of his breathing that she finally allowed herself to rx. She decided to stay put, getting up might wake him, and that would only lead to another pointless argument.

    Dawn broke, and the morning light streamed through the window, waking Hannah. She sat up and saw that the space beside her was empty. The pillow was so smooth it looked untouched. If not for the faint warmth stifflingering on the sheets she might have thought fast night was just a dream.

    After getting ready, she went downstairs and was surprised to see Lionel still there.

    Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. beamed at her "Hannah, you must be tired afterst night. Come, have some breakfast. I''ll have this good-for-nothing boy drive you to work

    "

    Hearing this, Hannah nced at Lionel, who was taking off an apron. He must

    have fed his grandmother some lies again.

 Chapter 32

    Hannah didn''t bother to correct him and sat down for breakfast.

    "Oh, savory porridge today? Good boy, you remembered your wife can''t eat seafood!" Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. said,dling a bowl for Hannah.

    Hannah epted it with a smile, but her brow furrowed slightly as she looked at the finely chopped century egg in the porridge. She set the bowl aside.

    Lionel noticed her faint look of disgust, and his face soured. "There''s no seafood in it!"

    Hannah looked down, her voice t.

    "You forgot. I don''t eat century eggs."

    Her quiet words instantly wiped the displeasure from his face. His eyes widened as a long-forgotten memory resurfaced.

    "Lily, from now on, you''ll be in charge of the meals again," Hannah said. Then, she looked at Lionel, her tone devoid of any real concern, though her words feigned it. "You''re busy at the office. You shouldn''t have to worry about trivial things like this."

    His two attempts at cooking felt like a p followed by a piece of candy, except the candy wasn''t sweet. It was nauseating.

    A dead silence fell over the dining room.

    Their grandmother shot her grandson a disappointed look. "Do as Hannah says. At this rate, she won''t even be able to get a proper breakfast. I just praised you for remembering, and it turns out you''ve forgotten everything."

    Hannah ate the pastas Lily quickly prepared, her face a nk mask.

    After breakfast, she intended to drive herself to work, but under Mrs. Rosenberg''s watchful eye, she had no choice but to get into Lionel''s car.

    "I''m still holding your position for you. Call Yves and tell him you''re noting back."

    Hannah stared out the window. "Just drop me at the subway station."

    A screech of tires filled the air as he mmed on the brakes. Hannah lurched forward, nearly hitting her head on the dashboard.

    "I told you to make the call. Are you deaf?" he snarled, his eyes glinting with cold fury. "Sandra has already given up her position. What more do you want? You really think you can join the Lancaster Group without people gossiping?"

    Hannah unbuckled her seatbelt. "What would they say? That I used some underhanded means to get the job? Lionel, do you want me to pull the security footage of my interview? Or should f show, you may resume, so you can see that I am not the ipetentwyer you think I am?"

    "Let''s not forget, the one who needs connections to clean up their messes and get into a top firm is Sandra, not me!"

    She threw the car door open and stood outside, staring him down. "I don''t want to fight with you anymore. In twenty-three days, ''f see you at the courthouse. Let''s just end this civilly. There''s no need to make it any uglier than it already is."

    She mmed the door and walked toward the subway station without looking back. If Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. hadn''te to stay, she wouldn''t have set foot in this house. She would have stayed in a hotel to avoid these endless, draining fights.

    On the crowded train, Hannah stood numbly, watching her reflection in the window: She looked fragile, as it asaf a single touch would shatter her. She let out a silent, weary sigh just as a message from Tess came through. Lionel had changed his mind again.

    At that moment, she felt an invisible force draining the life out of her. She gripped

    her phone tightly, thought for a long moment, and then made a call.

 Chapter 33

    "Tess, what did he say to you?"

    There was a pause on the other end. "He''s not suing me," Tess said, her voice strained. "He''s suing mypany. My boss wants me to resign in exchange for Mr. Rosenberg dropping thewsuit."

    Hannah''s body trembled, her fingers clenching the phone. It was obvious. This was because of what happened with Sandra yesterday. He was ming her for everything. It didn''t matter that she had told him to check the security footage, to prove her innocence. His mind was made up. In his eyes, she was always the one in the wrong.

    "Tess, don''t resign yet. I''ll talk to him again tonight."

    "Hannah, you''ve already done so much for me. Don''t put yourself through this. It''s just a job. I can find another one," Tess said, trying to sound cheerful, but Hannah could hear the heartbreak beneath her words. She knew how much this job meant to her, how hard she had fought for it. She couldn''t let Tess lose it because of someone else''s mistake.

    The train''s automated voice announced the next station. Hannah stepped out with the crowd. "Tess, trust me," she said firmly. "I will handle this. Promise me you won''t quit. Okay?"

    After a long silence, a choked "okay" came from the other end. They exchanged a few more words and hung up.

    Hannah had just arrived at the office when her department head informed her that she would be apanying Yves to an eventter that evening.

    She gathered her things and was waiting in the lobby when Yves stepped out of the elevator. He was on the phone, his face a mask of fury, but by the time he reached her, his usual suave demeanor had returned.

    "You don''t look so good, Ms. Green," Yves said with a wry smile. "Anything I can help with?"

    Surprised, Hannah touched her face. She had tried so hard to hide her turmoil, but he had seen right through her.

    "Just a small problem. I can handle it. Thank you for the offer, Mr. Lancaster," she replied with a professional smile.

    "Of course A woman like you can handle anything," he said,ughing as he led the way out the anger from his phone callpletely gone.

    They had just arrived at the event and were walking toward the elevators when a

    familiar voice called out.

    "Hannah, what a coincidence!"

    Hannah turned to see Lionel and Sandra approaching. Lionel, impably dressed in a tailored sent stared straight ahead his expression cold and aloof, as if he hadn''t even noticed them.

    "Mr. Lancaster, good to see you," Sandra said politely.

    Yves nced at her, then his gaze shifted to Lionel. "So this is the newwyer Mr. Rosenberg hired?"

    Lionel''s dark eyes slowly turned to him. "Yes," he said, his voice t. "She officially started today."

    Hannah''s eyshes fluttered, and she dug her thumb into her index finger.

    Sandra leaned closer to her. "Hannah, Mr. Rosenberg has always wanted you at

    the Rosenberg Group. Can''t you just stop¡ª"

    "Ms. Woods," Yves cut in smo

    "That''s

    eot how you poach an

    employee. But feel free to try. Let''s see if you can

    lift off."

    Just then, the elevator doors opened to an empty car.

    Yves gestured with a flourish, a half-smile on his face. "Mr. Rosenberg, I believe

    we''re attending the same event. After you."

 Chapter 34

    Lionel shot a long, unreadable look at the silent Hannah before stepping into the elevator without a word. Sandra followed closely, positioning herself at his side. At a nod from Yves, Hannah entered next, retreating to the farthest corner by the control panel, putting as much distance as possible between herself and Lionel. Yves followed her in with a soft chuckle.

    On the ride up to the twenty-sixth floor, Yves kept up a lively conversation with Hannah, talking about everything from her preferences andw firm matters to the evening''s event schedule. At first, Hannah was stiff and unnatural, keenly aware of Lionel''s presence, but as they talked, she gradually forgot he was even there, bingpletely absorbed in their conversation.

    Sandra watched them, then nced up at Lionel. His face was an emotionless mask, but his eyes were locked on Hannah, boring into her as if trying to see into her very soul. It was a look Sandra had never seen on him before.

    "Oh my, Mr. Rosenberg, I do hope we weren''t disturbing you," Yves said, finally acknowledging the menacing stare he''d felt for the past several minutes. "My apologies, my apologies."

    A heavy silence filled the elevator. Hannah instinctively looked away, unwilling to meet Lionel''s gaze.

    The doors opened. Lionel strode out, pausing only as he passed Hannah to utter a single, cold word. "No."

    "Hannah, you know how he is. He''s not really angry with you, so don''t take it to heart,¡± Sandra said, hurrying to catch up with him. "Mr. Rosenberg, wait for me!"

    Yves crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow at Hannah. "Anyone would think they were a couple. She''s walking all over you, and you''re not even going to fight back?"

    Hannah stepped out of the elevator and watched their retreating backs. They walked close together, talking intimately. Just as Yves had said, anyone would assume they were a couple. But what did it matter if people knew or not?

    Her brow, which had been furrowed in thought, smoothed out. She looked at Yves. "Why should I fight back?"

    He tilted his head, confused.

    "I''m divorcing him," she said with a sense of release and walked toward the ballroom. "Mi Lancaster the event is about to start. Shall we?"

    Yves didn''t press for details, just

    raised an eyebrow. "Just don''t let

    affect your work. A

    a resort fork. As said, this isn''t

    resort for you to lick your wounds."

    "I understand, Mr. Lancaster."

    "Good." Yves winked, a slight smile ying on his lips as he followed her into the grand hall.

    The ballroom was already buzzing with people. The moment Yves entered, he was surrounded.

    "Mr. Lancaster, isn''t that Ms. Hannah Green?" someone asked, recognizing her. "Has she joined the Keystone Group?"

    "She has," Yves announced. "From today on, Ms. Green is with us. Make a note of it."

    "Oh, what a shame! I sent her an invitation the moment I heard she had resigned. guess I was too slow."

    "Same here! But I can understand her choosing the Keystone Group over us."

    Thepliments flew, and Hannah

    was stunned. Was this really how

    others saw her? For so lo

    she had

    been gued by self-doubt, never truly confident in her own abilities.

    "Lionel, it seems like Hannah has really changed since joining the Keystone Group," Sandra murmured.

 Chapter 35

    Lionel swirled the red wine in his ss and took a sip, saying nothing. It had been a long time since he''d seen that expression on Hannah''s face.

    Was she really that happy at the Keystone Group?

    His brow furrowed, and his grip tightened on the wine ss, nearly shattering it.

    "Lionel?" Sandra called softly when he remained silent. "Is something wrong?" Lionel stared at the group for a moment longer, his eyes dark and brooding. He set his ss down. "I see someone I know. Feel free to mingle."

    "Who is it "

    Before Sandra could finish, he was already walking away. In Hannah''s direction.

    Yves had just been pulled aside when Lionel passed in front of her, dropping two cold words. "Come here."

    Hannah blinked. Was he talking to her? She looked around, but there was no one else nearby. Was he still angry about the elevator?

    She narrowed her eyes at his back. She didn''t want to go, but then she remembered Tess, and with a heavy heart, she followed him.

    The rooftop was mostly empty. Lionel found a deserted corner and waited. Hannah took a deep breath and walked up to him, her expression calm.

    "Hannah, I never knew you had such a death wish."

    She had been trying to figure out how to bring up Tess when he hit her with that cryptic remark.

    "What?"

    "What?" Lionel scoffed. "Are you unaware of the recent turmoil within the Lancaster family? If it weren''t for that, do you honestly think someone with your abilities could have gotten into the Keystone Group?"

    "Mr. Rosenberg, my abilities are well-known and they are not as pathetic as you seem to think," Hannah said, a humorless smile on her face. "But whether it was due to internal changes or my own I''m in the

    connections stone

    Group, and nothing you say will make me leave."

    Lionel''s jaw tightened. "The rumors he started were just a warning. The other branches of the Lancaster family have plenty of ways to make your life hell. Get out now before something happens. If you dont want to work at the Rosenberg Group, you can have your pick of any of our subsidiarypanies."

    Hannah paused, surprised. Had she heard him correctly? "Forget it," she said after a moment. "Even if I leave the Keystone Group, I have other options. My future doesn''t depend on the Rosenberg Group."

    Or you.

    From the doorway, Sandra watched them. She couldn''t hear their words, but the way Lionel looked at Hannah was different. His deep eyes held an emotion she couldn''t name.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you don''t have to persuade me to leave. I''m not going anywhere, Hannah said, a bright

    smile spreading across her face

    You

    "But while were on the subject, why did you go back on your wor said you wouldn''t go after Tess, so why are you suing herpany now? If you have a problem, take it up with me!"

    "Fine. You want me toe after you? Quit the Keystone Group, and I''ll leave your friend alone. How about that?"

    Hannah froze, then took a step toward him, her voice a furious whisper. "Lionel, you-!"

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I''m so sorry to disappoint you, but Ms. Green will never be leaving the Keystone Group."

    Yves'' hand closed around her arm, pulling her to his side. He stepped in front of her, shielding her with his body.

    "Hannah is my employee now. She signed a lifetime contract with me. So you can stop trying to poach her. Besides, haven''t you already found someone better?"

 Chapter 36

    Hannah stared at the broad, dependable back in front of her, a strange warmth spreading through her chest. There was a time when another man would have stood before her like this, shielding her from the world. Now, that same man was on the side of those who sought to hurt her. Her face paled, and a bitter taste filled her mouth as she looked at him.

    "How much is the penalty for breaking the contract? I''ll pay it," he said.

    "Oh?" Yves'' voice was light and teasing. He nced over his shoulder at Hannah. "What do you think the penalty should be? How about we split it, fifty-fifty?"

    Hannah''s mouth twitched. The man was incorrigible, always so flippant.

    "Alright, since you''re too shy to say, I''ll say it for you." Yves'' eyes narrowed, sly as a fox. "One billion dors."

    Hannah stared. "???" Was he trying to ckmail him?

    "Yves, are you insane?" Lionel roared.

    "Not at all. It''s written right here in the contract, in ck and white. It''s a lifetime contract. As long as the Keystone Group is standing and I don''t agree to it, she can''t leave." Yves crossed his arms, enjoying Lionel''s frustration. "The contract was signed willingly. I exined all the terms, and Ms. Green here agreed to them without hesitation."

    "Hannah, did he force you to sign this?" Lionel demanded, his voice sharp.

    "Hannah, tell him. Did you sign it of your own free will?"

    Hannah took a deep breath and looked Lionel straight in the eye. "Mr. Lancaster exined every use in the contract to me. The penalty, the lifetime term-l knew everything. I signed it willingly. There was no coercion involved. So please, stop with the usations and stop trying to get me to leave the Keystone Group."

    Lionel''s pupils contracted. He was about to speak, but Hannah

    they head back to the event Yves, all smiles obediently followed her

    already turning to Yves,

    Sandra rushed over to Hannah. "Hannah, don''t know what''s going on between you and Lionel, but he really does want you at the

    Rosenberg Group  fo

    Hannah just gave her a faint smile and continued walking.

    Sandra stood there, torn, looking from Hannah''s retreating back to Lionel''s stormy face. She finally ran to his side.

    "Lionel, what did she say? Do you want me to try talking to her again? Or maybe you could ask your grandmother to persuade her?"

    "If she wants to get caught up in the Lancaster family''s mess, let her. When she ends up dead in a ditch, I won''t lift a finger to help her."

    "Lionel..." Sandra sped her hands together, her face etched with worry.

    "Don''t try to persuade her again," he warned.

    Sandra wanted to argue, but seeing the resolve in his eyes, she simply nodded. "Okay, I understand."

    Meanwhile, Yves leaned in close to

    Hannah. Do you think he was

    serious about paying the penalty

    .n

    Maybe I should lower the price. Five hundred million? A hundred million?"

    Hannah gave him a yful look. "Mr. Lancaster, are you trying to get a payday, or

    are you just trying to mess with him?"

 Chapter 37

    Yves smiled, his gaze lingering on her beautiful face. With her long, darkshes and expressive eyes, she could have been a movie star. It was that face that had first caught his attention, but it was her intelligence that he truly admired. It was a shame she''d had such bad luck with men, her head so full of love that she''d ended up in this mess. If she had chosen someone else instead of Lionel, perhaps things would have been different.

    He shook off the thought and leaned in closer, so close she could feel his breath on her skin.

    "I''m helping you see his true colors," he whispered, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ¡°A billion dors? What''s that to a man like Lionel Rosenberg? If he really wanted you back, would he haggle over the price? I''d even let you go for a hundred million, if he were serious."

    Hannah looked into his cunning eyes. "Are you sure that''s all you''re doing?"

    "Of course."

    "Then I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed, Mr. Lancaster. He wouldn''t spend a hundred million on me, let alone a billion. He wouldn''t even spend one million."

    He would rent out an entire amusement park for Sandra''s birthday, set off a million dors'' worth of fireworks over theke, and gift her priceless nes. But on Hannah''s birthday, he wouldn''t even buy her a cake or a single flower. A man like that would never pay a fortune to get her back.

    Her only relief was that she had signed that lifetime contract without a second thought. Otherwise, she would probably be forced back into hispany, working alongside Sandra, enduring her endless torment.

    "Is that so?" Yves drawled. "How boring."

    "Indeed. So, we should probably get back inside. Someone was looking for you earlier,¡± Hannah said, seeing his disappointment. She led him back into the ballroom.

    That evening, Hannah returned home to find that Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. had left for the family''s country estate that afternoon. She was contemting taking another batch of jewelry to sell and grabbing dinner but when, she walked into her closer and found Lionel there.

    She instinctively turned to leave, but he grabbed her arm.

    "You see me and you run?¡± He pushed her against the closet door, hisrge frame trapping her. One hand braced against the door, caging her in. You get a little close to Yves, and you suddenly think you''ve grown a backbone, Hannah?"

    His anger was a palpable force, threatening to consume her. She pressed her lips together and turned her head, refusing to look at him.

    Her cold indifference was the final straw. He grabbed her chin, forcing her to face him. "Open your eyes!"

    The more he insisted, the more tightly she squeezed them shut.

    A bitterugh escaped him. "Fine. Let''s see how long you can keep that up."

    Before she could process his words, his mouth crashed down on hers in a fierce, demanding kiss. He

    wrapped an arm around her waist, puling her flush agamist him

    tightly it felt like he was trying to

    merge their bodies into one.

    Their first kiss had been shy and clumsy, his touch gentle, afraid to hurt her. Later,

    his kisses had be passionate, a physical testament to his love.

    But this kiss was different. It was an act of domination, a threat.

 Chapter 38

    "Let go... of me... let-"

    Hannah struggled, pushing him away, gasping for air. But before she could finish, his mouth was on hers again. She stumbled back, her body hitting the hard closet door with a thud that made her wince. Lionel, noticing, pulled her away slightly.

    The kiss was long and punishing. It wasn''t until she was on the verge of suffocating, making muffled, pleading sounds, that he finally let her go.

    "I thought you didn''t want to look at me? Go on, close your eyes," he taunted, leaning against the central ind, his arms caging her waist so she couldn''t escape. He admired her lips, now red and swollen from his kiss, and his Adam''s apple bobbed.

    "You don''t like being in the samepany as Sandra? Fine. I''ll transfer you to a different subsidiary. Or I''ll move her. You cane work with me. How about that?¡± His thumb traced the line of her waist. "Stop being so difficult. Just be good."

    Hannah pressed her hand against his, stopping its movement. "Lionel, is there any point to this?"

    He tried to pull her hand away, to move closer, but her words stopped him. His brow furrowed. "What do you want, then? For her to be banned from the Rosenberg Group entirely?"

    He fell silent for a moment, as if making a monumental decision. "Fine. If that''s what you want, I''ll have her transferred to another firm. Are you satisfied now?"

    He said it as if he were making a huge sacrifice for her, once again casting her as the viin.

    She wrenched her hand free and stepped back. "We''ve already signed the

    divorce papers. In a little over twenty days, we can finalize it. What''s the point of any of this now?"

    The temperature in the room plummeted. A dark cloud settled over Lionel''s face, his piercing eyes fixed on her his jaw clenched so tightly she could see the muscles working.

    "Hannah, don''t you even think about it! I told you, I only had you sign those papers to appease her. Now that she''s calmed down, that agreement is null and void."

    "Lionel, what kind of man makes his wife sign divorce papers to appease his mistress?" She tried to stay calm, to speak rationally, but in the end, she couldn''t stop herself from shouting.

    "Those were divorce papers, not some trivial agreement! If you love Sandra so much that you would use our marriage to cate her, then fine give up my position as fars. Rosenberg Jr. altogether You can use that to cate her, tool

    Tears welled in her eyes, but she blinked them back, standing her ground, her face flushed with anger.

    "Lionel, from the moment you handed me those papers, I''ve wanted a divorce."

    A marriage that could be so easily discarded to soothe a mistress wasn''t a marriage worth saving.

    He stepped forward, grabbing her arm. "Hannah, a divorce is not happening. Not now, not ever."

    Her lips trembled, but no words came out.

    Seeing her tear-filled eyes, Lionel released her and stormed out of the closet, mming the door behind him with a deafening crash.

    Hannah''s legs gave out, and she sank onto the plush carpet, tears streaming down her face. As she sobbed, a glint of light from under a cab caught her eye.

 Chapter 39

    Hannah found a tool and fished out the object. It was the diamond bracelet Lionel had bought her with his first-ever paycheck after starting hispany.

    It was the first gift a man she loved had ever given her, and she had treasured it, only wearing it on special asions. Even after they moved into this house and she had amassed a collection of fine jewelry, it remained her favorite piece. But one day, it had disappeared.

    She had asked the staff, but no one had seen it. She had asked Lionel, but he had been equally clueless. It was only after checking the security footage that she saw him bringing Sandra into her closet, telling her to take whatever she liked. The bracelet had vanished that day.

    When she confronted Sandra, she denied taking it, even threatening to kill herself to prove her innocence. When Lionel found out, he not only showered Sandra with more jewelry but also demanded that Hannah apologize to her.

    She had never seen the bracelet again. Now, she realized, Sandra must have dropped it, and it had rolled under the cab.

    Hannah stared at the bracelet, a wave of bitterness rising in her throat. The light in her eyes faded. She used the ind to pull herself up, found a box for the bracelet, and packed a few more pieces of jewelry into her bag before driving to the consignment shop.

    After settling on a price with the manager, she found a small restaurant for dinner. While waiting for her food, she opened Facebook and saw a new post from Sandra.

    [A special dinner just for me to celebrate my new job. He even ordered my favorite mango cake.]

    The post included a picture of avish meal a slice of mango cake, and a selfie: Only a man''s arm was

    visible in the frame, but Happ was

    instantly recognized it as Lionel''s. She knew his hands too well And on his wrist was the watch that was far too modest for a man of his stature, Sandra had supposedly bought for him with her first paycheck, and he had worn it every day since, ignoring the teasing from his friends.

    He cherished that watch. Hannah had once given him one that was far more expensive, but it was nowhere to be found in his closet now.

    she had asked about it, he ben

    first said it was being repaired, then finally admitted he had thrown it away because it was broken She had bought him another one, but he had never worn it.

    When you don''t love someone, you don''t even want to look at their gifts, let alone wear them.

    Hannah gave a self-deprecatingugh and closed the app.

    As she pulled into the driveway at home, Lionel''s car pulled in right behind hers.

    "Where were you thiste at night? Out with Yves again?" he demanded, getting out of his car and yanking her door open.

    Hannah calmly unbuckled her seatbelt. "You can have dinner with Sandra, and I don''t say a word. Why do you have such a problem with me going out?"

    Lionel''s face went pale. He hadn''t expected that. He wanted to exin that Sandra''s friends had bailed on her celebration and he had only gone because she was all alone, but before he could speak, Hannah pushed past him and walked into the house.

 Chapter 40

    Lionel reached for her, but he was a fraction of a second toote. Her hair slipped through his fingers, and he was left holding nothing.

    The first thing Hannah did when she got to her room was lock the door. This time, Lionel didn''t bother her.

    The next day, Hannah was in the middle of a meeting when her phone buzzed. A nce at the screen made her eyes widen. It was a message from Lionel.

    Her brow furrowed. She double-checked the name. They hadn''t messaged each other in ages. Why now?

    She waited until the meeting was over before opening it.

    Lionel: [Dinner at the main estate tonight.]

    The message hit her like a physical blow. A mocking smile touched her lips. She wasughing at herself. How pathetic, to be so shaken by a simple summons. What was she even hoping for?

    "Hannah, are you okay? You look pale. Do you need to take a break?" Anna asked,ing over to her desk.

    Hannah closed the app and shook her head. "I''m fine. Just didn''t sleep wellst night."

    "You have to take care of yourself!" Anna nced around, then leaned in conspiratorially. "I heard Mr. Rosenberg and Sandra were putting on quite a show

    at a fancy restaurantst night!"

    "A show?"

    Anna nodded,

    saw it on Facebook. Apparently, Sandra''s friends stood her up, and she was all alone. The moment Mr. Rosenberg heard, he rushed over tofort her. The restaurant staff had been really nice to her, giving her flowers and desserts to cheer her up so he paid for everyones meal in the entire, restaurant and gave all the staff huge tip as a thank you. Must be nice to be rich. Too bad we weren''t there; we could''ve gotten a free meal."

    Hannah listened, a strange mix of emotions churning inside her. One moment he was fighting with her, the next he was ying the hero for another woman. A chill ran down her spine.

    Their marriage was a secret. They had never appeared together in public Yet Sandra was constantly by his side, in the full light of day, while Hannah, his wife, could only watch from the shadows. ''

    Well, not for much longer.

    "Yeah," Hannah joked. "Next time, we should just follow Sandra around. We might get lucky."

    Anna pped her hands. "Great idea!" Then she added, "They seem so in love, Why don''t they just get married? Is it because the Woods family isn''t good enough for the Rosenbergs? Are their families against it?"

    Hannah shook her head. The memory ofst night''s kiss shed in her mind, and

    a wave of nausea washed over her. She pped a hand over her mouth and ran to the restroom.

    Anna, terrified, followed her, handing her a cup of warm water to rinse her mouth. "I''ll go tell the department head you''re taking the rest of the day off."

    As Anna helped her out of the restroom, they ran into Yves.

    ¡°Taking time off? Are you not feeling well? I was just on my way to the hospital. I can give you a ride."

    Before Hannah could refuse, Yves was already gently guiding her toward the exit.

 Chapter 41

    In the car.

    No matter how many times Hannah insisted she was fine, Yves wouldn''t let her go.

    The light turned red, and Yves eased the car to a stop. Leaning forward against the steering wheel, he turned to look at her and grumbled, ¡°Well, I''m not."

    Hannah froze.

    A smile yed on his lips. "Just think of it as keeping mepany at the hospital. A perfect excuse to ck off."

    "...Alright, then."

    "Aren''t you going to ask me what''s wrong?"

    "Mr. Lancaster, what''s wrong?"

    "That was painfully insincere," Yves said, his gaze lingering on her radiant face. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and sat up straight. "I suppose Lionel is the only one you truly worry about."

    Hannah''s brow furrowed instantly. She had no idea why he would suddenly bring that up. "What happens to him is no longer my concern. Besides, someone else is worrying about him now."

    Yves smiled knowingly and pressed the elerator.

    He knew very well that Hannah was a terrible liar. Her eyes couldn''t deceive anyone, least of all him.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Hannah apanied him to pick up his test results. They were chatting as they walked,pletely oblivious to the two people standing in a nearby corner.

    "Lionel, isn''t that Hannah?" Sandra asked, pointing toward them.

    A cold glint surged in Lionel''s eyes, impossible to suppress. He stared at them, his gaze dark enough to kill.

    "Is Mr. Lancaster with her for a doctor''s appointment? Hannah doesn''t look too well," Sandra continued.

    "Pay them no mind. Sandra, it''s your turn," Lionel said, lowering his eyelids and retracting his gaze as he escorted her inside.

    Meanwhile, Yves led Hannah to a nearby caf¨¦.

    "You can view the results directly on your phone. Why did you have toe all the way here to pick them up?" Hannah asked, puzzled.

    Yves leaned back in his chair, spreading his hands in a devil-may-care gesture. "Who knows what my mother is thinking. Maybe she thinks the digital copies can be altered."

    Hannah said nothing more, simply nodding as she lifted her coffee. Suddenly, two figures entered her line of sight.

    It was Lionel and Sandra.

    They were walking side by side, deep in conversation. Sandra looked pale, and Lionel was gently consoling her, the tenderness in his eyes as soft as a spring river it was a genuine Warmth that radiated from within, not some superficial act.

    "Careful drinking it that fast, you''ll give yourself heart palpitations," Yves said, cing his hand over her coffee cup. He nced at the coupleing through the door "For someone who ims not to care, you certainly seem to care a lot."

    Hannah''s pupils trembled. Flustered, she didn''t dare meet his eyes and offered no rebuttal.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, what a coincidence. We just saw each other yesterday," Yves called out cheerfully. Noticing Hannah hunched over like a timid quail, he gently nudged her foot under the table.

    Taking his meaning, Hannah took a quiet, deep breath and looked up, greeting him graciously. "Mr. Rosenberg."

    Lionel looked down at her. "What are you doing here?"

    "What a question, Mr. Rosenberg. What else does one do at a hospital besides see a doctor? Surely you''re not here on a date?" Yves teased "What''s the matter, is Ms. Woods feeling unwell How throughtful of you to personally escort your subordinate here."

    Sandra bit her lip gently and exined, "I skipped breakfast this morning and had

    a bout of low blood sugar. I told him I was fine, but Mr. Rosenberg insisted on bringing me."

    Hannah lowered her gaze, remaining silent. She knew he was deeply in love with Sandra, but she never imagined it ran this deep-he wouldn''t even let a simple case of low blood sugar go unattended.

    She remembered the time she was home with a fever of 104 degrees. She''d called him, begging him to take her to the hospital, but he had just told her to drive herself.

 Chapter 42

    That day, the rain was torrential. Burning with fever, she had nearly gotten into an ident on her way to the hospital. She had copsed the moment she stepped out of her car. If a passerby hadn''t found her and carried her inside, she might not have survived that stormy night.

    "What a coincidence," Yves chimed in, holding up his right index finger. "I cut my finger this morning, and Ms. Green here was so frightened she insisted on driving me to the hospital. A little longer and the wound would have healed on its own."

    On his finger was a scratch so faint it was barely visible.

    "You don''t have to make such a fuss next time. A little thing like this is nothing," he said, looking at Hannah with a doting expression.

    Hannah was speechless.

    Seriously? How can he lie so naturally without even blushing? And I was so frightened I had to rush him to the hospital? Only a fool would believe that!

    To her astonishment, Lionel believed it.

    His face darkened instantly, his cool, indifferent facade crumbling as a storm of emotions churned within him.

    "A waste of resources," he muttered coldly before walking over to a nearby table. Watching Lionel''s reaction, Yves nearly burst outughing.

    Hannah shot him a frustrated look and whispered, ¡°Mr. Lancaster, please don''t joke like that again."

    Her heart really couldn''t take it.

    Yves tilted his head. "Why not? Did you see his reaction? It was rather strange."

    "Strange?"

    He raised an eyebrow, his eyes seeming to see through everything. "He''s here with another woman, yet he''s still concerned about you. Don''t you find that strange?"

    Hannah''s gaze darkened, and she remained silent.

    In truth, she found it strange too.

    If he loved Sandra so much that he''d use their divorce papers to cate her, then why wouldn''t he just- finalize the divorce with her? Didn''t finalize

    he feel guilty for stringing her along like this?

    Or perhaps it was because he felt guilty that he was treating Sandra even better,

    as a way topensate?

    If that was the case... he was just a pathetic scumbag.

    As Sandra sat down, she couldn''t help but nce at Hannah again. ¡°Lionel, don''t

    you think Hannah and Mr. Lancaster are getting a little too close?"

    Lionel''s cold eyes narrowed, a hint of anger in them.

    "It seems she''s really upset about those divorce papers," Sandra said, putting down the menu and looking at him seriously. "You need to have a proper talk with her. If she does something rash out of anger and your mother finds out, it won''t be good."

    He had almost forgotten about that.

    Initially, his mother had even wanted to buy Hannah off, to make her

    promise to never publicly

    acknowledge the

    to forget the past. If his

    and

    grandmother hadn''t intervened, they would have beenplete

    strangers by now.

    If his mother found out what Hannah was doing now...

    "You don''t need to worry about this," Lionel said, his gaze chilling.

    Sandra wanted to say more, but seeing the grim look on his face, she held her tongue.

    He nced over at Hannah, his eyes filled with a somber light.

    She was stillughing and chatting with Yves,pletely undisturbed by their presence. Her cheerful, radiant expression was a painfully sharp sight.

    Hannah looked up, and their eyes met. For a moment, she froze, then impassively shifted her gaze away.

    That fleeting reaction sent a jolt through Lionel''s heart, a sour ache spreading from his chest.

    Long after Hannah and Yves had left, Lionel''s mood remained unsettled.

    That evening, Hannah changed her clothes for dinner at the family estate.

    "Why aren''t you wearing the ne I gave you?" Lionel asked, appearing beside her and staring at her bare neck.

 Chapter 43

    She wasn''t in the habit of wearing jewelry. She used to put some on for visits to the estate, but after enduring endless passive-aggressivements from the family, she had stopped bothering.

    Besides, Lionel''s attitude made it seem as if the jewelry was merely lent to her, not truly gifted, which made her dislike wearing it even more.

    She also never wore the expensive designer clothes that filled her closet, preferring her own outfits instead.

    Seeing her ignore him, Lionel walked over to her jewelry stand and noticed several empty spots.

    "Why is some of it missing?"

    His sudden question didn''t fluster her in the slightest; she had prepared her answer long ago.

    "I sent them out to be serviced," she said calmly, walking out of the room.

    Her exnation didn''t arouse his suspicion.

    "They were just sent over. Do they need servicing already?" he asked, following her.

    Just sent over?

    Hannah couldn''t help but frown. Thest time he gave her a ne wasst Christmas. What did he mean, ¡°just sent over"?

    She was about to retort with a sarcasticment when she remembered something.

    That ne she''d had her eye on a while back-he had promised to buy it for her, but in the end, he had given it to Sandra.

    It seemed he had mistaken a gift meant for another woman as one for her, yet he could still ask such a question with such self-assurance.

    At that thought, a mocking remark slipped out. "When something gets tainted, you get it cleaned. Am I wrong?"

    Hannah descended the stairs and headed for the door.

    Lionel stood at the top of the staircase, watching her leave, gritting his teeth.

    Was it really out for servicing, or was she deliberately not wearing it to spite him? The car ride was silent. They arrived at the estate and entered one after the other.

    His grandmother was away at a church praying, so she wasn''t home.

    Lionel''s older brother, Quennel Rosenberg, had just arrived as well.

    Seeing that everyone was present, a servant led them into the dining room and signaled for the dishes to be served.

    "Quennel, you''re not getting any younger. It''s time you found someone," Mr. Ryan Rosenberg began.

    Quennel smiled, his every move exuding the grace of a refined gentleman. "Dad, I''ve told you before, I have no intention of getting married."

    Mr. Ryan Rosenberg''s face flushed with anger. "Not getting married? What kind of nonsense is that!"

    Unfazed by his father''s outburst,

    Quennel replied with his usualposure; "When I was the only son, you pressured me relentlessly, afraid the Rosenberg family line would end. Now that my younger brother has returned and taken a wife, you no longer have to worry about that."

    Hannah''s hand, holding her fork, trembled for a moment before she steadied it and continued eating.

    "Nonsense! If you don''t marry and have children, what will you do when you''re old? In a few days, I''ll have your mother arrange some dates for you, and you will

    go."

    "When I''m old, I''ll live in a retirement

    home," he said with a faint smile, his

    deep eyes turning to Hannah. "Or could leave my entire fortune to my sister-inw''s child. Then I''ll just have to trouble her and her child to look after me. That would solve everything, wouldn''t it?"

    Whether it was his words or the sudden autumn chill in the night air, the temperature in the dining room plummeted, sending a shiver through everyone.

    "She wouldn''t watch me grow old with no one to care for me, would she?"

    Quennel leaned forward slightly, turning to look at Hannah.

    Faced with this question, Hannah didn''t know how to respond. She decided to pretend she hadn''t heard and kept her head down, focusing on her food.

    His words provoked an immediate and sharp response from Mrs. Mary Rosenberg. "If I''m counting on her to have a child, I might as well count on you getting married, She''s been married into this family for three years with not a peep!"

    Hannah''s grip on her fork tightened.

    A peep... In three years, Lionel hasn''t so much as touched me. How could there possibly be a peep?

    Even if she told the truth, Mary would only berate her for being useless.

    Hannah''sshes fluttered down as she bit her lip, a ridiculous idea forming in her mind.

 Chapter 44

    If she actually told them, would Mary be so disgusted with her that she would persuade Lionel to divorce her and find someone new?

    The thought sparked a light in Hannah''s eyes. She slowly looked up, her lips parting to speak, when the man beside her spoke first.

    "We''re trying. Grandma found a holistic doctor to help her prepare her body."

    Hannah''s head whipped around to face Lionel, her eyes wide with disbelief. She couldn''t fathom why he would lie like that.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg was silent for a few seconds before simply saying, "That''s good," and dropping the subject.

    After dinner, Mr. Ryan Rosenberg summoned his two sons to the study, and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg retired to her room. Suddenly, Hannah was left alone, sitting quietly on the sofa like an outsider.

    For three years, every monthly visit to the estate had been like this, leaving her feeling isted and ignored.

    She had thought she would get used to it, but sitting there in the empty room, a sharp pain seized her heart.

    No matter how many years passed, she would always be an outsider.

    No, that''s not right. I''m getting a divorce anyway. Who cares if I''m an outsider? There''s no reason to feel down!

    Since she had already decided on the divorce, none of this should matter anymore.

    Previously, she had always painstakingly yed the role of the dutiful wife to avoid raising Mary''s suspicions. Realizing this, Hannah took out her phone to call Lionel and tell him she was leaving without him.

    Just as the call connected, Lionel came downstairs and immediately hung up. "What is it?"

    "I''m heading home now," Hannah said.

    Lionel paused, taken aback. In three years, she had never said anything like that at the estate. It seemed that getting close to Yves had given her wings.

    "Sandra has an emergency. I have to go see her. Wait here for me; I''lle back to get youter."

    As he finished speaking, his phone rang again.

    Without waiting for Hannah to respond, he answered the call and strode out the door.

    Thunder rumbled outside as his ck car quickly vanished into the darkness. Hannah stood frozen in ce, a self-mocking smile touching her lips.

    "Let me give you a ride home," Quennel said, walking up beside ber. He leaned in, his voice as gentle as water "My brother is so irresponsible. I have Mother teach him a lesson."

    He was very close, and a faint, familiar scent of sandalwood wafted from him.

    Hannah felt a moment of disorientation. Realizing their proximity, she quickly took two steps to the side.

    "Thank you, Quennel, but he just had an urgent matter to attend to. He''ll be back soon. I''ll wait."

    "An urgent matter?" Quennel

    half-closed his eyes, looking in the

    direction Lioner had left and

    chuckled softly. "Alright. If he doesivt

    Hannah didn''t understand what he meant and didn''t ask, simply nodding in acknowledgment.

    Not long after Quennel left, a torrential downpour began.

    Hannah stood by the door, clutching her phone, her heart pounding with anxiety.

    "Mrs. Hannah Rosenberg, the

    master and mistress are retiring for

    the night Please do not disturb

    " a servant said, suddenly

    them, a

    appearing beside her and gesturing

    toward the door.

    Hannah froze, instinctively taking a couple of steps outside. Before she could process what was happening, the servant slowly closed the massive front doors behind her.

    She stood there in stunned silence, staring at the closed doors as the roar of the storm filled her ears. A bitterugh escaped her lips.

    Even if she was unwee, they couldn''t just kick her out from under their roof into a storm, could they?

    Her hands trembled, her lips pale. She fought back the tears of humiliation welling

    in her eyes as her spirit and pride were trampled in the downpour.

    She moved like a zombie, oblivious to the heavy raindrops, and started walking toward the main gate of the estate.

    She didn''t know how long she walked until a pair of headlights cut through the darkness ahead.

 Chapter 45

    At first, she thought it was Lionel''s car, but as it pulled up beside her, she realized it wasn''t.

    Hannah instinctively shuffled to the side as a door was flung open.

    Before she could react, two burly men in masks and hats rushed out of the car. Their thick arms seized her slender ones, and they began dragging her toward the vehicle.

    "Let me go! Who are you? Let go of me¡ª" Hannah struggled violently, bracing her feet against the car''s running board.

    But her strength was no match for theirs. After less than ten seconds of fighting, she was roughly thrown inside.

    Thump-

    The door mmed shut, silencing her cries for help.

    After dealing with his business, Lionel rushed back to the estate.

    "Tell Hannah toe here."

    The servant paused for a moment, recalling the figure she had seen in the rain earlier. "The young mistress has already left."

    Lionel''s brow tightened. "Left?"

    Sensing the dangerous aura emanating from him, the servant''s heart pounded with fear. She managed a stiff nod.

    He took out his phone to call her but then had a thought. "Did my mother tell her to leave?"

    The servant hesitated, her eyes darting away. "The mistress said she was going to rest and told the young mistress to wait outside. So... the young mistress left."

    "Outside?"

    Listening to the roar of the storm, Lionel felt as if he were being sucked into a vortex. His gaze drifted around the surroundings in a daze.

    "She was waiting for me out here?" he asked in disbelief.

    The servant didn''t dare reply, only nodding.

    The moment she did, Lionel frantically dialed Hannah''s number.

    "The number you have dialed is..."

    The cold, electronic voice on the other end made his pupils constrict. He rushed back to his car and sped off.

    On the way, he dialed her number again and again, but the calls went unanswered.

    Seeing him leave, the servant turned and went upstairs to report.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg stood by the window, sipping water as she watched the car disappear into the rainy night.

    "Ma''am, I think I saw a car take the young mistress away just now. It didn''t look like Mr. Lionel''s."

    The servant had initially thought it was Lionel''s car but realized something was wrong when she saw men get out and violently drag Hannah inside.

    She had wanted to report it immediately, but the mistress had ignored her, leaving

    her unsure of what to do. She had decided to stay silent.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg took a sip of her water "It doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care about his own people so why should I? Tomorrow have someone arrange for Quennel''s matchmaking."

    "Yes, ma''am," the servant said, backing out of the room.

    After the servant left, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s gaze remained fixed on the spot where the car had vanished. On her calm face her eyes flickered almost imperceptibly,

    hiding a turbulent storm within.

    If that secret gets out, I''m finished.

    I could have lived my life in peace. The person who should never have

    reappeared just had to show up before me. In that case, don''t me me for being ruthless!

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg raised the cup

    and drained its contents. Staring at the flower petals stuck to the inside,

    she recoiled as if seeing something. disgusting and threw the cup into the trash.

    The storm raged, and fierce winds battered the windows.

    Hannah''s consciousness slowly returned. She pried open her heavy eyelids, her vision blurry as she took in her surroundings.

    She was in a dpidated house, overgrown with weeds. The walls were rotting

    and peeling, and the air was thick with the smell of mold and rain-soaked earth.

    The four men who had kidnapped her were sitting on a nearby sofa, talking among themselves.

 Chapter 46

    One of them noticed Hannah stirring. "The woman''s awake. What do we do now?"

    The bald man in charge nced at her, then went back to his phone. "Ignore her. We''re after Lionel anyway. She''s just bait."

    The bald man''s phone rang. He stood up, holding the phone respectfully with both hands as he walked outside, bowing and scraping as he spoke.

    The others instinctively fell silent, not daring to make a sound.

    "Hey! Who told you to kidnap me? Are you after Lionel for money or his life?" Hannah suddenly shouted at them.

    As expected, the men looked at her in rm.

    "Gag that bitch! Is she crazy, making noise at a time like this?"

    Anky man, thin as a reed, walked over and mped a hand over her mouth.

    "Shh! Shut your mouth. If you say another word, we''ll take turns on you, you hear me?" he hissed.

    Hannah''s muffled screams were useless.

    When the bald man finished his call and returned, he red at her, his face etched with displeasure.

    "You kidnapped someone, and you didn''t even call Lionel to demand a ransom?"

    For a moment, the only sounds in the dpidated house were the howling wind and pounding rain.

    Hannah was speechless.

    Weren''t these guys supposed to be professionals? This is almostical.

    "Huh? Do we need to call? His wife gets abducted in front of his family''s home in a storm. We made it pretty obvious, and the security cameras must have caught

    it. It''s been hours. Her husband will definitely realize she''s missing and figure out a way to find us," thenky man said.

    The bald man stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Makes sense!"

    Hearing this, Hannah scoffed internally. She made a series of muffled noises, trying to signal that she had something to say.

    But thenky man didn''t get the hint and kept her mouth covered. In desperation, Hannah struggled to open her mouth and bit down hard.

    "Fuck, you bitch, you bit me!" he yelped, yanking his hand away.

    "Don''t you guys do a background check before you kidnap someone?" Hannah spat "Even if I didn''te I home for ten days, he wouldn''t care You''re expecting him toe looking for me on his own? You''re even more delusional than Tam."

    Once, she had run away from home for three days in a fit of anger. During that time, Lionel hadn''t sent her a single call or text.

    When she finally returned, Lily told her that Lionel hadn''t been home at all during those three days and hadn''t once asked about her.

    The kidnappers fell silent.

    "Boss, I think this is a trick. The bitch is trying to mess with us! We can''t believe her."

    Hannah''s eyelids drooped as she let out a faintugh. "My phone is in my pocket. The passcode is 0217 You can call him and tell him I''ve been kidnapped."

    The kidnappers conferred in low voices for a moment and

    Let

    wait a few more hours to

    they

    now and were immediately traced their n would be ruined

    Five hourster, as the sky began to lighten with the first hint of dawn, the bald

    man finally took Hannah''s phone and called Lionel.

    "Tell him you''ve been kidnapped!" the bald man ordered.

    Hannah nodded. When the call connected, she spoke in a dry, hoarse voice. "Lionel, I''ve been kidnapped."

    After a ten-second pause, a muffled voice came from the other end.

    "So?"

 Chapter 47

    Although she had anticipated Lionel''s response, hearing it herself still felt like a punch to the gut.

    Hannah stared at the contact name on the screen, her heart feeling as if it were being torn apart over and over. The pain was so sharp that tears welled in her eyes, but she forced herself to ask, "Can youe save me?"

    The voice on the other end remained t. "Hannah, I told you yesterday to wait for me."

    Hannah gritted her teeth.

    She had waited. But she had been thrown out of the house by her own mother-in-w, forced to wait under the eaves in a storm.

    What little dignity she had left was trampled into the mud. How could she have kept waiting?

    "Stop ying these games. I don''t have time for this."

    Before she could say another word, Lionel hung up.

    The derelict house fell into a dead silence once more.

    "Ha... hahaha..." Hannahughed softly, a self-deprecating sound as her heart bled.

    She looked up at the kidnappers, her vision blurred by tears. "Did you hear that? He''s noting to save me. You won''t get any money, and you won''t get his life."

    Her body went limp, and she slumped backward, her neck tilted back as she stared at the mold-stained ceiling. In a corner, a moth was hopelessly stuck in a spiderweb, struggling desperately but unable to escape.

    "Is it money you want? I have some on my phone. You can have it all," she said weakly. "If you''re after Lionel''s life, then I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. He won''te for me, and you won''t get to see him."

    The five kidnappers looked at her with a mix of expressions: confusion, disbelief, pity, and sympathy.

    "Aren''t you his wife? He won''t even do anything when his own wife is kidnapped?" thenky man asked, bewildered.

    "He doesn''t love me. If you killed me, he''d probably be thrilled. It would give him a perfect excuse to get a new wife."

    As she spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks, one after another, an unstoppable flow.

    Why am I crying? What is there to cry about? I already knew he didn''t love me, that he wouldn''t save me. Since I already knew, why does it still hurt so much?

    The only sound in the room was her quiet, choked sobs.

    The bald man took his phone and stepped outside, seemingly discussing something with the person on the other end. He returned after a long while.

    "Let''s take the money for now. We''ll wait a few more days. If he really doesn''t show, we''ll figure something else out, he said, picking up Hannah''s phone. He checked her mabile wallet and frowned, then looked at her bank alerts, his frown deepening.

    "Hey, are you fucking with me? Aren''t you Mrs. Hannah Rosenberg? Why do you only have a few thousand dors in your ount? Are you ying me?"

    The bald man handed the phone to someone else to handle the transfer, muttering curses under his breath.

    "He doesn''t even care about my life. Why would he give me money? That''s all my savings from work."

    Her only bit of luck was that the money from selling her jewelry had been in the form of a cheek, which she didn''t have on her Otherwise, that would have been gone too.

    Hearing this, the bald man fell silent, suddenly feeling as if he''d done something wrong.

    "It''s done."

    The bald man nodded, annoyed.

    "Throw her in that dog cage over there. I don''t believe it. She''s the wife of a tycoon for god''s sake How could he really not give a damn t she''s been kidnapped?"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Thenky man untied the ropes on Hannah''s hands and feet, then twisted her arms behind her back and shoved her toward a rusty iron cage in the corner.

 Chapter 48

    "You stay put in there, or I''ll beat you!" thenky man warned.

    Hannah stumbled into the cage, her forehead hitting the iron bars. By the time she turned around, the cage door had been mmed shut and locked.

    From that moment on, her world was framed by bars. She was trapped in a dog cage so small she could only sit, unable to stand up or even stretch her legs.

    She sat there in a daze for several minutes before her senses returned. She drew her knees to her chest, wrapped her arms around them, and rested her head on her knees.

    It was humiliation, despair, and an overwhelming sense of disgust.

    Even as a child in the orphanage, being bullied by other kids and abused by the director, orter being tormented in school, she had never felt this humiliated.

    Time and again, she had fought back against her tormentors, showing them that even without parents, even being small and thin, she was not someone they could push around.

    But the strong, resilient woman she was had stumbled time and again when it came to Lionel. He had repeatedly shattered her dignity, grinding it into the dust.

    Tears soaked her clothes until her eyes were dry. The grief in her heart was as thick and dark as ink.

    Through the bars, she watched the blue sky and white clouds appear after the storm. Her body felt feverish and weak. She leaned against the cage, her mind a nk te, trying not to think at all.

    "If Lionel really doesn''t show up, what do we do with this woman? We can''t just keep her locked up like this."

    "If he doesn''te, we''ll put a hood over her head and dump her somewhere. Look at her. It''s not like she''s in any state to get revenge on us," the bald man said, taking a picture of Hannah with his phone and sending it off.

    Thenky man looked at her and clicked his tongue. "I thought that even if there was no love, a rich man''s wife wouldn''t be left in such a pathetic state."

    "There''s no love among the rich. It''s all an act. But her husband won''t even bother to put on a show. It''s a joke," the bald manughed.

    Hannah heard their words but didn''t react, her heavy eyelids closing as she drifted into a feverish sleep.

    When she opened her eyes again, the evening sun was casting a warm glow on her. A box of food had appeared in the cage, but there were no utensils.

    Hannah opened the box and couldn''t help butugh at the contents.

    One meat dish, one vegetable dish-not bad treatment at all.

    Without a second thought, she reached in and began eating with her hands. In her most desperate times, she had eaten expired bread from a dumpster. Eating with her hands was nothing

    The autumn night was

    bone-chillingly cold. A frigid wind seeped in through the cracks in the walls. Hannah curled into a tight ball, her arms wrapped around herself, her mind already bazy and

    s as her eyelids fluttered"

    shut.

    When she opened her eyes again,, there was another box of food in the

    cage, but she had no appetite. She

    up her eyes listlessly

    following an ant on the ground.

    "Hey, make another call. Tell him if he doesn''te save you, we''re going to have our way with you!"

    The bald man crouched in front of her and dialed the number.

    "What do you want now?"

    The moment the call connected, Lionel''s familiar, furious voice roared through the phone.

    "Lionel..." she began, her voice weak. "Save me... They''re going to assault me, save_"

    Beep..... beep..... beep...

    Before she could finish her sentence, he hung up.

    Hannah stared at the darkening screen, a faint smile ying on her lips.

 Chapter 49

    Hannah turned her head to look at the silent kidnappers. She said nothing, simply closing her eyes to wee the darkness that was her fate.

    But the men didn''t move. After a long moment, Hannah slowly opened her eyes to look at them.

    "What do we do now? I''ve never seen anything like this," thenky man said, bewildered.

    The bald man didn''t know what to do either. He took out his phone again and walked outside to make another call.

    Hannah watched him go and remained limp in the iron cage. The fever made it hard to breathe, and her throat felt like it was on fire.

    Every word Lionel had said was seared into her mind, reying over and over, his voice echoing in her ears.

    She slowly closed her eyes, and a single tear escaped, falling to the dusty ground.

    After what felt like an eternity, Hannah heard amotion outside the front door.

    "Wait, that''s not her husband! Stop that guy!" the bald man yelled.

    Thenky man shouted back, "We can''t! There are too many of them! Let''s get out of here, we can''t win this fight!"

    "What about the woman? Should we take her?"

    "Her husband doesn''t even want her! She''s useless to us. Let''s go!"

    Lying weakly in the cage, Hannah''s vision blurred as she watched the bald man and his crew flee through the back door.

    She blinked her heavy eyelids, each movement an immense effort. Just as her consciousness began to fade, she saw a tall figure striding toward her.

    "Hannah! Hannah! It''s okay, I''m here to save you! I''m taking you out of here now!"

    Before she could make out who it was, her world went ck, and she lost consciousnesspletely.

    The sharp sterile smell of

    disinfectant filled the air. Hannah opened her eyes to the re of a fluorescent light. The fever and exhaustion were gone, reced by a sense of relief.

    She raised her arm, her fingers grasping at the empty air, at something intangible and out of reach.

    "Doctor! Nurse! She''s awake,e quick!" Aman''s voice called out from the doorway. He had just walked in and saw that she was awake, his voice filled with excitement as he called for the nurses.

    Hannah turned her head to look at the man in the doorway.

    It was Yves.

    She stared, momentarily stunned, as the fuzzy memories began to sharpen.

    Before she had passed out, the person calling her name, telling her everything would be okay, the person who was taking her away... it wasn''t Lionel. It was Yves.

    A doctor came in for a quick examination, confirmed that Hannah was out of danger, gave some instructions, and then left.

    "The police will do everything they can to find the people who kidnapped you. For now, you just need to rest," Yves said, sitting on a chair beside her bed.

    Hannah nodded, her voice raspy. "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Lancaster. But... how did you know I was kidnapped?"

    "You didn''t show up for work all day yesterday and didn''t call in. I knew you weren''t the type to just not show up, so called you. One of them answered and said you''d been kidnapped."

    Hannah stared at Yves, her face a mask of shock, her pupils trembling. "They told

    you that, and you just... believed them?"

    Yves looked at her with a puzzled expression. "A strange man answers your

    phone and says that. Why wouldn''t I believe him?"

    Hannah''s lips parted, but no words came out. She bit her lower lip, her silence speaking volumes.

    Her hands clenched the nket tightly.

 Chapter 50

    One sentence from a kidnapper, and Yves believed it without question, moving quickly to rescue her.

    But with Lionel, call after call had only brought more despair.

    Even if you don''t love someone... shouldn''t you at least have a shred of decency?

    She had saved his life once. Why couldn''t he bring himself to save hers?

    Why?

    Fat tears fell onto the nket, one after another, soaking arge patch, but she couldn''t stop them.

    Yves didn''t say anything. He just handed her a tissue.

    He didn''t know what had happened to her, but seeing her silent tears, he knew exactly who had hurt her.

    The hospital room was quiet, save for the rustling of leaves in the wind outside. That night, after Yves left, Hannah was alone in the room.

    She couldn''t sleep. She sat up in bed, hugging her knees, her head resting against them as she stared at the crescent moon outside the window.

    Perhaps she had cried too much over the past two days, been hurt too deeply. In this moment, her heart was surprisingly calm. Her red-rimmed eyes couldn''t produce another tear.

    The phone on her bedside table vibrated again and again. The caller ID, [Lionel], lit up the screen repeatedly, but she never reached for it.

    The person whose call she once desperately longed for was now the person whose call she most despised.

    She nced at the phone as it rang again, then looked away without a flicker of interest.

    The next morning, Yves arrived with Anna.

    Knowing Hannah was in the hospital, Anna had thoughtfully brought a change of clothes for her.

    When she walked into the room and saw how haggard Hannah looked after just a few days, her eyes immediately reddened.

    "Hannah, are you okay?" Anna''s

    voice trembled as she walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. Seeing her friend''s hollowed cheeks, she frowned. How on earth did you get kidnapped? Do you have any idea who did it?"  s?novels

    Hannah shook her head.

    Honestly, she couldn''t think of anyone who would want to kidnap her.

    She had considered Sandra, but she didn''t seem like the type to do something so drastic. Sandra was

    Strange she ir to like Lionel

    but he actions didn''t always align. They were close, but she never crossed any major lines.

    But even stranger than Sandra was Lionel himself. If he had kept his distance, Sandra surely would have too.

    If it wasn''t Sandra, then who could it be?

    Had Lionel offended someone, and they found out about their rtionship, kidnapping her to threaten him?

    That was the only exnation that made any sense. She couldn''t think of anything else.

    "The police are still investigating. They should have some leads soon," Yves said, cing a bag of breakfast on the table. "You haven''t eaten, have you? I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I got a bit of everything."

    "Thank you, Mr. Lancaster." Hannah watched as he unpacked the bag and was stunned.

    There were at least a dozen different items-various kinds of porridge, juice, pastries, and sandwiches. It was a dizzying array.

    "I have to get back to the office. I''ve hired a private nurse for you. Call me if you need anything," Yves said before leaving.

    Once he was gone, Anna leaned in close to Hannah and whispered, "Hannah, don''t you think Mr.

    Lancaster treats you... differently? When he heard you were in trouble, he canceled a meeting halfway through and rushed to find you with a team of people!"

    Hannah''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I think Mr. Lancaster definitely likes you!"

 Chapter 51

    "Mr. Lancaster seems to be kind to everyone. Have you eaten? Come, let''s eat together. There''s so much, I can''t possibly finish it all by myself."

    Hannah pulled out a chair, inviting her to join.

    Anna didn''t stand on ceremony. She had been so busy getting everything Mr. Lancaster asked for that she had rushed over without even a sip of water.

    After breakfast, Anna chatted with her for a while, told her to rest well, and then left.

    Not long after Anna departed, Hannah''s phone rang again.

    It was Lionel.

    Hannah sat quietly, staring at the name on the screen. Come to think of it, the number of times he had called today was probably more than he had in the entire past year.

    She was curious why he was so desperate to call her. What did he want to ask?

    To ask if she had been assaulted?

    To ask if she was dead?

    To ask how long she nned to keep up this kidnapping charade?

    She couldn''t think of any other reason.

    She let the phone ring, walking over to the sofa and turning on the TV.

    As fate would have it, the news was reporting on a recent incident involving Lionel. Someone had maliciously tried to tarnish his reputation, but his newwyer, Sandra, had cleverly seen through their scheme. Not only had she helped Lionel navigate the crisis, but she had also caused the Rosenberg Group''s stock to rise several points.

    On screen, the man''s face was grim. He didn''t seem happy about oveing the crisis. Instead, he looked agitated, even leaving a press conference midway through to make a phone call.

    Watching his distressed expression, Hannah instinctively scanned the area around him but didn''t see Sandra.

    He was probably worried about her and left to check on her.

    After all, he was capable of doing such things for Sandra.

    Not wanting to see Lionel''s face any longer, Hannah changed the channel and found a random drama to watch.

    After lunch, she took a nap for a couple of hours. When she rolled over, she identally answered her phone.

    "So you finally decided to pick up!"

    A man''s furious roar sted from the phone.

    Still half-asleep, Hannah shot upright, her eyes instinctively darting to the door.

    She was alone in the room. She realized she must have pressed the answer button by mistake.

    ¡°Hannah, I''ve been calling you nonstop! Are you incapable of answering your phone?" Lionel''s rage hadn''t subsided.

    Hannah took a moment to think, her eyes fixed on the phone. Her voice

    with diggust

    was faced with disgust is there something you need?"

    The other end fell silent. He probably hadn''t expected her to speak to him like

    that.

    After about ten seconds, Lionel''s tone softened slightly.

    "Where are you?"

    Hannah took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Lionel, does it matter where I am?"

    "Hannah!" he gritted out. "Tell me where you are!"

    Hannah''s gaze darkened. "And what

    if I do? Will youe see me? And

    after that

    we

    Take me home

    And then

    go back to our normal lives?"

    Her words left him speechless.

    Hannah listened to his breathing and couldn''t help but let out a smallugh.

    Hearing herugh, Lionel froze.

    "Lionel, why do you suddenly care where I am? Does your grandmother want to see me? Is there some family event at the estate? If not, then you don''t need to worry about where I am, because you never eared Before. And I dont care where you are either.¡±

 Chapter 52

    "In about twenty days, we''ll be signing the divorce papers. I''ll tell your

    grandmother that it was my idea. I won''t let you take any me. After the divorce, I''ll keep my mouth shut and won''t let anyone know I was ever married to you."

    The words tumbled out of her, one after another, her tone remaining calm throughout. She had thought she would lose control, yell at him, argue, maybe

    even cry.

    But as she spoke, it felt as if she had seen through it all. Nothing mattered anymore.

    "What are you talking about? Tell me, where..."

    Beep... beep... beep...

    Before Lionel could finish, the line went dead.

    In their three years of marriage, he had always been the one to hang up. Today,

    for the first time, Hannah had hung up on him.

    After ending the call, Hannah immediately blocked Lionel''s number.

    Then, she blocked him on WhatsApp as well.

    Staring at the blocked contact, Hannah felt a flicker of surprise.

    She had thought she would hesitate, that she wouldn''t be able to go through with

    it, that she would feel a pang of regret. But there had been no hesitation at all. It was as swift and decisive as throwing trash into a bin.

    It turned out that once love was gone, nothing hurt anymore.

    In the Rosenberg Group office, Lionel tried calling again, only to find it wouldn''t go through. The automated message sounded strange. Just then, Owen came in with some documents. Lionel had him listen to the recording.

    Owen''s mouth twitched. "Mr. Rosenberg," he said hesitantly, "I think... you might have been blocked."

    "Blocked?"

    Owen nodded.

    "Give me your phone!"

    Lionel took Owen''s phone and called Hannah. It rang for a few seconds before being disconnected. When he tried again, he got the same automated message.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I think she blocked me too," Owen said meekly, holding out his hands for his phone.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed. After a moment of thought, he swept his teacup off the desk, sending it crashing to the floor.

    "Fine! She''s got guts! Ignoring my calls and now blocking me! Find out where Hannah is, right now!"

    "Mr. Rosenberg, that''s what I came to report," Owen said, handing him a file.

    "Our sources say Mr. Lancaster left a meeting halfway through

    yesterday. We followed himn¨¦

    him take a team to a derelicto building, and then... and then...

    saw

    Owen stammered, unsure how to deliver the rest of the news.

    "And then what?"

    "And then... M Lancaster carried an unconscious Mrs. Rosenberg out of the building and took her to the hospital. There were a fat

    Tot t of police. e

    at the scene." Owen flipped to

    another page. "She should be at this hospital now. It''s a private hospital owned by the Lancaster Group."

    Lionel''s anger slowly turned to shock as he processed Owen''s words.

    "You''re saying... Hannah was where?"

    "In an abandoned vi in the

    suburbs. Owen swallowed hard et

    remembering the phone call

    "Mr.

    Rosenberg, I think. I think she really was... kidnapped."

    When Hannah had called, both he and Sandra had been there. They had all

    heard it, but no one had believed her.

    He had even assumed Hannah was just trying to cause trouble because she knew Mr. Rosenberg was with Ms. Woods.

    But who would have thought she was telling the truth?

    Lionel snapped back to reality and strode out of the office.

 Chapter 53

    That evening, in the hospital room.

    Yves hade to check on Hannah and was just about to leave when Lionel walked in.

    Yves turned to see Hannah packing her things andughed loudly. "Well, look who it is! News travels fast. You get admitted this morning, and he shows up tonight."

    Hannah looked up and saw Lionel, breathless and disheveled. Her eyes widened in shock, then flickered with disappointment, and finally settled into a mask of indifference as she went back to packing.

    Yves deliberately stood in the doorway, blocking Lionel''s path. He nced at Lionel''s empty hands and teased, "I always heard Mr. Rosenberg was so caring, bringing three square meals a day, all perfectly bnced. How is it that for our Ms. Green, you show up with nothing?"

    Though Hannah wanted to ignore Lionel, she couldn''t help but steal a nce at him.

    He really hade empty-handed.

    "I thought you were generous to everyone, but it seems your kindness is reserved for just one person," Yves said, crossing his arms and clicking his tongue. "Not even a bouquet of flowers or a fruit basket. Tsk, tsk. Even if you don''t dote on her, you could at least show some basic courtesy, right?"

    Lionel''s gaze darkened. "Move."

    Instead of moving, Yves pressed on. "See that bouquet of lilies on her nightstand? Beautiful, aren''t they? I brought them."

    Only then did Lionel notice the flowers. They were an eyesore.

    Hannah stopped what she was doing and looked at Lionel. "Mr. Rosenberg, whatever you have to say can wait until tomorrow. I need to rest."

    Her distant tone and formal words were like daggers to his heart.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, Hannah is a patient. She needs her rest," Yves interjected.

    Seeing Lionel try to push past him, Yves raised a hand to block him, his expression hardening. "This is a hospital, not the Rosenberg estate. Please leave."

    Without a word, Lionel shoved his arm aside and stormed into the room.

    "Lionel!" Yves spun around and grabbed his arm, hissing, "Hannah needs to rest!"

    Outside, dark clouds gathered, threatening a storm. Inside, the tension crackled, and the temperature seemed to drop.

    Hannah quickly stepped between them. "Mr. Lancaster, it''s alright."

    Yves looked at the strained smile on her face and, after a few seconds of silence, released his grip.

    "Call me if you need anything."

    Hannah nodded. "Okay."

    Yves shot Lionel onest warning look before backing out of the room, leaving the door ajar.

    Hannah took a deep breath and sat on the sofa. "What do you want?"

    Lionel stood over her, his brow

    furrowed as he scanned her from head to toe. There were dear ligature marks on her exposed wrists and several bruises on her arms.

    "You were really kidnapped?"

    Hannah stiffened, looking up at him in disbelief.

    Really kidnapped?

    What aughable question.

    "Hah," she let out a coldugh. ¡°No, of course not. I was just jealous that you spend all your time with Sandra, so I staged the whole thing to trick you into visiting me is that what you wanted to hear, Lonel?

    His gaze felt on her face, and his eyes narrowed. For a moment, hearing her words, his first instinct was to believe that was exactly what had happened.

    But then he looked into her eyes and understood... Hannah really had been kidnapped.

 Chapter 54

    "I didn''t know. You''ve faked things like this before, so I thought this was another one of those times."

    He swallowed, his voicecking conviction, his eyelids flickering.

    Hannah leaned back weakly, a humorless smile on her face. "Before? When? Tell me, Lionel, when have I ever lied to you? The time I had a high fever and drove myself through a storm, copsing on the ground-was that fake?"

    "The time I was almost hit by a car and scraped my leg-was that fake?" "The time I was pushed down the stairs and broke a bone-was that fake?"

    "This time, when I was kidnapped... if Mr. Lancaster hadn''t noticed I was absent without leave, called my phone, and been told by the kidnappers what happened ¡ªif he hadn''t abandoned his meeting toe rescue me, I would still be locked in a dog cage right now!"

    "Lionel Rosenberg, the real liar is you. You told me you were in the hospital, and I dropped everything to rush to your side, only to be handed divorce papers."

    "You tell me, between the two of us, who is the liar? Tell me!"

    Hannah fought to control her anger, but the more she spoke, the more agitated she became, tears welling in her eyes.

    After that first phone call, after his cold response, she had lost all hope in this

    man.

    Hannah looked at the silent Lionel. "You don''t have to feel guilty. What''s past is past, and there''s no future for us. From now on, we''ll stay out of each other''s lives. Whatever happens to me, whatever happens to you, it''s none of the other''s business. There''s no need to make a special visit.¡±

    It''s disgusting.

    Before Lionel could respond, Hannah stood up, grabbed a change of clothes, and went into the bathroom.

    Lionel remained standing there, a flicker of guilt in his eyes.

    When Hannah came out of the shower, Lionel was gone.

    The bouquet of lilies on the nightstand was also gone.

    She didn''t care where he went. She dried her hair, pulled back the covers, and slipped into bed.

    The autumn night was cold, colder than she remembered. She clutched the nket tightly, curling into a small ball, and uneasily closed her eyes, willing sleep toe.

    The next morning, Lionel arrived at the hospital room with a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a thermal container in the other.

    ?

    The room was empty. At first, he assumed Hannah was just out for a check-up. He ced the flowers in a vase and sat down to wait, but after a few minutes he realized

    something was wrong.

    He checked the bathroom. The sink was clear, the change of clothes in the closet

    was gone, and the slippers under the bed had vanished.

    "Excuse me, where is the patient from this room?"

    The nurse checked the room number. "She was discharged this morning. You... wait, no, another man came to pick her up."

    "Discharged?"

    Yves picked her up?

    Lionel took out his phone to call her, then remembered he was blocked. He borrowed the nurse''s phone and dialed.

    "You''ve been discharged?"

    Hannah put the call on speaker as she continued packing her clothes. "It seems you were hoping I was seriously injured and would be hospitalized for a long time.

    Her words caught him off guard. "Where are you now?"

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh, a bitter, frustrated sound. "Does it matter?"

    When she was kidnapped, when she told him she might be assaulted, he didn''t care in the slightest. Why the pretense now?

    "Are you with Yves?" Lionel gritted his teeth, his voice cold. "Tell me where you

    are."

 Chapter 55

    "Where do you think I am?" Hannah retorted.

    Before Lionel could reply, she hung up and changed her phone settings to block calls from unknown numbers. Then she went back to her packing.

    Lionel paused, a thought striking him. He returned the phone to the nurse, took out his own, and called Lily.

    "Did Hannahe home this morning?"

    "Yes, Mrs. Rosenberg returned quite early. The butler said a man drove her home and even got out to help with her bags. He was about to bring them inside, but the butler stopped him," Lily reported.

    Lionel clenched his jaw. "Is she still there?"

    "Yes, she is, sir."

    "Tell her I''m on my way home, and she is to wait for me!"

    Lionel hung up and strode to the elevator. Impatient, he took the stairs down to the parking garage, mmed his foot on the elerator, and sped home.

    He ran countless red lights, nearly colliding with another car at one point, but he never let up, his only thought to get to Hannah as quickly as possible.

    Back at the house.

    Hannah had finished packing and came downstairs with her bag.

    She had booked a hotel for a monthst time and left most of her luggage there, so she didn''t have much to carry now.

    The moment Lily saw her heading for the door, she rushed to block her path. "Mrs. Rosenberg, the master said he''sing home and that you are to wait for him."

    Wait?

    "I''m moving out for a while. I don''t want to see him before the divorce. Ry that message to him."

    Lily was taken aback. Although she had overheard them talking about a divorce before, she hadn''t taken it seriously, assuming it was just one of the mistress''s little games. But now, it seemed it was real.

    A sly glint appeared in her eyes. Seeing Hannah about to leave, she stepped in front of her again.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg, the master gave me instructions. Please, just wait a little longer."

    "Move."

    Lily stood her ground, her arms outstretched. "Mrs. Rosenberg, I''m just an employee. Please don''t make things difficult for me."

    Hannah looked at the maid. She was one of Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s people, reporting every detail of the household back to her. She only

    listened to Mrs. Mary Roselyne

    and Lionel. Knowing Hannah was out of favor she showed her little espect often making sarcastic remarks both openly and behind her back.

    "I said move. Didn''t you hear me?"

    In this house, even the staff looked down on her.

    "If you have a problem with the master, you don''t need to take it out on us staff," Lily sniffed.

    Hannah ced a hand on Lily''s shoulder and shoved her aside, striding out the door.

    "Oww-" Lily cried out in pain,

    copsing dramatically to the floor. Motegi oh can''t walkowwowwe Myleg! I

    se stop Mrs. Rosenberg!

    Ouch..."

    Lily wailed, pulling out her phone to call Lionel, but after several attempts, he didn''t answer.

    Hannah took her luggage to the hotel, checked in, and then headed to the Keystone Group for work.

    When Lionel arrived home, his eyes swept across the first floor. Seeing no sign of Hannah, he took the stairs two at a time.

    He threw open the bedroom door, but she wasn''t there. The guest room was empty too.

    "Lily!"

    His already tense face grew even darker.

    Another maid approached him. ¡°Sir Lily tried to stop Mrs. Rosenberg from leaving, but she was insistent Lily couldn''t stop her, and Mrs. Rosenberg even..."

 Chapter 56

    She trailed off, her head bowed, not daring to continue.

    "Even what?"

    "She... she pushed Lily to the ground. Lily twisted her ankle and has been taken to the hospital. By the time we got there, Mrs. Rosenberg had already gotten into another man''s car," the maid whispered.

    Lionel''s jaw twitched, his breathing growing heavy. "Which man? Was it Yves?"

    The maid shook her head. "We... we couldn''t see clearly. We could only tell it was a man."

    Lionel''s muscles tensed, a vein throbbing in his temple. He clenched his fists and mmed one against the wall with a sickening thud.

    The image of Yves and Hannahughing together yesterday shed through his mind, along with the way Yves had fiercely protected her.

    A tidal wave of rage crashed over him, drowning his reason.

    His eyes bloodshot, he turned to leave just as his phone rang.

    Lionel''s pupils constricted. He pulled out his phone, and seeing the caller ID, any glimmer of hope he had vanished.

    "Mom, what is it?"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg heard the irritation in her son''s voice. "I heard Hannah was kidnapped in front of the estate?"

    "Yes."

    "Have you found out who did it?"

    "It''s still under investigation." Lionel clenched his fist, his knuckles cracking. As soon as he confirmed Hannah had really been kidnapped, he had ordered an investigation.

    He couldn''t figure out who would have the audacity to kidnap Hannah right at the Rosenberg estate.

    Their secret marriage was only known to a few close family friends.

    Could it be...

    "Mom, after I left that day, where did Quennel go?"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg was silent for a moment before letting out a cold, mockingugh. "You think Quennel kidnapped her? For what reason? Lionel, there''s a limit to stupidity. Her kidnapping is entirely your fault."

    "My fault?" Lionel roared. "What did I do wrong? I told her to wait at the estate. You were the one who had the staff kick her out! Otherwise, would she have just left on her own?"

    A string of derisiveughter came from the other end.

    "Lionel, while may not be fond of her, you need to be clear about one thing: you were the one who abandoned your wife at my house to go see another woman" Mrs Mary. Rosenberg said, her voice dripping with scorn.

    "Why should I look after someone you yourself discarded? I called to tell you to handle this matter properly, lest word gets out and the Rosenberg family bes aughingstock for itsx security."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg chuckled and hung up.

    Lionel stood frozen, an overwhelming sense of frustration washing over him. That day, Sandra had nearly been hit by a car. After taking her to the hospital and confirming she was fine, he had rushed back.

    If he had known a kidnapping would ur, he never would have left Hannah alone at the estate.

    "Sir," a maid said, holding a first-aid kit. "Your hand is bleeding. Let me bandage it for you."

    Lionel grabbed a piece of gauze to stanch the bleeding and drove to the Keystone Group.

    Keystone Group.

    Knowing Hannah was at work, Yves called her into his office.

    "Why didn''t you take a few more days to rest?" Yves asked, pouring her a ss of

    warm water. ¡°I''m a very conscientious boss, you know."

    "Mr. Lancaster, I heard the Yaro branch is having some trouble and needs a few

    Yves'' expression faltered. "Are you trying to run away from Lionel?"

    "You''re not going anywhere¡ª¡±

 Chapter 57

    A sudden voice startled them both. They turned to see Lionel standing in the doorway.

    "Mr. Lancaster, I tried to stop him, but I couldn''t," the assistant exined

    helplessly.

    Yves let out a wryugh. "It''s fine. You can go."

    Hannah stared at Lionel in astonishment. His hair was slightly messy, and he was breathing heavily, his tie askew.

    But none of that mattered.

    "What are you doing here?" Hannah asked.

    "Come back with me."

    Lionel reached out for her, but his hand froze mid-air. He looked at Hannah in disbelief.

    She had flinched back, taking a step behind Yves.

    At the same time, Yves stepped forward, cing himself between them. "Mr. Rosenberg, you failed to poach my employee, so now you''re resorting to kidnapping? That''s not a good look."

    Lionel clenched his fist and lowered it. "Yves, others may not know, but you know Hannah is my wife. Tear up her contract."

    A smirk yed on Yves'' lips, his eyes full of mockery. "I was starting to think I was the only one who knew she was your wife. It seemed even you had forgotten.¡±

    "Your wife gets kidnapped for days, and where were you, the loving husband? Besides, this contract was signed willingly. I''d like to see you try and tear it up, Mr. Rosenberg."

    His words struck a nerve with Lionel and resonated deeply with Hannah.

    She lowered her gaze, her face pale. "Lionel, I am an employee of the Keystone Group. It''s natural for me to be at the office. Aren''t you afraid of causing gossip by storming in here like this?"

    She truly couldn''t figure out what he was trying to achieve with this spectacle.

    Seeing her hiding behind another man, the feeling of betrayal and distance infuriated Lionel.

    "Quit. You can work at the Rosenberg Group or any other firm."

    Hannah froze.

    The office fell into a dead silence.

    After a few seconds, Yves''ughter broke the tension.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, how long has it been since you returned to the Rosenberg family? Three years?" He turned his head, his eyes half-closed in a look of utter disdain. "It''s been three years yet your thinking is still like some street thugs Do you think a legally binding contract is a joke?"

    Just as Lionel was about to retort, Hannah stepped out from behind Yves.

    "If you can produce a

    ten-million-dor breach of contract fee, I will teave the keystone Group If not, please don''t barge in here and disturbour work again," she said, her voice steady and calm despite her inner turmoil. "Please leave.

    "Hannah!"

    Looking at her fearless demeanor, so different from the woman he once knew, Lionel''s eyes zed with a helpless fury.

    "I''m sure Mr. Rosenberg wouldn''t want Mr. Lancaster to call security to escort you out, would he?" her voice remained t.

    Lionel took a deep breath. He looked at the two of them standing together, and with a final dark nce, he turned and left.

    The moment the door closed, Hannah let out a long sigh.

    "Mr. Lancaster, I''m so sorry. I never imagined he would show up like this."

    Yves leaned against his desk. "My, that was a scare. For a moment there thought the starwyer?

    a fortune for was about to be

    paid

    snatched away."

    Seeing his usual nonchnt demeanor, Hannah managed a smile. "Don''t worry,

    Mr. Lancaster. As long as you don''t fire me, I won''t leave."

    Besides, Lionel would never pay ten million dors for her.

 Chapter 58

    "I''m just... worried he''s petty and might target you because of this."

    Yves frowned, stroking his chin. "Oh no, what ever shall I do?"

    His exaggerated tone and expression made Hannahugh. She looked up and met his eyes.

    For a moment, they just looked at each other, and then Yves smiled too.

    "So, are you really set on that business trip?"

    Hannah nodded.

    Yves didn''t argue any further and approved her request.

    Hannah returned to her hotel to pack her bags before heading to the airport.

    The Rosenberg Group, CEO''S Office.

    Owen walked in with a tablet and handed it to Lionel. "Mr. Rosenberg, we found her. Mrs. Rosenberg booked a room at The Azure for a month a few days ago, and she just booked a flight to Ryth!"

    "She''s still going!"

    Lionel stared at the tablet, a sharp pain twisting in his chest as he looked at Hannah''s name.

    "Have the airport staff stop her! Get the car, we''re going to pick her up now." He put down the tablet and stood up, heading for the airport.

    That contract fee-Yves was bluffing. There had to be something else at y besides the money. No matter what, he had to bring Hannah back.

    -

    At the airport.

    After checking in, Hannah was heading to her gate when she heard amotion nearby.

    "Rich people are something else, stopping people at the airport. I hope this doesn''t dy my flight. I have a concert to get to."

    "This is beyond rich. There must be some serious power behind this to mobilize so many people."

    Hearing this, Hannah''s heart leaped into her throat.

    It couldn''t be Lionel, could it?

    She quickened her pace, walking through the jet bridge and onto the ne. She found her seat and sank into it.

    The moment she fastened her seatbelt, she finally let out a long sigh of relief, but a sense of unease still lingered. She kept ncing out the window.

    Thankfully, everything went smoothly, and there were no interruptions before takeoff.

    Just as she turned to rest, she caught a glimpse of a man standing inside the terminal.

    Lionel!

    It was actually Lionel.

    Hannah quickly looked away and pulled down the window shade. She thought she would be nervous or scared, but instead, she felt a faint, thrilling flicker of victory.

    She could picture him now, furious and frantic, ordering his assistant to call her again and again.

    To this day, she still didn''t understand what had caused his sudden change in behavior, but she couldn''t be bothered to think about it anymore.

    When she returned from this trip, it would only be a little over a week until she could get her divorce.

    With any luck, she could just go on another business trip.

    Afternding, Hannah took a taxi to her hotel. After checking in, she went upstairs to unpack.

    She didn''t have to report to the branch office until tomorrow, so she had the day to herself.

    Once her luggage was put away, Hannah went for a walk around the neighborhood.

    Perhaps it was the change of

    scenery, but her mood had improved significantly. Her appetite returned with a vengeance, and she sampled many local snacks, not returning to the hotel until nine to showerand sleep.

    The next morning, Hannah was woken by a knock on her door.

    She didn''t remember scheduling a wake-up call. She threw on a robe and went to open the door.

    When the door opened and she saw

    the man standing outside, her sleepiness vanished instantly She stood frozen in shock for a moment before mming the door shut.

    The man, anticipating her move, stuck his long leg in the way, blocking the door.

    Lionel grabbed the handle, peering through the crack at Hannah''s pale, frightened face. His voice was hoarse. "Open the door."

 Chapter 59

    Hannah pretended not to hear him, gritting her teeth and pushing against the door with all her might.

    Lionel hadn''t expected this kind of reception after flying all this way to find her.

    "Hannah!"

    He shoved the door open. Unprepared for his sudden force, Hannah stumbled back several steps, nearly falling.

    He stepped inside, closing the door behind him. His deep eyes scanned the room before he walked into the bathroom to check it as well.

    The atmosphere in the room grew tense.

    Seeing him act as if he were trying to catch a cheater, Hannah sneered. "Don''t assume everyone is like you, bringing people back to their hotel room for the night."

    She noticed the flicker of anger in his eyes but continued calmly, "What are you doing here? To take me back? Lionel, get a grip. Stop being so ridiculous."

    Lionel returned to the living area and sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs. There were dark circles under his eyes, a clear sign of a sleepless night.

    "Besides money, what else does he want?" he asked.

    Hannah paused, taking a moment to process his question.

    She stood to the side, her left hand gripping her right arm. "Are you genuinely asking because you want me to leave the Keystone Group, or are you afraid I''l leak Rosenberg Group secrets?"

    "I told you before, things are about to get messy for the Lancaster family. Why are you so determined to get involved? Do you really think Yves is a good guy? If you''re looking for a backer, you can forget it. He can barely save himself!"

    Lionel''s jaw tightened, his gaze sharp and intense. "You tell him ten million is impossible, but I can offer them the chip technology I''m currently developing, free of charge."

    Although Hannah didn''t know the specifics of technology development, she knew that something like this had to be a top-secret project. And yet...

    For a split second, her resolve wavered.

    Could it be that she still held some small ce in his heart?

    Hannah pressed her lips together. Just as she was about to speak, Lionel''s special ringtone for Sandra went off.

    He stood up out of habit and walked to the balcony to take the call, his back to her-a practiced routine to ensure she couldn''t overhear a single word of their private conversations.

    Her wavering heart turned to stone once more.

    Her gaze fell, her expression lifeless. She grabbed a change of clothes and went into the bathroom.

    When Hannah finished getting ready and came out, Lionel was still on the phone on the balcony. A wave of Without nausea washed over her. a word, she left the room and went downstairs for breakfast.

    When Lionel finished his call and found Hannah gone, his first instinct was to call her, only to remember he was still blocked.

    He red at his phone, let out an annoyed sigh, and walked out of the room.

    Hannah arrived at thepany, reported in, and joined her new team in the conference room.

    After a busy morning, the team decided to go out for lunch to give Hannah a proper wee.

    The moment they entered the restaurant, Hannah spotted him at a nearby table.

    If her colleagues hadn''t spontaneously chosen this ce, she would have sworn Lionel had nted a tracking device on her. The coincidence was just too uncanny.

    "Hannah, with your skills, why did you start at that small firm instead ofing straight to Keystone?" a female colleague asked curiously.

    Ignoring the man at the next table, Hannah smiled wryly. ¡°Because I was with a scumbag who really did a number on my confidence I was convinced I wasn''t good enough for a major firm, so I went to a smaller one to build up my skills."

 Chapter 60

    It was the truth. It was Lionel''s words that had shattered her self-esteem.

    She had finally regained her confidence at her old firm, but then Sandra appeared, and her newfound self-worth was trampled again and again.

    Thank goodness she had been clear-headed enough toe to the Keystone Group. Working with these people, she was finally realizing just how capable she truly was.

    "What?" her colleague eximed. "I can''t believe you were ever that lovesick. Just from this morning, I''m already in awe of you. You''re incredible!"

    "Exactly! You came in today and solved a problem we''ve been stuck on for weeks. If you''re not brilliant, who is?" another chimed in.

    "Who is this scumbag? Did you dump him? Men like that will ruin your life! They''re just afraid their woman will be more sessful than them and leave, so they resort to these pathetic tactics!"

    One by one, they all chimed in, cursing the scumbag, wishing all sorts of ill upon him and his ancestors.

    The scumbag in question was sitting at the next table, pretending to work on his tablet, a vein throbbing in his temple as he struggled to contain his anger.

    Hannah caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye and felt a surge of satisfaction.

    "We broke up, but he won''t leave me alone," Hannah said.

    "Hah, he probably sees you shining at the Keystone Group and wants totch onto you now that you''re sessful. That''s why he won''t let go!"

    "That''s right, Hannah, don''t you dare go soft on him! There are plenty of fish in the sea. We women need to focus on our careers!"

    Hannah nodded. "I know. I won''t go soft again."

    Before the meal, she went to the restroom. On her way out, she ran straight into Lionel.

    She tried to walk past him as if he were a stranger, but he grabbed her arm and pulled her into a corner.

    "Hannah,

    a scum didn''t know you were with morning without waiting ove

    a scumbag," he said, his eyes he said, his eyes fixed

    on her And why did you leave this

    for me?

    Hannah''s expression was cool. "Aren''t you the scumbag, Lionel? How can you be so clueless?"

    His voice was hoarse. "I told you, suggesting other firms was for your own good. I have never denied your abilities!"

    Hearing the same old excuse,

    ket

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh. She

    wrenewed herum

    free and looked

    up at him, her gaze unflinching.

    "So, Mr. Rosenberg, you acknowledge my abilities now? You think I''m good

    enough for the Rosenberg Group?"

    Without hesitation, he replied, "If you want, the Rosenberg Group will always have a ce for you."

    Hannah shook her head. ¡°The

    Rosenberg Group of today is not et

    worthy of my abilities. Besides,

    you''ve already found yoursn excellentwyer."  fo

    The ce she had once desperately wanted to be was now a ce she despised.

    What was the point of being offered something she could no longer have?

    Hannah turned to leave, unwilling to say another word.

    Lionel stepped forward, pulling her back. He braced a hand against the wall, trapping her between his body and the hard surface.

    His eyes were deep and intense as he stared at her. He leaned in close and whispered something in her ear.

    Hannah''s eyes flew open, her face a mask of disbelief.

 Chapter 61

    "What did you just say?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief.

    "I''ve already informed Sandra that she is no longer with the Rosenberg Group."

    The stern, serious look on his face told her he wasn''t joking.

    Hannah froze for a few seconds, forgetting even to push his hand away. After a long moment, she finally snapped back to reality, yanking his hand off her shoulder. She struggled to keep herposure, her voice turning cold and distant. "Anyone who didn''t know better would think I''m some kind of tyrant, ordering you to fire a woman just because I don''t want to work with her."

    Did he really think a gesture like this would move her? That she''d suddenly be convinced of his affection, tear up her contract with Yves, and gratefully join hispany?

    "Whatever you do is your business, Lionel, but don''t you dare drag me into it. Don''t use me as an excuse to fire people. I won''t be your viin!"

    She shot him a re so sharp it could have cut stone, then turned on her heel and walked away.

    Aplex expression flickered across Lionel''s face.

    Hannah returned to the office with her colleagues and threw herself into her work, staying busy until well after eight that evening. When she opened the door to her hotel room and saw Lionel was still there, she froze. She had assumed her earlier words would have been enough to make him leave in a rage.

    She hovered in the doorway, keeping a safe distance. He had just showered and was standing by the table in a bathrobe, his hair still damp and dripping onto his shoulders. The robe was open at the neck, revealing a chiseled torso and defined abs, with droplets of water tracing paths down his skin.

    Lionel was rubbing his hair with a towel, his movements casual. "How long until your project is finished?"

    Hannah frowned, ignoring his question.

    "I''m not leaving until you''re done," he stated tly.

    Only one thought crossed Hannah''s mind: the man was insane.

    "What about yourpany?" she asked, staring at him. "You''re just going to stay here?"

    He walked toward her and reached out to pull her inside, but she sidestepped his grasp.

    "The hallway is full of people," Lionel scoffed, turning back into the room. "If you want to make a scene, be my guest."

    Hannah nced down the corridor, saw the curious looks from other guests, and resigned herself to her fate, stepping inside with a heavy sigh. The moment the door closed, Lionel tossed the towel to her and leaned in close, his eyes narrowed as he gently tucked a stray strand of her hair behind her ear.

    "I''ll stay here at night and go to the office during the day."

    Hannah was speechless. She threw the towel onto a nearby chair and turned to pack her suitcase. If he wouldn''t leave, she would.

    Watching her pack, Lionel''s expression softened. "Admitting you were wrong? Ready toe home with me?"

    A bitterugh escaped her lips. "Since you won''t leave, I will. I''m getting another room. Let go of me."

    His eyes shed with anger, and he grabbed her arm, pulling her up. Hannah Struggled against his grip but his strength was overwhelming. With a sudden, sharp movement, he yanked her into his arms, his hand mping firmly on the small of her back pressing her body tightly. against his. Pinned against him, she couldn''t move. Her cheek was pressed to his chest, and she could feel the powerful, steady beat of his heart.

    When she finally went still, Lionel loosened his hold slightly. "I came all this way to be with you, and this is how you act? When are you going to stop this nonsense?"

    "I don''t need you here! Let me go!" When she had needed him, he was never there. Now that she didn''t, he was clinging to her like a shadow. She would never understand him.

    "Grandma knows you''re in Ryth. If I didn''te with you, she''d never let me hear the end of it."

    Hannah''s eyelids fluttered shut. A wave of self-pity, helplessness, and cold disgust washed over her. She had considered every possible reason for his presence-a guilty conscience, a moment of remorse, anything¡ªbut she had never imagined this.

    "You know, Lionel," she said, her voice t and empty, "I truly despise you."

    She pressed her hands against his chest and shoved him away with all her strength. Wordlessly, she grabbed her pajamas and retreated into the bathroom. The warm water cascated over her hair and down her face, mingling with tears she couldn''t hold back. She didn''t know which was which, only that her heart ached with an unbearable pain.

    When she came out of the bathroom, Lionel was sitting at the desk with hisptop, on a conference call with his headphones in. The suitcase she had packed was open, its contents neatly put away as if nothing had happened. She dried her hair, slipped under the covers, and turned her back to him.

    Sometimeter, she felt the mattress dip beside her, a wave of heat radiating from his body. She instinctively shifted away, wanting nothing more than to keep her distance.

    Lionel noticed her movement but said nothing.

    Sleep never came. When Hannah finally opened her eyes, the space beside her was empty and cold to the touch. He must have left hours ago. She remembered his words¡ªoffice by day, with her by night. She wondered just how long he could keep that up.

    A department meeting meant she didn''t have to go into the office until the afternoon, so Hannah decided to go shopping. She found a dessert shop and had just sat down to order when she spotted a familiar face at a table across the room.

    At first, she thought she was mistaken, but a second look confirmed it.

    It was Sandra.

    Across from her sat a man in a suit. He was heavyset with thinning hair, and though his back was to her, Hannah could tell he wasn''t handsome. Sandra was notoriously picky about appearances, she would often pass off cases to colleagues if the client wasn''t attractive enough. Even her friends were all stunningly beautiful.

    So what was she doing with a man who was so... average?

    Hannah''s curiosity was piqued. Luckily, they were close enough, and the man''s

    voice was loud enough, for her to overhear their conversation.

 Chapter 62

    "After we''re married, you''ll have to quit your job. A woman''s ce is in the home. Besides, your line of work brings you into contact with too many men. It''s non- negotiable."

    "You''ll devote yourself to taking care of me and my parents. They sacrificed a lot to raise me, and you''ll show them the proper respect. And you need to give me two sons within three years. As you know, a business like mine needs heirs to carry on the family name."

    "This is the modern age, so all that nonsense about a bride price is outdated. But you will bring a dowry. Think of it as your contribution, an investment I''ll help you manage."

    The portly man leaned back heavily in his chair, jiggling his right leg as heid out aundry list of demands.

    Hannah blinked, staring in disbelief. She had to double-check to make sure it was really Sandra.

    Was this... a blind date?

    Through it all, Sandra maintained a serene smile, her posture elegant andposed.

    "Of course," she said, forcing the words through clenched teeth while trying to appear calm. "I''ve taken note of everything."

    Herpliance seemed to delight the man, who nodded with satisfaction. "My family is very traditional," he continued. "You''ll have to give me a son before I''ll even consider a wedding. No heir, no ring. We''ll have the ceremony when our boy is born."

    The caf¨¦ was quiet, but other patrons had stopped what they were doing, shamelessly eavesdropping. A collective sense of shock rippled through the room as the man spouted his absurd, self-important demands. Yet Sandra remained unfazed, nodding with a polite smile.

    Hannah took a sip of her coffee, her brow furrowing. Could this be a ploy? Did Sandra know Lionel was in Ryth and not divorcing her, so she arranged this ridiculous date to make him jealous?

    A lightbulb went off in Hannah''s head. If that was the case, this was perfect!

    A smile spread across her face at the thought, and at that exact moment, her eyes met Sandra''s.

    Sandra froze, her gaze locking onto Hannah''s triumphant expression. The hand in herp tightened, her fingers digging into the fabric of her skirt.

    What was she doing here? Had she heard everything? Was sheughing at her?

    "Alright, since you agree to my terms, you cane over to my ce tonight," the man said, his eyes raking over Sandra with a greedy look. He''d expected a high maintenance firecracker someone so wonderfully docile.

    Sandra was silent for a long

    mot

    moment, her mother''s instructions echoing in her head. But as she

    looked at the man before her, an image of Lionel''s handsome face. shed her mind. ''

    "I''m sorry," she finally said, her voice firm. "I can''t meet your demands."

    The smile vanished from the man''s

    face. He mmed his hand on the table, jabbing a finger in her direction. "Who do you think you are, the Wood heiress? You should be grateful I''m even willing to marry you! A woman like you has no right to be picky. You just wait I''m going to tell my mother what you did, and you and your parents wille crawling back to apologize!"

    He drained his ss of juice, shot her a furious re, and stormed out of the caf¨¦.

    Ignoring the whispers around her, Sandra rose and walked over to Hannah''s table.

    "Hannah, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?"

    Before Hannah could answer, her phone buzzed. She nced at the screen, and both women frowned at the name disyed there.

    [Lionel]

    She had blocked him. He must have unblocked himselfst night while she was asleep.

    Sandra''s eyes were fixed on the phone. Seeing Hannah hesitate, she said pointedly, "Your phone is ringing. You should probably answer it so you don''t disturb everyone."

 Chapter 63

    As Hannah stepped outside to take the call, Sandra''s body tensed, her expression darkening. She watched the woman through the ss window, a toxic mix of jealousy and hatred bubbling up inside her.

    It wasn''t until after her brother''s fatal car ident that she learned the family business was on the brink of bankruptcy. Her father hade out of retirement to try and save it, but it was no use. Her parents had immediately arranged this blind date, hoping a strategic marriage would rescue the Woods family from ruin.

    The thought of marrying a man like that... she would have been better off marrying Lionel!

    It was all their fault! They were the ones who had warned her that Lionel, despite his sess, had grown up a street thug and was no match for Quennel. They had pushed her to pursue Quennel instead. If it hadn''t been for their meddling, she would be Mrs. Rosenberg right now, not trapped in this nightmare.

    When Hannah returned, Sandra masked her envy with her usual gentle smile.

    "Owen mentioned Lionel was in Ryth too," Sandra said casually. ¡°I was going to ask him to dinner, but he said he was heading back. I had no idea you were here! We all could have had dinner together."

    "He''sing over tonight," Hannah replied, her face a nk canvas as she picked up the receipt to leave.

    "How did you know he''sing tonight?" Sandra pressed, following her.

    Hannah paused for a second, a slow, knowing smile spreading across her lips. "Because I''m his wife. That''s how."

    With that final, dismissive smile, Hannah turned and walked away.

    Left alone, Sandra sank onto the sofa, her features contorted with an uncontainable rage.

    Wife...

    If she hadn''t stepped aside back then, Hannah would have never be Lionel''s wife! She had given her the opportunity of a lifetime, and instead of being grateful, the woman had the audacity to unt it in her face.

    That damned woman! Damn her! She should have let them get divorced when they were nning to. She never should have interfered.

    Sandra''s eyes narrowed.

    If they did get a divorce... wouldn''t that open the door for her?

    A thrill of excitement shot through her. Her hands clenched into tight fists, a cunning glint in her eyes. She wasn''t trying to steal anything." anything, she was simply taking back what was rightfully hers.

    As dusk settled over the city, Hannah returned to the hotel and found Lionel waiting. He was dressed in a sharp, handcrafted

    that entuated his perfect et

    physique standing on the balcony while on the phone. He saw her enter and walked back inside.

    "Hold on, I''m on my way."

    Hearing the gentle tone in his voice, Hannah knew exactly who was on the other end of the line.

    "I have to go out for a bit," Lionel said. "You can order dinner for yourself."

    Hannah dropped her bag and sat down to remove her makeup. "I''ve already eaten."

    He had reached the door when her words stopped him. He turned, his gaze falling on her impassive face. He took a deep breath, about to speak, but Hannah cut him off.

    She met his reflection in the mirror. "Don''t you have somewhere to be? You don''t want to bete."

    Frustrated by her indifference, Lionel strode back to her, nting one hand on the vanity and cupping the back of her head with the other. He leaned in and kissed her hard.

    Hannah flinched away in shock, the light from the mirror illuminating both their faces. He tightened his grip on her chin, forcing her to face him, and his lips descended on hers again, deep and demanding.

 Chapter 64

    "Mmph..."

    Caught off guard, Hannah couldn''t fight back, her hands gripping the edge of the vanity for support. His kiss was masterful, a dizzying assault on her senses that threatened to unravel herpletely. He knew every one of her weak spots, expertly guiding her to the brink of surrender until her legs felt like jelly.

    It was only when he felt her breath grow ragged that Lionel finally pulled away.

    Hannah gasped for air, her eyesnding on the faint smear of red lipstick on his lips. The realization that he was about to go meet Sandra, yet had just kissed her with such passion, sent a wave of nausea through her.

    She shoved him away with all her might and ran for the bathroom, covering her mouth.

    Her reaction clearly angered him, but just then, his phone rang with a distinctive ringtone.

    Ignoring it, Lionel followed her to the bathroom and tried the door, only to find it locked from the inside.

    "Open the door."

    Hannah dry-heaved over the toilet, though nothing came up. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door just a crack.

    "If you don''t go now, she''ll be upset," she said, her knuckles white as she clung to the doorknob.

    They stared at each other through the narrow opening, the silence broken only by the incessant ringing of his phone. It stopped, then started again, a relentless summons. Hannah slowly closed the door and locked it. When she opened it again a momentter, Lionel was gone.

    Just to be sure, she peeked into the hallway. Seeing it empty, she let out a long sigh of relief and went back into the room. She touched her swollen lips, btedly cursing her own weakness.

    Her phone buzzed on the table, making her jump. It was a text from Lionel.

    Lionel: [Wait for me.]

    The words on the screen red at her. She tossed the phone aside without replying and went back to her work.

    Around eleven, she took a shower and emerged, scrolling through Facebook while drying her hair. That''s when she saw Sandra''stest post.

    [I said I wanted to see the stars, and he said, ''I''ll take you.'']

    The post included three photos. The first was a selfie of Sandra in a passenger seat, with just a hint of Lionel''s shoulder visible. The second was a breathtaking shot of a

    star filled sky. The third showed her leaning happily against a man''s shoulder.

    Thements section was exploding.

    [Is that Mr. Rosenberg?! What''s going on with you two?]

    [Should we be expecting a wedding invitation soon? My gift is ready!]

    [OMG, I''m so jealous! Love and a great career!]

    [You two look so happy!]

    Hannah saw that Sandra had replied to the firstment with a shushing emoji, a pathetic attempt at being coy that made Hannah''s stomach turn.

    Seeing these photos should have made her happy. The closer they got, the greater her chances of divorcing Lionel But instead, she just felt a dull ache in her temples. It was doubtful he''d eveneback tonight, yet he had the nerve to tell her to wait for him.

    Wait for what? To smell another woman''s perfume on him? To hear stories about their romantic stargazing trip?

    Hannah stared at the screen for a moment, then liked the post, set her phone down, and went to bed.

    Sandra smiled when she saw the notification that Hannah had liked her post.

    So what if she was his wife? So what if he flew all the way from Sova

    for her? One phone call from Sandra, and he dropped everything totake her stargazing.

    Lionel nced at his watch. "It''s gettingte. I should take you home."

    Sandra looked up at him.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "We''re leaving already?" she asked, feigning surprise. She had just posted on

    Facebook. If they left now, what would Hannah think?

 Chapter 65

    "It''ste," Lionel repeated, "and I have things to do."

    His mind drifted to the text he''d sent Hannah. She hadn''t replied, and a knot of irritation tightened in his chest. She always replied instantly. This was new.

    Sandra bit her lip, her gaze falling to the stone steps below. An idea began to form.

    "You''re right, it iste. Let''s go," she said, her voice suddenly cheerful. She stood up, her hands sped behind her back, and started down the steps with a light gait. "Lionel, thank you foring out with me tonight. I really... ah!"

    "Watch out!"

    Lionel lunged forward, wrapping an arm around her waist to steady her. "Are you alright?"

    Sandra clung to his shirt, her breathing shallow and panicked. "I''m fine... ouch... I think I twisted my ankle. It really hurts."

    She squeezed out a couple of tears, forcing a pained smile as she looked up at him. "It''s nothing, Lionel. I''ll just get a cab to the hospital to have it checked out. You should go. Don''t let me hold you up."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed as he saw the pain etched on her face. After a moment, he said, "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    "What?" Sandra shook her head. "No, you have things to do. It''s just a sprain, it''s not a big deal."

    He pulled out his phone, sent a quick text, and put it away. "I can''t let you go alone thiste at night. Let''s get you to the car."

    She hid a triumphant smile and nodded. He helped her take a couple of steps, but she cried out in pain.

    "Lionel," she whispered, "could you... could you carry me?"

    As he looked at her pained, tear-filled eyes, an image of Hannah shed in his mind. She often looked at him with that same vulnerable expression.

    When Lionel didn''t respond immediately, Sandra quickly pulled away. "I''m sorry," she stammered, grabbing the railing for support. "The pain must be making me delirious. I shouldn''t have asked."

    She began to hop down the stairs, wincing with each movement. After three or four steps, Lionel still hadn''t moved. Sandra''s grip on the railing tightened Had she miscalcted? Maybe she had pushed too hard. She had to be careful not to overy her hand.

    "I''ll carry you," Lionel said, finally walking over to her. "You''ll only make it worse trying to get down on your own." He swept her up into his arms.

    Sandra nestled against his chest, her cheeks flushing as she murmured a soft thank you. If she weren''t afraid of arousing his suspicion, she would have taken out her phone right then and there to capture the moment for Hannah to see.

    The next morning, Hannah woke up to the stark realization that Lionel hadn''te home at all. A heaviness settled in her chest, but she forced herself to push the thoughts away.

    When she arrived at the office, a colleague handed her a file.

    "This is the guy," her colleague said. "He bribed one of our employees to steal confidential files. The problem is, he was smart about it-no paper trail no hard evidence. He''s denyinga everything, and we''re kind of stuck."

    Hannah took the file. As she looked at the photo on the top right corner, her eyes narrowed.

    "What is it? Do you know him?" her colleague asked.

    ¡°He looks familiar,¡± Hannah murmured, studying the picture more closely. He looked just like the man from sandra''s blind date. She had only gotten a quick look at his face when he''d turned to yet Sandra before storming out, but the resemnce was uncanny.

 Chapter 66

    "I think a friend of mine was on a blind date with him yesterday," Hannah said, taking a picture of the photo with her phone. ¡°I''ll ask her about it. If it''s him, maybe I can get some information out of her."

    "That would be amazing!"

    Hannah took the file back to her desk and examined the photo again. The man''s name was Hans, a Ryth local whose family owned a small techpany. He wasn''t particrly good-looking.

    Recalling the man''s demands, Hannah realized the Woods family must be in serious trouble. In the past, someone with Sandra''s pride and connections would have only considered suitors from Sova''s elite, never someone from out of town. While she didn''t know the details, the situation was perfect. With a little push, she could probably provoke Sandra into doing something reckless, something that would guarantee her divorce from Lionel. Maybe she could even catch them in the act, or better yet, have Sandra foolishly send her photographic evidence.

    Just as she was wondering how to arrange a meeting with Sandra, a text from Lionel came through.

    [Let''s have dinner tonight. Grandma is asking for an update. You can send her a picture of us.]

    A few days ago, a message like this would have annoyed her. Today, it made her ecstatic.

    She quickly replied with a simple, "Okay."

    Lionel frowned when he saw her immediate response. Yesterday, she hadn''t replied at all, and he hadn''te home. She hadn''t been angry, nor had she bothered to check on him. Now, she was replying instantly. Was she just trying to get back at him, and now that she had his attention, she was satisfied?

    A faint smile touched his lips. Her personality hadn''t changed much at all.

    That evening, Hannah sent Lionel the address of the restaurant. When he arrived and saw two people sitting in the private room, he hesitated for a moment before walking in.

    "Lionel, you''re here!" Sandra started to stand but immediately winced and sat back down, a pained smile on her face. "I thought my ankle would be better today, but it''s still so sore."

    Hannah, who had been sipping her water, paused. In the two minutes Sandra had been there, she hadn''t mentioned her ankle once. But the moment Lionel appeared, the pain magically returned. What convenient timing.

    "Lionel took me stargazing

    yesterday, and I twisted my ankleing down the stairs," Sandra exined with a helpless sigh. "He ended up staying with me at the hospital all night. I was so womed it would affect his work today.

    Hannah set her ss down, her gaze dropping. So he was just ying nurse. She had imagined something far more scandalous What a disappointment. Still, the timing of the injury was suspicious, but Hannah couldn''t be bothered to dwell on it.

    "That spot is supposed to be amazing for stargazing. We should all go together next time!" Sandra suggested enthusiastically.

    "Sure," Hannah agreed.

    Seeing Hannah''spleteck of reaction, Sandra felt a surge of satisfaction. Her little "ident" had been the right move after all. The more indifferent Hannah acted, the easier it would be to manipte the situation.

    "Oh, Hannah, there''s something I have to tell you," she said, feigning reluctance. "My ankle was so bad yesterday that Lionel had to carry me down the stairs felt should tell you myself, so you wouldn''t bear it

    from someone else and get the wrong idea."

    Lionel sat down, his eyes instinctively darting to Hannah.

    Hannah calmly pushed a menu toward him. "Isn''t that what he should have done?

    He couldn''t just stand there and watch you struggle. He would have done the same for anyone."

 Chapter 67

    Sandra''s hand froze as she took the menu. She had expected some reaction- annoyance, jealousy, anything¡ªbut Hannah remained infuriatingly calm. Was she not doing enough?

    Lionel poured a ss of water and downed it in one gulp, an unfamiliar tightness in his chest.

    After the food arrived, Hannah took out her phone, opened a photo, and ced it on the table.

    "Ms. Woods, there was something I wanted to ask you," she said, pushing the phone toward her.

    "What is it?"

    "Is this the man you were on a date with?"

    The warm smile on Sandra''s face vanished. She stared at the photo, her jaw tightening as she struggled to find a response.

    "You went on a blind date?" Lionel asked, breaking the silence.

    "I..."

    "It was the day before yesterday, wasn''t it?" Hannah answered for her. "He seemed quite taken with you, Ms. Woods, though I gather things didn''t end well."

    Sandra nodded. "My mother arranged it. I only went because I didn''t want to upset her. It was just a formality."

    "He''s involved in a legal dispute with Keystone Group," Hannah said, taking her phone back with a sigh. "I was hoping if you knew him, you could help me get some information. But it seems that''s not an option now."

    Sandra''s face was pale. She snuck a nce at Lionel and met his cold, unreadable eyes, quickly looking away.

    "You two go ahead and eat. I need to use the restroom," Hannah said, cing her phone face down on the table as she left the room.

    The door clicked shut, leaving Lionel and Sandra alone. The memory of Hannah showing her the photo of her blind date, a clear act of mockery, made Sandra''s blood boil. That bitch was doing it on purpose.

    "Why the sudden blind date?" Lionel asked, breaking the tense silence.

    Sandra''s lips trembled. She looked down for a moment, then let out a long, theatrical sigh. "After my brother passed away, I found out the family business was in trouble. My parents are at their wits end Theye. were hoping I could marry someone who could help... help the Woods family."

    She took a deep breath and leaned back, her eyes meeting his with a look of helpless resignation. "Lionel you know I''m just a juniorwyer. I''m not as capable as Hannah. If it weren''t for your help all these years, I don''t know where I''d be. But... you''re Hannah''s husband You can''t keep helping me forever."

    Lionel said nothing, his thumb tracing the rim of his teacup.

    Sandra clenched her fists under the table, her knuckles turning white "Sometimes I envy Hannah. No matter what happens, she always hasy

    you to fall back on. But I have no one. I don''t know what to do."

    The image of her oafish blind date shed in her mind, a stark contrast to the

    handsome man sitting across from her. A bitter wave of resentment washed over

    her.

    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Sandra quickly changed her tune. "I''m sorry," she said with a self-deprecatingugh. "We were having such a nice time. I shouldn''t have brought the mood down."

    She raised her teacup. "Lionel, a toast. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me over the years."

    Lionel lifted his own cup. "Are you sure you want to marry this man?"

 Chapter 68

    Sandra''s eyes widened in surprise, a flicker of hope igniting within her. He did still

    care.

    She maintained her sorrowful expression. "If I don''t marry him... I don''t know what else to do."

    She lowered her head, and a single tear fell onto the table. She sniffled, wiping it away with the back of her hand. Just as she was about to continue her performance, the door swung open.

    Hannah noticed Sandra''s tear-streaked face but didn''tment. She sat down, picked up her phone, and casually stopped the recording that had been running.

    A notification popped up on her screen.

    Yves: [They caught the kidnappers. One of them confessed that a woman named Zona hired them. But it seems Zona was just a middleman; she doesn''t know who was really behind it.]

    Zona.

    Hannah''s blood ran cold. It couldn''t be a coincidence. Lionel''s mother had a maid named Zona. The same woman who had urged them to have children at the dinner table had then arranged for her to be kidnapped and assaulted. What was she trying to do?

    Hannah knew Mary disliked her, but this was beyond anything she could have imagined. And the kidnapping... its purpose was to lure Lionel out.

    Could it be? Was Mary targeting her own son?

    The thought made Hannah''s breath catch in her throat.

    "Hannah, what''s wrong? You look pale," Sandra asked, her voice still thick with emotion. "Are you feeling alright? Maybe Lionel should take you to the hospital."

    Hannah put down her phone and turned to Lionel. "Mr. Lancaster said they found the kidnappers."

    Lionel nodded. "I know."

    He knew, but he hadn''t told her. Was it because of Zona? If Yves hadn''t told her, would he have kept it a secret forever?

    "Did they confess who was behind it?¡± Hannah pressed.

    "What did Yves tell you?" Lionel countered.

    His evasion was all the confirmation she needed. It wasn''t a different Zona; it was Mary''s maid. And Lionel knew. He had been nning to hide it from her. The thought that the two of them, mother and son, had nearly gotten her killed, was so absurd it was almostughable.

    She fought back a wave of nausea and texted Yves.

    Hannah: [Thanks for letting me know, Mr. Lancaster. I''ll treat you to dinner when I get back.]

    Yves: [Can I pick the restaurant?]

    Hannah: [Of course! Anything you want.]

    Yves: [There is one dish I''ve been dying to try.]

    Hannah: [What is it?]

    Yves: [It''s a secret. I''ll be waiting for you.]

    Hannah didn''t try to hide her phone from Lionel. He sat beside her, his gaze falling on the screen. The words were innocent enough, but to him, they seemedced with an intimacy that grated on his nerves.

    After dinner, Hannah looked at a tipsy Sandra. "You should take her home." She pulled out her phone to call a cab.

    "Get in the car with us," Lionel said. "I''ll take you home after I drop her off."

    Sandra swayed, waving a dismissive hand.

    modelona

    no, I''m not drunk. I can get a cab. You and Lionel should get home Don''t worry about me.

    She stumbled toward the curb, letting out a pained hiss with every step.

 Chapter 69

    Seeing her struggle, Lionel frowned and moved to help her. The moment he took a step, Hannah turned and walked in the opposite direction.

    Lionel froze, watching her walk away without a backward nce. He was torn, but then he heard a thud and a cry from Sandra. He rushed to her side.

    "What happened?"

    ¡°Lionel.....¡± Sandra sobbed, copsed on the pavement. ¡°I feel so lost. I miss my brother."

    Hannah didn''t hesitate. She kept walking.

    Back at the hotel, Hannah showered and changed. Lionel still wasn''t back. She nced at the closed door, her eyes empty. Without even bothering to dry her hair, she packed her suitcase, dragged it out of the room, and hailed a cab to a different hotel.

    The new hotel was farther from the old one but closer to her office. Once settled in her new room, she yed the recording from dinner. Just as she''d expected, Sandra had yed the victim, trying to manipte Lionel. But it wasn''t enough. Sandra needed to be more desperate, so desperate that Lionel would feelpelled to step in and save her from marrying another man. Only then, in that extreme moment, would he finally agree to a divorce.

    Hannah was terrified that in a few weeks, he would refuse to sign the papers.

    After taking Sandra back to her hotel and calming her down, Lionel finally returned to his own. He pushed open the door to find the room eerily empty. The suitcase was gone. The toiletries on the counter were gone. The slippers by the door were gone.

    He grabbed his phone and dialed her number, only to be met with the familiar automated message. She had blocked him again.

    Lionel pulled out a cigarette and walked onto the balcony. The glowing red tip cut through the darkness as he inhaled deeply, the smoke swirling around his handsome face. He thought back to his conversation with Sandra.

    ''Why were you at the restaurant?''

    ''Hannah invited me for dinner. She didn''t say you would be there. If I had known, I never would havee. It would have been too awkward.''

    Tonight had been a setup. Hannah had orchestrated the whole thing so he would find out about Sandra''s blind date. He knew what she was trying to do.

    He finished the cigarette and reached for another, only to find the packemmoty. With a fuistrated sigh

    into a wicker chair and

    he sank into

    called his mother.  fo

    "What is it?" Her voice was sharp, the background noise suddenly quieting.

    "Did you tell Zona to kidnap Hannah?" he asked, cutting straight to the point.

    There was no pause, only a cold, mockingugh. "You two are getting a divorce. What would be the point?"

    Lily had already told his mother

    about the divorce. In that case, what

    could she possibly gain by

    kidnapping Hannah? To force him to

    y the hero risking that arwah

    might change her mind

    out the

    divorce? It made no sense,

    "So Zona did it on her own?" he pressed.

    "She quit a while ago," Mrs. Mary Rosenberg said dismissively. "Whatever a former servant does is no concern of mine. If you want to get to the bottom of this, Lionel go find her. Don''te here ying the hero and interrogating your own mother."

    The moment she hung up, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s expression hardened. She

    looked at her eldest son, who was sitting across from her.

    "Where is she?" she demanded.

 Chapter 70

    Quennel tilted his head, a slight smirk on his face. "Already sent her out of the country. I told you not to do something so foolish. It was bound to be traced back

    to you."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg downed her ss of red wine in one gulp. "So I''m supposed to just sit back and watch Lionel climb all over you? Quennel, everything I do, I do for you."

    Quennel moved behind her, his hands gently kneading her shoulders. "I know, Mother. Don''t be angry. I was just worried he''d follow the trail back to you."

    He thought of Hannah''s sad little face and chuckled. "He owes his sess to her, doesn''t he? She saved his life. She was his making, and she could just as easily be his undoing."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg paused, turning to grab her son''s hand. "Quennel, tell me the truth. Do you have feelings for Hannah?"

    She knew her son better than anyone. She had never interfered in his life, but this was one thing she could not ept.

    "Hannah is married to Lionel. Even if they divorce, you can''t marry her. The gossip would be unbearable. People would say you were the reason they broke up. If she had never married him, I wouldn''t have objected. But she did!"

    Quennel gently pulled his hand away and patted hers. "Don''t worry, Mother. I just find her... interesting."

    "Is that all?"

    "That''s all," he assured her with a disarming smile. "From now on, no more rash decisions. And stay away from Hannah. We wouldn''t want Lionel to have a sudden change of heart and call off the divorce."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg nodded. "I''ll listen to you, dear. All I want is for you to be happy."

    Quennel''s eyes darkened, a flicker of something unreadable in their depths.

    After hanging up, Lionel ordered his team to find Zona. She had no reason to harm Hannah. Someone had to be pulling the strings. He was sure his mother was involved, but he had no proof. He pinched the bridge of his nose, a headache beginning to form.

    The next day, Hannah had just finished a meeting when Sandra called. She excused herself and stepped into the hallway.

    ¡°Hannah, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t have had so much to drinkst night. I kept Lionel froming back to you."

    Sandra''s voice was filled with apology, but there was an undercurrent of gloating that was impossible to miss.

    Hannah hit the record button. "What was that? I was busy, I didn''t quite hear you."

    Thinking she hadn''t been heard,

    Sandra repeated herself. "I got drunkst night, and Lionel took me home. I started thinking about my brother and I got really upset. Lionel stayed tofort me. I''m so sorry. Owas drunk and emotional, and just clung to him."

    "I see," Hannah said tly.

    Sandra had expected more¡ªanger questions about what had happened between them. But Hannah''s tone waspletely different  swhovels

    "You''re not mad, are you?"

    Hannah stopped the recording. "He''s always been a good friend to you. Don''t overthink it. I have to get back to work."

    Sandra stared at the phone as the line went dead, grinding her teeth in frustration.

 Chapter 71

    She was doing it on purpose. Hannah was acting nonchnt, but Sandra knew she had to be seething with jealousy. She just had to be.

    Sandra took a deep breath. She couldn''t rush things, but she couldn''t wait much longer either. She had to find a way to make Lionel despise Hannah for good.

    Hannah hung up and went back to the office.

    "We have a meeting with Hans Temple this afternoon to discuss the case. Who wants to go?" her boss asked.

    Hans. Sandra''s blind date. Remembering the smug tone in Sandra''s voice just now, Hannah raised her hand. "I''ll go. He''s dating a friend of mine. Maybe I can get some information out of him."

    "Perfect!"

    At two o''clock, Hannah, her boss, and a few colleagues arrived at a teahouse. While they waited for Hans, Hannah opened Sandra''s Facebook profile and saved a particrly intimate photo of her and Lionel.

    A few minutester, Hans arrived. Hannah listened quietly as they discussed the case. After about half an hour, Hans excused himself to use the restroom. Hannah exchanged a look with her colleague, and they both followed him out.

    They stood outside the restroom, chatting casually.

    "Hey, is that the guy you were talking about? The one on a date with your friend?" her colleague asked, ncing at Hans as he came out.

    "Yeah. I couldn''t believe it when I saw Mr. Temple. What a coincidence," Hannah said, scrolling through her phone Just the other day, she was cut stargazing with another friend of mine, a guy She twisted her ankle, and he had to carry her."

    "Wow, you can''t see his face, but he looks like a total heartthrob!" her colleague eximed. "Is she keeping Mr. Temple as a backup?"

    As Hans approached, Hannah said loudly, "I don''t know, but these pictures look pretty incriminating."

    "What pictures? Let me see!"

    Before Hannah could react, Hans snatched the phone from her hand. The moment she had heard his footsteps, she had switched to the most scandalous photo, making sure he would get a good look.

    Just as she''d predicted, Hans''s face contorted with rage. "You know her? Who''s the man in the picture?"

    Hannah took her phone back, feigning reluctance. "Mr. Temple, I really can''t say. They''re just friends, but..."

    Her colleague jumped in. "Exactly. We can''t get our friend in trouble. He mighte after her."

    atth

    Hans stared at the photo. Sandra had been so prim and proper with him, but with this other man, she was practically drapet

    Lover b

    The Woods family had sworn she

    was a simple, virtuous woman. They had yed him for a fool.

    He squinted at them. "You''re here because you suspect I was involved in that data theft. Tell you what. You tell me who this man is, and I''ll tell you what you want to know. Deal?"

 Chapter 72

    Her colleague''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Hannah expectantly. The

    investigation had hit a dead end with Hans. Without a lead from him, the case would drag on indefinitely.

    Hannah feigned indecision, though she was secretly thrilled.

    "Sometimes, youngdy," Hans said, walking past her, "friends are meant to be sold out."

    "Fine," Hannah agreed. "But first, you talk to my boss. When you''re done, I''ll tell you who''s in the picture."

    Hans nodded, satisfied. The meeting was a sess, and they were given the rest of the afternoon off.

    Back at the hotel, Hannah stepped into the elevator and saw a familiar figure rush in just as the doors were closing. She retreated to the corner. There were other people in the elevator, so Sandra didn''t notice her.

    Sandra was on her phone, her eyes red-rimmed as she spoke in a choked voice. "Mom, I''m your daughter! Are you really going to sell me off just to save the family? Have you no shame?"

    "I am not marrying him! My life is not a bargaining chip! If someone has to marry him, you do it!"

    She ended the call with a sob, tears welling in her eyes. As she looked up, she saw Hannah standing in the corner. The world seemed to fall silent. It was just the two of them.

    Hannah looked at her with an expression of pure, innocent confusion,

    suppressing a triumphant smile. From the sounds of it, Hans had called Sandra''s mother, who had then called Sandra, leading to this meltdown. But what was Sandra doing at this hotel?

    "What a coincidence," Hannah said. "Are you staying here too?"

    Sandra blinked, mumbling an incoherent reply. The elevator reached Hannah''s floor. She stepped out, but Sandra remained inside, pretending to go to a higher floor. Hannah paid her no mind and walked to her room.

    The moment she opened the door, she saw him standing on the balcony. For a second, she considered calling security.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice like ice. She couldn''t believe he had followed her to a new hotel.

    "Why did you change hotels?" Lionel''s voice was cold. "Are you angry because I didn''te backst night?"

    Hannah kicked off her shoes and sat down at the vanity to remove her makeup. "When did you be so conceited?" she said airily. "This hotel is closer to my office. I can sleep in."

    He didn''t believe her, but he couldn''t argue with her logic.

    "By the way, I saw Sandra in the elevator," Hannah added. "She was crying. It sounded like she had a fight with her mother."

    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Hannah nced toward it, then continued to wipe her face. Lionel strode to the door and opened it.

    "Lionel..." The woman outside, upon seeing him, immediately softened her voice, Her eyebrows were knitted in a look of distress, and her tear fitted eyes gazed up at him Lionel, my mother called. She''s forcing me to marry Mr. Temple right away. She said if I don''t, she''ll disown me."

    From the doorway, Sandra couldn''t see the vanity. But Hannah could hear every word. So Sandra wasn''t staying here after all. She hade looking for Lionel.

    Hannah stared at her own reflection, a whirlwind of emotions¡ªanger, pain, resentment-swirling within her before settling into a cold calm. She took a deep breath, capped the bottle of makeup remover, and walked out.

    "Lionel, I don''t want to marry-"

    ¡°Ms. Woods?¡± Hannah emerged, her gaze sweeping over them. ¡°Why are you talking in the doorway? Come in."

    Sandra stared, shocked. She had assumed they were in separate rooms. They were staying together? But they always had separate rooms at the Rosenberg estate. Did this mean they weren''t getting a divorce after all?

    The thought made Sandra''s hands clench so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.

    "Come in," Lionel said, stepping aside. He watched as Hannah calmly poured three sses of water, a flicker of confusion in his eyes. What was she up to?

    "I heard your mother wants you to marry Mr. Temple. That seems awfully fast, even for a blind date," Hannah said, sitting on the sofa and taking a sip of water.

    Sandra bristled at her calm, almost

    condescending tone. The

    confidence, the status, the wealth it should have all been hers! If it

    werent for her Hannah would still be a no-namewyer from an orphanage, a nobody with no background and no future. Who was she to look at her like that?

    Hannah lowered her gaze, watching Sandra''s anger build. Yes, that''s it. Get angry. Resent me. Hate me. Do whatever it takes to pull me down from my position as Mrs. Rosenberg.

    Sandra took a deep breath and turned to Lionel, her expression shifting instantly. ¡°Everything was fine untilst night. Then, out of nowhere my mother starts asking about the date, and today she''s demanding I get married. I think someone must have said something to her."

    Hannah said nothing, leaning back and scrolling through her phone.

    Lionel watched Hannah''s rxed posture, a seed of suspicion taking root in his mind.

    "Lionel," Sandra said, "do you think Mr. Temple could have said something to my mother? Is that why she''s so upset?"

 Chapter 73

    "It''s possible," Hannah finally spoke up. "You did say some things that angered him at the caf¨¦. I remember he was furious when he left. Maybe it''s rted to that."

    "But why would he wait a few days toin to my mother?" Sandra countered, her fingers twisting together. "Unless... unless someone else saw Mr. Temple recently and stirred things up."

    "Oh! Now that you mention it, I do remember something." Knowing Sandra was trying to pin this on her, Hannah was prepared. She set her ss down. "We had a meeting with Mr. Temple yesterday. I went to the restroom and left my phone on the table next to him. When I came back, he seemed... off."

    The room fell silent.

    Hannah opened Sandra''s Facebook profile, found the stargazing post, and showed Sandra the phone. "I was just looking at this post about you and Lionel. I was telling my colleague we should go there, and I was about to ask you for the location when she dragged me to the restroom. I must have forgotten to lock my phone."

    The photo, which had once seemed so romantic, now looked like a ring usation. Sandra''s face fell, her eyes fixed on the screen. She had tried to frame Hannah, but Hannah had admitted it freely, while making it clear she was not at fault. Something wasn''t right. The whole situation felt strange, yet she couldn''t find a single w in Hannah''s story.

    Lionel took the phone and looked at the photo, then scrolled through Sandra''s other posts. He rarely used Facebook, but he had never seen any of these.

    "Did you block me?" he asked.

    Hannah internally rolled her eyes. Of all the things to focus on right now... although, it wasn''t entirely irrelevant.

    "What? Really?" she feigned surprise. "Let me see." She took his phone. Sure enough, he was blocked. "You''re right. I hope I''m not the only one who can see these posts, Ms. Woods. If I were, I might start to think you had ulterior motives."

    Hannah had never considered that Sandra might be curating her audience. Whenever she saw those posts of Sandra and Lionel together, she was too blinded by jealousy and anger to think clearly. But looking back now, it was obvious. The posts were designed to provoke her, to make her fight with Lionel. And it had worked. Sandra''s n had been brilliant, but now, the very weapon she had used against Hannah was being turned back on her.

    Realizing she was being backed into a corner, Sandra quickly changed the subject. "None of that matters now. Lionel, my mother is forcing me to marry him. What should I do? Please, help me."

    "What can he do?" Hannah said nonchntly. "Divorce me and marry you? We still have to wait a couple of weeks to finalize that."

    Lionel stared at Hannah, then said firmly, "We are not getting a divorce. And don''t you go putting ideas in her head."

    Sandra''s heart leaped. What did he mean? They weren''t getting a divorce?

    "I''ll contact your father," Lionel said, rubbing his temples. "I''ll offer him a few contracts to help bridge the

    gap." He had been woken up bye!

    Sandra''s hysterical sobbing that moming, and she had been too distraught to exin over the phone. He never imagined it would be about this.

    Sandra knew she couldn''t push any further. "Hannah, that''s not what I meant. I just hoped Lionel could help the Woods family, don''t understand business 1 hate that a wongan who can only cause trouble instead of helping."

    Hannah ignored her ridiculous, self-pitying speech.

    After Lionel saw Sandra out, he returned to the living room. "Did you tell Mr.

    Temple?" He didn''t believe it was a coincidence.

    Hannah nodded without hesitation.

    "Do you find this amusing? You know the difficult situation she''s in, yet you deliberately make things worse for her."

    His usatory tone made Hannah stop scrolling through her phone. She stood up and faced him.

    ¡°Hannah, when did you be so vicious?"

    A small, bitter smile touched her lips. "Yes, I''m vicious. I''m cruel. I''m a terrible person. What else?"

    She stepped closer, tilting her chin

    up to meet his angry gaze. "If she

    hadn''t posted those things to

    provoke me, would Mr. Temple have ever seen them? This is her own

    doing. Don''t tell me you can''t see

    what she''s trying to do Lionel.

    A few

    contracts won''t save the Woods family, and they certainly won''t save Sandra."

    She brushed past him. ¡°Get your things and get out of my room."

    He grabbed her arm, pulling her back. Before she could react, he threw her onto the sofa.

    "Get rid of your filthy thoughts," Lionel snarled, his eyes dark with rage. "There is nothing going on between Sandra and me."

    Hannah looked up from the sofa, a coldugh escaping her lips. "I don''t care if there is or isn''t. I don''t care if you give her contracts or if you divorce me to marry her. It has nothing to do with me anymore."

 Chapter 74

    The idea that there was "nothing" between them wasughable. "Nothing" involvedte-night stargazing, all-night hospital vigils, and constant secret meetings? If that was "nothing," then what did that make every mistress in the world?

    Seeing the mocking smile on her face, Lionel''s handsome features hardened into a mask of fury. As she tried to get up, he pushed her back down, trapping her beneath him. He loomed over her, his body a heavy, suffocating presence.

    "Are you doing all this because you''re in a hurry to divorce me and marry Yves?" he growled.

    Hannah''s smile widened. She had no idea why he would think that. Was it because he was a cheater, so he assumed everyone else was too?

    Her silence was all the confirmation he needed. "Yves is not as simple as you think," he warned. "He''s using you."

    "And that''s better than you?" Hannah shot back. "Don''t pretend you didn''t know your mother was behind my kidnapping! I gave you a chance to tell me the truth."

    "You and your mother-one of you kidnaps me, the other stands by and does nothing. Are you two so simple? Do you have no ulterior motives?"

    She shoved him off her and stood up, her eyes devoid of all emotion. Lionel stumbled back, a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Who told you that?"

    Hannah grabbed her bag, her voice dripping with contempt. "Does it matter? The point is, you hid it from me. If I hadn''t found out, would you have ever told me? You, of all people, have no right to judge me, Lionel."

    She walked past him, pausing at the door. "I''m moving out. If you follow me again, I''ll move into thepany dorms. You wouldn''t want our rtionship to be public, would you?"

    With that, she left, the door

    mming shut behind her. From the very beginning, their marriage had been a secret, hidden from the

    wordEven now, nothing he met

    changed. She knew he wouldn''t risk exposing their rtionship at such a cr¨ªtical juncture.

    The door closed with a definitive click, leaving him alone in the suffocating silence. He sank onto the sofa, his mind racing. It had to beves Yves was the one

    told her.

    In the lobby, Hannah ran right into Quennel.

    ho had

    "Hannah? What a coincidence," he said, a broad smile on his face. "Are you here

    on business or for a vacation?"

    "Business. What about you, Quennel?" Hannah was surprised. It seemed

    everyone was in Ryth these days.

    "Business,¡± he replied, his eyebrows raised. "Have you eaten?"

    Hannah nodded.

    "I haven''t. And I don''t know this area at all. If you''re not busy, would you mind showing me around?"

    She was about to refuse when a

    Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of them Quennel opened the back

    doorhis smile charming.

    ar

    insistent. "Please don''t say no."

    Hannah hesitated, then got in. There was something about Quennel''s warmth that

    made him hard to refuse. Besides, he was family.

    On her rmendation, they went to a quiet cocktail lounge. After a few drinks,

    Hannah noticed Quennel seemed to have something on his mind.

 Chapter 75

    She traced the rim of her ss with her finger. "Quennel, is there something you want to say?"

    He frowned, looking down at his drink. "There is," he admitted, "but I don''t know how to say it." He took a deep breath and met her eyes. "I heard about your kidnapping."

    Hannah''s hand trembled, nearly spilling her drink.

    "They caught the kidnappers, and they confessed that Zona was behind it. I had my people track her down. They found herst night."

    Hannah''s hands went numb. She sped them together under the table, forcing herself to breathe. "Did she say why she did it?" She and Zona had barely spoken five times. There was no reason for her to do this unless someone had put her up to it. Mary?

    "Are you sure you want to know?" Quennel''s voice was grave.

    She nodded without hesitation.

    "It was Lionel. He was the one who told her to do it."

    The world seemed to stop. Hannah felt as if she had been thrown into a bottomless abyss, a wave of cold dread washing over her. Her lips trembled, but no sound came out. She struggled to breathe.

    After what felt like an eternity, she finally managed to move. She picked up her

    ss and downed the contents in one gulp, her hand shaking so violently that she spilled alcohol all over the table as she tried to refill it.

    Quennel reached out and took the ss from her.

    "Quennel... is this..." Hannah''s voice broke, tears welling in her eyes. "Is this true?"

    "Have I ever lied to you?"

    A single tear rolled down her cheek. "No wonder," she whispered. "No wonder when I asked him about the investigation, all he said was that they had caught them. It was him..."

    It was all part of his n. He had left just moments before she was taken. He hadn''t cared when she told him she was about to be assaulted. He had been evasive when she asked about the investigation. The truth was more brutal th she could have ever imagined. If it weren''t for Yves and Quennel, she would have been kept in the dark forever.

    "Hannah,¡± Quennel said, handing her a tissue.

    She took it her body wracked with silent sobs. She still couldn''t understand why. She had agreed to the divorce. She was ready to step aside. Why would he do this to her? What had she done to deserve this?

    Quennel watched her cry, saying nothing as he quietly sipped his drink.

    Late that night, a drunk and heartbroken Hannah stumbled out of the car, supported by Quennel.

    "I don''t understand, Quennel," she sobbed. "Why would he do this to me? What did I do wrong?"

    "You did nothing wrong, Hannah. He''s the one who''s wrong."

    "You''re right. It''s all his fault."

    Lionel was at the front desk arranging for a room when he heard a familiar voice. He turned just inso time to see a face he knew all too well disappear into the elevator, an all-too-familiar woman nestled in his arms.

 Chapter 76

    A cold fury seized him. He lunged for the elevator, stabbing at the button, but it was toote. He mmed his hand on the button for the adjacent elevator.

    On the fifteenth floor, he burst through the fire escape door and raced to Hannah''s room, just as Quennel was stepping out.

    Quennel ignored him, pulling out his own key card, but Lionel grabbed his wrist.

    "She''s asleep. Don''t bother her."

    "She''s my wife. Get out of my way."

    Quennelughed, a cold, mocking sound. He snapped the key card in half and threw it on the floor. "Wife? Did you think about your wife when you were with Sandra? If you don''t love her, let her go. Why do you insist on tormenting her?"

    Lionel''s eyes, cold as ice, locked on the broken key card. "Let her go so you can have her? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to, Quennel."

    He grabbed Quennel by the cor, his voice a low growl. "Even if we get a divorce, she will never marry you. Don''t even think about it."

    From the moment he had brought Hannah home, he had seen the way Quennel looked at her. He had tried to convince himself he was imagining things, but when he announced his engagement to Sandra, he had seen the relief in Quennel''s eyes. After that, Quennel had hovered around Hannah, treating her like a precious sister, always iming he was just grateful to her for saving Lionel''s life. But his "gratitude" had crossed a line And when Lionerand nnat were forced to marry, Quennel had immediately taken a six-month assignment abroad, as if he couldn''t bear to witness their union. His intentions were painfully obvious.

    Quennel looked down at Lionel''s white-knuckled grip and smirked, easily prying his hand away. "Are you so sure she still loves you? Because she''saved you orce? Because she stood by you? There''s something you don''t know. I met her long before you did."

    Lionel froze.

    "How many days left until your divorce? Twenty? Neen?" Quennel''sughter echoed in the hallway. "Using a divorce agreement to cate your mistress. You''re a real ss act, Lionel."

    He turned and walked away, leaving Lionel alone with the closed door. A sharp painanced through his chest. He reached out, his fingers tracing the cold wood fighting the urge go get another key card ando confront Hannah.

    Inside, Hannah had just finished her shower, oblivious to the confrontation outside. She had expected to lie awake all night, reying Quennel''s words in her mind. But she had slept soundly, waking up before her rm.

    She dressed in a simple, elegant dress and applied light, natural makeup. Only

    the faint puffiness around her eyes betrayed the tears she had shed the night before.

    As she came downstairs, she saw Lionel and Sandra standing near the entrance, talking intimately.

 Chapter 77

    They stood close, Lionel''s brow furrowed with concern as he seemed to be offering her advice. His gentle, caring demeanor was a stark contrast to the cold, dismissive tone he always used with her. The hypocrite. He had kidnapped her, humiliated her, and yet he could still put on such a convincing act. After all these years, she was only now seeing his true colors.

    A knot of anger tightened in her chest. As she walked toward the exit, a red Ferrari screeched to a halt in front of her. The driver, a handsome man in sunsses, got out.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Ms. Green. Why the long face? Who upset you? I''ll go beat them up for you."

    "Mr. Lancaster?"

    Yves took off his sunsses and opened the passenger door for her. He nced into the lobby, his eyesnding on Lionel and Sandra. "Ah, I see. You ran into some trash first thing in the morning. No wonder you''re in a bad mood." He pulled out his phone and found a picture of a bundle of sage. "I should have brought some of this to cleanse the bad vibes. But I guess a digital version will have to do."

    His boisterousughter caught Lionel''s attention.

    "Get in. I''ll give you a ride to work," Yves said with a flourish.

    Hannah didn''t hesitate. She got into the car without a single nce back at Lionel and Sandra and drove away.

    "Why was Mr. Lancaster here to pick up Hannah?" Sandra asked, surprised. "Isn''t he based in Sova?"

    Lionel was silent, his right hand clenching into a fist.

    Sandra saw his darkening expression and hid a smirk. That fool. Getting into another man''s car right in front of Lionel. She really had

    a death wish After what she had

    she!

    done with Hans, Sandra was not

    about to let her off the hook.  "Lionel," she said, feigning concern, "do you think Hannah is still mad about yesterday? Is that why she asked Mr. Lancaster toe here, to make you jealous?" She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "You''ve already done so much for

    me don''t want to cause any more trouble between you two. Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t see each other anymore. My parents and I will figure something out."

    Her voice trembled, a sob catching in her throat.

    "What are you nning to do?"

    Sandra''s eyes lit up. "We''ll think of something all else fails, I''ll just marry him. I have to get married

    eventually. I almost married you

    remember?" She forced a bright smile. "Don''t worry about me. You should go talk to Hannah_You know how girls are I''m sure she''lle around. And wh And who knows what Lancaster''s intentions are, showing up like this when he knows you two are married."

    She took his arm and tried to pull him toward the door.

    Lionel took a few steps, then stopped. "I''ll go with you to talk to your family first. Don''t worry about her. I''ll handle it."

    Sandra''s eyes filled with tears. "It''s all my fault. If my family wasn''t in trouble...¡±

    "Get in the car."

    Lionel''s face was a stony mask as he got into the car,pletely unaware of the photographer lurking in the shadows.

 Chapter 78

    In the car, Yves couldn''t stop praising her. "My team has been working on this for ages, and you solved it in a day. Hannah, you''re full of surprises."

    Hannah blushed. "It was nothing."

    "But how did you do it? Hans is a tough nut to crack."

    "I sold someone out."

    Yves looked at her, confused. Hannah exined the situation with Sandra, and he listened, stunned.

    "What a coincidence." He had always thought of Hannah as a gentle, defenselessmb. Now he realized she was more like a kitten with very sharp ws.

    "I bet you think I''m not as innocent as I look, don''t you, Mr. Lancaster?" Hannah said, reading his expression. "If I couldn''t stand up for myself, I would have been eaten alive at the orphanage."

    The memory made her tense up. She was lucky to have escaped that ce.

    "Well, the case is wrapped up. Looks like we can head back in a day or two. But running away here didn''t seem to solve much. What are you going to do when you get back?" Yves asked as he stopped at a red light.

    "I don''t know. I''ll take it one step at a time." She gazed out the window. She never would have imagined Lionel would follow her all this way just to appease his grandmother. In the past, he had always ignored Lily''s pleas for him to join her on business trips. A part of her might have been moved by the gesture once, but now, it just disgusted her. And who was to say he was even here for her? Maybe he was just here for Sandra.

    When Hannah got to the office, her colleagues were buzzing with excitement.

    "Hannah, have you seen the news?"

    She shook her head and pulled out her phone. The top headline made herugh out loud. There, for all the world to see, were pictures of Lionel and Sandra''s intimate moment at the hotel that morning.

    "Is she trying to be a celebrity or something? Wasn''t she all over the news a few weeks ago?"

    "She''s pretty, but she''d never make it in Hollywood. This has to be a publicity stunt."

    "I agree. It''s like when celebrities trot out their kids for a photo op to get them noticed."

    "Great. So now we get to watch a rich socialite pretend to act, buy her mer and stay up all night trying to

    get tickets to her fan meets. What

    do they think we are?"

    Hannah nced at the photos. They were perfectly framed, almost as if they had

    been posed. She put her phone away and got to work.

    At the Rosenberg Group, Lionel and Sandra walked into the office together.

    ¡°Lionel,¡± Sandra said, "don''t you think people are looking at us funny?"

    "No." Lionel''s face was grim as he stared at the elevator doors.

    Seeing his indifference, Sandra pulled out her phone and pretended to check her messages. "What''s thishe mumbled, then hereyes widened in feigned shock.

 Chapter 79

    "Lionel, look!" she said, her voice grave as she showed him her phone. "We''re trending again."

    Lionel nced at the sensational headline and the carefully selected photos. He frowned and took out his own phone to call Owen and have it taken down.

    "You know, it''s strange," Sandra said, putting her phone away. "We used to go out to dinner all the time, and this never happened. But ever since Hannah asked for a divorce, we''re constantly in the news." She quickly backtracked. "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I''m not saying Hannah is behind this. I know she would never do something like that."

    Lionel''s expression darkened.

    "I was just thinking out loud," Sandra added. ¡°It''s just such a coincidence. And it''s not like this would benefit her in any way. She loves you too much to ever hurt you like this."

    The elevator doors opened, and Lionel strode out without a word. Sandra followed, a thoughtful frown on her face. At his office door, she paused.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    "Lionel, I think it''s best if I keep my distance. I don''t want to cause any more trouble for you. And if Hannah sees this, she''ll be furious." She forced a bright smile. "I''ve already caused enough problems. I can''t be the reason for another fight between you two."

    With that, she turned and walked away. Lionel watched her go, his frown

    deepening. He opened a drawer and took out a new phone with a fresh SIM card, and dialed Hannah''s number.

    ¡°Hannah, about the news..."

    "Careful, it''s hot."

    The line had just connected when he heard a familiar male voice in the background.

    "I remember you like the garlic spare ribs, right? This ce has the best. Try some."

    "Okay, thanks!¡± Hannah replied, then spoke into the phone. "Hello, who is this?"

    There was a pause, then a voice

    tight with anger. "Who is this? The

    moment I''m gone, you run off:

    another man. Are you that

    desperate, Hannah?

    You don''t ever

    recognize my voice anymore?"

    Hannah nced at the soup Yves had just set in front of her andughed She hadn''t

    voice at first esphis

    talking to her.

    "You wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for your grandmother. You have no right to

    talk to me. And stop calling me. I''m busy."

    "Busy? What could you possibly be..."

    The line went dead. He tried calling back, but she had already blocked him.

    Yves, hearing her side of the conversation, blinked innocently. "Was I not supposed to talk just now?"

    "He wasn''t supposed to call me."

    "Who was that?" a colleague asked. "The jerk you were telling us about?"

    Hannah nodded. "Forget him. Let''s eat."

    The department was having a celebratory lunch. Afterwards, Yves and Hannah headed to the airport. When they got to first ss Hannah saw a familiar face.

    "Quennel?"

 Chapter 80

    Quennel looked up from his juice. "Hannah. What a coincidence. We''re on the same flight."

    "Mr. Rosenberg, fancy seeing you here," Yves said, stepping out from behind Hannah. "And we''re in the same row! Hannah, why don''t we switch? You take the aisle seat so you can chat with Quennel."

    He took her bag and settled into the window seat. Hannah, seeing no way to refuse, sat down.

    "When we get to Sova, are you heading to the office or straight home?" Quennel asked.

    "Straight home."

    "Good," he said, his tone suddenly serious. "I have something to discuss with Lionel. We''ll go together when wend. No need to trouble Mr. Lancaster."

    Yves leaned back, azy smile on his face, and said nothing.

    During the flight, Quennel only made small talk, asking about her time in Ryth. Hannah was dying to ask what he wanted to talk to Lionel about, especially given his grim expression, but with Yves there, she kept quiet.

    When they arrived home, Lionel was already there. The sight of Hannah and Quennel walking in together made his jaw tighten.

    "Why didn''t you call me from the airport?"

    "We were on the same flight," Quennel said, his voice hard. "Lionel, you''ve gone too far this time."

    He walked into the living room and sat down. Hannah, thinking Quennel was about to bring up the kidnapping, decided to stay.

    Lionel''s eyes met his brother''s, and a flicker of anger crossed his face. "What are you talking about?"

    "Everyone knows you have feelings for Sandra, but you are a married man. You have a wife. Can''t you act like it?" Quennel''s voice was sharp with reprimands This is the second. time you two have been all over the news. I managed to keep thest one from Grandma, but she found out about this one. The shock sent her to the hospital."

    "What?" Hannah cried. "When did this happen? Is she okay? Which hospital?"

    "Calm down, Hannah. It''s not serious. You and Lionel can go see her tomorrow," Quennel reassured her.

    Hannah''s heart, which had been pounding in her chest, finally slowed. She poured herself a ss of water her hand trembling. She looked at Lionel, her eyes filled with a Cold fury.

    "There is nothing going on between Sandra and me," Lionel said. "It''s all just baseless rumors."

    "Then why are they only spreading

    rumors about you? This little escapade of yours is affecting the Rosenberg Group''s stock prices Stop treating your marriage like a game. If you can''t clean up your own mess, I''ll do it for you."

    Quennel then turned to Hannah and told her to go upstairs and rest; he needed to speak with Lionel alone.

    Hannah nodded and went upstairs, calling Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. on the way.

    Once she was gone, Quennel''s voice dropped. "Zona has been caught. I''ve taken care of the kidnapping issue. Stop causing trouble for the family."

    Lionel was silent for a moment, his face a mask of controlled rage. "It was Mother, wasn''t it? What was she trying to do?"

    Quennel picked up the cup of water Hannah had poured for him and took a sip, his fingers tracing the delicate porcin.

 Chapter 81

    "Instead of wondering who''s behind this, you should be asking yourself why you abandoned Hannah that day. You took the call but never went to help her. You feel absolutely no remorse, do you, Lionel? And don''t think I don''t know about you giving that project to your little friend. I''ve already taken it back."

    For a moment, Lionel didn''t know which usation to be angry about first. He could only re at his brother, his jaw tight.

    "These are Rosenberg family projects, not toys for you to cate your mistress with!" Quennel set down his cup and stood, looking down at Lionel. "If you dare hurt Hannah again, I''ll make the Woods family your next big problem."

    Upstairs, Hannah finished her call checking on Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. . She couldn''t bear to wait until morning, so she decided to head downstairs.

    "Quennel''s gone?"

    She saw Lionel sitting alone on the sofa, a cigarette smoldering between his fingers. A thin veil of smoke shrouded his handsome face, and she knew he only ever smoked in front of her when he was deeply troubled.

    "Lionel,e with me to see Grandmater," she said.

    He acted as if he hadn''t heard her.

    "I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?" Hannah stepped forward, waving her hand through the smoke hanging in the air.

    Lionel took a final, deep drag from the cigarette before crushing it into the ashtray. "For Grandma''s sake, we''ll keep the divorce quiet for now. I''ll keep up the act with you in front of her after we sign the papers."

    "Are you done?" he asked, his voice low and heavy.

    Hannah clutched her phone, her knuckles white. She had no idea what Quennel had said to him, but it had clearly triggered a dark shift in his mood.

    "Is it my fault Grandma''s in the hospital? You can be angry, but you can''t me me for that! You were the one standing at the door with Sandra in your arms. Now that something''s happened, you''re ming me? Lionel, are you even a man?"

    The words had barely left her mouth when Lionel shot to his feet. Startled, she stumbled back, but he caught her wrist, pulling her hard against his chest.

    "Have you forgotten what kind of man I am?"

    Sandra''s words from the elevator echoed in his mind as he looked

    ???

    down at the in his arms. She was started her shoulders hunched in a way that would make anyone''s heart ache.

    ¡°Hannah, has it been so long since I held you that you''ve forgotten I''m your husband?" Lionel''srge, powerful hand slipped under the hem of her shirt.

    "You saw me with Sandra, but what about you?" he growled, his teeth clenched. "First it was Yves, now it''s

    Quennel. How many men are yo

    going to line up before you

    satisfied?"

    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about! Let me go!"

    Hannah tried to wrench his hand away, but he silenced her with a brutal kiss.

    ¡°Mmph¡ª"

    She balled her fists and hammered them against his shoulders, but it was useless. Tears welled in her

    eyes, and a wave of fury washeet

    over her She opened her mouth and bit down hard on his lip, the metallic taste of blood instantly flooding her senses.

    Lionel released her, his thumb brushing away the blood from the corner of his mouth. A shadow of pain flickered in his eyes.

    Hannah gasped for breath, scrambling back a few steps, her eyes wide with fear and vignce. When she saw him take a step toward her, a raw scream tore from her throat.

    "Get away from me!"

    She frantically scanned the room for something-anything-to use as a weapon, but there was nothing. Tears streamed down her face.

    "You hate me that much?" Instead of leaving, he closed the distance between them, pulling her back into his embrace. "Hannah, you used to love it when I held you."

 Chapter 82

    Hannah closed her eyes in despair, all the fight draining out of her. She let the tears fall, soaking the fabric of both their shirts.

    He knows it was in the past, she thought bitterly. The man he was back then is gone. Everything has changed. What''s the point of bringing up the past?

    "Alright, stop fighting me," he murmured, his tone softening slightly. "If you show up at the hospital with red, swollen eyes, Grandma will only worry more."

    Sensing she had calmed down, Lionel finally loosened his grip.

    "I was never just ''fighting you,'' Lionel," she said, her voice trembling. "For years, you and Sandra have been inseparable. How many times have you fought with me over her? You''ve abandoned me on my birthday, on our anniversary, all to run to her side. Did you ever once stop and think that we would end up here?"

    Lionel''s expression darkened. "There were always reasons. Something happened to her; I couldn''t just ignore it."

    "Reasons,"" she repeated, her eyes red as she looked at him through a blur of tears, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "Something always just happens to her whenever we have ns. Once or twice, I could understand. But it was every single time, Lionel. Every time!"

    "You might be a fool, but I''m not! Sandra does it on purpose! She''s deliberately trying to tear us apart!"

    Over and over again, he had left her behind. Her initial outrage had slowly faded into calm eptance, and finally, into numb indifference. This year, she hadpletely forgotten their anniversary, and naturally, so had he.

    Hannah took a deep breath and wiped her tears away, her bloodshot eyes fixed on him. "Since she wants you so badly, I''ll grant her wish. Let''s get a divorce. You can go marry her, be her savior! You don''t love me anymore, so what''s the point of dragging this out?"

    Her voice rose, cracking with hysteria. "Is it because you hate me for drugging you and forcing you to marry me? Is that why you won''t let me go? Are you punishing me, torturing me? Do I have to die before you''ll finally sign the papers?"

    By the end, she was screaming, her emotionspletely unraveling as she sobbed uncontrobly. She didn''t want any of it anymore-not the man, not the pretense of a home. All she wanted was a divorce. Why was it so hard?

    Her breathing grew ragged and she gasped for air, her body going limp as she slid to the floor.

    Noticing her distress, Lionel moved to help her up, but she pped his hand away before he could touch her.

    "Don''t touch me," she hissed. "Divorce me, Lionel. If you don''t, I swear I''ll kill myself."

    To continue living like this, entangled in misery, felt worse than death. At least death would be a final release.

    Lionel''s hands clenched into fists. "Divorce, divorce! It''s the only word you know how to say anymore, isn''t it?"

    After a moment, Hannah steadied herself, using the sofa to pull her trembling body to its feet. "What else is there to talk about? Should we discuss you and Sandra stargazing, For the photo of you two holding hands that went viral?¡±

    A sharp, stabbing pain shot through her chest. Leaning against the wall for

    support, she slowly, painstakingly, made her way back upstairs.

    Lionel stood alone in the living room, watching her small, fragile figure disappear.

    A knot of unease tightened in his chest.

    Back in her room, Hannah stared at the empty picture frames and the bare wall where their wedding. portrait used to hang Augh that felt like a knife twisting in he heart escaped her lips.

    bet

    Lionel had been in and out of this room for days, yet he hadn''t noticed a thing And still he had the audacity to feed her those pretty lies content >

    Hah... when a man stops loving you, he can''t even be bothered to pretend anymore. His lies be so thin you can see right through them.

    The next morning, Hannah came downstairs with a small bag and found Lionel sitting at the dining table, waiting for her.

 Chapter 83

    "We''ll see Grandma first, then I''ll take you to the office," Lionel said, his eyes scanning her face. She looked exhausted, her lips pale and her eyes red and puffy. "If you didn''t sleep well, you can go in this afternoon. Go back upstairs and rest."

    Hannah sat down without a word, her expression nk. She ate her breakfast in silence, like a doll devoid of a soul.

    When she finished, she walked straight to the garage, ignoring Lionel calling her name from behind. He hurried to catch up, opening the driver''s side door.

    "Are you sure you want grandmother to see you like this?" he asked.

    Hannah took a deep breath and closed her eyes, forcing herself to calm down. After a long moment, she spoke. "How do you want me to look? Dressed to the nines with a full face of makeup? Or should I show up with a long face, looking like I''m at a funeral? If you''reing, let''s go. If not, I''ll go by myself."

    Lionel was silent for a few seconds before starting the car. The drive to the hospital was filled with a heavy, suffocating silence.

    Only when they reached the hospital room did Hannah''s face show any emotion.

    "Grandma!" She rushed to the bedside, gripping the old woman''s hand tightly. "How are you feeling today?"

    Seeing Hannah, Mrs. Rosenberg''s spirits lifted instantly. She reached up to stroke her forehead.

    "Oh, my dear child, you''ve gotten so thin again," she fretted, her voice thick with worry. "You look so pale. It''s my fault you''ve had to suffer." Her heart ached seeing Hannah''s weary face.

    Hannah shook her head. "No, of course not..."

    The grandmother turned her sharp gaze to Lionel, who was standing quietly by the door. "You have the nerve to show your face here?" she snapped. "Did everything I said to you go in one ear and out the other?"

    "Lionel, I''m telling you, the Rosenbergs have always been faithful. We don''t have people like you in our family! If you don''t cut ties with that Sandra woman for good, I''ll disown you!"

    Lionel pulled a chair over and sat down. "There''s nothing going on between us. She needed to talk to me about something, and the paparazzi caught us. Grandma, you know better than anyone how much those vultures lie."

    The old woman snorted. "I''m not blind. You say she needed to see you? Tell me, what was so urgent that she had to meet you at your hotel at the crack of dawn? Couldn''t she have just sent a text?"

    Lionel hesitated, unsure how to exin.

    Seeing his silence, Hannah''s

    emotions churned. After a moment of internal debate, she spoke up, her voice steady. "Sandra''s family is in trouble They''re trying to force her into an arranged marriage with some man named Hans. She

    doesn''t want to go through with it,

    so she came to Lionel for help."

    Lionel''s eyes widened in shock. He couldn''t believe Hannah would bring this up now; especially when Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. was so frail. She, who cared more about the old woman''s health than anything was now willing to risk it all just to secure their divorce.

    "Help? And how are you going to help her?" his grandmother demanded. "If she doesn''t marry this man to save her family, what''s the alternative? Is she going to marry you? Lionel, are you nning on taking a second wife?"

    Growing more agitated, she grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him.

    "Grandma, this is the twenty-first century. Bigamy is illegal," Hannah said with a faint, wry smile.

    The matriarch''s face was stern as she stared down her grandson. "So what''s your n? Divorce Hannah and marry that woman? I''m telling you, as long as I''m afiye, I will never let that woman set foot in the Rosenberg family."

 Chapter 84

    Her tirade ended in a fit of coughing that she couldn''t seem to stop. Lionel immediately called for a doctor. After a quick examination confirmed it was nothing serious, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. is still very weak," the doctor advised. "As her family, you should avoid upsetting her. Try to be agreeable."

    "Of course. Thank you, doctor," Hannah said.

    Lionel stood beside her, his voice a low hiss. "You knew this would upset her, but you said it anyway. Are you happy now?"

    Hannah turned to face him. "The only reason I had to say anything is because of what you did. Lionel, why do you always have to shift the me onto me?"

    She looked at the man she once adored, the man who had been the center of her universe, the one she had striven to stand beside as an equal. Now, his every move, every expression, filled her with a sense of revulsion.

    "You can''t keep hurting me just because I used to love you, Lionel. I won''t cover for you anymore. Your mistakes are your own."

    She turned away, not sparing him another nce, and walked back into the hospital room. She stayed for a long time, chatting with Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. while Lionel waited outside, not wanting to upset the old woman further.

    Over an hourter, Hannah finally emerged. She nced at Lionel, who she had assumed would have left by now, and walked toward the elevators without a word. As they waited in silence, their conversation was interrupted by hushed whispers from nearby.

    "Isn''t that the guy from the news? He''s so handsome."

    "Oh my god, he''s even better looking in person. He and Sandra are perfect for each other, a match made in heaven."

    "Are they a couple or are they married? I haven''t heard anything about a wedding. Maybe they''re still just dating?"

    Hannah heard every word. Annoyed, she took a deliberate step away from him, creating a clear distance between them to avoid any further misunderstanding.

    The elevator doors opened, and Hannah walked in first, retreating to the farthest corner. Lionel tried to follow but a small crowd pustied him to the other side, separating them.

    "Hey, buddy, this is the main floor. You getting out or not? The basement is the morgue, don''t just stand there!" someone called out as he stood frozen.

    "Right," he mumbled, stepping out. He noticed Hannah hadn''t moved and frowned, reaching back in to pull her out.

    The moment his fingers touched her, she recoiled as if shocked, yanking her arm away. Realizing they were on the right floor, she exited with a cold expression. "What were you thinking about?" Lionel asked.

    As he approached, she instinctively sidestepped again, maintaining a careful distance.

    "Stay away from me," she said coolly, her eyes meeting his. "I don''t want anyone taking our picture and getting the wrong idea about our rtionship."

    "The wrong idea about our rtionship? We''re literally¡ª"

    "Secretly married," Hannah cut him off. "So secretly that almost no one in your circle even knows you''re married, Mr. Rosenberg. So let''s keep our distance. From now on, let''s avoid going out together unless it''s absolutely necessary don''t want to end up in the tabloids and be gossip fodder."

    "After all," she added, her voice sharp with memory, "you were the one who told me you never wanted anyone to know about us. You

    warned me never to be seen with

    you."

    With that, Hannah pulled a face mask from her purse, put it on, and strode purposefully toward the car.

 Chapter 85

    Lionel stood frozen, watching her walk away. He never imagined she would remember a careless remark he''d made so long ago and hold onto it for all these years.

    When he got into the car, he found Hannah on the phone, a bright smile on her face.

    "Mhm, I''m on my way over now," she said, ncing at him before turning away slightly, as if for privacy. "Whatever you want. We''ll have lunch together; you can decide where."

    Lionel listened grimly as her cheerful conversation continued for several minutes. The moment she hung up, he demanded, "Was that Yves?"

    Her smile vanished, reced by a cold, distant expression. "My rtionship with Mr. Lancaster is purely professional. Please don''t speak about us in that tone."

    Her words hit him with the force of a physical blow, and a deep frown creased his brow. Hannah ignored him, turning her attention back to her phone to reply to a message.

    It was from Tess. She said Lionel had dropped theint and thepany had asked her toe back. But after everything that had happened, she was done. She was nning to move to a city down south. She''d always loved the ocean and dreamed of retiring by the sea; now she was just doing it a little earlier than nned.

    Hannah: [This is all my fault. Tess, before you go, can we meet? I have something for you.]

    Tess: [It''s not your fault, honey. Lionel is the one with the problem. You didn''t do anything wrong! I''m busy with paperwork and finding a ce right now, but let''s definitely get together once I''m settled.]

    Hannah: [Okay!]

    After sending the message, the smile faded from Hannah''s face, reced by a bitter sneer. With a single word, he could ruin Tess''s career, and with another, he could restore it. All for Sandra. Time and again, he had targeted the people closest to her.

    At that moment, the only thing she felt grateful for was being an orphan. If she had parents, Lionel would probably be going after them by now.

    The carpsed back into silence. They were still twenty minutes from the office.

    As Lionel gripped the steering wheel, about to speak, the phone on the dashboard lit up. A custom ringtone yed, and the name [Sandra] glowed on the screen, an intimate and ring presence in the confined space.

    Hannah nced at it, then impassively turned her gaze out the window Dark clouds were gathering on the horizon, mirroring th

    growing storm inside her.

    Lionel hesitated, and the call went to voicemail. Not five secondster, it rang again.

    Seeing him still ignoring it, Hannah''s patience snapped. "Stop putting on a show for me," she said, her voiceced with irritation. "Just answer it. If something really happens to her you just turn around and me me

    for it

    anyway."

    Lionel stared at her. Her expression was one of indifference, but beneath ity a deep, weary annoyance. Finally, he answered the call.

    "Lionel, help me!"

    A panicked, trembling voice filled the car.

    "There''s someone at my door with a knife! I''m so scared! Lionel, you have toe help me, I don''t know what to do..."

    The small car was filled with the sound of Sandra''s terrified sobs.

    Just then, the light turned red. The car stopped, and in that instant, Hannah

    decisively unbuckled her seatbelt and pushed the door open.

    ¡°Hannah!¡± Lionel eximed, fumbling with his own seatbelt.

    "Aah-help-" The line went dead with a dial tone.

    Hannah heard the desperate cry from the car, followed immediately by the screech of tires as Lionel sped away. A hollowugh escaped her lips.

 Chapter 86

    She had only walked a few steps before herposurepletely shattered. Leaning against a wall, she came to a stop.

    A low rumble of thunder echoed overhead, and without warning, the sky opened up. A torrential downpour began.

    She raised a hand to her face, her cheeks slick with moisture. She couldn''t tell if it was rain or tears, only that her heart was being torn apart, piece by piece, with every agonizing breath. The pain was so intense it felt as if countless hands were pulling at her heart from all directions, trying to rip it open.

    She slid down the wall, crouching on the pavement as heavy raindrops pelted her, soaking her hair and clothes. Staring at her own pathetic reflection in a puddle, she let out another cold, emptyugh.

    Every time she thought Lionel had finally listened, every time she allowed herself to believe he might actually change, reality would p her across the face.

    The man would never change. He would always be this way.

    The sound of his car speeding away reyed in her mind, a relentless echo of his priorities.

    She didn''t know how long she knelt there before she slowly, unsteadily, got to her feet and started walking toward the main road. The world swayed around her, each step feeling like she was treading on cotton. She nearly fell several times. Just as she tried to steady herself, her vision blurred, and the world began to spin.

    "Hannah-!"

    In the moment before she cked out, she thought she saw a familiar figure running desperately toward her. But before she could make out who it was, everything went dark.

    When she woke up again, she was in an unfamiliar room.

    "Where am I?"

    She pushed herself up, looking around. It wasn''t a hospital; it was a private residence.

    Hannah slipped out of bed, her feet finding a pair of slippers that fit perfectly. She walked out into the main living area and saw a figure in the open-n kitchen.

    Lionel?

    No, it didn''t look like him.

    She squinted, a sense of disbelief dawning on her. "Quennel?"

    Hearing his name, Quennel turned around.

    "Are you hungry? I just finished making some soup. Come and eat," he said, carrying two bowls to the dining table. "I had a doctor look at you while you were asleep. You

    Kidnap till have some

    never fully recovered from the You

    inmmation, so you need to rest and take it easy."

    Hannah frowned and walked to the table. The aroma of a nourishing chicken noodle soup filled the air, and her stomach rumbled in response. Embarrassed, she lowered her head and pulled out a chair.

    Quennel took off his apron, setting it aside as he sat down opposite her.

    "Why were you out in the rain? Did Lionel upset you again?" he asked, his voice gentle butced with

    No matter how awful he is, concern. you can''t take it, take out on your own body. Do you really think torturing yourself like this will make him feel a single ounce of remorse?"

    He sighed, his gaze softening. "I''ve already called your office and told them you''re taking a sick day. Just rest here today. Your medicine is on the nightstand; make sure you take it on schedule."

    His quiet, steady stream of concern was a balm to her frayed nerves. It had been so long since anyone other than Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. had shown her such kindness. A warmth spread through her chest.

    "Why are you crying?" Quennel reached across the table and gently wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. "If you keep crying, the pastas will get soggy, and there''s nothing else to eat in the house."

    Hannah froze, momentarily forgetting to pull away as the back of his fingers brushed against her cheek. It wasn''t until he retracted his hand and teased her again that she snapped back to reality, a faint blush

    creeping up her ears.

    Embarrassed, she ducked her head and began eating in small, quiet bites, too

    flustered to speak.

 Chapter 87

    Quennel watched her shy reaction with a soft, knowing smile.

    "If you don''t want to go home, you can stay here for a while," he offered. "The building has tight security, so it''s a safe ce for you."

    Hannah looked up at him, stunned. She barely knew Quennel, their interactions limited to a few brief encounters, but she had always sensed a gentle kindness about him. He always faced the world with a smile, as if nothing could ever break his spirit a stark contrast to Lionel.

    "I... I couldn''t impose."

    While it was the perfect solution, she still felt hesitant.

    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t live here, so the ce is usually empty," Quennel reassured her, seeing the conflict in her eyes. "Or is there something else you''re worried about? You can tell me. I might not be able to solve everything, but I can certainly try to help."

    Hannah took a deep breath and set down her fork. After a long silence, she finally said, ¡°It''s not that. It''s just... I feel bad that you''re being dragged into my problems with Lionel."

    Quennel paused for a moment, then chuckled.

    "Is that all? Don''t be silly. We''re friends; there''s no need to talk about being a bother. Besides, this is all Lionel''s fault. I can''t just stand by and do nothing, can 1?"

    He looked at her, his expression warm and sincere. "Hannah, please, make yourself at home. If you need anything, just let me know. And don''t ever think you''re a burden. Helping you is never a burden."

    His words were like a gentle stream, flowing into her heart and melting the ice that had formed around it. Faced with his genuine offer, she found she couldn''t refuse any longer.

    "If you need to get anything from

    home, just tell Lily to pack it for you, and I''ll go pick it up. She won''t ask any questions, and no one will kn¨®w. you''re staying here. Or, I can have someone buy you whatever you need."

    Hannah shook her head. "That''s okay. My things are still at the hotel. I can get themter."

    "Let me send someone. It''s better if Lionel doesn''t find out."

    Hannah looked at him, her eyes welling up again. She nodded, too moved to speak.

    "No more tears," he said softly. "Finish your food. I heard your stomach rumbling earlier."

    True to his word, Quennel had one of his staff retrieve her luggage and stock the apartment with groceries.

    That afternoon, Hannah was scrolling through her phone on the sofa when a news story caught her eye.

    The client from the case Sandra had taken from her was furious about her sloppy dismissive work. After causing a scene at the oldw firm, he hadtracked her to her new one. and had been staking out hechame. This morning, he had broken in with a knife. Sandra had managed to lock herself in a room, but he kicked the door down. A neighbor heard themotion and called the police, and she was rescued just in time.

    It had all happened while Lionel was supposed to be driving her to work.

    Reading the article, Hannah''s eyes

    narrowed. It confirmed her

    Suspicions. It was all too convenient too perfectly timed to be a

    coincidence.

    Just as she was closing the article, her phone rang. The screen disyed a name

    she never wanted to see again: Sandra.

 Chapter 88

    Hannah hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "Hello."

    "Where are you?!"

    A man''s furious roar erupted from the other end of the line. It was Lionel.

    Hannah''s expression turned to ice.

    "What is it?"

    "Do you have any idea what happened to Sandra?"

    Hannah took a slow, deliberate breath. "I just saw the news. And?"

    There was a tense silence, followed by a growl of pure rage. "And? And she was nearly killed because of you!"

    Hannah let out a humorlessugh, rising from the sofa. "How, exactly, did I almost get her killed? Did I stop you from saving her? Did I hire the man who attacked her? Lionel, I know you''re upset that your precious mistress got hurt, but what does that have to do with me?"

    Sometimes she wondered if Lionel had some kind of rage disorder. Every time something happened to Sandra, he turned into a brainless, irrational monster,shing out at her with wild usations and baseless me. He had insulted and degraded her, stopping just short of physical violence.

    "You dare say this has nothing to do with you?" he demanded, his voice a low, threatening snarl. "I gave you that case in the first ce. If you had handled it properly, none of this would have happened to Sandra!"

    "This is all because you were being petty and selfish. You deliberately refused to help her, and now she''s being targeted for revenge."

    His words were so absurd she couldn''t help butugh again, pushing her hair back from her face in exasperation. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to drive a car straight into both of them, then back up and run them over again and again until they were nothing but a smear on the pavement.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Feeling guilty? Regretful?" he sneered into the silence. "I''m telling you, you are to get over here right now and apologize to Sandra."

    Hannah took several deep, calming breaths before sitting back down, remaining silent.

    "Hannah, I''m talking to you! Did you hear me?"

    "I heard you," she replied, her voice t and devoid of emotion.

    "I told you toe and apologize!"

    She calmly poured herself a ss of water, took a sip, and let out a long, slow exhale: Finally, she spoke. "Let me make myself clear, Lionel. Even Sanda were backed to pieces and left for dead, I wouldn''t lift a finger to see her, let alone apologize."

    "She was attacked because she deserved it. It''s because she''s ipetent,

    useless, and aplete failure. Do you understand?"

    "That case was mine from the

    beginning. She stole it from me

    because she thought the client was handsome and wanted to get her ws into him. This isn''t revenge; it''s karma."

    Sandra had snatched the case, then gotten into an ident and tried to dump the

    mess back on her. The sheer nerve of it was astounding.

    Lionel was stunned into silence by her verbal onught. He hadn''t known the

    case was originally Hannah''s.

    "I hate you, Lionel," Hannah said, a

    calm, chilling smile spreading

    across her face as she leaned back eas

    against the sofa. "truly, deeply hate you."

    "When I was kidnapped, where was all this righteous fury? Why didn''t you drag my kidnappers in front of me and demand they apologize?"

    "When I copsed in the rain yesterday, did you even bother to ask if I was okay?"

    "Lionel, if you really want me to apologize to Sandra, fine. I''ll do it right after I kill her with my own two hands."

    Hannah hung up and immediately blocked Sandra''s number.

 Chapter 89

    Before she blocked herpletely, however, she couldn''t resist a quick look at Sandra''s Facebook page.

    Thetest post was a photo of Sandra in a hospital bed, a weak smile on her face. Next to her, just in frame, was Lionel''s familiar shoulder.

    The caption read: Whenever I''m in danger, you always appear to save me.

    Hannah stared at the post, then deliberately hit the ''like'' button. On second thought, she decided not to block Sandra after all.

    She nced around the apartment. Since Quennel didn''t live here full-time, itcked a personal touch. After a bit of searching, she found a pair of men''s slippers by the front door. She took a selfie, making sure the slippers were visible in the corner of the shot. Then she took another photo of the medicine on her nightstand. It was a shame she hadn''t taken a picture of the soup earlier; that would have been perfect.

    She drafted a new post.

    "Copsed in the rain, but thankfully my big brother was there to rescue me. He even got me medicine and made me some amazing soup. Seriously, he''s the best cook!"

    Without a second thought, she posted it.

    Less than thirty secondster, Yves liked it.

    Yves: ?? Since when do you have a brother??

    Hannah: Quennel.

    Yves let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Talk about misleading,¡± he muttered to himself before typing another message: How are you feeling? I''lle see you after work. Let me know if you want me to bring you anything to eat.

    Hannah: No need, Quennel has everything here. Don''t go out of your way, Mr. Lancaster.

    Yves frowned at the screen. Quennel has everything there?

    She''s... staying at Quennel''s ce?

    What was going on now?

    He typed a message, deleted it, then typed it again, repeating the process several times. Seeing the "typing..."

    indicator for so long ded to wate

    message Hannah

    back first.

    Hannah: I''ll be back at work tomorrow. To thank you for your concern, lunch is on me. How does that sound, Mr. Lancaster?

    Deal!

    His reply was instantaneous, followed by a few more concerned questions before he had to get back to his meeting.

    Opening Facebook again, Hannah saw that Quennel had also liked her post. Several friends and colleagues had leftments wishing her a speedy recovery.

    Who is this mystery man? Are we going to be hearing wedding bells soon?

    So curious! Can you give us a hint?

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Lionel furiously redialed Hannah''s number only to find he''d been blocked.

    "Lionel, what''s wrong?" Sandra asked worriedly as he stormed back into the room.

    He looked at her, Hannah''s words reying in his mind.

    He handed the phone back to Sandra. "That case... who was it originally assigned to?"

    Sandra''s hand froze for a split

    second before she took the phone, her expression seamless. "I''m not sure They just said the originalwyer had found a better case and dropped it. The client was so distraught, so I took it on."

    She sighed dramatically, her fingers clutching the phone. "I knew I wasn''t experienced enough, but the poor man was practically crying at the firm, and no one else would take his case. So I stepped up. I never thought..."

    She trailed off, biting her lip and dabbing at her eyes. "I never should have been

    so reckless."

 Chapter 90

    She looked up at Lionel, her eyes shimmering with tears, then gasped as if a thought had just urred to her. "Lionel, don''t tell me... was that case originally Hannah''s?"

    Lionel gave a curt nod, his face grim.

    Sandra sucked in a sharp breath, covering her mouth with her hands. ¡°No wonder... no wonder..."

    "No wonder what?"

    She opened her mouth, then closed it again, a picture of conflicted hesitation. After a few moments of tense silence in the hospital room, she finally whispered, "No wonder she refused to help when you asked her. She must have resented me for taking her case. But I swear, I didn''t know! I thought it was a case nobody wanted. I only took it because the client was so desperate."

    Her gaze dropped, her brow furrowed with self-reproach.

    "It''s not your fault," Lionel said, his voice heavy. "You have nothing to me yourself for."

    Sandra bit her lower lip, nodding weakly as silent tears streamed down her face.

    The next day, when Hannah arrived at the office, her colleagues immediately swarmed her, asking about her Facebook post and demanding she introduce them to her new "boyfriend." Hannah justughed and insisted he was only a friend, but no one believed her. If it weren''t for an impending meeting, they probably would have pestered her for photos.

    After the meeting, Yves asked her to stay behind.

    "Are you feeling better?" he asked.

    Hannah was a little surprised by his genuine concern. "The fever''spletely gone."

    Yves propped his chin on one hand, idly tapping a pen with the other. "You know, you get sick the minute you leave that ce. Maybe your fortunes are just cosmically ipatible with the Rosenbergs."

    Hannah considered it. He might have a point.

    "From your post, it looks like you stayed at Quennel''s cest night?" Yyes raised an eyebrow, his gaze pointed. "Those two brothers don''t get along. Aren''t you worried Lionel will pick another fight with you for staying there?"

    "He doesn''t know I''m at Quennel''s."

    She had thought about that. Until the divorce papers were signed, she had no intention of letting Lionel know where she was.

    A shadow crossed Yves'' eyes, but he forced a smile. "Alright then. But if you decide you need another ce to stay, I have a spare apartment you''re wee to use."

    Hannah was taken aback. She knew Yves was a good person, but she hadn''t expected this level of kindness. Was he this generous with everyone?

    "Mr. Lancaster, why are you helping me so much?"

    He knew she was hiding from Lionel, he''d approved her business trip without question, and now he was offering her a ce to live. It felt like more than just a boss being kind to an employee.

    "I went to a lot of trouble to recruit you. You think I''m just going to stand by and let someone push you around?"

    A dark, unreadable emotion flickered in his eyes, and his usual yful tone vanished. "Hannah, you work for me now. I won''t let him bully you again. If you have any problems, you Come to me first. Understand?"

    His words left Hannah momentarily stunned.

    It wasn''t until Yves stood up, walked around the desk, and gave her a light pat on the head that the tension broke. His teasing demeanor returned Go on get back to wor

    You take one day off, and this whole ce nearly falls apart."

    She nodded, a strange feeling swirling inside her as she touched the spot on her head where his hand had been.

    After work, Hannah headed to a department store to pick up some necessities. While she had her luggage from the hotel, there were still a few things she needed.

    As she was walking down the street, a car horn red aggressively behind her.

 Chapter 91

    Hannah nced back instinctively but didn''t recognize the driver at first. She moved further onto the sidewalk, but the horn red again. This time, she squinted and realized with a jolt that it was Lionel. A dark cloud settled over her expression. She put her phone away and quickened her pace, walking determinedly away from him.

    Infuriated that she was not only refusing to get in but actively running away, Lionel mmed his foot on the elerator, swerving the car to block her path.

    Hannah nearly crashed into the passenger door, her heart pounding as she gasped for breath. She met his furious gaze for a moment, then clenched her jaw and tried to walk around the car.

    "Hannah, get in the car!" he yelled.

    She ignored him, continuing on as if she hadn''t heard a thing.

    Enraged, he cut her off again, threw the car door open, and stepped out to confront her.

    "I told you to get in the car. Didn''t you hear me?" Lionel grabbed her arm, trying to force her into the passenger seat.

    "Let go of me! If you don''t let go, I''ll scream!"

    "Go ahead!"

    His dark eyes were locked on hers, challenging her, making it clear he didn''t care

    if she made a scene. His reaction stunned her into silence, and before she could react, he had pushed her into the car.

    Once inside, he immediately locked the doors.

    Hannah folded her hands in herp and angled her body away from him, staring

    out the window, refusing to acknowledge his presence.

    "Where were youst night?" he demanded, not starting the car.

    She remained silent.

    He pressed on. ¡°Sandra didn''t know that case was yours. She thought it had been abandoned and the client was desperate, so she took-"

    "Hah," Hannah eut him off with a

    cold, mockingugh. She turned to

    face him. "So, you really think I would just abandon a case halfway through to work on something else? Lionel, did you just me?t me yesterday? Do you have any idea what my work ethic is?"

    Her face was a mask of calm, but her eyes rolled in exasperation. They had known each other for years. From the day she graduatedw schooDuntil now, she had never given up on a single case no matter how simple orplex. She had poured everything she had into her work, driven by the oath she had sworn on her graduation day. Even when faced with immense difficulties and deliberate obstruction, she had never thought of quitting. She had even gone to him for advice.

    And now, in his eyes, she was nothing more than an ipetent, irresponsible, third-ratewyer.

    "You can insult me, Lionel, but you

    will not insult, my professional integrity," she said, a flicker of anger in her eyes. She turned back to the

    window crossing her arms. been less than two weeks. The firm''s security footage is still avable. You can go pufbthe tapes and see for yourself who abandoned the case and who stole it from someone else. Now, open the door."

    "So you''re saying you didn''t abandon it?" he asked, a hint of disbelief still in his voice.

    Hannah didn''t even bother to look at him, simply taking out her phone and starting to scroll.

    A tense silence filled the car.

    Without another word, Lionel stepped on the gas and drove toward the Rosenberg estate. Hannah stopped struggling, quietly typing out a message on her phone.

    Half an hourter, as they pulled up to the main gate, Lionel saw a familiar car parked just outside.

    Hannah followed his gaze, and a small, triumphant smile touched her lips.

    As a man stepped out of the other car, Lionel''s face darkened instantly.

 Chapter 92

    Quennel stood by his car, offering them a polite smile.

    Instinctively, Hannah reached for the door handle, only to find it locked. "Open the door," she demanded.

    Lionel''s mind raced. He didn''t have time to process why Quennel was here; all he knew was that if he let Hannah out of the car, she would be gone.

    He turned to her, his eyes intense. "Did you call him?"

    On the surface, Quennel was gentle and harmless, but Lionel knew better. He knew just how vicious his older brother could be. When he had first taken over the branch office, a series of disasters had nearly crushed him, all orchestrated by Quennel to prove he was ipetent and should be sent back home to live as a useless heir. There had even been a few near-idents on his way home from work. While there was no concrete proof, he couldn''t think of anyone else who would target him so relentlessly.

    The man was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    Seeing that he had no intention of unlocking the doors, Hannah just shrugged. "Fine, Lionel. Keep me locked in this car forever, if you can."

    He had to let her out eventually.

    "This is between us, Hannah. Why did you have to drag him into it?" Lionel''s knuckles were white as he gripped the steering wheel.

    She didn''t respond.

    The car rolled into the garage. After a long, tense silence, Lionel finally unlocked the doors. Hannah got out calmly and walked toward the house.

    "Lionel," Quennel said, already seated on the living room sofa. "I have somepany business that requires Hannah''s expertise. I came to pick her up."

    Lionel walked over to him, his expression cold. "What are the rest of your employees for? You have toe to my house to borrow my people? The answer is no."

    His arrogant, controlling words didn''t faze Hannah in the slightest. She only felt a deeper sense of disgust. Who was he to make decisions for her? She was a person, not his property.

    Quennel saw the confident smile on Hannah''s face and understood her thoughts without her needing to say a word. He stood up, gave hera knowing look, and started walking toward the door.

    Seeing him leave so readily, Lionel didn''t feel relieved. Instead, a sense of unease settled over him.

    "Hannah, let''s go upstairs."

    He turned and started up

    Stairs

    but when he didn''t hear her footsteps behind him, he spun

    around. To his shock, she

    was

    following Quennel out the door.

    "Hannah!"

    She didn''t stop, didn''t even acknowledge his call. She and Quennel walked side- by-side, chatting andughing as if he were the outsider.

    Watching them leave together, a wave of panic washed over him. He rushed back down the stairs and caught up to them.

    "I told you not to go, didn''t you hear me?"

    He blocked Hannah''s path, his eyes dark as he red at Quennel. "If your people are ipetent, fire them. Don bother others in the middle of the night."

    Quennel just smiled faintly, his gaze resting on Hannah.

    "Lionel, if you try to stop me today, I will post our marriage certificate on every social media tform I have."

    Her voice was calm, each word delivered with chilling precision. She stared at him, watching the certainty in his eyes waver and crumble into anxiety.

    He didn''t speak, but she already knew his answer.

    She looked at Quennel. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 93

    "Aren''t you going to wait for his answer?" Quennel asked, his voice cool and clear.

    Hannah nced at the man beside her. She had to admit, Quennel knew exactly how to twist the knife. And a part of her did want to hear what Lionel would say.

    She turned back to Lionel, watching as the light in his dark eyes faded, reced by a mixture of sorrow and barely suppressed anger.

    "Are you enjoying this, Hannah?" he asked.

    "Were you enjoying it when you came at me with baseless usations?" she retorted. "Let''s not waste any more time."

    With that, she saw him turn and walk away. That was his answer.

    Hannah let out a coldugh and headed for the door.

    "Quennel, thank you foring to get me," she said once they were in the car. She had messaged him when Lionel refused to open the doors, but she hadn''t received a reply. She thought he wasn''ting, and the sight of his car waiting outside had almost brought her to tears with relief.

    "I''m sorry, Hannah. I was in a meeting and didn''t see your message untilter. You''re not mad, are you?"

    Hannah shook her head. "Of course not. I can''t thank you enough."

    They arrived at the apartment building and rode the elevator up together. When Hannah saw Quennel press the button for the 26th floor, she realized he lived on the floor directly above her.

    "If you don''t feel like cooking dinner some night, you cane up and eat with me," he offered. "Or I can hire a housekeeper for you."

    "I like to cook," she said reflexively. "I did most of the cooking at home."

    Before they were married, she had always timed her cooking so that a hot meal was waiting for Lionel the moment he got home. She

    continued the habit after they were married, but he stoppeding home. She would sit alone at the table, waiting until the food grew cold. Eventually she realized he was nevering, and she stopped cooking as often. Lily, the

    housekeeper, took over, but after she realized Hannah was out of favor, her cooking became more and more perfunctory. Sometimes, Hannah would just cook for herself.

    "I''ve never had your cooking."

    Hannah blinked, a little flustered.

    "When you''re in a better mood, could you cook a meal for me?" Quennel asked,

    his eyes crinkling into a warm smile.

    "Of course! What do you like to eat? Any allergies?"

    "I''m not a picky eater. I''ll love anything you make."

    His gentle, fond tone filled the small elevator, and she could feel her ears burning.

    "...Okay, I''ll let you know when I''m ready."

    "Great."

    Thankfully, the elevator doors

    opened just then. She stood outside

    as the doors closed, watching Quennel ascend before letting out long breath and heading to her apartment. She copsed onto the soft sofa, hugging a pillow to her chest to steady her nerves.

    Meanwhile, back at the estate, Lionel couldn''t sit still. He skipped dinner and drove to thew firm. Mr. Jones, the managing partner, panicked. When he received the call about pulling security footage. He ordered someone to get it immediately, then, after some thought, made a call to Sandra at the hospital.

 Chapter 94

    After hearing what Mr. Jones had to say, Sandra shot up from her bed in rm.

    She quickly sat back down, forcing herself to calm down and think. She knew why Lionel wanted the footage now. iming the cameras were broken at this stage would be too obvious.

    "If Mr. Rosenberg wants to see it, he can see it. We can''t refuse him," she said, her voice calm and sweet. "Mr. Jones, just have the footage ready for him so he doesn''t have to wait when he gets there."

    "...Right, of course!"

    Sandra hung up and squeezed her phone, her mind racing. She had toe up with a n. Quennel''s interference had already cost her the Woods family project. If Lionel found out now that she had stolen the case from Hannah, all her previous lies would be exposed, and he would despise her even more.

    That damn Hannah! She was supposed to be divorcing him, why was she still causing so much trouble?

    Suddenly, a bold idea formed in her mind. She knew just who to call.

    When Lionel arrived at thew firm, Mr. Jones was already waiting for him downstairs.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, this is the footage you requested," Mr. Jones said, pushing aptop toward him.

    Lionel watched the screen. Sandra, looking arrogant and dismissive, walked up to Hannah with her junior associate, Xenia. She ordered Hannah to stop what she was doing and hand over the project. The other colleagues in the office just watched, their expressions calm, as if this were amon urrence. After a brief argument, Hannah, clearly overwhelmed, was brought to tears. Xenia then physically pushed Hannah, still in her chair, out of the way, copied the files onto a USB drive, and left with Sandra.

    The Sandra in the video waspletely different from the woman he knew-she was haughty and imperious, and her associate was a bully. It was exactly as Hannah had said. The project wasn''t abandoned; it was stolen.

    "Sandra stole Hannah''s project?" Lionel''s voice was dangerously low.

    Mr. Jones''s throat went dry. "No, no, of course not! Ms. Woods isn''t that kind of person. This... this is..." The evidence was right there on the screen. He couldnt think of a single excuse. He had no idea why Sandra hadn''t just told him to destroy the video.

    "It was my fault!"

    The door swung open, and a young woman''s voice cut through the tension.

    "Xenia, what are you..." Mr. Jones started.

    Xenia took a deep breath, gave Mr. Jones a slight nod, and walked into the room. She was Sandra''s junior associate the one Sandra had brought into the firm reality she was more of a personal assistant than awyer.

    "I saw Hannah bullying Sandra all the time," she began, her voice trembling as she recited the lines when I

    Sandra had fed her. "Aw

    that this client was wealthy, ge bad idea. I was worried Hannah would damage the firm''s reputation, so I lied to Sandra and told her Hannah had abandoned the project."

    Her palms were slick with sweat as she stood before Lionel, her head bowed, too terrified to meet his gaze.

    Mr. Jones nced at Xenia, then shot a nervous look at Lionel. The man was silent, his face an unreadable mask, but the cold aura radiating from him was enough to make their legs tremble.

 Chapter 95

    "Xenia, what is wrong with you?" Mr. Jones seized the opportunity, pointing an usatory finger at her. "How could you do something so despicable for your own selfish reasons? Do you have any idea the consequences of your actions?"

    "Ms. Woods was lucky she wasn''t seriously hurt. If she had been, ten of your lives wouldn''t be enough to pay for it!"

    Xenia stumbled back, bowing repeatedly. "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry! I just couldn''t stand seeing how Hannah treated her. I honestly didn''t think it would turn out like this. I''ll resign, and I''ll cover all of Ms. Woods''s medical expenses." Tears streamed down her face as she spoke.

    "I''ll go apologize to Hannah, too. I''m so, so sorry. It was all my fault. Please, Mr. Rosenberg, don''t me Ms. Woods. She only did it because she believed my lies and let me persuade her."

    Her apologies echoed in the office. Her voice grew hoarse, but Lionel remained silent, so she didn''t dare stop.

    Mr. Jones, seeing his chance, chimed in. "Mr. Rosenberg, this is a failure of my management. It''s a good thing she came forward on her own, otherwise Ms. Woods would have been unfairly med."

    Lionel slowly raised his eyes to look at her. "Are you certain you were the one who persuaded her?"

    The sheer force of his presence was crushing. Xenia trembled, her head bowed so low her chin nearly touched her chest. She couldn''t look at him, she could only nod frantically.

    Mr. Jones took a deep breath and continued his tirade against Xenia. "You are a huge disappointment! Mr. Rosenberg, how about this? I''ll make her go to Hannah and apologize. A full ny-degree bow. If that''s not enough, she''ll get on her knees and beg for forgiveness! Because of what you did, Hannah was misunderstood and Ms. Woods was hurt. You should be ashamed!"

    "I''ll go kneel and apologize to Hannah," Xenia sobbed. "I beg you to spare me, Mr. Rosenberg. Please, give me another chance."

    Lionel''s gaze returned to the security footage. His face was grim. After a long moment, he stood up. "Go and apologize now."

    This whole mess had caused Hannah to misunderstand Sandra. The sooner it was resolved, the better.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Xenia watched Lionel leave. The moment the door closed, her legs gave out and she copsed to the floor, gasping for air.

    Mr. Jones let out a long sigh, sinking

    into his chair, his forehead beaded

    with sweat. "That was close. You

    were quick on your feet, or we both would have been done for," he said downing a ss of water. "Hurry up and arrange a meeting with Hannah. After this is over, I''ll transfer you to one of my other firms."

    "Yes! Thank you, Mr. Jones!"

    Once they were gone, Mr. Jones immediately called Sandra to report on the situation.

    When Hannah arrived at the private room in the tea house, she saw Lionel and Xenia already waiting. She had a pretty good idea what this was about.

    The moment she sat down, Xenia rushed over and dropped to her knees before her.

    "I''m sorry, Hannah! It was me! I

    misled Ms. Woods into thinking you had abandoned the case, hat''s

    what caused all of this all the

    misunderstandings between you. It was all my fault. Please, don''t me Ms. Woods."  s?novels

    Hannah''s longshes fluttered. She picked up her teacup, blew gently on the steaming liquid, and took a small sip. "You persuaded her?" she asked calmly.

    "Yes."

    "Where? On the phone? Show me the chat logs. Or was it at the office? A coffee shop? What date, what

    time? Are there security e

    Let''s put the footage

 Chapter 96

    A sacrificialmb. She refused to believe Lionel was stupid enough to fall for it. Xenia was nothing more than Sandra''spdog. Would she dare make a move without Sandra''s explicit orders?

    Hannah looked down at the delicate porcin cup in her hands, her thumb tracing its smooth rim. A cold sneer yed on her lips as she looked up at the man sitting across from her.

    No, she thought, it wasn''t that Lionel was stupid. It was that he thought she was.

    "Speak!" Lionelmanded, seeing the mocking amusement in Hannah''s eyes. He knew she wasn''t buying it.

    "I... I ran into Ms. Woods on my way home from work," Xenia stammered. "I just said a few things, and the next day, I went with her to take the case from you."

    "A few things, and Sandra pounced on it like a dog on a bone? Sounds like she''d been eyeing my case for a while and was just waiting for an excuse, doesn''t it?" Xenia''s face went pale. She had never expected Hannah to press for details.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed, his displeasure evident. "I know you have issues with Sandra, but the truth is right in front of you. Why must you make things so difficult?"

    Hannah''s hand, holding the teacup, froze mid-air. After a few seconds, she brought it to her lips and took another sip.

    Difficult? His ability to see only what he wanted to see was truly remarkable. "So, you believe this is the truth?" Hannah challenged him.

    Lionel''s expression darkened, but he didn''t answer.

    A heavy silence descended upon the room.

    Hannah calmly refilled her cup, watching the clear tea swirl within it. A soft, humorlessugh escaped her.

    "You''ve always been this way, Lionel. Whatever you decide is the truth bes the truth. Since you''re convinced this is what happened, you''d just obstruct me even if I investigated it myself."

    She picked up the cup, a wave of profound disappointment washing over her. "The truth doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t care."

    Her voice was cool and detached, tinged with a deep weariness.

    With a flick of her wrist, she flung the scalding hot tea directly at his face.

    "Hannah, are you crazy?!"

    Xenia screamed, fumbling for napkins to hand to him.

    Lionel had shut his eyes instinctively. When he opened them again, tea was dripping from his eyshes. He ignored the napkins, didn''t even bother to wipe his face. He just stared at the furious woman before him.

    "Are you satisfied now?"

    Hannah set the cup down, turned without another word, and walked out.

    "Mr. Rosenberg..." Xenia clutched the napkins, her hands shaking uncontrobly. "Should I go get her?"

    "Get out."

    Xenia was about to say more when she saw something that shocked her into silence. Lionel was... smiling. A bitter, resigned smile.

    After leaving the tea house, Hannah sat in her car, her hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly her

    knuckles werwhite. She took Several deep breaths to calm herself, then pulled out her phone and sent a quick message before driving to the supermarket.

    She bought a cartful of groceries and headed home, tying on an apron the moment she walked through the door. Even though the apartment was supposed to be a temporary space Quennel''s housekeeper had stocked it with all the

    essentials spices, pots, pans, everything was there.

    Two hourster, avish feast covered the dining table: shrimp scampi, creamy bacon carbonara, salmon and avocado tartare, pan-seared steak, and dessert. She had chosen the peaches specifically for Quennel, remembering from their few family dinners together that he always seemed to enjoy them.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    The doorbell rang just as she finished setting the table. Hannah untied her apron

    and went to answer it.

 Chapter 97

    "Quennel."

    His suit jacket was draped over his arm, and the moment he stepped inside, his eyes lit up. "Something smells amazing."

    "I just threw a few things together. I hope it''s to your liking," Hannah said, taking his jacket and hanging it up.

    Quennel followed her to the dining room and stared at the impressive spread, momentarily speechless.

    "You made all of this yourself?" he asked, pulling out a chair. "Hannah, you''re even more incredible than I thought. This looks better than a meal from a Michelin-star restaurant."

    Hannah blushed at his constant praise, touching the side of her neck shyly.

    Quennel rolled up his sleeves, revealing strong forearms. "Wait," he said suddenly. "A meal like this deserves a good bottle of wine. Let me go grab one from upstairs. Don''t start without me."

    "You really don''t have to."

    "Nonsense. I''ll be right back."

    Hannah sat at the table, her hands sped in herp, feeling almost light-headed. Lately, it seemed like everyone wasplimenting her-on her work, her cooking, her skills. The praise was so overwhelming it brought tears to her eyes, because it had been so, so long since anyone had said such things to her.

    To Lionel, she was a failure who couldn''t even get a job at the Rosenberg Group, a cook whose borate meals were left untouched and thrown away.

    But the truth was, she was a talentedwyer. She was a skilled chef.

    Everyone else could see her worth. Only he had constantly torn her down, systematically destroying her confidence.

    Hannah took a deep breath, blinking back tears just as Quennel returned.

    "Hold on," he said, uncorking the wine. "Let me pour, and we can toast before we take a picture."

    He filled two sses, raised his, and clinked it against hers for the photo.

    "Quennel, thank you," Hannah said, her voice thick with emotion.

    "Don''t thank me. Helping you is the most natural thing in the world," he replied,

    taking a sip of wine, a gentle smile ying on his lips.

    After dinner, Quennel took the leftover dessert with him, saying he''d have them as a spack while be workedter Hannah cleared the dishes and posted the photo they

    had taken to Facebook.

    "Dinner for my big brother. My cooking skills haven''t just returned, they''ve surpassed their former glory. I really am the best!"

    Thements section immediately filled with people asking about her mystery brother.

    Thinking about Quennel workingte, Hannah decided to make him ate-night snack for the next day and started searching for recipes.

    The next day, in an office at the Rosenberg Group headquarters, Lionel''s

    assistant, Owen, hesitated after finishing his report.

    "Spit it out," Lionel said, annoyed by his dithering.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you mentioned that your wife has you blocked on Facebook, correct?"

    yel

    The question made Lionel''s mood darken instantly. To this day, his number was still blocked, and even the new SIM card he''d bought had met the same fate

    "What is it?" he snapped.

    Owen wordlessly handed him his phone. "Your wife posted this on Facebookst

    night. There was another one before this, too."

    Lionel took the phone. The picture

    showed Hannah clinking sses with a man whose face was out of frame, only his arm visible. The intimate captionbined with the image sent a jolt of pure rage, through him.

    "Find out where she''s living and who that man is. Now!"

 Chapter 98

    Owen stared at him, momentarily stunned.

    "What are you waiting for?" Lionel roared.

    "Yes, sir!" Owen scurried out of the office, his heart pounding. He had never seen Lionel so furious over anything rted to Hannah before. Could it be that Mr. Rosenberg was actually starting to care about her? Why else would he be so possessive?

    Something felt off. Owen quickly sent a message to Sandra.

    Lionel had Owen send him the photo. He zoomed in, scrutinizing every detail. The man''s shirt was made of high-quality fabric, clearly expensive. It looked vaguely familiar. But what really caught his eye was the bottle of wine on the table, worth a small fortune.

    Quennel had brought the exact same wine to thest family dinner.

    Could the man in the photo be Quennel?

    The thought ignited a fire in his chest. He recalled the way his brother always looked at Hannah-it wasn''t right. Had Quennel really stooped so low as to make a move on his own sister-inw?

    His eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    Later that afternoon, after a source at headquarters confirmed Quennel had left for the day, Lionel drove to his brother''s apartment.

    After work, Hannah bought the ingredients to make savory sausage rolls. She knew Quennel preferred traditional pastries, so she had spent the previous evening bookmarking recipes.

    Once they were baked, she arranged them on a te and carried them upstairs. They were good hot or cold, and she wanted to get them to him before he got too busy with work.

    Quennel, dressed in casual loungewear, answered the door. He smiled when he saw the te in her hands and stepped aside to let her in.

    "Is there anything you can''t do,

    Hannah? You''ve mastered it all," he said, picking one up. "This tastes

    even better than the ones from et

    bakery If you ever get tired of being awyer, I''ll fund a pastry shop for I''ll a p you. I''ll have it publicly listed within three years!¡±

    "Deal. My childhood dream was actually to open a little bakery," Hannah said with a shy smile, her heart warming as she watched him enjoy the food But a shadow of sadness fell over her.

    Her cooking used to be terrible; she could burn a fried egg. But when Lionel''s constant diet of takeout started to ruin his health, she had decided to learn. She spent every evening after work in the kitchen, burning her arms with sttering oil so many times that faint scars still remained. To keep him from getting bored, she learned to cook various cuisines and mastered all sorts of pastries, even getting certified.

    And for what? For him to take two bites and push the te away, or eventually, to not even look at it at all. A bitter smile touched her lips at the memory.

    Quennel noticed her change in expression. ¡°It''s his loss," he said softly. "It doesn''t matter why you learned. The skill is yours now, and that''s what counts."

    Hannah looked up, his words pulling her from her dark thoughts. A genuine smile spread across her face. "You''re right! If you like them, I''ll make them for you whenever I have time!"

    "I''d like that very much."

 Chapter 99

    As he spoke, a knowing look crossed Quennel''s face.

    "Is someoneing over? I should go, I don''t want to interrupt your work."

    Hannah started to get up, but Quennel stopped her.

    "It''s probably Lionel or one of his men," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "He said he needed to pick up a file. I didn''t think he''de this early. Hannah, go to the study-no, my bedroom. It''s thest door on the right down the hall."

    Hannah''s heart skipped a beat. She nced nervously at the front door and, without a second thought, hurried toward the bedroom.

    Quennel''s bedroom was a reflection of him-calm and cool, with the faint scent of cedarwood in the air. The bed was made with crisp gray linens, and everything was perfectly organized. She didn''t dare look around too much, instead pressing her ear to the door to listen. The soundproofing was too good, so she cracked it open just a sliver.

    "Here for the file so early?" Quennel asked casually as he opened the door to Lionel. "And you came yourself?"

    Lionel walked in, his face a stony mask. His eyes immediately swept the room,nding on the te of pastries and the two cups of wine on the table. He walked over without answering his brother''s question.

    "Found yourself a girlfriend? One who bakes for you?" he asked, picking up a pastry. He took a bite, and the familiar taste exploded on his tongue, making him frown.

    Quennel chuckled and walked toward his study. "I have. I''ll introduce you soon." As he passed the bedroom, he saw the slightly ajar door and smiled faintly before disappearing into the study and emerging with a file. "Next time, just send your assistant. No need toe all this way yourself. What if I wasn''t home?"

    Lionel took the file. "Do you know where Hannah is?" he asked, his voice a little louder than necessary, as if he wanted someone else to hear.

    Quennel sat down and picked up another pastry. "She''s your wife. Why are you asking me?"

    "You expect me to believe you don''t know?" Lionel challenged, looking down at him.

    "I only know that she seems

    determined to divorce you," Quermel said, taking a sip of tea forandma adores Hannah. If she finds out about this, you''d better be prepared. No one will be able to help you then.¡±

    Lionel didn''t reply, his eyes

    continuing to scan the apartment He caught a flicker of movement from the direction

    Kf the bedroom...

    Just as he was about to investigate, Quennel stood up, blocking his path.

    "You have the file. You should go. Don''t keep Hannah waiting at home alone."

    Lionel clenched his fists, his jaw tight. He shot onest look toward the bedroom before turning and leaving.

    Hearing the door close, Quennel walked to the bedroom. "He''s gone."

    He opened the door to find Hannah sitting tensely on a chair, a sheen of sweat on her forehead.

    "Does he know I''m here?"

    "I''ll speak to security. He won''t be able to get in again."

    Hannah nodded, taking a deep breath. ¡°Thank you for everything. I should go back now."

    She left his apartment and stepped into the elevator, her heart still racing. She couldn''t be sure if she and Lionel had made eye contactin that split second before she closed the bedroom door. The man was terrifyingly perceptive.

    The elevator doors opened, and she froze.

    Standing right there, waiting for her, was Lionel. His eyes darkened as he looked

    at her.

 Chapter 100

    "Is there something else?" Quennel asked, stepping out of the elevator with a cid smile.

    Lionel''s gaze darted past him into the empty elevator, a deep frown creasing his brow.

    "I was just thinking," Lionel said, his voiceced with suspicion. "This apartment is usually empty, right? Hannah and I have been having some issues. I was thinking of moving out for a bit."

    Quennel shook his head. "Bad timing, I''m afraid. My girlfriend just moved in. And this building has been sold out for ages. If you like the neighborhood, I can ask around and see if anyone''s looking to sell."

    He knew exactly what Lionel was doing. He had seen the elevator stop on the 25th floor just as Hannah was about to get in and had quickly stepped in himself. Otherwise, it would have been Hannah standing here right now.

    Lionel''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Mom''s birthday is in a couple of days. Make sure you bring your girlfriend," he said, the words a clear challenge.

    Quennel nodded. "I was nning on it."

    "You know how much Mom wants you to get married. She''ll be thrilled to hear you''re finally seeing someone."

    "She will," Quennel agreed smoothly. "Which is why you should handle your situation with Hannah carefully. Don''t cause Mom any unnecessary stress."

    Hearing the veiled warning in his brother''s voice, Lionel glowered and stepped into the elevator. He red at the control panel. If he had ess, he would have pressed the button for the 26th floor and stormed up there to see for himself if the person hiding in the bedroom was Hannah.

    After Lionel was gone, Quennel didn''t go back upstairs right away. He sent a text to the building''s security guard. A few minutester, he received a photo confirming that Lionel''s car had left the premises. Only then did he message Hannah, telling her it was safe toe down.

    "He really didn''t leave?" Hannah asked in disbelief as she stepped out of the elevator.

    Quennel nodded. "He suspected something. But don''t worry. He only got in this time because I let him. From now on, he won''t get past the lobby without my permission."

    Hannah let out a shaky breath and sank onto the bench by the door. If you hadn''t noticed," she said, looking

    "I would havee

    up at him, "I woul sdown an

    he would have"

    he

    caught me."

    She couldn''t imagine the scene that would have followed, the rage, the endless fighting. A shiver ran down her spine, and her eyes grew moist.

    "Don''t dwell on what might have been," Quennel said gently, seeing her distress. "Are you full? If not, I can have the chef prepare something."

    Hannah shook her head. "No, thank you. I actually have ns tonight. I just need to change and head out."

    "Let me give you a ride."

    "No, really, it''s not far," she insisted, waving her hands. "Quennel, you''ve helped me so much already. I don''t want to trouble you anymore."

    Seeing her firm refusal, Quennel didn''t push, simply telling her to be safe.

    Hannah changed clothes, grabbed her car keys, and headed to the garage.

    While she had been hiding in

    Quennel''s bedroom, she had

    received a string of messages from

    Sandra, insisting they meet so she

    could apologize for the whole Xenia situation. Hannah had refused, but Sandra had been relentless, even calling her. Luckily, her phone had been on silent.

    Sandra''s uncharacteristic persistence, coupled with Lionel''s sudden appearance, felt suspicious. Annoyed and still on edge, Hannah decided to meet her. She needed an outlet for her anger, and Sandra was the perfect target.

    However, she rejected the restaurant Sandra suggested. They would meet in a public square, on her terms.

 Chapter 101

    With so many people and security cameras around, she probably wouldn''t dare pull anything too outrageous.

    Hannah drove out of the underground parking garage, heading toward the central za. She didn''t notice the ck car parked across the street, its driver watching her every move.

    From his driver''s seat, Lionel Rosenberg tracked the car as it emerged. The moment it came into the light, he recognized the person behind the wheel.

    So, it really was Hannah hiding in the bedroom earlier.

    The te of pastries on the table-she must have made them.

    How long had it been since she''d cooked for him? And now she was not only living in Quennel''s apartment but making meals for him too?

    His gaze darkened. Gripping the steering wheel, he floored the elerator and sped after Hannah''s car.

    It was rush hour at the central za, and the area was bustling with people heading home from work. Hannah found the spot Sandra had mentioned, near a wide staircase. As she walked up, she saw Sandra waiting for her.

    ¡°Hannah!¡± Sandra eximed, taking a couple of steps down to meet her. "Are you hungry? There''s a new restaurant nearby that Mr. Jones has been raving about. We could try it."

    "Just say what you need to say," Hannah replied coolly, stepping to the side to avoid blocking the stairs.

    Seeing her indifference, Sandra''s expression crumpled. She stood on the step below, looking up with a wounded expression. "I honestly didn''t know Xenia would do something like that. She seemed so young and innocent, and the client was in such a rush... I just assumed she was telling the truth. That''s why I let Lionel misunderstand you."

    With that, Sandra bowed deeply in apology, drawing curious nces from passersby.

    Hannah had expected some kind of stunt in a private room, not this. She couldn''t believe Sandra had the audacity to publicly shame her like this.

    outa

    Hannah let out a short, sharpugh. "So you believe whatever anyone tells you? You snatch my project, realize you can''t handle it and then try to shove it back on me. Sandra, you need a reality check. You''re the leastpetentwyer in the entire firm. Don''t you know that?"

    Sandra''s pupils contracted as she stared up at Hannah in disbelief. She had intended to use the onlookers as leverage, to publicly shame Hannah into forgiving her, but she never imagined Hannah would so tantly disregard her own reputation and humiliate her right back.

    "You know you only got into the firm

    because of your connections,"

    Hannah continued, her voice rising slightly. "Everyone walks on

    eggshells around you, tters you because of who you know. Did you really think they were impressed by your skills?"

    "I don''t even need to investigate whether Xenia framed you or if you paid her to take the fall. After all, a woman who has no problem interfering in someone else''s marriage is capable of anything, isn''t she?"

    Hannah''s voice was loud enough to make people stop and stare. A few even recognized Sandra from the recent online gossip.

    ¡°I... I didn''t. Please, don''t spread rumors," Sandra stammered, swallowing hard. She could feel eyes on her from every direction. "Nothing happened between us! Your marriage was failing on its own. You can''t me me for everything."

    This woman is insane, Sandra thought. How can she bring this up in public? Isn''t she afraid of how Lionel will react?

    "Nothing happened?" Hannah took a step forward, her voice dripping with ice. "Then why did he make me sign divorce papers just to cate you?"

    Sandra opened her mouth to retort, but her eyes suddenly widened. She stumbled back, her body tipping precariously.

    "Ah-!"

    "Sandra!"

 Chapter 102

    A familiar, urgent voice echoed from the bottom of the stairs.

    Hannah looked over in surprise to see Lionel racing up, taking three steps at a time. He dropped to one knee beside Sandra, his face a mask of panic.

    "Are you hurt? Where are you hurt?"

    He expertly gathered Sandra into his arms, his eyes scanning her for injuries with a frantic concern that couldn''t be faked. Standing among the crowd, Hannah watched the scene unfold. Some onlookers gasped in awe, others in envy. Only Hannah felt a wave of disgust.

    How many times must they have embraced for him to hold her with such practiced, tender proficiency?

    Sandra sagged against him, letting out a soft sob. She shook her head, her voice choked. "I''m fine, Lionel. I just lost my footing and fell. It has nothing to do with Hannah. Please, don''t me her because of me."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed as he looked up at Hannah, who stood at the top of the stairs like a queen observing her subjects. Her arms were crossed, her chin held high, her expression a mixture of cold amusement and disdain. There was no shock, no anger-only contempt.

    "Lionel, you should... you should let me go. People are watching," Sandra murmured, fighting to suppress a triumphant smile as she gently pushed him away.

    Lionel helped her to her feet. The moment she put weight on her ankle, she cried out in pain and stumbled, falling right back into his arms.

    Hannah rolled her eyes at the pathetic disy and turned to leave. She knew the old Sandra would have never resorted to such cheap, desperate tricks. But with the Woods family in turmoil and her project reimed by Quennel, she was clearly terrified that Lionel wouldn''t go through with the divorce. She needed to marry him to save her family, so now she was manufacturing one incident after another to deepen his misunderstanding and hatred of Hannah.

    The thought, however, brought a flicker of dark excitement to Hannah. After all, they both wanted the same thing: for Lionel to divorce her. She didn''t mind Sandra''s schemes, but seeing Lionel fall for her clumsy act every single time still churned her stomach.

    Watching Hannah walk away, Lionel''s frown deepened, his eyes smoldering with anger.

    "Lionel..." Sandra began, seeing his expression and knowing her n had worked. "I''m sorry just wanted to apologize to Hannah in person didn''t think she would react so strongly."

    "You don''t need to apologize to someone like her," he said, taking a deep breath.

    "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    "No, it''s okay, You should go after

    Hannah. I''m worried she''ll do

    something reckless. I can get a cab myself Sandra forced

    forced a pained

    smile and took a couple of steps, leaning on the railing. The sharp pain in her ankle made her hiss her face contorting.

    "I''ll carry you!"

    "Ah!"

    Before Sandra could react, Lionel swept her up into his arms and strode up the stairs. The crowd gasped, and several people pulled out their phones to take pictures.

    "Oh my God, that''s straight out of a romance novel!"

    "Wow, he''s so intense! It''s perfect!"

    "Ugh, I wish I had a boyfriend that protective. I''m so jealous!"

 Chapter 103

    "Boyfriend? Didn''t you see the news? That''s Lionel and Sandra! They''re ridiculously rich! I''m so envious!"

    Listening to the whispers of awe and envy from the crowd, Sandra felt herself swoon. If only she hadn''t listened to everyone else back then and had married Lionel from the start, none of this would be happening.

    Lionel carried her to the curb, hailed a taxi, and headed for the hospital.

    From a Maserati parked nearby, Hannah sat in the passenger seat, watching the entire scene with a nk expression. In the driver''s seat, Yves nced from the taxi back to her, then leaned curiously over the steering wheel.

    "Hey, isn''t that your husband? Carrying another woman off in broad daylight," he teased.

    "I''m not blind," Hannah said, sitting up straight. "Mr. Lancaster, this is a golden opportunity for Keystone Group. You shouldn''t be wasting your time on gossip when there''s business to be done."

    Yves blinked in confusion.

    "He just made a public spectacle of himself," she exined. "Shouldn''t someone make it go viral? Let the world know that the esteemed Mrs. Rosenberg is out on dates with other men? Send the Rosenberg family into a PR nightmare, watch their stock plummet."

    She didn''t know the ins and outs of corporate marketing, but she''d seen enough news to know that scandals like this could cripple apany. Once the world found out Lionel was married yet still entangled with Sandra, the Rosenberg family''s reputation would be in tatters.

    Yves swallowed hard and straightened up, looking at her properly. There wasn''t a trace of pain in her eyes-only a chilling, exhrating excitement.

    "Hannah... he''s your husband," he reminded her gently. "The man you''ve loved for eight years."

    "Haven''t you heard, Mr. Lancaster? After Sandra''s brother died, Lionel made me sign divorce papers to cheer her up. Our eight years together, our three years of

    manage was all justa tel

    it

    appease his little lover." She

    recounted the story that had once shattered her, her voice now

    unnervingly calm.

    "He doesn''t care about any of this anymore, so why should I? What does loving him for eight years matter? It''s better to use it to secure my position at Keystone Group."

    Yves pursed his lips. Seeing the iron

    resolve in her eyes, he nodded. "Alright, then. Thank you. And don''t you worry. As long as Keystone Groups standing and you don''t ask to leave, I won''t let anyone poach you." He grinned. "Perfect timing, us running into each other. How about we grab a drink to celebrate?"

    "Deal."

    The next day, the story of Sandra and Lionel at the za was all over the inte: Just as Hannah had suggested, Yves had his team amplify the narrative, painting Hannah as the vicious other woman who had pushed an innocent victim down the stairs.

    As expected, the video went viral, and thements were brutal.

    [OMG, what a disgusting homewrecker! How dare she interfere in a rich family''s marriage!]

    [Mistresses like her should get the death penalty. Shameless bitch! Why don''t you just die!]

    [Team Lionwood forever! Does anyone know where this other woman works? Let''s dox her and get her fired!]

    At the Rosenberg Group, Lionel''s face grew darker with everyment he read. "Mr. Rosenberg, we... we can''t get the story taken down!"

 Chapter 104

    "What story?" he demanded.

    Owen paused, realizing Lionel had been in meetings all morning and waspletely unaware. He quickly handed his phone over, carefully scrolling to thement section.

    "Sir, I''ve had the team trying to suppress it, but someone is pouring money into keeping it trending. Every time we get it taken down, it pops right back up. They''re even recircting the old stories, and there are ounts deliberately steering the conversation in thements."

    Lionel''s gaze swept over the vitriol. Aside from the insults and threats to find Hannah, a vocal group was insisting that Sandra was his real wife. Both of their social media ounts had been dug up. Hannah''s was flooded with hate, while Sandra''s was filled with messages of support for the "wronged wife."

    "Double our efforts. Get it taken down," he ordered, rubbing his temples as a dull ache began to throb. After a moment, he said, "Give me your burner phone. I need to call Hannah."

    Owen handed it over and left to carry out his orders.

    Hannah had just finished a meeting when her phone rang. Seeing an unknown number, she ignored it.

    "Whoa, Hannah, you''re trending!" Anna eximed as she walked over. "Everyone online is saying you''re the other woman. Thements are horrible."

    Hannah nced at the phone Anna held out, scrolled through a few posts, and then sat down at her desk,pletely unfazed. She gave a brief, clinical summary of what had happened, omitting the fact that she and Lionel were married.

    "So, let me get this straight," Anna said, arms crossed as she stared at her phone. "Sandra stole your case, couldn''t handle it, made her assistant take the fall and the set you up again by taking a fall Her brow furrowed. "Why is she so obsessed with you? She''s already married into a wealthy family. Wait... what if her husband is secretly in love with you, and that''s why she''s trying to destroy you?"

    Thement hung in the air. Everyone in the office froze, their heads swiveling toward Hannah. They all remembered her mentioning a scumbag ex. Could it be Lionel Rosenberg?

    Hannah calmly organized her files. "Or maybe it''s because I''m better at my job than she is. I outshined her at the firm, and then I refused to clean up her mess. The client came after her, and now she''s taking her anger out on me."

    She looked up at her colleagues, a small, wry smile on her face. "True or not, if weren''t good at my job, this scandal would have gotten me fired by now and ruined my career. Love has nothing to do with it. This is about her trying to destroy my professional life."

    The realization dawned on them. They all knew people who had been fired over online scandals before the truth ever came out. Even when they were eventually exonerated, the online mob rarely offered an apology.

    "That reminds me of that story from a few years ago," Anna mused, pulling up an old news article on her phone. A parent faked her daughter being abused by a teacher, smearing red ink on her clothes and iming it

    being abused ages and inst

    was blood. The teacher was fired, and a doctor who pointed out it was just ink got harassed online into silence." She shared the link in their group chat.

    "My God," someone gasped. ¡°So you didn''t do anything wrong, but because she

    felt humiliated, she deliberately set you up to ruin your entire life?¡±

 Chapter 105

    The team, finally grasping the situation, looked at Hannah with a new sense of rm. Yet the woman at the center of the storm remainedpletelyposed, focused on her work.

    Anna couldn''t help but ask, "She''s ndering you like this. Aren''t you going to fight back?"

    Hannah paused, tilting her head. "They''re all calling me a homewrecker. But for that to be true, those two would have to actually be a couple. From what I saw at the firm... they never acted like one." A mocking smile yed on her lips.

    The implication was so staggering that it left everyone speechless.

    The unknown number called again. Hannah stared at it for a moment, then stood up and walked out to the balcony to answer.

    "Hello?"

    "It''s me."

    Recognizing the deep, familiar voice, Hannah''s eyelids fluttered. "What is it?"

    "The news online. Have you seen it?"

    "I have."

    Silence stretched between them. Hannah didn''t press him. After a long ten seconds, Lionel finally spoke. "Did you do it? I''m trying to get the story taken down, but I can''t."

    She knew this call wouldn''t be pleasant, but she hadn''t expected him to ask that. And yet, this time, it was her doing.

    But she wouldn''t admit it. After all, she''d only made a suggestion in the car. She hadn''t lifted a finger herself.

    Hannah sighed, her hand tightening on the railing as she looked out at the city below. "Lionel, why don''t you just say I was the one who sent a client after Sandra with a knife?"

    "Why don''t you say I was the one who lured her out in the middle of the night and pushed her in front of you?"

    "Why don''t you say I orchestrated her brother''s car ident?"

    "Why don''t you say I''m the one responsible for the Woods family''s financial crisis?"

    "Thank you, Lionel, for thinking so highly of me."

    She closed her eyes, a wave of despair washing over her. She suspected that, at some point, he had probably considered her guilty of all those things. Yves had told her that Lionel had investigated her after Sandra''s brother''s ident. He had suspected her. If she hadn''t had a rock-solid alibi, she might never have cleared her name.

    She couldn''t understand how two people who had once been so in love could end up like this.

    The silence on the other end was deafening. "Lionel," she asked quietly, "do you remember something?"

    "What is it?" he asked, his voice low and raspy.

    ¡°I am your wife. But right now, online, I''m the homewrecker who destroyed your marriage to Sandra. I''m the woman everyone wants to see ruined My career and my reputation are being torn to shreds, and the

    first thing you do is caff and ask if I''m behind it."

    A single tear escaped and slid down her cheek.

    "I could post our marriage certificate right now and prove my innocence. But because you demanded we keep it a secret, I''ve had to bear all of this alone. And now have to face your usations on top of it all."

    She let out a hollowugh. ¡°Lionel, I''m a person. I have feelings. Why are you torturing me like this?"

 Chapter 106

    Her disappointment in Lionel hadn''te all at once; it had been built, piece by painful piece, over countless incidents.

    Hannah stared into the distance. "If you can''t clear this up by the end of the day, I''m going public with our marriage tomorrow. I''m done sacrificing myself for you, Lionel."

    Without waiting for a response, she hung up. She stood on the balcony for a few moments,posing herself, then walked back into the office as if nothing had happened. Her colleagues, who had been whispering among themselves, quickly fell silent and pretended to be busy. Hannah noticed but said nothing, returning to her desk.

    Lionel stared at the dark screen of his phone, a sharp painncing through his chest as if a piece of his heart had been carved out.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, we still can''t get it down!" Owen rushed in. "Every time we suppress it, they push it right back up. We can''t trace who''s behind it, but they''re spending a fortune."

    Lionel''s jaw tightened as he looked at the three rted stories trending at the top of the news feed.

    "Reporters are calling nonstop, asking about you and Ms. Woods. They''ve even dug up the story about you giving the Woods family that project," Owen reported. "Worse, the Rosenberg Group''s stock has been dropping all morning. Headquarters is demanding we handle this immediately."

    Lionel''s gaze was heavy, his finger tapping a slow rhythm on the desk. After a long moment, he said, "Schedule a press conference for three o''clock this afternoon."

    "What?" Owen stared, shocked. That was less than five hours away.

    "Just do it."

    "Yes, sir."

    Lionel knew Hannah wasn''t bluffing. If he didn''t clear this up today, she would release the marriage

    certificate. And while he wasn''t entirely against that, he couldn& stand to see her endure another day of public stander. He couldn''t wait until tomorrow.

    Hannah finished organizing her files and took them to the president''s office. Yves seemed to be waiting for her, his eyes curving into crescents as she entered.

    She delivered her project update, ignoring his expectant look. When she finished and he remained silent, she finally asked, "Mr. Lancaster, is there a problem?"

    "It''s just us here. No need to be so formal," he said, tilting his head. The Rosenberg family stock has dropped several points, and they''re holding a press conference this afternoon. Did you know?"

    Hannah shook her head.

    "Interested in watching it with me?" he offered. "I''m dying to know what Lionel will say. Will he finally announce your marriage, or will he throw you under the bus to protect Sandra?"

    Hannah saw the undisguised malice and amusement in his eyes.

    "You''re not getting soft, are you?" Yves asked, his gaze fixed on her unreadable expression. "Hannah, you don''t owe him any kindness. He certainly never showed you any, did he?"

    She knew he was right, but a part of her dreaded going. She was afraid of what Lionel might say, afraid she wouldn''t be able to handle it. She

    Jooked down, herming racing for a moment, she met Yves''s gaze again.

 Chapter 107

    "If I can finish my work before the press conference starts, I''ll go with you," she said.

    Yves nodded.

    The moment she left his office, he picked up the phone and instructed his department head to reassign all of Hannah''s pending tasks.

    At three o''clock, they arrived at the press conference. To avoid being recognized, Hannah wore a mask and a baseball cap, and they found seats in a discreet corner. A few minutester, Lionel walked onto the stage.

    "He could have just issued a press release. Why go to all this trouble?" Yves whispered, crossing his arms.

    Hannah shook her head.

    "You don''t think he''s actually going to announce his rtionship with Sandra, do you? Make a big show of it to prove his loyalty?"

    Hannah shot a sideways nce at Yves, who looked like he was enjoying the drama far too much. The word "vicious" was practically written on his face.

    "If he does," she replied in a low, steady voice, "then tomorrow I''ll release our marriage certificate. And you can help me buy a few trending spots to make sure the Rosenberg Group''s stock continues to tank."

    Yves stifled augh. "If Lionel heard you say that, he''d probably start a fight with you right here from the stage."

    "If you''d like to see that happen, I can say it again while you record a voice memo for him."

    Seeing the calm, almost unhinged look in her eyes, Yves covered his mouth to keep fromughing out loud. For a split second, he almost felt sorry for the man on stage.

    But only for a second. Lionel had brought all of this on himself. What else could turn a woman who had loved him for eight years so cold and calcting?

    A reporter stood up. ¡°Mr. Rosenberg, there are tumors circting that you and Ms. Sandra Woods are married. Can you confirm if this is true

    and if

    another party has interfered in your rtionship?"

    A collective gasp went through the room. All eyes were on Lionel, waiting for his answer. Even Hannah, who had seemed soposed, found her hands clenched into fists.

    Lionel''s voice was cold and clear. "Ms. Woods and I are former colleagues. There is no romantic rtionship between us."

    As his words settled, Hannah''s fists slowly uncurled. A tiny, unwee flicker of relief sparked in her chest.

    "Well, I thought he was going to confess everything," Yves whispered yfully. "Do you think Sandra is watching this from some corner, just like us?"

    "I don''t know," she said.

    "Whether she''s here or watching on her phone, she''s going to throw a fit after that answer Looks like your husband is going to be busy consoling another woman again."

    Hannah frowned at him. The man truly lived for drama.

    "Maybe I should go home, grab our marriage certificate, and make a surprise appearance on stage," she said, her tone t.

    "Whoa... that would be intense. Let''s not," Yves chuckled.

    Another reporter stood. "So you and

    Ms. Woods are just friends? Are you not considering pursuing a rtionship? Or are you perhaps already married and unable to do

    So?"

    The room held its breath again. It was a sharp, pointed question, and it was the

    one everyone wanted answered.

    Lionel paused, then spoke slowly and deliberately. "I am unmarried."

 Chapter 108

    Yves''s eyes widened, and he whipped his head around to look at Hannah. Her gaze was fixed on the floor, her expression unreadable.

    "Is he insane?" Yves whispered.

    Just moments ago, he''d been thinking Lionel would have to do some serious damage control with Sandra after publicly denying her. But this? This was him publicly denying Hannah. He was cating one woman by utterly betraying another.

    Yves had known Lionel was a bastard, but he''d never imagined he would be this cruel. To deny his own marriage...

    Hannah slowly lifted her head and looked at the man on stage. A question that held the entire weight of her world had been dismissed with simple words. He was already moving on to the next reporter.

    It was true, then. What felt like a catastrophe to her was nothing more than an insignificant nuisance to him.

    Hannah took a deep breath and stood up, walking out of the press conference.

    "You''re not staying?" Yves asked, hurrying after her. "Are you going to post the marriage certificate now? You could destroy him."

    Hannah shook her head. "He wasn''t wrong."

    Yves looked at her, confused.

    "We''ll be divorced in a couple of weeks. He''ll be unmarried then, won''t he?" A long, slow breath escaped her lips, and the tension in her brow finally eased. "He was just answering the question ahead of time. Besides, by saying that, he''s basically agreeing to the divorce. Why would I post the certificate now? He might get angry and refuse to sign."

    Listening to her desperate rationalizations, Yves didn''t know what to say.

    "Take the afternoon off," he offered. "Go rx, clear your head.¡±

    "There''s no need. A little thing like this won''t affect me." She pulled open the passenger door, then turned back to him with a faint smile. "Don''t worry about me, Mr. Lancaster. I''m much stronger than you think."

    Seeing her resolve, he didn''t push it. He nodded and got in the car, driving them both back to the office.

    For the rest of the afternoon, Yves had someone keep an eye on Hannah, instructing them to report any sign of distress. But just as

    vel.n''

    shed said she was strong ne

    Frighteningly so She threw herself

    into her work with such intensity that if a colleague hadn''t reminded her it was closing time, she might have worked straight through the night.

    After work, Hannah sat in her car, her body finally slumping against the seat in exhaustion. The moment her mind went quiet, Lionel''s words echoed in her head.

    Unmarried...

    Whether it was a pre-emptive truth or something else entirely, those two words felt like a p in the face. Her eyes began to burn, and she tilted her head back forcing the tears down. Gutting her teeth, she gripped the steering wheel and pulled out onto the road.

    As she drove off, she didn''t notice the ck car that pulled out from a side street and began to follow her staying a car''s length behind. At first, she thought she was imagining things, but when sharp he made a sudden turn, the car behind her did the same.

    It was then she knew. Someone was following her.

    Was it Lionel? Or someone he''d sent?

    She nced in the rearview mirror, but the driver was wearing a mask and a hat, their facepletely obscured.

    Hannah mmed her foot on the elerator, trying to shake them, but the car stuck to her like glue. Just as she was reaching for her phone to call for help, the car vanished.

 Chapter 109

    After confirming it was gone, Hannah let out a breath of relief and made a U-turn to head back.

    "Go to hell-!"

    Suddenly, the same car shot out of an intersection. Hannah''s heart leaped into her throat. She wrenched the steering wheel to swerve, but it was toote. The car mmed violently into her passenger side.

    Her body lurched forward, her head cracking against the steering wheel. The world went ck for a second. Dazed, she pushed herself upright and looked

    over.

    The other car was backing up, preparing to ram her again.

    With no time to think, Hannah stomped on the gas, trying to get away.

    A blinding re of headlights flooded her vision. Before she could process what

    was happening, a deafening crash exploded beside her. The car that had been about to hit her was sent flying sideways by another vehicle.

    "Hannah!"

    Quennel jumped out of his car and ran to her side, yanking her door open.

    "Hang on, I''m taking you to the hospital!" He fumbled with her seatbelt, then gently lifted her out of the driver''s seat.

    "Quennel?" Her vision was blurry, but she recognized his silhouette.

    "It''s me. I''m here. It''s going to be okay. We''re going to the hospital now." Quennel gged down a passing car and carefully ced her inside, his strong arm wrapping around her to keep her steady. He quickly made a call to the police and another to his own people to handle the scene.

    "Do you know who hit you?" he asked.

    Hannah shook her head weakly. "I couldn''t see.¡±

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll find out who did this. I''ll take care of it."

    She managed a faint "mm," the gash on her forehead throbbing. Her mind felt chaotic, memories shing

    before her eyes like a chaotic film

    reel. It was strange. She des. Tilme

    Lione now, so why in this momenty of crisis, were all her thoughts of him?

    Meanwhile, Lionel had been waiting all day for Hannah to call and

    confront him about the press conference. Instead, the call that

    came was from Owen, telling him she''d been in a car ident.

    Quennel carried Hannah into the emergency room. Luckily, her injuries weren''t

    severe.

    "Quennel, m fine. You don''t have to worry so much," she said, forcing a smile as a doctor bandaged her head. She looked at him standing

    beside her, his brow deeply furrowed with concern.

    "You can still smile at a time like this?" he said, a mix of frustration and relief in his voice.

    "It''s better than crying, isn''t it?"

    "If you want to cry, then cry. I won''t..."

    Before he could finish, the door was thrown open. They both looked up to see Lionel standing there, panting, his face pale with rm.

    "What happened? How could you get in a car ident?" he demanded, striding into the room. His eyes fell on the blood-soaked cotton balls on the tray, and his expression hardened.

    Quennel apologized to the doctor, then walked over to Lionel, grabbing his arm and forcibly dragging him out of the room.

    "Let go of me!" Lionel growled.

    "Are you trying to interfere with her treatment?" Quennel''s eyes narrowed. "Get out."

 Chapter 110

    Seeing Quennel act more like a worried husband than he did, Lionel felt a heavy blownd in his chest. He wrenched his arm free. "Move. I need to see her."

    He tried to push past, but Quennel blocked him again, shoving him hard against the wall. He grabbed Lionel''s cor, his face inches away.

    "What right do you have to see her?" Quennel hissed through clenched teeth.

    "I''m her husband. What right do you think I have?" Lionel retorted, grabbing Quennel''s wrists. "Quennel, don''t overstep."

    The two men strained against each other, a silent battle of strength and will.

    Quennel let out a bitterugh. ¡°I''m surprised you even remember you''re her husband. I thought you''d forgotten all about your wife while you were busy clinging to that other woman."

    "If I hadn''t gotten there in time, Hannah would have been killed by the person Sandra sent after her. Did you know that?"

    Lionel froze. "What did you say?"

    Veins bulged on the back of Quennel''s hand. "The driver was her assistant! Is this your idea of handling things, Lionel? Couldn''t wait another ten days for the divorce, so you decided to be a widower and marry Sandra tomorrow?"

    Seeing the genuine confusion on Lionel''s face, Quennel shoved him away in disgust.

    "I have no idea what Hannah ever saw in you. You deny your marriage at a press conference, then let your mistress try to have her killed. You''re pathetic, Lionel. Being with you is nothing but suffering for her."

    Lionel''s expression shifted from confusion to disbelief, then to sheer horror. He pushed past Quennel and rushed back into the treatment room.

    This time, Quennel didn''t stop him. He stood in the hallway, calmly typing a message on his phone. A faint, inscrutable smile touched his lips as he hit send, then pocketed the device and followed him inside.

    "Hannah, who hit you?"

    She had just been bandaged when she heard his frantic voice.

    "Are you badly hurt? Do you need to be admitted? Lionel stared at the gauze wrapped around her forehead, his heart aching. He raised a hand, wanting to touch the wound but afraid of hurting her. His finger hovered in mid-air.

    "No one hit me. It was me who hit someone else,¡± Hannah said sarcastically. She stood up, shot him a cold look, and walked out.

    Quennel, who had been leaning against the doorframe, chuckled and fell into step beside her. "That''s right. And I was the one who rammed their car off the road. We''re a real pair of viins, aren''t we?"

    Hannah paused, then looked up at Quennel''s teasing face and couldn''t help butugh. The ident, followed by Lionel''s sudden appearance, had left her feel utterly drained. But Quennel''sment broke through the gloom. It seemed everyone knew how little Lionel trusted her.

    "I was tied up with the press conference all afternoon," Lionel said, following them out. "I just found out what happened and I came straight..."

    "Does that have anything to do with me?" Hannah cut him off, the image of him dering himself single to a room full of reporters shing in her mind.

    And now here he was, ying the role of the concerned husband.

    Lionel, do you even hear yourself? How can one person be so cruel and so caring, all at once?

    She took a long, slow breath and forced a smile, giving him a slight, formal bow: "Mr. Rosenberg, I am no longer your employee. My affairs are no longer your concer. You shouldn''t havee. We wouldn want anyone to misunderstand our rtionship. After all, my social media is still being flooded with hate mail."

 Chapter 111

    Lionel stood frozen, his brow furrowed. Every word she spoke was a needle piercing his heart, her cold, deadened tone leaving him feeling hollowed out. Hannah didn''t look at him again, simply turning to leave.

    Quennel stood beside her, taking off his jacket and draping it over her shoulders.

    As they walked away, Lionel clenched his jaw and went after them.

    "Hannah!"

    Her body tensed, and she instinctively leaned closer to Quennel. He immediately wrapped an arm around her, pulling her behind him as he fixed Lionel with a warning re.

    "Are you sure you want to go with him?" Lionel demanded.

    Hannah didn''t answer. The air suddenly felt frigid. She clutched the jacket tighter, the familiar, clean scent of cedar from Quennel''s suit enveloping her, offering a strange sense of security.

    Seeing her huddled behind another man, looking so fragile, sent a wave of destion through Lionel. He strode forward, reaching to pull the jacket off her.

    Before his hand could connect, Quennel''s fist shot out, catching him on the cheek. The blow was so fast that Lionel barely had time to react. He stumbled back, the coppery taste of blood filling his mouth.

    "Let''s go," Quennel said, his arm firmly around Hannah''s shoulders as he led her

    away.

    Stunned, Hannah let herself be guided, ncing back at Lionel only to have Quennel gently turn her head forward again.

    "Don''t look at him. He brought this on himself."

    Back at Quennel''s apartment, the housekeeper had already prepared dinner. He ate with Hannah before heading upstairs to give her space.

    Lying in bed, Hannah''s head

    throbbed. She couldn''t tell if it was the wound or the day''s events that caused the pain. Sleep wouldn''tent wasnt until the first hat of dawn painted the sky that she finally drifted off.

    She woke up to find it was already two in the afternoon. When she emerged from her room, the housekeeper had lunch ready. Sitting in the living room was an unexpected guest: Mrs. Mary Rosenberg.

    "Mom? What are you doing here?" Hannah asked, surprised.

    Mary Rosenberg looked her up and down, her gaze lingering for a moment on the gauze on her forehead before turning cold. She gestured for Hannah to sit.

    Even though it was Quennel''s home, Mary''s presence made Hannah feel like an intruder. Mary''s natural air of aristocratic pride was so overwhelming it made Hannah feel small and insecure.

    "Has the car ident been investigated?" Mary asked.

    "Quennel saved me and called the police to handle it. I don''t know the details, but

    at the hospital, I think I heard him say it might be connected to Sandra."

    At the mention of Sandra''s name,

    Mary''s expression didn''t change Instead, she said sharply, "The whole

    world is watching the Rosenberg

    family Don''t you! dare bring shame upon us. Do you understand?"

    Hannah bit her lip. In the past, she would have stayed silent. But now... she was done being a doormat.

    "I understand. But this wasn''t my fault. It was because of Lionel."

 Chapter 112

    For the first time in three years, she found the courage to look Mary directly in the eye. Hannah knew that Mary had never once considered her a true family. She had tried so hard to win her approval, but now she understood it was pointless. She no longer cared about being the perfect wife or daughter. She just wanted to be herself.

    "Sandra denied stealing my project and made her assistant take the fall, getting her fired. Then she faked a fall to frame me, which started this whole mess online..."

    "I don''t want to hear about your petty squabbles," Mary cut her off, her voice like ice. "Hannah, as long as you are married to Lionel, you will remember your ce. You will remember whose wife you are."

    "Moving into my own son''s home, then shamelessly clinging to him in a public ce like a hospital... Quennel may be kind, but that doesn''t give you the right to use him."

    Hannah stared at her, stunned. It felt like something was caught in her throat, a suffocating mix of anger and humiliation.

    "If you''re leaving the Rosenberg family, then leave quietly. Don''t think for a second you can stir up trouble between Quennel and Lionel. Do you really think an outsider can tear my family apart?"

    "Mother, I didn''t!" she protested, her voice rising. "I only moved out to get some space from Lionel. Quennel was just being kind. I wasn''t trying to do anything else. I was just waiting for things to cool down..."

    Mary ignored her exnations, rising to her feet and looking down at her with undisguised contempt. "Move out of here. I''ll be back in two days. If you''re still here, I won''t hesitate to have you thrown out."

    With that final warning, Mary left.

    Hannah sat on the sofa, feeling lost. Her eyes welled up, and tears began to fall, one after another.

    Outside, the elevator doors opened. Mary paused, seeing the man standing inside, then stepped in.

    "Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?" Quennel asked, his tone neutral.

    "If I had, you would have hidden her," Mary replied, pressing the button for the 26th floor "If the housekeeper. hadn''t told me you moved Hannah in, I suspect you would have kept it from me forever."

    "It''s not that dramatic. She''s only staying for a few days."

    Mary smiled at her eldest son. "A few days that turn into a permanent stay? And suddenly Hannah bes your wife? Quennel, darling, I''m getting old. My heart can''t take that kind of shock."

    The elevator opened. He stepped out and held the car door for his mother.

    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen. I know how much the Rosenberg family''s reputation means to you. I would never do anything to cause you shame."

    Mary paused, her eyes searching his for the truth.

    Quennel smiled and gently guided her into the car. "Rx. It''s not going to happen. You didn''te all this way just to see Hannah, did you?"

    Seeing his yful demeanor, Mary swatted his hand away.

    "Who was behind the car ident? You were photographed carrying her into the hospital and taking her home Do you have any idea how worried was about the rumors Promise me you''ll stay away from her. Make her go back where she belongs."

 Chapter 113

    Quennel poured a cup of coffee and handed it to his mother.

    "The driver was Xenia, Sandra''s assistant. She''s been arrested, but she won''t admit Sandra put her up to it. Loyal to the end, it seems."

    Mary picked up her cup, then set it down. "As long as she''s caught, that''s all that matters. Stay out of their business from now on, alright?"

    "Mother, can you do me a favor?" Quennel moved behind her and began gently massaging her shoulders. He leaned in close. "Go talk to Sandra. Tell her to stop with these stupid games. What if she pushes things so far that Lionel refuses to divorce Hannah?"

    Lionel''s impulsive behaviorst night, the raw panic in his eyes¡ªit was clear he still had feelings for Hannah. This incident would only make him more protective, and the divorce was now in jeopardy. Sandra was a fool, constantly overying her hand.

    "Are you worried she''ll try to hurt Hannah again, or are you genuinely worried they won''t get divorced?" Mary asked, catching his hand and turning to look him in the eye. "I want the truth."

    Quennel considered it for a moment. "Both," he admitted without hesitation.

    "You!" Mary sighed, exasperated.

    "Please, Mother. Just handle this for me."

    "You will go on a blind date in two days. If you do that, I''ll take care of this."

    "Deal," Quennel agreed instantly, no longer putting up a fight.

    After seeing his mother off, Quennel went down to the 25th floor. He walked in to find Hannah packing her bags.

    "Hannah," he said, gently stopping her. "You''re still injured. Even if you want to leave, you should wait until you''ve healed."

    She shook her head. "Quennel, you''ve already done so much for me. I don''t want to cause you any more trouble."

    She knew if she stayed, Mary would me Quennel again. She couldn''t bear to be the cause of a rift between them.

    "Don''t be so stubborn. It''s my apartment. I can let whoever I want live here."

    "It''s okay, Quennel. My hotel room is still paid for. I''ll go back there. It''s safe, and Lionel probably won''t think to look for me."

    "I have other properties. Why don''t you move..."

    "No, Quennel, really," Hannah interrupted, forcing a weak smile. "I''m fine. Please, just let me go."

    Seeing that he couldn''t change her mind, and looking at her red-rimmed eyes, he couldn''t bring himself to make her cry again.

    "Alright. I''ll take you. But if you need anything, you have to promise you''ll call me first. Okay?"

    Hannah nodded.

    Quennel carried her luggage downstairs and drove her to the hotel. He insisted on checking the room, making sure it was, secure before finally leaving.

    Alone in the hotel room, Hannah sat on the sofa, feeling an empty ache in her chest. It felt like her entire world had been turned upside down, overnight.  ?wnovels

    A dull throb started at her temples. She was about to head to the bedroom to lie

    down when a knock came at the door.

    Assuming it was Quennel with somest-minute instructions, she opened it without asking who was there.

    "Quennel, did you..."

    Her words died in her throat. Her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the man standing in the hallway.

    She stumbled back then instinctively tried to m the door shut.

 Chapter 114

    Lionel blocked it with his hand, pushing it open with ease.

    Hannah didn''t have time to move, and the edge of the door caught her on the cheek.

    "So clumsy you don''t even know how to get out of the way?" Lionel stepped inside, his hand reaching out to gently touch her face. "Does it hurt? Did it hit your forehead?"

    He stood before her, carefully examining her face. Seeing only a faint red mark where the door had hit her, he let out a sigh of relief.

    Hannah flinched away from his touch.

    Her reaction seemed to anger him. He grabbed her arm, pulling her back to face him. "Still angry? Your eyes are all red. If you keep crying, they''ll swell up."

    "What''s it to you? Get out. Just get out!" she yelled, pushing against his chest with both hands. But he stood firm, unmoving, simply looking down at her.

    His deliberate stillness felt like a taunt, and her frustration boiled over. She balled her hands into fists and began pounding them against his chest.

    Lionel didn''t move, didn''t try to stop her. He just let her vent her fury.

    Finally, she stopped, her arms falling to her sides. She stood there silently, tears streaming down her face.

    He reached up and gently wiped them away with his thumb, then pulled her into a tight embrace.

    "I came to the hospital the moment I heard. I honestly had no idea you would be attacked after work. I have my people investigating who was behind it." He held her so tightly it felt like he was trying to merge their bodies into one.

    Hannah listened quietly, her eyes half-closed, feeling the heat of his body and the frantic beat of his heart.

    "I knew you were staying at

    Quennel''s. didn''te by because I knew you didn''t want to be disturbed. So I waited at home for you, Hannah every single night I sat in the living room with the lights on, just staring at the front door. Do you have any idea how much hoped you woulde back?"

    His words felt like a knife twisting in her gut, making it hard to breathe.

    She had done the exact same thing for him.

    During the first year of their

    marriage, she would cook dinner

    and then sit in the silent living room,

    sit in

    not even daring to turn on the TV for

    of hike car.

    fear of missing the sound of his car. She would wait from dusk until ther moon was high in the sky, wait until

    all hope was gone.

    Day after day, year after year, until she finally stopped waiting. Because she knew he was nevering home.

    Hannah closed her eyes, saying nothing.

    "If you left his ce, why didn''t youe home? Why didn''t you call me to pick you up?" he asked.

    An unnerving silence filled the room, broken only by the sound of their breathing.

    Lionel released her, his hands gripping her shoulders. "Hannah," he asked, his voice raw with desperation, "do you really want to divorce me?"

    Her nails dug into her palms, but she felt no pain. She took a deep, steadying breath.

    "You''re already unmarried. How can we get a divorce?"

    She pulled his hands off her, walked to the door, and opened it. "Lionel, if you won''t leave, I will. Quennel bas other ces can stay. Please don''t make me five like a fugitive content

 Chapter 115

    Seeing the utter defeat in her eyes, Lionel''s jaw tightened. He let out a long sigh and walked to the door.

    ¡°Hannah, I am never going to divorce you. I only said I was unmarried at the press conference to protect you. You''ll understand why someday." His voice was thick with unspoken words. He wanted to tell her everything, but the time wasn''t right.

    Hannah turned her head away, ignoring him.

    Lionel opened his mouth to say more, but then closed it. He knew how stubborn she was. If he pushed her, she would disappear again, and this time she might run to Quennel or Yves. He sighed and left.

    That afternoon, Hannah went to the hospital alone to have her dressing changed. On her way out, she ran into Sandraing down the stairs. Hannah tried to ignore her, but Sandra rushed over and blocked her path.

    "Hannah! I heard you were in a car ident. Are you okay?"

    Hannah''s brow furrowed. She didn''t want to be alone with this woman; she knew exactly how vicious Sandra could be.

    "I heard it was Xenia. I can''t believe she would do something so stupid," Sandra said, her face a mask of feigned concern.

    Hannah''s eyes were drawn to a series of faint red marks on Sandra''s neck and corbone. They looked like love bites, not mosquito bites.

    Noticing her gaze, Sandra instinctively pulled her cor up, a shy look on her face. "So many mosquitostely. You should really use some repellent when you go out, Hannah."

    "I don''t know if it''s rted," Sandra continued with a sigh, "but my period has been all over the ce these past couple of months. It hasn''t evene this month... Oh, listen to me, getting off topic."

    She quickly steered the conversation

    back to Hannah''s injuries. But Hannah couldn''t miss the smug satisfaction in her voice, the subtle air of someone who was cherished and adored. And then there was the ne-the one Hannah had wanted for herself resting right above the red marks. Thebination felt like a deliberate, vicious p.

    Hannah snorted. "A mosquito bite can mess up your cycle? You must be seriously ill. You should get that checked out. If it''s contagious, you probably shouldn''t go into the office. But then again, with your family''s financial problems, I guess you can''t afford to miss work, can you?"

    Sandra''s smile twitched. "Well, I suppose it could be something else," she said awkwardly.

    "True," Hannah mused. "Your brother just died, your family is going bankrupt and you''re being paraded around to meet rich old men. That''s a lot of stress. It''s no wonder your cycle is off. You should worry more about yourself and less about me.¡±

    She stepped closer and patted Sandra''s shoulder. "I''ll be divorced in about ten days. I should get a few hundred million from the settlement. If you get desperate, you can alwayse ask me for a loan. We were colleagues, after all.¡±

    The position of Mrs. Rosenberg that Sandra craved so badly? Hannah was tired

    of it. The money that could solve all of Sandra''s problems? Hannah was about to get it. It was a win-win.

    Sandra''s face darkened, her jaw clenching. "I''m pregnant," she snapped.

 Chapter 116

    "Congrattions," Hannah said calmly.

    Sandra stared at her, stunned by her cid reaction. But Hannah had already anticipated this. After three years of Lionel spending his nights with Sandra, it was bound to happen, unless he had a medical issue. And the way Sandra had been steering the conversation, her motive was transparent.

    "Aren''t you happy?" Hannah asked, blinking innocently. "Is it the old man from the blind date? Or did your parents set you up with someone new?"

    Sandra gritted her teeth, unsure if Hannah was being deliberately obtuse or was genuinely that stupid.

    "You know, your parents really don''t love you, do they? Forcing you to get pregnant out of wedlock just to bail them out. How will you ever show your face in high society? By the way, have you checked if the father is already married? That would be even more awkward."

    Watching Sandra''s face contort with rage, Hannah pressed on. "Anyway, good luck with that. My luck is so badtely, I''m not even sure my divorce will go through. I might just be stuck like this forever."

    Sandra''s teeth felt like they were about to crack. "It''s not from a blind date," she hissed. "It''s someone who has loved me for many years."

    "Oh, that''s wonderful! Someone who stood by you in your time of need. Though it''s a bit strange he made you get pregnant first... In any case, congrattions on your uing wedding. Don''t forget to send me an invitation. I''ll be sure to give you a very generous gift."

    Hannah nced at her phone. "I have to run. Bye now."

    Sandra watched her leave, her entire body trembling with fury. You think you won''t get divorced? Dream on! If you don''t leave, I''ll make sure you die. You will not stay by Lionel''s side.

    As soon as Hannah left the hospital, she got a call from Quennel. He''d found the person who hit her. They were already in police custody.

    Hannah went to the station and requested a private meeting with Xenia. When Xenia was brought out in handcuffs and saw Hannah sitting across from her, she froze.

    "Disappointed I''m not dead?" Hannah asked, reading the shock in her eyes.

    "You have some damn good luck," Xenia spat. She knew Hannah had been kidnapped before and was miraculously saved by Yves. Now after a car crash that should have killed her, she had walked away with minor injuries, rescued by Quennel. What was it about this woman that made powerful men constantly rush to her aid?

    "Xenia, do you want to get out of here?" Hannah asked, ignoring her outburst. "You''re awyer. You know that if you were coerced into this, you can get a reduced sentence by telling the truth."

    Xenia''s face went pale. She blinked rapidly, unable to meet Hannah''s gaze. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "I did a little research on your family before I came," Hannah said calmly. "You, your mother, and your younger brother grew up together. Last year, your brother was diagnosed with kidney failure. Then you suddenly appeared at thew firm as Sandra''s assistant, and just as suddenly, there was money for his treatment.¡±

 Chapter 117

    It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing Xenia''s throat. She bit her lip, ring at Hannah.

    "A few weeks ago, he was scheduled for a transnt. You even paid a hefty sum to jump the queue. As far as I know, your sry at the firm was six thousand a month, and your mother makes two thousand doing odd jobs. Where did all that moneye from?"

    "I... I won the lottery! It''s none of your business!" Xenia shouted. "And you investigating my family is illegal! I''ll sue you for harassment!"

    Seeing her defensive posture, Hannah smiled faintly. "That must have been a pretty small lottery win."

    Xenia looked at her, confused.

    Hannah stood up, looking down at her. "Otherwise, why would your brother have been discharged from the hospital before he even got a new kidney? If you had enough money to buy his way up the transnt list, you should have enough to keep him in treatment."

    With that, Hannah turned and walked toward the door.

    Xenia''s eyes widened in horror. "Hannah, what did you just say?" she shrieked, jumping to her feet so fast that her handcuffs mmed against the table. "What do you mean he was discharged? What are you talking about? Are you lying to me?"

    "Stop! Come back here and exin yourself! Hannah! Hannah-!"

    Hannah ignored the frantic screams behind her and kept walking.

    "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything! Just tell me why my brother was discharged! Why?"

    At that, Hannah paused and turned back to look at the broken woman.

    "Ms. Hill, if you have something to say, I suggest you tell it to the police." She nodded slightly toward the officers outside the room, then smiled and left.

    Xenia stared after her, unable to tell if she was being tricked or told the truth. Her mind went nk, and she slumped back into her chair,pletely lost.

    Hannah left the police station and headed for the address Quennel had given her the ce where Xenia''s brother was now staying. He had told her about the situation otherwise, she would have never known.

    Xenia had willingly taken the fall for Sandra, iming she had masterminded the smear campaign, all for her brother''s medical bills, This car ident was undoubtedly Sandra''stest maniption But if Xenia knew the Woods family was now broke, she never would have been foolish enough to do it.

    An hourter, Hannah arrived in a grim, neglected part of the city. Sova was a city of glittering skyscrapers and unparalleled wealth, but beneath the dazzling lights, countless homes were tucked away in the shadows, hidden from the sun. The air in the narrow alley was thick with the smell of damp and mold Clothes dripped water from lines strung between buildings, and the ground was slick with moss and stagnant puddles.

    After a long search, she found Xenia''s home.

    "Hello, are you Xenia''s mother?" Hannah asked, approaching a small, stooped woman cooking in a makeshift kitchen on the building''s walkway. "I''m her former colleague, Hannah."

    Mrs. Hill paused. "Oh, hello. Is there something you need from our Xenia?"

    Hannah had rehearsed what to say on the way over, but decided to be direct. ¡°She''s been arrested for hitting someone with her car. Did you know?"

 Chapter 118

    The spat ttered from Mrs. Hill''s hand. She stumbled over to Hannah, her hands trembling as she gripped her shoulders. "What... what did you say? Xenia hit someone? That''s... that''s impossible. She''s been a good girl her whole life. She would never..." Her voice trailed off as her eyesnded on the bandage wrapped around Hannah''s forehead.

    "I think she was being threatened," Hannah said evenly, briefly exining how Xenia had framed her and then tried to run her over.

    Mrs. Hill''s mind went nk. She staggered back against the wall, her face ashen. ¡°So that''s it... that''s how she suddenly got all that money for her brother''s treatment. She told me she found a great job with a generous boss. It turns out she was just being someone''s attack dog."

    Attack dog? The term struck Hannah as odd.

    "What are we going to do now?" a young man''s voice cried out from inside. "She''s in jail! How are we going to pay for my surgery? The doctor said they were close to finding a kidney for me! I was about to get the transnt!"

    Xenia''s brother, Zack Hill, stormed out of the apartment.

    "You!" he shouted, pointing a finger at Hannah. "You''re fine! Can''t you just talk to the police and let my sister go? Just tell them you hit a tree or something, not that she hit you!"

    "Yes, yes, please!" Mrs. Hill scrambled to her feet and dropped to her knees before Hannah, her hands sped in prayer. "Please, let my daughter go. My son needs his transnt. We need the money!"

    Looking at the mother and son, Hannah realized something was deeply wrong with this family. Her mother called her an attack dog, and her brother only cared about us surgery fees. They were so selfish they didn''t care that their daughter and sister had resorted to criminal acts for them; they just wanted her out so she could keep earning.

    If Xenia knew what they were really like, would she still be willing to sacrifice her future for them?

    "It''s gone too far. Nothing I say can change anything now," Hannah said. "Xenia was desperate enough to listen to that person and try to kill me. A deal was made."

    "But when I saw her at the station today, I told her you''d been kicked out of the hospital. She waspletely stunned. She said that wasn''t supposed to happen."

    The mother and son exchanged a look, the meaning of her words slowly sinking

    in.

    "This is just my guess," Hannah continued, "but whoever hired her probably promised to cover all your future expenses. That''s why Xenia was willing to sacrifice herself. But they lied. Not only did they cut off the money, they had you thrown out of the hospital."

    Zack stared nkly for a second, then exploded. "Damn it! That bitch went back on her word! Son of a... He grabbed a stainless steel basin and hurled it to the ground. "Who was it? Who? My sister went to jail for me, and she''s not paying? I''m going to find that person and kill them!"

    Mrs. Hill, sobbing, begged Hannah to tell them who had deceived them.

 Chapter 119

    ¡°This woman.¡± Hannah showed them a photo on her phone. "She was all over the news a while back. She used to work at the samew firm as Xenia."

    Zack stared at the picture, his jaw tight. "That bitch," he growled. "She just wait. I''m going to destroy her. I swear I will."

    Hannah didn''t ask what he nned to do. She simply left.

    When she got back to the hotel and stepped out of the elevator, she saw a familiar figure standing in front of her room. She frowned, her first instinct to turn and walk away. But before she could decide, Lionel spotted her and strode over.

    "Have you had dinner?" he asked, his tone gentle.

    Hannah looked down for a moment, then met his gaze. "If you have something to say, just say it."

    "Hannah, do we have to be like this? Can''t we even sit down and have a meal together?" he asked, a hint of frustration in his voice.

    "Let''s go eat. I made a reservation at that restaurant you used to love. Come on."

    He reached for her hand, but she instinctively took a step back, putting space between them. He froze, a look of surprise crossing his face.

    She sighed, turned, and walked back toward the elevator without a word. Lionel followed her in silence.

    Inside the cramped elevator, they stood in opposite corners like strangers. As more people got on, Lionel subconsciously moved closer, creating a small protective space for her in the crowd. Hannah stared down at his polished leather shoes, next to her sneakers, their tips almost touching. The contrast felt absurd.

    If this had been a few years ago, would have been thrilled, seeing it as a sign of his quiet care Now, it just seemed like a ridiculous like a ridiculous charade.

    Thankfully, they reached the ground floor quickly.

    In the parking garage, Lionel opened the passenger door for her. Hannah stood motionless.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked. "You''re not going to change your mind now, are you?"

    She gave him a long, searching look,

    then got into the car without a word. As she reached for her seatbelt, she saw that he was leaning over to

    fastent for her. The strange, overly chill down

    solicitous gesture sent

    her spine.

    She had a growing feeling that Lionel was nning something.

    The drive was silent. Lionel tried to start a conversation a few times, but Hannah

    just stared out the window, so he eventually gave up.

    At the restaurant, a waiter led them to their table. It had been borately

    decorated. Hannah nced at Lionel, a question in her eyes.

    As soon as they were seated, she couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Lionel, what is this all about?"

    "You forgot, didn''t you? It''s our wedding anniversary."

 Chapter 120

    Hannah''s expression darkened. She pulled out her phone and checked the calendar. A bitterugh escaped her lips. "We were married in the spring. It''s autumn now. Who did you marry in the fall that you''re confusing their anniversary with mine?"

    When he''d said the words "wedding anniversary," her heart had skipped a beat. A flicker of panic, of guilt. Their actual anniversary had passed months ago, and neither of them had mentioned it. She remembered workingte that day,ing home exhausted, and copsing into bed. It wasn''t until the next morning that she realized, and she had grabbed her phone, ready to apologize for forgetting. But she saw that he hadn''t mentioned it either, so she let it go. The day had simply passed, forgotten by both of them.

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Lionel said, pouring her a ss of red wine. "You mentioned we both forgot this year, so I wanted to make it up to you. You always said the little rituals are important. Look at the view from here. It''s beautiful."

    Hannah took a sip of the wine. Something felt off. This was more than just a make-up dinner. In all their years together, he''d never done something like this. The feeling of unease grew stronger, the sour taste of the wine coating her tongue.

    As the waiter began bringing out dish after dish, her suspicions solidified. He was here for something else.

    "You used to love celebrating holidays," Lionel said, noticing her grim expression. "You always said life needed more ceremony. I know I was wrong the past couple of years. I apologize. From now on, I''ll spend every holiday with you."

    Hannah stabbed her fork into the lobster on her te. "Spend every holiday with me? By taking me out for seafood so you can watch me die from an allergic reaction? Ther you''d be a widower, free to marry the woman you actually love."

    "And since I would have died from an allergy, not a divorce, your grandmother wouldn''t get upset and fall ill. Is that the n?"

    Of the twelve dishes on the table, six were seafood. And she recognized more than half of them as Sandra''s favorites.

    "I went to the police station to see Xenia today. You must have heard. Are you worried she''s going to confess that Sandra put her up to it? Are you here, under the guise of a make-up anniversary, to ask me to let Sandra off the hook?"

    She had been running through scenarios in her head the entire way here. This was the only one that made sense. The seafood on the table was the final, brutal confirmation. It chilled her to the bone.

    "I didn''t order this," Lionel said, his eyes fixed on the tes. "I had Owen make the arrangements. He must have made a mistake."

    His brow furrowed, and he

    immediately summoned the waiter,

    instructing him to clear the table and bring non-seafood dishes. He had

    been

    busy with meetings that hed only given Owen brief instructions. He never imagined it would turn into such a disaster. If

    he''d known, he would have handled it himself.

 Chapter 121

    "He wasn''t wrong," Hannah thought, a bitter taste in her mouth. "I was the one who was wrong toe here."

    The image of Sandra at the hospital earlier that day shed through her mind- the ne she was wearing, the same one Lionel had described to her once. Her heart gave a painful twitch.

    The weather had turned without warning. What had been a perfectly fine day was now overcast, and a light, drizzling rain began to streak down the restaurant window.

    "Lionel, I told you before," Hannah said, her voiceced with exhaustion. "Even though we''re getting a divorce, I''ll still y my part in front of your grandmother. So please, I''m begging you, stop torturing me like this."

    She let out a heavy sigh. "I''m a person, too. I get tired, you know? You love her, and I never tried to stop you. I''ve already stepped aside. What more do you want from me?"

    Her shoulders slumped, and she leaned back heavily against the cushioned booth, her gaze lost in the gray sky outside.

    "Is that it? Are you so afraid of the family shunning you for a divorce that you want to stay married to me while you carry on with Sandra? Not even a saint could manage that! You can''t just trample all over my feelings because I loved you. Besides," she added, her voice dropping to a t, even tone, "I don''t love you anymore."

    I don''t love you anymore.

    She no longer had to brace herself to say those words. The courage she once needed to summon was gone, reced by a calm certainty. She had finally let go.

    She couldn''t understand why Lionel refused to leave her in peace, why he seemed so determined to torment her.

    Lionel''s expression darkened.

    "I''ve told you, there''s nothing going on between Sandra and me. You''re the one who keeps misunderstanding." He picked up his ss of red wine and downed it in one go. "Owen made a mistake with the reservation tonight. That''s all. I just wanted to have a nice dinner with you and go home together. You''re reading too much into it."

    Hannah closed her eyes in despair, unwilling to listen to any more of his excuses. The sound of cheerful music and the chatter of other diners only highlighted how out of ce they were, trapped in their own silent war.

    His casual selfishness made her chest tighten with a suffocating anger. She grabbed her own wine ss and began to gulp it down.

    "Don''t drink like that," Lionel started, reaching out to stop her, but his phone rang, cutting him off.

    That special ringtone. Nothing going on, he''d said.

    "Answer it Hannah said, seeing his

    hesitation. "We''re in public. Don''t e

    disturb everyone else¡± When

    didn''t move she reached over and tapped the screen for him.

    "Lionel!"

    The delicate, frail voice that came through the speaker was so sickeningly sweet it made Hannah want to vomit.

    His face grim, Lionel snatched the phone. As he listened, his expression shifted to one of rm, and he shot to his feet ready to leave. He took one step, then paused.

    Hannah stared out the window at her reflection, swirling thest of the wine in her ss. "Go," she said coolly you wouldn''t want

    something to happen and have it be all my fault."

    It had happened once before. She had clung to him, refusing to let him go, and it had ended in a terrible fight.

    She never tried to stop him after that.

    Every time he left, she felt a little more lost.

    Every time he left, her heart grew a little colder.

    An endless cycle of disappointment and heartbreak had led them to this point.

    Lionel looked at her reflection in the ss, saw the pain etched on her face, and hesitated for a long moment. Then, hardening his resolve, he turned and walked away.

    Hannah watched his disappearing image in the window as tears finally streamed down her cheeks.

 Chapter 122

    When Lionel arrived at the hospital, Sandra was in the middle of an examination. The moment she saw him rushing toward her, she ignored the doctor treating her wound, jumped up, and ran straight into his arms.

    "Lionel, I was so scared!" Sandra sobbed into his chest, her body trembling. "I thought I''d never see you again!"

    Startled by her sudden embrace, Lionel stood frozen, his hands hovering awkwardly in mid-air. Sandra''s tears soaked through the front of his shirt as she clung to him, terrified that if she let go, he would vanish.

    Passersby shot them curious nces, and even the doctor cleared his throat pointedly.

    "The patient''s wound isn''t fully treated yet," the doctor said with a hint of awkwardness. "We should finish up."

    "Sandra," Lionel said, trying to gently pull her hands away.

    She only hugged him tighter, whimpering.

    "Let''s get your arm cleaned and bandaged first," he said, his voice softening into a gentle, cating tone. "I''ll sit right here with you. I won''t leave, I promise. You''re going to be okay."

    Sandra peered up at him from his embrace, her eyes red and brimming with tears. "You can''t go,¡± she whispered, her voice hoarse. "I''m really, really scared."

    "I won''t. I''ll stay right here. Let''s go get you treated."

    Lionel finally managed to unsp her hands, wrapping an arm around her shoulders to guide her back to the treatment room. Only then did he notice she was shaking uncontrobly.

    When he''d gotten the call, all he could hear was Sandra crying hysterically. It was Owen who had taken the phone and given him the address, promising to exin when he arrived.

    Inside the treatment room, Sandra gripped Lionel''s arm, leaning her entire body against him.

    "Ow, it hurts... it hurts so much," she cried softly.

    "Doctor, please be gentle," Lionel said, his brow furrowed with concern as he looked at therge scrape on her arm.

    After the wound was dressed, the doctor rmended she stay overnight for observation.

    They moved to a private room, and Lionel was about to step outside to find Owen and get the full story when Sandra lunged for him again.

    "Lionel, where are you going? Please don''t leave me, I''m so scared. I''m afraid those men wille back."

    She clutched his arm, her eyes wide with desperation.

    Lionel sighed internally. He needed to know what had happened to make her this terrified.

    "I''m not leaving. I''m just going to

    step into the hall to ask a few

    questions. You get some rest.

    need anything just caout you

    "and

    be right back.¡±

    Sandra bit her lip. "Okay. But you can''t lie to me."

    Lionel nodded and stepped outside.

    "What the hell happened?" he demanded, his voice low and seething with anger.

    "Ms. Woods was followed on her way home," Owen exined. "A group of men dragged her into an alley They they almost raped her. Luckily, someone passed by and saved her in time."

    "Raped her?¡± Lionel ground out the words. "Who did it? Have they been caught?"

    "The men said someone named Zack hired them. We''ve already sent people to find him.¡± Owen paused, then looked at Lionel hesitantly.

    "Spit it out!" Lionel snapped.

    "This afternoon, Mrs. Rosenberg..

    "

    Owen swallowed hard. "After sheet

    went to the police station, she

    visited as family that mam

    Zack... he''s Xenia''s younger brother.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Lionel''s brow instantly knotted. "Are you sure about that?"

    Owen nodded quickly. "Positive. I had someone check with the police station. Mrs. Rosenberg was definitely at both locations."

    He was so furious he wanted to storm back to the restaurant and demand an exnation from Hannah. What happened to Sandra tonight had to be connected to her.

    "Find Zack and bring him to me. Now."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Lionel stood outside the hospital room, taking several deep breaths beforeposing himself and walking back inside.

    ¡°Lionel,¡± Sandra said, her eyes lighting up the moment he entered. She sat up eagerly, but her smile quickly faded into a look of sorrow.

    "Are you not feeling well? Should I get the doctor?"

    She shook her head, forcing a weak smile. "No, it''s not that. I was just thinking about my brother. If he were still here, I wouldn''t have to bother you like this sote at night. I''m so much trouble for you."

    Her words struck a chord in him. He sat down on the sofa. "Taking care of you is never trouble."

    A faint smile touched Sandra''s lips as she wiped away a tear.

    "I''ll stay with you tonight. You get some rest."

    "Okay."

    Back at the restaurant, the waiter had reced the seafood dishes with new ones. Hannah sat alone, pouring herself more wine and picking at her food, a solitary figure in a room full of happy couples.

    She scrolled through Facebook and saw a new post from Sandra.

    [You always show up right when I need you most.]

    It was apanied by a photo of a man sitting on a sofa, arms crossed, eyes closed in rest. The hospital room was dark, lit only by the pale moonlight streaming through the window, casting a soft glow on him. The atmosphere was intimate, suggestive.

    Hannah had barely eaten a few bites when a wave of nausea churned in her stomach.

    She fought it down, closed the app, and drained her wine ss before getting up to leave.

    "Excuse me, miss, you haven''t paid the bill yet," the waiter said, hurrying after her with the check.

    His voice was loud enough to make several other diners turn and look. Some of them even smirked.

    The absurdity of it all made Hannahugh. She pulled her bank card from her purse and ced it on the tray.

    "One moment," she said brightly. "I''d

    just like to take a picture. It''s not every day you get asked out by a jerk who ditches you halfway through dinner it''s a moment worth

    remembering."

    She held up the receipt, took a selfie, and posted it to Facebook.

    [Forced into a dinner date after work by a jerk. Not only did he run off to answer a phone call, but he also left me with the bill. Gotughed at by the whole restaurant.]

    Almost immediately, Yves liked it andmented: [He ditched you? You should have called me. I''d have finished dinner with you, and always pay.

    Other friends chimed in.

    [Girl, that''s rough!]

    [Name and shame! Let us know who to avoid!]

    [Who dares to treat our Hannah like that?!]

    [I''m in Taros. Need me to go jinx the jerk for you?]

    Hannah smiled at thements. If she had his birthdate, she would have seriously considered asking someone to do just that.

    What a disaster of a night.

    Just as she left the restaurant, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she answered immediately.

    "Where are you? I''lle pick you up."

 Chapter 124

    "Quennel."

    For some reason, the sound of his voice made her nose sting and her eyes well up with tears.

    "It was Lionel, wasn''t it?" Quennel asked gently. "Tell me where you are, and I''lle get you. It''s toote for you to be out alone. I''m worried."

    Hannah stepped out from under the restaurant''s awning and looked up at the bright moon, struggling to keep her tears from falling.

    "Yeah," she managed to say. "He got a call and had to leave for an emergency." She fought to keep her voice steady, but it trembled despite her best efforts.

    "Whose call? Sandra''s?"

    Hannah didn''t answer. She pulled the phone away from her ear and took a deep, shaky breath, not wanting him to hear how broken she felt. Composing herself, she brought the phone back and forced a smile into her voice. "Yeah, but it''s fine. I''m used to it. You don''t need toe get me, Quennel. I drove here. I''m about to head home now."

    "Hire a driver, and tell them to go slow. Let me know when you''re home, okay?"

    "I will."

    After hanging up, Hannah let out a long sigh and began walking. She hade in Lionel''s car, which meant she had to either take a taxi or the subway. But she didn''t feel like doing either. She decided to walk for a bit, to clear her head before bringing her frustration home.

    Messages from friends poured in, offeringfort and telling her to forget the jerk. There were plenty of other men in the world; she didn''t need to get hung up on one bad apple.

    Reading their messages, she started to smile, and her mood slowly began to lift.

    The next morning, Hannah woke up with a dull ache in her forehead. The wound hadn''t even fully healed, and she''d gone and drunk on it.

    She sat in bed for a while, then ordered breakfast on her phone and scheduled an afternoon appointment to have her dressing changed.

    Less than twenty minutester, there was a knock at the door.

    Thinking it was room service, she went to open it. The moment the door swung open, she remembered that the hotel didn''t allow delivery vers upstairs. Before she could m it shut, Lionel pushed his way inside.

    She closed her eyes, annoyed. Realizing she couldn''t force him out, she gave up and walked over to her vanity to brush her hair.

    "You went to see Xenia''s family yesterday, didn''t you? What did you say to Zack?"

    Hannah ignored his usatory tone and calmly continued brushing her hair, watching his reflection in the mirror¡ªa mask of barely contained fury.

    "Hannah, I''m talking to you! Did you hear me?"

    She continued her grooming, a

    small, knowing smile ying on her lips as she watched the fool in the mirror. "I told him that Sandra was the one who ordered his sister to run me over with her car.¡± Content¡±

    "What proof do you have? Xenia already confessed that she acted alone! She was fired because she spread rumors about you and Sandra and she rammed your car

    out of anger. Why are you trying to frame Sandra for what she did?"

    Hannah set down her brush and turned to face him, a genuineugh escaping her

    lips. The word "fool" was practically written across his handsome face.

    "What are youughing at?" he demanded.

    Just as Hannah was about to reply, she caught a glimpse of a pair of shoes at the edge of the doorway.

    She recognized them. They were Zack''s.

    "Since you already brought him here, why bother asking me all these questions?"

    she said coolly. "Why don''t we just have a little chat, face to face?"

    Lionel''s brow tightened. He hadn''t expected her to be so sharp.

 Chapter 125

    He had his assistant bring Zack into the room.

    "Zack, tell me the truth," Lionel said, his voiceced with a persuasive edge. "Did Hannah tell you to get revenge on Sandra? If you''re honest with me, I can

    overlook what you did."

    Hannah let out a cold, cynicalugh at his leading question. If Zack wanted to

    save his own skin, he could easily im she had put him up to it. She had no idea what he had actually done or what condition Sandra was in, but judging by Lionel''s rage, it must have been serious.

    Zack red at Lionel and spat on the floor.

    "I''m not a moron like you," he sneered. "I know what my sister''s like. You think she could afford my medical bills on six thousand a month? Get real."

    He rolled his eyes. "That two-timing bitch. My sister did her dirty work, and she never paid up. Now I''ve been kicked out of the hospital, and I''ve lost my kidney donor. If I''m going to die, that bitch isn''t getting away with it. My sister tried to run someone over-that''s premeditated murder. Even if she avoids the death penalty, she''s looking at twenty years. I''ll be dead long before she gets out!"

    "She said your sister was working for someone, and you just believed her?" Lionel roared, cutting off his crazy ranting.

    Zack, who had been on a roll, was momentarily stunned by the question. He stared at Lionel, then burst outughing.

    "What''s so funny?"

    Zack waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Just check my sister''s bank records. See where all that money came from. It''s not that hard."

    "What if Ms. Woods was just being charitable?" Hannah interjected mildly. "Maybe she heard about your family''s situation and wanted to help."

    "Help?" Zack scoffed. "I saw my sister at the hospital every day, acting like a damn dog. Every time the phone rang, it was ''Yes, Ms. Woods,'' this, and ''I''ll get right on it, Ms. Woods,'' that. Bowing and scraping like her life depended on it. Rich people have money, but they''re not stupid. There aren''t that many saints in the world. All I know is this: my sister drove that car, but Sandra was the one giving the orders. If she doesn''t pay up, I''ll tell everyone the truth!"

    Lionel listened to Zack''s tirade, nced at Hannah, who looked

    doubt began to sprout in his mind.

    Just then, Hannah''s phone buzzed. It was her food delivery.

    "You two carry on," she said, breezing past them. "I''m just going downstairs to grab my breakfast."

    As she left the room, she noticed Owen and two bodyguards standing guard outside her door.

    When she returned with her food, Lionel and Zack were gone. She

    didn''t bother asking where the

    went. She just sat down and began. to eat.

    At the police station, Xenia was led into an interrogation room. When she saw Lionel sitting at the table, she froze.

    "Who ordered you to run Hannah over?" Lionel asked, his voice t.

    Xenia swallowed hard, her body trembling as she took a seat across from him.

    "It... it was Sandra," she confessed,

    her heart pounding in her chest. "She said she was worried you two wouldn''t get divorced, so she offered me a million dors and a kidney donor for my brother if if killed. Hannah."

    Lionel''s expression grew dangerously dark.

    "Xenia, are you absolutely certain you''re not lying?"

 Chapter 126

    Xenia shot her right hand into the air, her eyes wide and earnest. "I, Xenia, swear

    to God," she said, each word ringing with conviction. "If a single word I''ve just said is a lie, may lightning strike me down. May I die a horrible death, and may my whole family die with me!"

    Seeing the lingering disbelief in his eyes, she added desperately, "If I''m lying, then may my brother never find a kidney!"

    Hearing her swear on the one person she held most dear, Lionel finally began to question what Sandra had told him. But he had known Sandra for so many years. He couldn''t believe that someone so gentle and considerate could be capable of such a thing.

    Xenia looked up, saw the conflict on his face, and crawled forward on her knees.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I know I''m just an outsider, and you have no reason to believe me," she pleaded. "But you can ask anyone at the firm. None of them knew Hannah was your wife. They all thought Sandra was your mistress, so everyone treated her like royalty. They knew she disliked Hannah, so they all ganged up on her, giving her the worst cases, the most difficult clients, all the grunt work."

    To save herself, she had to drag everyone else down with her.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, Sandra is not the person you think she is. And I''m no saint either. I hurt your wife for money, but I was only trying to save my brother!" she cried, tears and snot streaming down her face.

    A heavy feeling settled in Lionel''s chest. He had never heard any of this before.

    The room fell silent, filled only with the sound of Xenia''s desperate sobs.

    After a long while, Lionel stood up.

    "Mr. Rosenberg..." Xenia looked up, her eyes red and swollen, her heart pounding with dread as she waited for him to speak.

    "Hannah went to your house yesterday," he said, his voice cold and devoid of emotion "She told Zack you were in jail for hitting her with your car. In response, your brother hired men to rape Sandra. They failed, and he''s been arrested."

    "Wh-what?"

    The color drained from Xenia''s face. She copsed onto the floor, her eyes wide with horror as she stared nkly at the ground, her breathing growing ragged.

    She looked up, shaking her head in disbelief. "No, that''s impossible. My brother isn''t like that. Mr. Rosenberg, there must be a misunderstanding. He''s never done anything wrong in his life, he would never..."

    Xenia''s voice trailed off as a horrifying thought took hold. She scrambled forward and grabbed his pant leg.

    "It was Hannah! Yes, it had to be her! She must have said something to my brother, manipted him into doing it. Mr. Rosenberg swear t brother would never do something like this on his own. It was Hannah! She and Sandra have always been at odds. She instigated him?

    Lionel kicked her away and walked out of the police station, ignoring the sound of

    her hysterical screams behind him.

    Once in his car, he drove toward the

    office. After a moment of thought, he called Owen. "Get me all the surveince footage from thew firm. I want to see if what Xenia said

    about them ganging up on Hannah is true."

 Chapter 127

    "Right away, Mr. Rosenberg."

    After hanging up, Owen hesitated for a moment before dialing Sandra''s number.

    Resting in her hospital bed, Sandra''s face fell the moment she heard what Owen had to say.

    "It''s amazing what people will say to save themselves," she said with a strainedugh. "If Lionel wants to investigate, let him. Those of us with clear consciences have nothing to fear."

    As she spoke, a knot of anxiety tightened in her stomach, and her eyelid began to twitch.

    "You''re right, Ms. Woods," Owen readily agreed. "When we were at the police station today, Xenia was just flinging mud, trying to me everything on you to protect herself and her brother. And her brother was probably manipted by Hannah."

    "Once I get the surveince footage, Mr. Rosenberg will see the truth. You just rest up, Ms. Woods. I''ll keep you updated."

    "Okay. Thank you, Owen."

    The second the call ended, Sandra felt an overwhelming urge to hurl her phone out the window.

    It was all Hannah''s fault. That fucking bitch had gone to Zack and nted seeds of doubt in Lionel''s mind. She should have just paid off a doctor to let Zack die on the operating table. It would have saved her all this trouble.

    She bit her lip, her brow furrowed in thought. The people at the firm were a bunch of sycophants. Knowing her connection to Lionel, they had all eagerly joined in on isting and bullying Hannah. If Lionel saw that footage, how could she possibly exin it away?

    "Damn it, damn it! They''re about to get divorced, why is she causing so much trouble now?"

    She paced anxiously around her room, trying toe up with a solution. Just then, she heard the wail of a fire engine outside. She walked onto the balcony to see what was happening.

    "Oh dear, I heard a paper mill caught on fire."

    "Look, over there, you can still see the ck smoke. How awful."

    "My cousin said some kids were ying with fireworks and threw one inside. That''s going to cost millions to fix."

    Listening to the conversation from the next balcony, Sandra''s eyes narrowed.

    She picked up her phone and made a call.

    "Hello, Mr. Jones? I''d like to discuss something with you."

    Lionel arrived at the office and went straight to the conference room for a meeting. As he entered, he could already hear the old guard of shareholders making their usual passive-aggressive remarks.

    "People these days... all they care about is romance. No ambition for the business at all."

    "Exactly. This quarter''s profits are down again."

    "If you ask me, professional matters left to the professionals.

    ould be any doesn''t belong to i

    This

    ong person, after all, Conteel

    Of

    A sh of annoyance crossed Lionel''s face. He ignored their chatter, took his seat at the head the table, and gestured for the presentation to begin the board members, bristling at his arrogance

    huffed and opened their meeting binders.

    An hourter, the meeting ended. Lionel stood up and left without a second

    nce at the hostile res following him out the door.

    Back in his office, he was about to call Owen for an update when his phone rang.

    It was him.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, there''s been a disaster! Thew firm is on fire!"

 Chapter 128

    "What?" Lionel shot up from his chair. "Are there any casualties? What caused it?"

    Owen stood across the street, watching the mes engulf the building. "No casualties. They had an impromptu team-building day today. The initial report says an employee might have tossed a lit cigarette onto a pile of documents, but they haven''t identified who yet."

    Lionel sat back down, drumming his fingers on the desk. The timing was too perfect, too convenient. It felt intentional.

    He thought back. The first time he''d tried to get the surveince footage, Xenia had immediately stepped forward to confess. If she hadn''t, the investigation would have been much more difficult. Now, the second he asked for the footage again, the ce goes up in mes. It was as if someone was actively trying to stop him.

    "Besides Mr. Jones, did anyone else know you were going to the firm?" Lionel finally asked.

    Owen thought for a moment. He was about to mention that he had called Sandra, but in Mr. Rosenberg''s eyes, Ms. Woods wasn''t just "anyone else."

    "No one," he said.

    After a long silence, Lionel spoke. "Alright, I understand. You stay there and keep an eye on things. Let me know the second you find out who started the fire."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Owen hung up and stared at his dark phone screen. "Should I call Ms. Woods?" he muttered to himself. "Yeah, I probably should."

    He called Sandra and filled her in. On the other end of the line, she feigned panic, peppering him with questions before saying she needed to call her colleagues and abruptly ending the call.

    Then, she dialed Mr. Jones.

    "Mr. Jones, I remember you saying you wanted to move to Nyden to be with your daughter. Why not take this opportunity? You''re not getting any younger; it''s about time you retired. Don''t worry about the money, I''ll take care of it. Just send me a copy of your ticket once it''s booked."

    She listened impassively to his profuse thanks, then hung up and contacted the owner of a luxury resale boutique to schedule a meeting. The money she had on hand wasn''t enough. To keep Mr Jones quiet the needed more than just a ne ticket and some living expenses.

    After a moment''s thought, she found a picture she had taken of the ne

    Lionel had given her.

    Sandra: [Do you have this in stock?]

    Owner: [Yes, Ms. Woods, we do.]

    Sandra: [Bring it with you this afternoon.]

    Thank God Lionel had been so generous with jewelry over the years. Otherwise, she''d be in real trouble. The thought only soured her mood further. The Woods family''s problems were still unresolved, her mother was relentlessly pushing her to go on dates with rich old men, and Quennel had sabotaged all her recent projects. It had nothing to do with him, yet he seemed determined to make her life miserable.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and she kicked the wall in frustration.

    That evening, Hannah returned from her appointment, but when she entered her hotel room, she found it empty. All of her luggage was gone.

    She stood frozen for a moment, then called the front desk. She ran through the possibilities¡ªwrong room, a burry, a cleaning mistake¡ªbut nothing could have prepared her for the truth.

    Lionel hade and taken all of her belongings.

 Chapter 129

    The idea was so absurdly invasive it was chilling. After a long hesitation, she unblocked his number and called him.

    "Lionel, are you insane? What did you do with my things? If you don''t bring them back right now, I swear I''ll call the police and report you for theft!"

    "Come downstairs. I''m waiting for you at the hotel entrance."

    His voice was calm, utterly devoid of emotion. Then he hung up.

    She tried calling back several times, but he didn''t answer.

    Taking a deep breath to control her anger, Hannah took the elevator down. As soon as she stepped outside, she saw his car parked by the curb. She yanked open the passenger door and saw her suitcases piled in the back seat.

    "Alright, what''s this all about?" she asked with a brittle smile. "Is your grandmother making a surprise visit? Do I need to rush back and y the happy wife again?¡±

    "Thew firm burned down," Lionel said, turning to look at her. He noticed her seatbelt wasn''t fastened and leaned over to buckle it for her.

    As he moved closer, his familiar, subtle scent of sandalwood filled the space between them. For once, it wasn''t tainted by Sandra''s perfume. It seemed they hadn''t seen each other today.

    He settled back into his seat and started the car, heading toward the Rosenberg estate.

    "Did the fire have anything to do with you?"

    Hannah had just pulled out her phone to text a former colleague about the fire when his question hit her. Her simmering anger instantly boiled over.

    She put her phone down and pressed her lips together.

    "That''s right. I did it," she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''m an arsonist and a murderer. You should drive me straight to the police station and turn me in Go on do it!"

    She exhaled sharply, pushing her hair back from her face. She must have been blind and stupid to have ever fallen for this man. Now,

    whenever anything wentve

    he

    immediately assumed she was to me If the sky fell it would. probably be her fault, too? In his eyes, she was the devil incarnate.

    Lionel''s expression was weary. He pinched the bridge of his nose, a headache forming. "I was just asking if you knew anything about it. Why are you so worked up?"

    "

    "Asking?"" she shot back. "Lionel,

    that wasn''t a question. It was an interrogation. An usation!" She crossed her arms, taking deep

    1.n

    breaths and felling herself heal

    to let

    this idiot get to her. Getting angry would only hurt herself.

    Lionel exined the situation at the firm, but Hannah ignored him.

    "Xenia told me today that everyone at the firm ganged up on you. Is that true?"

    Hannah shot him a surprised look, then turned her gaze back to the window without a word.

    "I sent Owen to get the surveince footage to verify her story, and then the fire happened. Don''t you think that''s a little too convenient?"

    She remained silent, but she was already piecing it together. The realization made herugh.

    ¡°Hannah, I''m trying to have a serious conversation with you. Could you please stop being so flippant?"

    She rolled her eyes.

    "So, what you''re really saying is that you think I paid off Xenia to lie, then burned down the entire firm to destroy the evidence when I thought you were onto me? Is that it?"

 Chapter 130

    Lionel didn''t answer. Hannah took his silence as a yes and didn''t bother speaking to him for the rest of the ride.

    When they arrived home, she was heading up the stairs when he called her

    name.

    "Putting the fire aside for a moment, let''s talk about Zack. Are you going to tell me you had nothing to do with what he did?"

    Lionel''s brow was furrowed. He knew Hannah and Sandra didn''t get along, but he never imagined she would stoop so low. If Hannah hadn''t gone to Zack and told him those things, he never would have sent those men after Sandra.

    He had spent that night at the hospital with Sandra, watching her jolt awake from nightmares, her pillow soaked with tears, screaming for help. He couldn''t imagine the terror she must have felt. If someone hadn''t happened to walk by and save her...

    The thought made his expression harden. No matter how much he wanted to give Hannah the benefit of the doubt, this had crossed a line.

    Hannah looked at the raw emotion on his face, her own expression unreadable. She knew how much he cared about Sandra. He had doubted her and misunderstood her countless times because of that woman, and every time, he eventually learned the truth. But what did it matter? It never stopped him from doubting her again.

    She was done with it.

    With a faint smile, she pulled a small recording pen from her purse and tossed it to him. "Do you know how to use one of these? If not, I can teach you."

    She hadn''t nned on recording the conversation that day, but some strange impulse had made her bring it along and turn it on. It seemed fate had a hand in it. Seeing him press y, Hannah turned and walked upstairs without another word.

    The recording yed back the entire conversation between Hannah, Zack, and his mother. There was nothing in it that matched his usations.

    He clenched his fist around the small device, his eyes fixed on the empty staircase.

    Had he... had he gotten it wrong again?

    Upstairs in the master bedroom, Hannah noticed signs that someone had been staying there. Her gaze fell on the empty picture frame on the nightstand, then drifted to therge empty frame on the wall.

    Perfect. Just perfect. A frame that massive, and not a single picture in it. And he hadn''t even noticed.

    Of course. The only things that mattered to him were things that involved Sandra. Anything to do with her waspletely off his radar.

    Hannah didn''t have the energy to be upset about it. She just grabbed a change of clothes and went into the bathroom.

    When she came out, she saw the recording pen sitting on her dresser. She let out a coldugh and pocketed it. Typical of someone who knows they''re in the wrong too cowardly to face the music.

    The next day, Hannah was in the walk-in closet getting dressed for her appointment to have her wound redressed. As she was getting her things together, her eyes fell on the jewelry boxes in the cab.

    The man truly was oblivious. Which, she thought, was for the best.

    She grabbed a few bracelets and rings, tucked them into her purse, and went downstairs.

    Lionel was already in the dining room.

    As she sat down, a maid began serving breakfast. She ced each dish in front

    of Lionel with gentle reverence. When it was Hannah''s turn, however, her movements became rough and careless.

 Chapter 131

    An egg slid halfway off the te, teetering precariously on the edge.

    Hannah looked up at the young woman standing behind Lionel. She was new, probably in her early twenties.

    "Who is she?" Hannah asked.

    "My name is Cora Laurier," the girl replied, her tone anything but respectful. "My mother broke her hip after you pushed her, so I''m here to fill in for her while she recovers."

    Hannah paused for a moment, then pushed her te away. "If you''re here to do your mother''s job, then act like it. If you haven''t been properly trained, go back and get trained. This isn''t a marketce where any stray can just wander in."

    She lifted her gaze, her eyes cold as she looked at Cora''s defiant expression. "Take it away."

    Cora was stunned. She looked at Lionel, her voice suddenly soft and whiny. "Mr. Rosenberg, did you see that?"

    Lionel nced at the mangled breakfast on the te and gestured for her to take it back.

    Cora, still indignant, opened her mouth to protest, but one look from Lionel sent a shiver down her spine. She sullenly picked up the te and retreated to the kitchen.

    Hannah didn''t spare her a second nce. Whether Lionel brought home a new sister or a new lover made no difference to her. She would be gone soon enough. But until she was, anyone in this house, whether they aspired to be a maid or the new mistress, would act like staff.

    In the kitchen, Cora furiously texted her mother,ining, before preparing a new te. This time, she ced it down without incident.

    After breakfast, Hannah stood up to leave and caught Cora making a face at her behind her back. When their eyes met, Cora looked guilty for a split second before her expression hardened into one of defiance.

    Hannah walked over to her and reached out to fix Cora''s cor, which was tucked in.

    "Pay attention to your appearance," she said coolly. "We wouldn''t want guests to think we''re running a sloppy household."

    Cora''s jaw clenched in embarrassment, but she remained silent.

    "Are you going to the hospital? I can give you a ride," Lionel offered.

    Hannah gave him a dismissive look. "My hospital isn''t the same one Sandra is at. It''s out of your way."

    With a faint smile, she picked up her purse and headed to the garage.

    Cora watched her go, seething with resentment. She was just a penniless orphan who worked odd jobs to get through college. She''d only gotten lucky by marrying Mr. Rosenberg Who gave her the right to be so arrogant?

    "Mr. Rosenberg, she''s being awful!" Corained, her voice filled with manufactured sympathy. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have this life. The least she could do is show some gratitude!"

    Living a good life because of him?

    The words echoed in Lionel''s mind, stirring an unfamiliar feeling of guilt.

    "She''s the one who hurt my mother, and she hasn''t even visited her in the

    Rosenberg you have to tathe

    hospital! She''s a bully! Mr.

    to her

    Without you, she''s nothing!

    Cora pouted, looking to Lionel for support, but his expression was distant, lost in thought.

    "Mr. Rosenberg?"

    His eyes focused on her, and his voice was cold. "It''s not your ce to speak."

 Chapter 132

    Cora stood frozen, watching him walk away. Her eyes welled up with tears, and she ran to her room in a fit of pique.

    "Mom, that bitch is bullying me!" she cried into the phone, recounting the morning''s events with plenty of dramatic embellishment.

    "It''s okay, honey, it''s okay. They''re getting divorced soon,¡± Lily''s voice soothed from the other end. "Just hold on a little longer. As soon as they''re separated, you do what I told you. Give him the drug, get him into bed, and that''s it. It''s the same trick that shameless woman used to trap him in the first ce."

    Lily grew more animated as she plotted. "Cora, listen to me. Set up a few hidden cameras in the room. If he refuses to marry you afterward, you show the video to his mother and grandmother. If they still object, release it online. These rich people are terrified of scandal. You have to strike first, before that Sandra woman beats you to it."

    Cora sat cross-legged on her bed, sniffling. "I know, Mom. I''m just so angry that Hannah dares to act like thedy of the house. It''s because of her that Mr. Rosenberg yelled at me today."

    Lily continued tofort her until a knock on the door interrupted them. She quickly hung up.

    "Cora, there''s still so much to do. Why are you hiding in your room? Didn''t your mother exin the job to you?" another maid asked from the doorway.

    Cora rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. "My only job is to take care of Mr. Rosenberg. The rest of this is for you servants to handle. If you try to make me do your work, I''ll tell my mom, and she''ll have you all fired when she gets back. Now get out and let me sleep."

    Before the other maid could respond, Cora mmed the door in her face.

    After her appointment, Hannah drove to a luxury resale boutique at the mall.

    The owner was just about to disy a ne Sandra had sold a few days prior. Seeing a customer arrive, he quickly put it away and went to greet her.

    "Ms. Green, it''s been too long! Did you bring me some new treasures today? You''re a real godsend. Everything you bring in sells almost immediately!"

    Hannah was almost overwhelmed by his enthusiasm. She followed him to the

    private viewing room andid out the pieces from her purse.

    "Exquisitel These are all absolutely exquisite the owner eximed, examining each piece with gloved hands. He punched a number into his calctor and showed it to her.

    "Ms. Green, we''re old friends, so I won''t haggle. What do you think of this number?"

    Hannah nced at it and nodded. "That''s fine. Please transfer the money to this card."

    She had decided it was better to have the funds sent to Tess'' ount to avoidplications with asset division during the divorce.

    "Of course!"

    After the transaction wasplete, Hannah left the shop. She had only taken a few steps when she saw two familiar figures in the distance.

    Lionel and Owen.

    Speak of the devil.

    Hannah frowned and immediately turned in the opposite direction, wanting nothing to do with them.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, our new branch location is just ahead. The grand opening is in two days," Owen reported.

 Chapter 133

    Lionel nodded. He thought he had just seen Hannah, but she should have been at the hospital. He must have been mistaken.

    As they continued walking, his eyes were drawn to a ne disyed in the window of the resale shop. He stopped dead in his tracks.

    "Mr. Rosenberg?" Owen paused, confused. He followed Lionel''s gaze and saw the ne. His mind went nk.

    Why is that ne here? What''s going on?

    He looked up at the store''s name¡ªa high-end consignment shop-and swallowed hard, his mind racing toe up with an exnation.

    Lionel strode into the store, his expression grim. The owner, seeing his expensive suit, immediately rushed over.

    "Good afternoon, sir. Can I help you find something? A gift for a loved one, perhaps?" the owner said cheerfully. "We may be a resale shop, but all our items are authenticated and in near-mint condition. You''d never know they weren''t straight from the boutique."

    "That ne in the window. I want to see it," Lionel said, his voice as cold as ice.

    Owen, standing beside him, shivered. He discreetly reached into his pocket, nning to text Sandra and ask what was going on.

    "Excellent eye, sir. That piece just came in a few days ago. I''m told it''s one of a kind in the country." The owner put on a pair of gloves, carefully retrieved the ne, and presented it on a velvet tray.

    "The youngdy who sold it was going through a family emergency and had to part with it. She said her lover gave it to her just a couple of weeks ago, and she''d only worn it two or three times. It''s practically new."

    Lionel stared down at the ne. There was no doubt. It was the one he had given to Hannah. But he had never seen her wear it.

    And what family emergency? Even if there was one, he would never let her get to the point of selling jewelry for cash.

    "So, are you

    you like to interested, sir? Or would

    something else?

    just received a lovely collectionezet

    bracelets and rings:

    At the owner''s direction, a clerk brought out the very pieces Hannah had just sold.

    Lionel recognized them instantly, and his face darkened.

    "You said these just came in?" he asked, his voice dangerously low.

    The owner, sensing the shift in mood, cautiously began to put the items away.

    "Sir, we have a strict policy about

    astr

    protecting our sellers'' privacy. As long as the items are acquired

    legally, we ept them," he sai

    swallowing nervously. He had a feeling he knew what the

    rtionship was between this man and his earlier client.

    "The person who sold these... did she just leave?" Lionel pressed.

    The owner took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t answer that."

    Lionel''s face was a thundercloud. He stood up and barked at Owen,

    "Contact the mall manage nee

    want

    the security footage from this area. Now."

    So it hadn''t been his imagination. That was Hannah.

    She was selling the jewelry he had given her behind his back.

    Owen hurried off, pulling out his phone to call Sandra.

 Chapter 134

    When Sandra answered Owen''s call, she felt as if her world was copsing. She never imagined something with such a slim chance of happening could actually

    ur.

    "Ms. Woods, I know the Woods family is in trouble, but Mr. Rosenberg hasn''t abandoned you. He''s been working around Mr. Quennel Rosenberg''s people to get you projects. How could you be so foolish as to sell the ne?"

    Owen slowed his pace, cupping his hand over the phone as he whispered, ncing around to make sure no one could overhear.

    "Ms. Woods, you need to buy it back immediately. Make up some excuse-say it was stolen and then found. If Mr. Rosenberg investigates and finds out you''re the one who sold it, he''ll be furious."

    Even with all the affection Lionel had for her, an act like this would surely break his heart. It would make him think she didn''t trust him to help her family.

    "I..."

    Sandra''s mind reeled. The money from the ne was already with Mr. Jones. She had nothing left to buy it back with.

    "I''ll handle it. How is Lionel? Is he angry?"

    "Yes. He sent me to get the security footage. He probably wants to see if it was really you who sold it."

    Hearing this, Sandra felt an invisible hand tighten around her throat. She trembled, unable to speak.

    Owen saw the mall manager approaching. "Ms. Woods, I''ll take care of the footage," he whispered quickly. "You need toe up with a n.¡±

    "...Okay. Thank you, Owen."

    Owen met the manager in the security office, where the relevant half-hour of footage was already cued up.

    As the video yed, Owen stared at the screen, dumbfounded. It was Hannah, walking out of the resale shop.

    "Mr. Owen here''s the copied video file." The manager held out a USB drive, but Owen didn''t move. He just stood there staring. The other staff in the room exchanged confused nces.

    "Mr. Owen?" the manager repeated.

    He finally snapped out of it, took the drive, and walked out of the office, dialing his phone.

    "Ms. Woods, Hannah was there, too! She just came out of the same shop. And I just remembered, the owner brought out another tray of jewelry. Those were Hannah''s!"

    No wonder the other pieces had looked so familiar.

    "Hannah was selling jewelry, too?" Sandra asked, a sudden realization dawning on her. Her voice rose with excitement. "She''s liquidating marita assets! She''s trying to kide money before the divorcerowe you have to warn Lionel. As for the ne, I know what to do."

    "Got it!"

    Owen hung up and hurried back to Lionel, handing him the drive.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, the footage shows Mrs. Rosenberg leaving the store just a few minutes ago. I think... I think she''s trying to transfer your marital assets," he said, feigning concern.

    The thought hadn''t even crossed

    Lionel''s mind, but Owen''s

    suggestion made a terrifying kind of

    sense. He finally understood why

    Hannah had been so willing to leave with nothing. It wasn''t because she didn''t care; it was because she was secretly preparing for this.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, should I go back to the shop and find out exactly how much she

    sold?" Owen pressed, skillfully shifting all suspicion onto Hannah.

    Lionel''s eyes darkened as he watched the woman on the screen. It was clear

    now. She was dead set on this divorce.

    "No need," he said curtly. "We''re going back to the office."

 Chapter 135

    Owen was taken aback, unable to guess what Lionel was thinking. He didn''t dare ask, so he simply nodded and followed him out.

    That evening, Hannah returned home to find Lionel sitting on the sofa, reading a newspaper. She ignored him and started up the stairs.

    As she passed arge mirror, she caught Cora''s reflection in the background, rolling her eyes with disdain. The girl was just like her mother-a hired hand who was starting to think she owned the ce. Hannah knew exactly why Lily had sent her daughter. It was a transparent attempt to secure her own position by having her daughter usurp Hannah''s.

    She went upstairs, changed into loungewear, and came back down to the dining room, gesturing for Cora to serve dinner.

    "Mr. Rosenberg isn''t even seated yet. How dare you sit down first?" Cora snapped. "You didn''t even greet him when you came in."

    Hannah chuckled. "And what should I have done? Bowed to him? Stood by his chair until he sat, pulled it out for him, and then deboned his fish?"

    Cora sputtered, "You... you should be grateful! You only live in this house because of Mr. Rosenberg''s charity!"

    "If your thinking is so antiquated, how have you failed to recognize your own station?" Hannah retorted. "Or perhaps you have your eye on Lionel''s father and are practicing your new role as his mother by lecturing me? Or maybe you''re one of those women who can''t live without a man, ready to devote your life in exchange for a few scraps of kindness?" Hannah''s brow arched in contempt. "If you want to be grateful, be my guest. After all, you wouldn''t be here serving me if it weren''t for him. Go on, give him a proper thank you. Perhaps you should erect a monument in his honor, so your descendants will never forget his benevolence."

    Lionel walked in just in time to hear the end of their exchange. Cora, her eyes red, looked at him with a pitiful expression.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, look at her!" Cora pointed at Hannah. "I was just reminding her to be respectful, and she humiliated met My own mother has never spoken to me like that!"

    Hannah lowered her gaze, refusing to look at him.

    "You can go," Lionel said to Cora. "Have someone bring out the food."

    "Mr. Rosenberg..." Cora whined, seeing he wasn''t going to defend her.

    "Out!"

    Cora stormed off, another maid having to physically pull her away before she did something foolish.

    Lionel sat down. "Did you really have to argue with a young girl?"

    Hannahughed, a bitter, hollow sound. "Argue? So you agree with her? You think I shoulde home every day and grovel at your feet, overflowing with gratitude for allowing me to live in this luxurious vita and wear designer clothes. Perhaps I''m the one who should be building monuments, so my descendants will know it was only by marrying you that I escaped my hovel in the slums."

    A flicker of annoyance crossed Lionel''s face. ¡°Hannah, does everything have to be so sarcastic with you?"

    ¡°An outsider criticizes me in my own home, and instead of defending me, you lecture me. Lionel, you used to only be biased towards Sandra. Now youre biased towards literally anyone but me, is that it?"

 Chapter 136

    A heavy silence fell over the dining room. He wanted to exin, but Hannah was already eating, a mask of indifference on her face. He knew she wouldn''t listen anyway.

    He sighed, his gaze falling on her bare neck.

    "That ne I gave you not long ago," he began, trying to sound casual. "Why haven''t you worn it?"

    Hannah''s hand paused mid-air. She slowly looked up at him.

    Not long ago?

    Thest time he had given her a ne was as a bted anniversary giftst year, and only after she had mentioned it. He''d had Owen order it. That was over a year ago. How was that "not long ago"? The only recent ne was the one he''d bought for someone else.

    The thought made herugh.

    "First the fire, now a ne. Your usations get more baseless by the day," she said, meeting his gaze. ¡°Instead of asking me why I''m not wearing a ne, maybe you should be asking why Mr. Jonesnded in Nyden today."

    She had received a text from a former colleague that morning. Mr. Jones had vanished the day before. Then, today, someone had spotted him at the Nyden airport. Unaware of the situation back home, the colleague had greeted him, but Mr. Jones had reacted as if he''d seen a ghost and hurried away.

    The news had spread like wildfire. Mr. Jones had fled.

    "Our firm never takes group outings at this time of year, so the timing was already suspicious. And Mr. Jones, who treated that office like his second home, flees to Nyden instead of helping with the arson investigation? Don''t you find that strange?"

    Hannah had lost her appetite. She wiped her mouth with a napkin and stood up, looking down at him.

    "Mr. Jones'' daughter has been studying in Nyden for years. He always talked about moving there. It seems he finally made it happen. But he''s a gambler with no savings. I wonder who funded his little trip."

    With a small, knowing smile, she turned and left.

    She had suspected Sandra''s involvement as soon as she heard the news. But the Woods family was on the brink of copse. Where would Sandra get that kind of money?

    Vet

    The answer came to her when she got to work the owner of the resale shop sent her a message. He told her everything: how Lionel hade in yesterday, how his face had turned thunderous when he saw the ne and her jewelry, how he had demanded the security footage. The owner was rted to the ma manager and had found out Lionel had specifically requested the footage from around the time she had left the store.

    Hannah: [What ne? Can you send me a picture?]

    The owner sent the photo.

    The moment she saw it, Hannah burst outughing at her desk, drawing curious looks from her coworkers.

    She took a few deep breaths, trying topose herself, but the smile wouldn''t leave her face. "Sorry, I just heard the most ridiculous story," she exined. "You know that jerk told you about? Well, his mistress sol¨¡, the ne he gave her, and he just found out."

 Chapter 137

    "No way!" Anna eximed,ughing. "That is some serious drama! Does he know for sure it was her? Oh, I would love to see his face when he realized his grand romantic gesture ended up in a pawn shop!"

    Hannah shook her head. "Not sure yet. I''ll let you know when I hear more."

    She pressed her lips together, trying to suppress another wave ofughter. It was just too perfect. No wonder Lionel had been asking about a ne that morning. He knew both she and Sandra had been selling jewelry. He had probably been gearing up for a fight, but since she''d had no idea what he was talking about, she''d inadvertently sidestepped it. Had he confronted Sandra?

    The smile faded from her face. Knowing Lionel''s blind spot, he probably hadn''t said a word to Sandra. He''d likely assumed she was in some kind of trouble and felt sorry for her. He might even buy the ne back for her.

    But it all made sense now. The money for Mr. Jones'' escape hade from selling that ne. The fire, the sudden departure¡ªit all pointed directly to Sandra. If Lionel still couldn''t see it, then he was truly blind.

    Lionel had his team investigate Mr. Jones'' finances. Sure enough, arge sum of money had been transferred from Sandra''s ount. The amount was significant enough to raise his suspicions. The Woods family was barely staying afloat with the projects he was secretly funneling their way. There was no way Sandra had that kind of cash on hand.

    He called her, using Zack''s case as a pretext to meet.

    Sandra wasn''t surprised by his call. She knew this day woulde, just not so

    soon.

    At the caf¨¦, she wore a flowing white dress, her long hair cascading down her back. Her makeup was subtle, creating a wless but natural look. She radiated a fragile, heartbreaking beauty.

    "Lionel, what''s thetest with Xenia and Zack?" she asked softly as she sat down. "I still can''t believe they would do something like that. Xenia and were colleagues after all I feet for them

    Lionel picked up his coffee, his eyes unreadable.

    "They''re both insisting you were the one who orchestrated everything, he said also reviewed the, conversation between Hannah and Zack. There was no evidence of her instigating him."

    "Did their house have security cameras?" Sandra asked innocently.

    "Hannah brought a recording pen."

    A flicker of surprise crossed

    Sandra''s face. She hadn''t expected Hannah to be so prepared. She wrapped her hands around her.

    warm water ss. "Lionel, it''s not that doubt Hannah, but aswyers, we''ve both seen our share of so-called evidence. Sometimes, people prepare things in advancet create a narrative that benefits them. Of course," she added quickly,

    "I''m not saying Hannah''s recording is fake."

 Chapter 138

    Her words nted a seed of doubt in Lionel''s mind. He frowned. She was right. How did he know the recording wasn''t something Hannah had prepared

    specifically for that moment? She was a seasonedwyer; she knew every trick in the book.

    Seeing his frown, Sandra''s lips curved into a subtle, fleeting smile. "Lionel, please don''t mind what I just said," she added, feigning panic.

    He nodded, saying nothing.

    Sandra tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, turning her face to present what she considered her best angle.

    "They say a cornered animal willsh out. Xenia knows about your rtionship with Hannah, so of course she''s going to say whatever she can to save herself. And Zack is her brother; naturally, he''d go along with her story."

    She lowered her eyes, her expression a perfect blend of gentleness and grace. "Honestly, I don''t really care that they''re ndering me. I know they''re just desperate."

    She took a sip of her coffee, a sh of annoyance in her eyes. She couldn''t believe that bitch Hannah had gone to the police station and told Xenia she had cut off Zack''s medical funding. None of this would have happened otherwise. Why couldn''t Hannah have been gang-raped and killed during that kidnapping? It would have saved everyone a lot of trouble.

    Kidnapping?

    An idea began to form in her mind, but now was not the time.

    "They''re both facing prison time," Lionel said, putting his coffee down. "By the way, I heard Mr. Jones from the firm went to Nyden."

    "He did?"

    The sudden change of topic caught Sandra off guard. "When did that happen? I had no idea."

    "Hended today."

    "What? But the arson investigation isn''t even finished. Why would he suddenly go to Nyden?" Sandra pulled out her phone. "I haven''t been feeling well sol haven''t really been keeping up with my old colleagues.¡±

    She pretended to text a few people, then looked up, her face a mask of shock. "You''re right, he''s in Nyden. What happened? Do you think he was the one who started the fire and that''s why he

    She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Perhaps,¡± Lionel said. He opened a file on his phone and slid it across the table.

    "But his bank ount shows a ratherrge transfer from you."

    His tone was casual, as if he werementing on the weather.

    Sandra''s heart hammered against her ribs. She never thought he would look into that. She picked up the phone, her brow furrowed. "So that''s why he suddenly asked to borrow money from the He said it was for office renovations. I didn''t have much myself, so I had to borrow from a friend to help him out. I can''t believe he took my money and ran!"

    Lionel rarely saw her angry. She was always the one to turn the other cheek. This

    time, she seemed genuinely furious.

 Chapter 139

    "So you really didn''t know he was going to Nyden?"

    Sandra put down her phone, a pained sigh escaping her lips. "Not until you told me. I''ve been having nightmares ever since what happened with Zack''s men. I still wake up terrified in the middle of the night."

    Tears welled in her eyes. She blinked, forcing one to spill over and trail down her cheek.

    "The Woods family is in so much trouble. I was saving that money for my parents, but they refused to take it. And now Mr. Jones has cheated me out of it. I can''t believe I trusted him... I''m so angry!"

    She covered her face with her hands and began to cry softly, drawing nces from nearby tables.

    Lionel handed her a tissue. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have suspected you."

    Sandra took the tissue and dabbed at her eyes. "It''s not your fault. The timing of that transfer would make anyone suspicious."

    Lionel picked up his phone and transferred a hundred thousand dors to her ount.

    Sandra looked up, surprised.

    "You probably won''t get that money back," he said. "This is for you to use in the meantime. I won''t let the Woods family go under."

    She looked at him, her heart swelling with a pang of regret. Why hadn''t she

    married him when she had the chance? He was everything she could have wanted. But it wasn''t toote. He was about to be a free man, and her opportunity wasing.

    Lionel''s phone buzzed with a message from Owen, summoning him back for a meeting.

    "Take the money. If you need more, just ask. I have to go."

    Sandra walked him to the door. As his car disappeared from view, a triumphant smile spread across her face. It was true what they said: to be loved was to be entitled, And to, be unloved, even as a wife, meant nothing at all.

    She epted the transfer, took a screenshot, and immediately posted it to Facebook.

    [He found out I got scammed and immediately sent me some pocket money to cheer me up.]

    Hannah was just finishing up a task when Anna called her over to like a post. As she opened the app, Sandra''s new update was the first thing she saw.

    She clicked on the screenshot. Whether intentionally or not, Sandra hadn''t cropped it properly. A sliver of Lionel''s profile picture was visible.

    Knowing Sandra, it was no ident.

    Perfect. More evidence of his financial infidelity during their marriage.

    Hannah took her own screenshot and saved it to a folder already filted with simr posts from Sandra a growing collection of evidence for her divorcewyer.

    Thank you, you foolish, foolish woman, she thought.

    "Hannah, have you liked my post yet?" Anna called out. "I just need one more like

    to get the 20% off coupon for that BBQ ce tonight!"

    "On it," Hannah replied, scrolling to Anna''s post and tapping the like button.

    "Yes! I got it! One hour until quitting time, and then it''s all-you-can-eat brisket!"

    As night fell, Lionel finished up at the office and drove home. The moment he opened the front door, he knew something was off.

    A figure he didn''t recognize came

    running out from the living roommet "You''re home!" she cooler

    sickly sweet. "You''re sote today.

 Chapter 140

    Lionel sidestepped the approaching Cora and scanned the living room, then the dining room, his eyesnding on the spread of dishes on the table.

    "The cook had the night off, so I made dinner myself," Cora said, stepping forward eagerly. "Let me take your jacket, Mr. Rosenberg. You should eat."

    "You cooked this?"

    Cora beamed. "I did. I even called my mom to ask about your favorite foods."

    The way to a man''s heart is through his stomach, after all. Her cooking might not be perfect, but it was certainly better than anything Hannah could manage. She looked at Lionel expectantly, but his gaze was already wandering, searching for something or someone else.

    "What are you looking for, Mr. Rosenberg? Let me help you. You must be tired. After dinner, I''ll go run a bath for you."

    She reached out to unbutton his suit jacket.

    The sudden move made Lionel recoil. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "I was just helping you with your jacket so you can eat morefortably," she said, her shoulders slumping. Her eyshes fluttered, a picture of wounded innocence. "My mom said you have a sensitive stomach and shouldn''t eat cold food. I was just worried, Mr. Rosenberg. I didn''t mean anything by it."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed. "Where''s Hannah? I haven''t seen her."

    The fact that he had been looking for Hannah since he walked in made Cora''s blood boil. "I don''t know," she said, her voice sharp with resentment. "She left this morning and never came back."

    "Mr. Rosenberg, forget about her

    an think about yourself. You''re half

    ter than usual. You must

    be starving Please eat. I can bring a ate-night snack to your studyter."

    Her concern was met with a cial stare. His eyes were so dark, so cold, that she felt a shiver run down her spine. She swallowed hard, suddenly afraid.

    "Cora, I am letting you stay here as a favor to Lily. You are a maid in this house. Correct your attitude. If I ever hear you speak ill of Hannah again, you''re out."

    He turned and headed for the bedroom, pulling out his phone to call Hannah. Cora stared after him, her eyes red with fury, and stomped her foot.

    Hannah, Hannah, Hannah! What was so great about that woman? She was nothingpared to Cora. had cooked for him, waited for.

    never do If Lionel had met her first she would be Mrs. Rosenberg now.

    him-things Hannah would next

    The injustice of it all was overwhelming. She ran outside to call her mother andin.

    In the bedroom, Lionel put his phone on speaker and began unbuttoning his shirt. The phone rang and rang, but there was no answer. He tried

    again, and again. On the fifth attempt, she finally picked up.

    She was standing on the street outside the restaurant, the heat from the charcoal grills flushing her cheeks. "What do you want?" she snapped.

    Before Lionel could speak, he heard a man''s boisterousugh in the background.

    He froze, then picked up the phone, checking the name on the screen. It said Hannah. But the voice he had just heard...

 Chapter 141

    "Is that Hannah?"

    Gazing at the endless stream of traffic on the highway, Hannah heard the question and let out a dry, humorlessugh.

    She pressed her lips together, raked a hand through her hair, and reined in the anger simmering in her eyes. "If you''re trying to call Sandra, you''ve got the wrong number."

    "Hannah, it''s you I''m calling for!" Lionel said in a rush, terrified she''d hang up on him. She''d blocked him so many timestely that he was practically conditioned to expect it, half-expecting the line to go dead at any second.

    Hannah said nothing, simply leaning against a nearby pir and gazing up at the crescent moon.

    "Are you workingte?"

    "If you have something to say, just say it. Stop beating around the bush."

    "Why aren''t you home yet?" Lionel pressed. "You''re usually back by now. Did you... did you move out again?"

    The thought struck him with a jolt, and he shot to his feet in a panic. The woman would do anything to avoid him-requesting business trips to other cities, holing up in hotels, even crashing at a friend''s ce. He''d actually thought that bringing her back to the house meant she would stay put this time, that she''d finally stop her ridiculous games.

    He''d given her too much credit.

    Lionel pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. "Where did you move to this time? Tell me, and I''lle get you right now!"

    "Lionel, what on earth are you doing?"

    A sense of unease crept over Hannah. He was acting so strangely tonight.

    "Just tell me, did you move out again? Is it because of what I said this morning? Did you get angry and leave?" He took a deep breath. "You were the one in the wrong. You sold the jewelry I gave you without asking and transferred the money to Tess'' ount. You''re trying to hide marital assets, and I barely said a word about it, but here you are, throwing another tantrum!"

    "Hannah, you said you loved it, so I put in a special order. It took two months to arrive, but you never even wore it. And now you just turn around and sell it? How could you do that to me!"

    The memory of the ne made Lionel''s chest tighten. All it had taken was a single nce from her and he''d known she wanted it. He bough it without a second thought. How many guys were there like him? What more could she possibly want?

    A wave of irritation washed over Hannah. A perfectly good dinner with her colleagues,pletely ruined by his call.

    "Loved it? When have I ever loved anything you''ve given me? You just force things on me because you''re afraid I''ll embarrass you, that I won''t look the part standing next to the great Mr. Lionel Rosenberg! And what''s this about waiting two months? That''s just ridiculous!"

    "Let me warn you, Lionel, if you want to have a meltdown, go find Sandra. And so what if I''m moving marital assets? You think you haven''t? I''m just following your lead!"

    With that, Hannah furiously ended the call and blocked the asshole''s number again. Idiots like him belonged on a block list; it was the only way to get some peace.

    She stood by the entrance for a moment topose herself before rejoining her friends, telling them it was just some jerk harassing her.

    They all stayed out until after ten before calling it a night.

    As soon as Hannah stepped out of the restaurant, she spotted a familiar car parked across the street.

    "What''s wrong? You look like you''ve seen a ghost," Anna joked.

    "Something like that. Hey, Anna, let me give you a ride home," Hannah said,

    quickly walking to the passenger side and opening the door for her.

    "Sure!" Anna replied with a grin, hopping in without a second thought.

    Hannah got in, started the car, and pulled away from the curb. Just as she did, the other car began to follow.

    ...

 Chapter 142

    Hannah drove, feigning a calm she didn''t feel, her eyes asionally flicking to the rearview mirror to check on the car tailing them.

    Anna,pletely oblivious, chattered away, jumping from one topic to the next.

    It wasn''t until they reached Anna''s ce and Hannah had watched her go safely upstairs that she drove on. Her speed gradually decreased until she finally pulled over to the side of the road.

    The car behind her stopped as well.

    The two vehicles sat there, one behind the other, neither driver getting out.

    After a minute that felt like an eternity, Lionel couldn''t stand it anymore. He got out and strode to her window.

    "It''ste. Why aren''t you home? What are you doing wandering the streets?" he demanded, knocking sharply on the ss, his deep-set eyes fixed on her.

    Hannah leaned back against her seat, took a deep breath, and slowly lowered the window, ncing at the man standing outside.

    "What is it?"

    "Do you have any idea what time it is?"

    Her nonchnt attitude grated on him. He couldn''t stand seeing her like this; she was never like this before. When he''d gotten home from work, she wasn''t there, waiting on the sofa for him. There was no dinner, none of his favorite dishes prepared in advance. In that moment, the familiar house had felt utterly foreign, leaving an empty, aching void in his chest.

    Hannah picked up her phone and checked the time. Not even eleven.

    She put it down and turned to face him. "You''re being very strange today, beating around the bush with everything." It had to be something to do with Sandra. He was just taking it out on her.

    "Go home," he said, his voice cold.

    "Lionel, you''re a man who''se home less than ten times in three years of marriage. What right do you have to order me home now? Whatever you''re on, don''t take it out on me. And stay away from my colleagues. I don''t want anyone knowing I have anything to do with you."

    With that, Hannah started to raise the window, done with the conversation.

    But to her surprise, Lionel mmed his hand down on the ss, forcing her to stop.

    "Are you that ashamed of people knowing about us?"

    Her disdainful tone made his face darken instantly. Was he really that much of an embarrassment to her?

    Hannah took a deep breath and forced a smile. "You''re just figuring that out now? Move your hand, or I won''t be responsible if it gets crushed."

    She pressed the button again, but Lionel didn''t budge. Giving up, Hannah ignored him and turned the key in the ignition.

    He was betting she wouldn''t have the heart to go through with it. But as the window closed in on the back of his hand, she showed no sign of stopping. He yanked his hand I back just in time.

    "Hannah, you "

    Before he could finish, she mmed

    In¨¦

    her foot on the elerator. The engine roared, and the car shot

    leaving hip standing stunted

    away leaving

    in the middle of the road.

    Hannah nced at his dumbfounded figure in the rearview mirror and sneered.

    The nerve of him, asking a question like that. He was the one who had been terrified of their rtionship bing public.

    She had been such a fool. A man who wasn''t even willing to publicly acknowledge her as his wife, and she had still married him without a second thought. No wedding, ring no photos, Ju?ka secreto marriage she had once been proud of. She used to think that as long as she married the man she loved, nothing else mattered.

    Now, she realized marrying him was the biggest problem of all.

    They arrived home one after the other.

    Cora, the housekeeper, heard the door open and rushed over excitedly. "Sir..."

    Her face fell when she saw Hannah walk in first. She shot Hannah a disgusted look before turning her attention to Lionel, who was right behind her.

 Chapter 143

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you went out before eating dinner. You should have something now, or it will be bad for your stomach," Cora said, her face a mask of concern.

    Lionel looked at her, and for a fleeting moment, it was like he was back in the early days when he and Hannah had just moved in together. She was always worrying he worked too hard, that he''d forget to eat. Back then, her face held the same worried, caring expression as Cora''s did now.

    But the Hannah of today...

    He looked up at her cold, retreating figure, and a chill spread through his heart. How could she have be so indifferent?

    "Hannah," Lionel called out. "Go make me a te of pastas with shredded pork."

    Hannah, already on the stairs, paused. After a few seconds, she let out a smallugh, didn''t answer, and continued walking up.

    "Hannah!" Annoyed at being ignored, Lionel called her name again, striding over to block her path. He grabbed her arm and pulled her around to face him.

    "I haven''t had dinner yet."

    His voice wasced with a hint of grievance, his dark eyes fixed on her. He leaned in close, his hot breath brushing against her cheek. The low, wounded tone was meant to pull at her heartstrings.

    But it was toote. Her heart had already been shattered by his actions.

    "Cora is right there," Hannah said with a smirk, yanking her arm out of his grasp. "Or you could always call Sandra."

    She used to watch over him constantly, worried if he was hungry, cold, or thirsty. Her devotion had been met with nothing but his indifference, contempt, and disgust. Why should she bother trying when it was so clearly unappreciated? She still vividly remembered the night she''d cooked a feast and waited for him, only to find out he was having a candlelight dinner with Sandra.

    Thinking about it now, Hannah wanted to p her younger self. How could she have let herself be so cheap?

    Cora, who had been listening from the side, seethed with anger and rushed forward.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I''ll go make you the pastas."

    Lionel said nothing. Humiliated and furious, he turned and stormed out of the house.

    "Mr. Rosenberg!" Cora cried, running after him, "You can''t punish yourself just because you had a fight with Hannah! This is exactly what she wants! She doesn''t care about you!"

    "Mr. Rosenberg!"

    She watched, helpless, as he ignored her, got in his car, and drove away. Furious, she stomped her foot on the ground.

    "What''s so great about her? She doesn''t even care about you! Why are your destroying yourself over a woman like that? Cora screamed at the departing car, her eyes turning red with anger.

    She spun around, her gaze fixed venomously on the master bedroom upstairs,

    and muttered, "Ungrateful bitch. You''ll regret this one day."

    The next morning, Hannah came downstairs to the dining room.

    Lionel was gone, and so was the breakfast on the table.

    She walked into the living room and found Cora sitting on the sofa, leisurely sipping a ss of milk.

    "You didn''t make breakfast?" she asked.

    Cora looked up, her eyes scanning Hannah from head to toe. "After you drove Mr. Rosenberg awayst night you still have the nerve to

    expect breakfast? In your

    dre-ahhh!"

    Hannah strode over, snatched the ss from her hand, and flung the milk in her face.

    "Go to the butler, collect your final pay, and get out."

 Chapter 144

    Cora sat frozen on the sofa, the milk dripping from her hair down to her legs.

    "Ahhh!" she shrieked, jumping to her feet and roaring at Hannah''s retreating back. "What are you doing? Are you crazy? How dare you do this to me! I''m telling my

    mom!"

    Hannah didn''t stop, simply raising a hand and giving a dismissive wave over her shoulder.

    Seeing her arrogant gesture, Cora let out a guttural scream of rage.

    "You''re finished! I''m calling my mom right now! My mom is Mrs. Rosenberg''s favorite! You''re dead, you hear me? You are so dead!"

    Ignoring her disheveled state, Cora grabbed her phone. Before the call even connected, she noticed the other maids standing nearby, snickering at her.

    She pointed a trembling finger at them. "What are youughing at? I''ll have my mom fire all of you, too! You dogs! Do you have any idea who I am? How dare youugh at me!"

    The moment the call connected, Coraunched into an exaggerated version of the morning''s events. Hearing that her precious daughter had been treated this way, her mother, Lily, burst into tears. She hung up and immediately called Mrs. Mary Rosenberg toin.

    After receiving assurances from Mrs. Rosenberg that the matter would be handled, Lily called her daughter back to console her.

    "Don''t worry, sweetie, I''ve already told the madam everything. That bitch is going to get what''sing to her! She''ll probablye over today. When she does, you be on your best behavior. Remember, you need to win over Mr. Rosenberg. Be gentle, sweet, act like a properdy, you understand?"

    Cora pouted, her face grim. "I''ve been trying," she sobbed, "but he''s like a block of wood. He never looks at me. All he sees is that heartless bitch!"

    "Oh, just be patient. My daughter is amazing; you''ll win him over eventually," Lily said. ncing at the door, she crept over, shut it, and retreated to a corner, whispering, "Now listen to me, sweetie. Here''s what you need to do next..."

    As she listened to her mother''s n, Cora''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    covered her mouth, her voice a

    She

    hushed whisper. "You

    I do that?

    Okay, okay, I''ll remember!"

    Hannah drove to a cafe for breakfast. She had just ced her order and sat down

    when Lionel called.

    "What did you do to Cora?"

    Hannah picked up the teapot and calmly poured herself a cup of coffee.

    Lionel had just arrived at his office when his mother called. The conversation had left him with a pounding headache. He''d hung up and immediately called Hannah but the woman on the other end of the line seemed to be ignoring him.

    He took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice gentle. "Hannah, can you please not be so hostile to every woman your age who happens to be around me?"

    "It''s been one thing after anothertely. Can''t you just give it a rest? Are you going

    to keep causing trouble just because I won''t divorce you?"

    Hannah nodded a thank you to the server who brought her food. "What did Cora tell you?" she asked.

    "She didn''t tell me anything. Lily did."

    "Oh. And what did she tell you?"

    Hannah was rather curious to see what story the mother-daughter duo had concocted. Lily had been sent by Mary to spy on her and acted if she were thedy of the house, treating Hannah with insufferable arrogance.

    ...

 Chapter 145

    Her daughter had clearly inherited the same lovely traits.

    "That you threw hot milk in her face this morning for no reason," Lionel said, his voice tight with frustration. "Hannah, what has gotten into you?"

    Hannah, who had just raised her teacup, gently set it back down. She was d she hadn''t taken a sip, or she might have choked on it fromughter.

    "Yes, what has gotten into me?" she repeated, tracing the rim of the cup with her finger.

    "Lionel, I can understand you siding with Sandra. But Cora has only been here for a few days. Why are you so protective of her?" Hannah paused, her tone serious. "Are you in love with her?"

    "Hannah!" Lionel snapped, his brow furrowed in anger.

    She took a sip of coffee and sighed dramatically. "Wrong guess? Then you don''t love her, but something happened between you two, and that''s why you''re defending her?"

    "Hannah, I think you''vepletely lost your mind! The twisted things you say... I''m asking you why you threw milk on someone for no reason, and you''re turning this into some drama about love and affairs. What is wrong with you?"

    Lionel gritted his teeth, his chest heaving with anger.

    "Hannah, my mother ising to the house this afternoon. I expect you to be home right after work."

    "Fine."

    Hearing thepleteck of emotion in her voice, as if she couldn''t care less, only fueled Lionel''s frustration. She wasn''t like this before. Why had she be so...bative? Was she doing all of this¡ªall these things she knew he hated¡ª just to force him into a divorce?

    The thought settled like a lead weight in his chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Hannah hung up. It was pointless trying to reason with him.

    That afternoon, Hannah left work and drove straight home.

    As she walked in, she saw Mary, whom she hadn''t seen in ages. Beside her sat Lily, her arm in a cast, and Cora, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying.

    And then there was Lionel, his face a thundercloud, his eyes fixed on her from the moment she entered.

    Hannah walked in, unfazed, and sat down in a lone armchair. She calmly asked a nearby maid if lunch was ready.

    Her casual demeanor infuriated Lily,

    who began to sob. "Madam, my

    daughter is a university el

    She''s

    new to

    this line of work an was just trying to help. If she did something wrong, you could have just told her. You didn''t have to humiliate her like that."

    Tears streamed down her face as she continued, "My daughter has never been treated so horribly in her life, especially not in front of so many people. How is she supposed to face anyone now?"

    Hearing her mother''s cries, Cora began to weep even more hysterically.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg raised her

    eyes, her gaze sharp and imposing

    as she stared at Hannah without

    saying a word the past that jook a in would have been enough to make Hannah''s legs tremble. But things were different now. She was getting a divorce. She had nothing left to fear.

    "Hannah," Lionel said, breaking the silence. "Don''t you have anything to say?"

    "I''d like to hear what Cora has to say," Hannah replied, a faint smile ying on her lips as she looked at the mother and daughter. "Tell me, how exactly did I throw milkan you for no reason'' this morning?"

 Chapter 146

    Cora looked at Lily, bewildered, unsure of what Hannah was trying to do.

    Lily hesitated for a moment before saying, "Sweetie, just tell the truth. Don''t be afraid. Mrs. Rosenberg will make sure justice is served."

    Cora nodded. "This morning, after the young mistress came downstairs, she walked right up to me. I was drinking my milk, and she just snatched it out of my hand, threw it at me, and told me to go to the butler, collect my pay, and leave."

    She let out a sob, squeezing out a few more tears. "I know I''m not a professional maid, but I''ve been trying so hard to learn from the others. I just don''t know what I did to offend her so much that she would humiliate me like that."

    Upon hearing her daughter''s story, Lily let out a loud wail and threw herself on the floor at Hannah''s feet.

    "Oh, madam, whatever my daughter did wrong, it''s my fault as a mother! It''s all my fault for not teaching her better. If you have a problem, take it out on me! Why do you have to hurt my daughter like this?"

    "Mom..."

    Cora rushed over and tried to pull her mother up.

    Lily resisted, crying, "Madam, I know you''ve always held a grudge against me, but you can''t take your anger out on¡ª"

    "Did I walk downstairs, snatch your milk, and throw it on you without a single word being exchanged between us?" Hannah cut in, her voice calm as she stared them down.

    "I..."

    Cora froze, at a loss for words. If she told them what was really said, their whole n to frame Hannah would fall apart.

    She bit her lip, hesitating for a long moment before her voice broke into a wounded sob. "I was so shocked when the hot milk hit me... I don''t remember anything after that."

    "Madam," Lily chimed in, "even if my daughter said something out of line, you can''t just throw¡ª"

    "The house has security cameras," Hannah interrupted again. She took out her phone, pulled up the footage she had downloaded that morning, and tossed it onto the coffee table. "Everywhere in this house, except for the bedrooms and dressing room has cameras. And they all record audio."

    At the mention of cameras, Cora''s face went white. Her pupils contracted in

    disbelief as she stared at the phone on the table.

    No... that couldn''t be right.

    Cameras?

    How could she have forgotten something so important?

    Lily noticed her daughter''s panic and realized what was happening. She swallowed hard, then crawled on her knees to the coffee table and pushed the phone back toward Hannah.

    "Madam, what''s done is done. There''s no point in dragging up the past. My daughter was scalded by the milk, and that''s punishment enough. I''ll take her home and teach her a proper lesson."

    Cora stood rooted to the spot, her hands clenched into tight fists as she watched her mother groveling for her sake.

    "You only think there''s no point because you know about the cameras, don''t you?"

    Hannah leaned back, crossing her long legs and looking down at them with contempt. "If you really thought it wasn''t worth pursuing, you wouldn''t have called Mary, and Lionel wouldn''t have ordered me home this afternoon."

    "Lily, you know exactly what''s on that recording, because you know exactly what kind of person your daughter is. You were the one who wanted to make this an issue, and now you''re the one trying to drop it. What do you take the Rosenberg family for? Your personal pets to be summoned and dismissed at your whim?"

 Chapter 147

    Her voice grew louder and harsher with each word, a stark reminder to the mother and daughter of their ce.

    Lionel''s and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s expressions darkened. Mrs. Rosenberg''s face, in particr, was so grim it looked like it could drip ink.

    Hannah had no intention of letting them off the hook. She picked up her phone and cast the security footage onto therge television screen.

    The video showed Cora, bright and early, ordering the other maids to heat her milk and telling them not to bother with breakfast. She then sat on the sofa like she owned the ce, leisurely flipping through a magazine. There was nothing of the subordinate in her demeanor.

    The subsequent conversation between her and Hannah was captured in crystal clear audio,id bare for everyone to hear.

    Cora''s head sank lower and lower, her hands clenched so tightly her nails dug into her palms, but she felt no pain.

    Lily, guilt-ridden, couldn''t stop her eyelids from fluttering, unable to utter a single word.

    Hannah then yed several other clips, all showing Cora acting like thedy of the house, bossing her around with the airs of a mother-inw.

    "Lily, you should know better than anyone that only experienced professionals are hired to work for the Rosenberg family. Your daughter only got in because of you, but you''ve seen how she behaves. Bossing around the other staff is one thing, but lecturing me?"

    "What, did you hear Lionel and I are getting a divorce and couldn''t wait to shove your daughter in as my recement? Trying to get a head start, are we? Don''t forget, there''s a Sandra already in line!"

    In the past, she never would have dared to speak so bluntly in front of Mary,

    always striving to maintain an image of elegance and propriety. But the more she

    tried, the more they seemed to want to trample all over her.

    "Hannah!" Jonel snapped when she dragged Sandra into it. "If this is

    what happened why didn''t you just

    me when I called this morning?

    tell me

    You made Mome all this way

    for nothing."

    Hannah took a sip of coffee. "If I had told you, would you have believed me?"

    She looked at Lionel, her eyes empty of any emotion.

    He fell silent for a few seconds. "Yes."

    "No, you wouldn''t have. The security feed is linked to your phone too. You didn''t even bother to check what really happened before demanding Ie home. If you had trusted me at all, the moment your mother told you about it, you would have defended me. You would have checked the footage yourself instead of calling to yell at me."

    Hannah put down her cup, picked up her bag, and stood. She looked at Mary.

    "Lily is your person, so I''ll leave this to you. I don''t care if Cora stays or goes."

    After all, she was leaving soon anyway. Whether the house got a new maid or a new mistress, it made no difference to her.

    She turned and left the living room, finished with the pointless drama.

    Her departure left a heavy silence in its wake.

    Sensing the shift in atmosphere, Lily grabbed her daughter''s hair, forced her to her knees, and began hitting her on the back. "How dare you treat your superiors like this! Have you lost your mind? Is this how raised you? You useless girl, look at the mess you''ve made! I''m going to beat you to death!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. "You handle

    this yourself."

 Chapter 148

    Seeing Mrs. Mary Rosenberg get up to leave, Lily scrambled after her on her knees and bowed three times.

    "Madam, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault for failing to raise my daughter properly. If you want to punish someone, punish me. My daughter is young and foolish, please, I beg you to forgive her."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg nced down at her dismissively before walking away without another word.

    Now, only Lionel and the mother-daughter pair remained in the hall.

    Lily pinned all her hopes on Lionel. She was about to appeal to his sense of loyalty, reminding him of her years of service, but he spoke before she could.

    "Have your daughter pack her things and leave. And once your arm is healed, you''ll return to my mother''s house."

    "Mr. Rosenberg?"

    His words struck her like a lightning bolt. She copsed onto the floor, the light draining from her eyes.

    Lionel stood up and left, dialing Hannah''s number as he walked.

    "Mom, what do we do now?" Cora whispered, crouching beside her mother. "Do I really have to go? I don''t want to! They''re about to get divorced. If I leave now, it''ll be such a waste!"

    She had been so close, and now it had alle to this. If she left, how would she ever win Lionel over? It was all Hannah''s fault. All of it.

    "You still have the nerve to talk?" Lily hissed, then remembered the cameras and lowered her voice to a furious whisper. "Didn''t I tell you to be patient? Look at you! For now, you''ll go back home. I will find a way to get you back in."

    Cora started to protest, but a fierce re from her mother silenced her.

    Lionel tried calling Hannah, but she didn''t answer. He considered calling again but decided against it. She was angry right now; even if she picked up, they would just end up fighting.

    He thought for a moment, then called Owen.

    "Buy back all the jewelry Hannah sold."

    Owen paused. "Sir?"

    "Did you not hear me?"

    "All of it?" he asked, surprised.

    "Yes."

    He hung up and pinched the bridge of his nose He had handled the situation poorly today, he knew that. But every time Hannah mentioned the word ''divorce, a wave of C irritation washed over him. He never should have made her sign that agreement in the first ce.

    Speaking of which, where had that contract gone?

    A thought suddenly urred to him. They had signed it, but they had never

    officially filed it with the court. Didn''t that mean... it wasn''t valid?

    He quickly took out his phone and looked up the legal requirements for a divorce agreement.

    Hannah drove to a shopping center and found a restaurant for lunch.

    As she entered, she saw Sandra already seated at a table, apparently waiting for

    someone.

    Hannah paused for a moment, then a slow smile spread across her face as she walked over.

    "Ms. Woods, long time no see."

    Sandra looked up, stunned to see Hannah casually taking the seat opposite her.

    "Another blind date, Ms. Woods?" Hannah asked, scanning the QR code on the table to order.

    Hearing the casual insult, Sandra''s

    lips twitched in anger. She told

    1.n

    herself to stay calm. It wasn''t worth getting into it with her. In a few weeks Hannah would be divorced. Without Lionel''s protection, she could deal with her however she pleased. Besides, she had another little surprise in store for Hannah very soon. Her days of arrogance were numbered.

    "I think you''re the one who should be looking for a new match, Ms. Green," Sandra retorted. "After all, you''re about to be divorced. Youll need to find a new prospect quickly

 Chapter 149

    "After all," Sandra said with faux sympathy, "a divorc¨¦e is considered damaged goods. And with yourck of family connections, Ms. Green, it might be difficult to find someone of quality. But don''t worry, with your looks, I''m sure you''ll find someone decent."

    Hannah finished ordering and set her phone down.

    "I''ve never understood why a woman''s value is always tied to her marital status. Unmarried, poorly married, divorced-it''s like we''re just products on a shelf, constantly being devalued. I''ve only ever seen myself as a person, and my worth has nothing to do with a man."

    Sandra was clearly stung by her words, taking a sip of water to hide her difort.

    "Still, you might want to put the blind dates on hold, Ms. Woods. Your own house is about to be robbed."

    Hannah didn''t beat around the bush. She pulled up a few key clips from the security footage and handed her phone to Sandra.

    "Cora is the daughter of my housekeeper, Lily, who is Mary''s right-hand woman. The moment they heard we were getting a divorce, they sent the daughter over to get a head start. Who knows, on the day we finalize the papers, you might find her in Lionel''s bed. By then, it''ll be toote for blind dates."

    Hannah knew that while Cora was young, she was ambitious and cunning, a real handful. Even though she''d been fired, she wouldn''t give up easily. But Sandra was no pushover either. When two thorns shed, it was just a matter of who was sharper.

    As Sandra watched the videos, her face hardened, and her breathing grew heavy. The woman on the screen, acting like she was already Lionel''s wife, fussing over him with such familiarity... Sandra wanted to reach through the screen and p her.

    How could anyone be so shameless?

    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, Ms. Green," Sandra said, pushing the phone back. "This girl is interfering in your marriage. Why are you telling me about it?"

    "You''re right, it''s pointless," Hannah agreed, nonchntly ying with her phone. "The girl made a mistake, and Mary even came over today. But even though it was clearly her fault, the whole family scolded me Her She didn''t say a

    to harsh

    word to her. I think she''s quite fond

    of her."

    "Maybe there''ll be wedding bells for the Rosenberg family in a few weeks," she added, her eyes crinkling into a smile. "You know, it''s funny we both ended up selling jewelry at the same consignment shop. That piece Mr. Rosenberg. gave you was so valuable Why did you sell it? If you needed money, you could have just asked me. We''re colleagues; I would have lent it to you."

    Sandra watched Hannah''s cheerful expression, and a heavy weight settled in her chest, making it hard to breathe.

    "That ne of yours looked exactly like one I saw two months ago. Lionel said he was going to order it for me, but he lied. It turns out he gave it to you."

    She wasn''t sure if the ne was really meant for Sandra or if it had been a mistake. But if it was a mistake and it still ended up at a consignment shop, things were about to get very interesting.

    "I really loved that ne. I was so jealous when I saw you wearing it the other day. I''m d you sold it, though. Now can just contact the owne and buy it for myself. So

    thank you, Ms. Woods, for making my wishe true."

    As she watched Sandra''sposure begin to crumble, Hannah''s smile widened.

    Sandra''s hands, which had been resting on the table, slowly dropped to herp.

    Just as she was about to speak, a man appeared at their table.

    ...

 Chapter 150

    "Get up. That''s my seat," the man said to Hannah without any pleasantries.

    Hannah looked him over. "This one''s much better looking than yourst date," shemented to Sandra.

    She gathered her things and stood. "Think about what I told you today, Ms. Woods."

    With a bright smile, Hannah moved to a nearby table.

    The man shot her a disgusted look. He clearly wanted to say something, but with her sitting so close, he could only re at her, trying to kill her with his eyes.

    Hannah ignored himpletely, focusing on her meal while keeping an ear open for their conversation.

    Although this date was an improvement over the one at Ryth, his words were exactly the same. Sandra''s face grew increasingly grim. She stared down at her te, silent, her mind racing with what Hannah had just told her, wondering if it was true.

    "Are you even listening to me?" the man snapped, annoyed by her distraction. He rapped his knuckles sharply on the table. "Didn''t your parents teach you any manners? Look at me when I''m talking to you."

    Startled, Sandra looked up, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise and fear.

    "You know what kind of situation your family is in. Don''t you dare put on your little princess act with me. If it weren''t for your looks, I wouldn''t have even bothered showing up," he said, crossing his arms with a look of disdain.

    Sandra noticed people at the surrounding tables staring, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. As she did, she saw Hannah smiling.

    That damn bitch. She was still here, eavesdropping.

    Damn her!

    Hannah finished her meal. The man was still listing off his endless demands. She gave Sandra onest smile and left.

    Sandra''s hands, hidden beneath the table, were clenched so tightly her knuckles were white. She fought to suppress the rage boiling inside her.

    Just a little longer. Her ns were almostplete. The more arrogant Hannah was now, the more pathetic she would beter.

    Hannah, your happy days are numbered.

    That afternoon at work, Hannah''s left eyelid wouldn''t stop twitching.

    "Anna, what does it mean when your left eye twitches?"

    "Left for luck, right for sorrow. It''s your left eye?" Anna asked.

    Hannah nodded. "Does this mean a big windfall ising my way?"

    "Definitely! When you get rich, don''t forget me!" Anna pumped her fist against her chest and pointed at Hannah. "I''m waiting for you to be my sugar mamal

    "You can count on it!"

    She rubbed her eye, a flicker of excitement in her heart. Could it be that Lionel had finally agreed to the divorce and was giving her tralf of everything? Now that would be a windfall.

    But when she got home and saw the table covered in the jewelry she had sold, all

    of it bought back, her face fell.

    This was her "luck"?

    "I bought back the jewelry you sold. Count it, see if anything is missing. If there is, let me know, and I''ll have Owen find it."

    Lionel sat on the sofa, his expression unreadable as he watched her. He had expected her to be excited, thrilled, maybe even moved.

    But all he saw on her face was a flicker of... disgust?

    Owen stood nearby, grinning obsequiously. "Madam, Mr.

    Rosenberg really went all out for you today if you could just check that everything she have someone

    put it all away for you."

 Chapter 151

    Hannah''s gaze swept over the table, but she didn''t see the ne that had

    been special-ordered two months ago. It seemed her guess had been wrong after all. The ne really had been for Sandra.

    She picked up a random bracelet, fiddled with it for a moment, then tossed it back onto the table without a word and headed upstairs.

    "Hannah!"

    Her indifference infuriated Lionel. "What is it you want?" he demanded. "You sell the jewelry behind my back to hide assets, and I don''t say a word. I get it all back for you, and you give me this attitude. Is this still about what happened this morning?"

    Hannah paused on the stairs, her hand resting on the banister, her fingers tapping lightly. Her face, framed by her perfectly applied makeup, was as cold as ice. After a few seconds of thought, she turned back to him.

    "I''ll get the money and pay you back."

    The one saving grace was that she hadn''t spent any of it yet; it was still sitting in the ounts she shared with Tess.

    "Is that what I want?" Lionel retorted. Her coldness felt like a physical barrier between them, a distance that was growing wider by the day. "I''ve already gotten rid of Cora. She won''t being back."

    "As for this morning, if you had told me what happened, I would have checked the cameras. I wouldn''t have made youe home. You should have just told me."

    Hannah crossed her arms and leaned against the banister.

    He was always like this, never reflecting on his own mistakes, always finding a way to me her. Sometimes, she truly envied his mindset. If she could be half as immune to self-doubt, maybe her life wouldn''t be such a mess.

    Her gaze fell back to the jewelry. "Did you buy back the ne Sandra sold? If not, she''s probably going to throw a fit."

    "What are you talking about?" he asked, her sarcastic tone making it hard to follow her meaning.

    Owen, standing nearby, suddenly went pale, a thin sheen of sweat breaking out on his palms. He had nned to buy back Sandra''s ne as well, but he had been afraid of getting caught, see had only retrieved Hannah''s.

    "What do you mean, what? The ne," Hannah said, raising an eyebrow. The one that took two months to arrive. It wasn''t with her for two weeks before she sold it. You''re both selling off jewelry, Lionel, so why aren''t you yelling at Sandra?"

    "And another thing, did you ever investigate where Sandra got the money to pay

    off Mr. Jones? Where did a sum thatrgee from?"

    There had to be a limit to how much you could favor someone, no matter how much you loved them. He had never been this biased toward her, even when he had supposedly loved her.

    "Hannah, what are you talking about?"

    Lionel felt increasingly lost, unsure why Sandra was suddenly part of the conversation. He frowned and looked down at the pile of jewelry, then suddenly realized something was missing.

    "The ne that was ordered two months ago, you didn''t get it back?" he

    demanded, looking up at Owen.

    Owen just stared at him nkly. "Huh?"

    "I told you to get back all of Hannah''s jewelry!"

    Hannah watched the expressions on their faces, a sense of confusion dawning on

    her. "That ne wasn''t mine. Why would Owen get it back?"

    Lionel looked at her. "What did you say? If it wasn''t yours, whose was it?"

    ...

 Chapter 152

    Seeing the genuine confusion on his face, Hannah had to fight to keep fromughing. She managed to suppress it, shrugging nonchntly. "Who knows? All I know is, I never owned it. Oh..."

    She drew out the sound, her expression one of dawning realization. "Lionel, don''t tell me you gave it to the wrong person, thought you gave it to me, and then yelled at me for it. Tsk, tsk. That''s what happens when you have too many women on the side. You can''t even keep track of who you gave what to, and then you go around ming everyone else."

    Her taunt hit its mark. Lionel''s face flushed with humiliation.

    "Owen, I told you to give it to Hannah. Who did you give it to?"

    Owen waspletely flustered, swallowing repeatedly, at a loss for what to say. "I... I just followed your instructions... I gave the ne to Ms. Woods. Wasn''t it... wasn''t it for her?"

    He kept his head down, his voice trembling as he peeked up at Lionel.

    The confirmation made Lionel take a sharp, angry breath.

    "When did I ever say the ne was for Sandra? When I ced the order, I explicitly said it was the one Hannah wanted!"

    "How could you be so ipetent? I even asked you if it had been delivered. What did you tell me? When did you be incapable of handling even a simple task like this?" He rubbed his temples, trying to force back the anger.

    Owen was trembling so badly he could barely speak, constantly wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    "If you weren''t so obviously biased toward Sandra, Mr. Rosenberg, your assistant wouldn''t have made the mistake. After all, who would have thought the ne was for the unloved wife? An observant man like Owen would naturally assume it was for the new favorite."

    Seeing their predicament, Hannah scoffed. "Instead of worrying about who you gave it to, maybe you should be worrying about why she sold such an expensive piece of jewelry, and why the Woods family''s finances haven''t improved at all, while Mr. Jones has conveniently skipped the country."

    It had been one thing after anothertely, and Sandra was at the center Hannah had seen no

    of all of it. Ye with

    sign of Lionel actually dealing with

    PLIT

    any of it.

    "Xenia''s hit-and-run, Zack''s

    attempted assault, Mr. Jones fleeing the country, Sandra selling the

    jewelry. Thope you''ll handle each of

    these matters properly, Mr.

    Rosenberg, and give me the

    answers I deserve."

    Hannah turned, gave them both a little wave, and walked upstairs with a smile.

    Owen''s legs felt like they were about

    bet

    to give out. His face was ashen. "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s... it''s all my fault. I misunderstood. I''m the reason you and the madam are fighting. I La sa sorry I''ll forfeit two months sry

    as punishment."

    Lionel sat on the sofa, his brow furrowed in thought. After a long moment, he said,

    "Go get that ne back."

    "Now?" Owen asked tentatively.

    Lionel''s eyes shed with anger. "What do you think?"

    "Yes, yes, right away! I''ll go right now!"

    He didn''t dare waste another second, rushing out the door and calling the consignment shop owner.

    After he hung up, he hesitated for a moment, then decided to call Sandra.

    "Owen? Is something wrong with Lionel for you to be calling sote?" Sandra asked, having just gotten back to her room.

    "Ms. Woods, is something wrong with your voice?"

    ...

 Chapter 153

    Sandra had just had a huge fight with her parents, and her throat was raw from crying. "I think I just caught a bit of a cold. It''s nothing serious. Why are you calling sote? Is Lionel drunk again? Give me the address; I''ll go pick him up."

    Owen took a couple of deep breaths and slowed the car down before speaking. "Ms. Woods, do you remember the ne Mr. Rosenberg had me give you a while ago?"

    Sandra''s body tensed. "Did Lionel say something?" she asked, her grip tightening on her phone. He hadn''t mentioned it when they met the other day, and she had hoped the matter was forgotten.

    "I''m so sorry, Ms. Woods, but I made a mistake. Mr. Rosenberg wasn''t clear at the time, and I assumed the ne was for you. I only found out today that it was... it was meant for Hannah."

    After he said the words, Owen let out a long, silent breath and stopped at a red light, waiting for her response.

    Sandra was stunned for a few seconds. Her lips trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    A mistake?

    So the ne was never for her. What did that make her, then, parading around in front of Hannah all this time?

    A clown?

    No wonder Hannah hadn''t been angry or jealous when she heard Lionel had specially ordered it for her.

    "Ms. Woods?" Owen''s voice was tinged with panic when he heard only silence. "Are you there? I''m so, so sorry. This is all my fault."

    Sandra wiped away a tear and forced a smile.

    "Did Lionel me you when he found out you made a mistake?" she asked, her voice gentle.

    Hearing her concern for him even now, Owen was ovee with guilt. "No," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "I''m so sorry, Ms. Woods. I''ve caused you so much trouble."

    "It''s fine, I''m not upset. I''m just worried Lionel will be too hard on you. I''ll talk to him tomorrow. It''s not really your fault. Hannah saw me wearing it and never said a word. If she had, none of this would have happened."

    "Ms. Woods, you''re too kind. Thank you. I really am sorry for the trouble."

    Sandra managed to keep her voice steady as she offered a few more words offort before hanging up.

    The moment the call ended, her face

    contorted in a mask of rage. He

    bloodshot eyes stared at her phone as if she could buma hole through it.

    Bitch!

    That damn bitch!

    That ne should have been hers. How dare it be Hannah''s?

    "Ahhh! Hannah! Why don''t you just die! Damn you, damn you! Ahhh!"

    She sat on her bed and hurled her phone

    grabgainst the wall, then I her duvet and let out el

    guttural scream of rage

    She had stolen her fianc¨¦, her man, and now her ne, and she was still finding ways to humiliate her!

    Die. Just die!

    The next morning, as soon as Hannah came downstairs, a maid rushed to greet her.

    "Madam, breakfast is ready."

    Hannah nodded. Lionel must have had a word with them. The staff had never treated her this way before.

    When she entered the dining room,

    she saw not only avishly prepared breakfast but also a red velvet box on the table.

    "Open it," Lionel said quietly.

    Hannah gave him a suspicious look, then reached out and opened the box.

 Chapter 154

    Inside was the ne-the one that had been ordered two months ago, given to the wrong person, and sold. And now, here it was, right in front of her. Hannah felt nothing.

    She nced at it, then closed the box without a word and pulled out a chair to sit down.

    The maids, who were waiting to serve, stood frozen, their eyes darting nervously toward Lionel.

    Lionel''s expression, which had started as expectant, slowly darkened with every second of Hannah''s silence, until his face was a thundercloud. He stared at her, utterly baffled by her calm. This was her favorite ne. Why wasn''t she excited, thrilled, grateful?

    A heavy silence fell over the room.

    When no one moved to serve her, Hannah said, "Breakfast."

    The maids still didn''t dare to move, stealing nces at Lionel.

    He pressed his lips into a thin line, a dark look in his eyes, and finally gave them a slight nod.

    With his permission, they sprang into action, bringing out the food. Everything on the table was one of Hannah''s favorites.

    "Madam, the master specifically requested these for you yesterday," one maid said, eager to please. She went on to describe the origin of the bamboo shoots, the farm the pork came from, and even noted that the soy sauce for the greens was her favorite brand.

    Hannah ate without a word, her expression nk, as if she hadn''t heard a thing. The maid smiled awkwardly and retreated, looking to Lionel for guidance.

    "I know you don''t like Lily and Cora, so I''ve spoken to my mother. They won''t being back to the house anymore," Lionel said.

    Still, Hannah''s expression didn''t change. She drank her soy milk with one hand and scrolled through her phone with the other.

    Lionel let out a frustrated breath and put down his spoon. "Hannah, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?"

    "Isn''t that how it should have been all along?" she said, her eyes finally lifting from her phone. Her tone was one of genuine confusion. "We''ve been married for three years, and for three years, the people your mother sent have walked all over me. The new maid was openly bullying me. And you''re only just now seeing it, only just now doing something about it."

    "Am I supposed to be moved to tears? Should I get on my knees and thank you?" Hannah raised an eyebrow, her appetite gone. She found the whole situation ridiculous. "Go ask your friends if any of their wives get bullied by the staff like this."

    She knew Lionel must have seen what Lily and Cora were doing. But because they were his mother''s people, and because he didn''t love her, he had let happen, again and again. If it hadn''t blown up like it did, she would still be putting up with it.

    Hannah sighed and stood up. "Lionel, everything that''s happened is because you allowed it. You''re the one to me."

    She opened the ne box and picked up the chain. "And another thing. Don''t give me secondhand gifts that were meant for someone else and rejected by them. I''m not that cheap."

    With that, she tossed the ne into the nearby trash can, took a picture of it, and posted it to her Facebook page with the caption: Re-gifting secondhand trash. How disgusting.

    She had to admit, she was surprised

    that Lionel had retrieved the

    ne and had the staff make her favorite breakfast. But there was no real thought on sincerity behind either gesture. It all screamed, what I did for you. It was a lot of effort. You should be thanking me."

 Chapter 155

    She got into her car, the enclosed space finally offering a sense of relief. She pinched the bridge of her nose and started the engine.

    She had never been a materialistic person. The rhinestone bracelet he had bought her with his first-ever paycheck, the simple steamed eggs he had cooked for her she had cherished those things. But everything was different now.

    His actions weren''ting from a ce of genuine remorse or a desire to make amends. They were just a sweet treat offered after a p in the face.

    Her eyes, red-rimmed, stared at the road ahead as a wave of bitterness washed over her. She bit her lip, forcing herself not to dwell on the past.

    When she arrived at the office and swiped her key card, she immediately sensed that something was off.

    People were staring at her, whispering in small groups as she walked by.

    "Is that her?"

    "Yeah, that''s her from the video. Looks exactly the same."

    "Oh my god, she''s so brave. If that were me, I''d want to die."

    "I can''t believe she has the nerve to show her face here. Her mentality is on another level."

    She caught snippets of their conversations, but the words were disjointed and unclear.

    When the elevator doors opened, the people inside froze, then scattered as if she were carrying a gue.

    Hannah calmly stepped inside. The others who had been waiting with her stayed put. Seeing their reaction, she didn''t ask any questions and just let the doors close.

    The moment she reached her office, Anna rushed over. "Hannah! Have you seen the trending topics?"

    "No, what''s wrong?" she asked, shaking her head as she pulled out her phone.

    "It''s bad! Remember when you were kidnapped? A video was just leaked."

    Anna stood in front of her as Hannah opened the trending page.

    The video showed a woman who? looked exactly like her being gang-raped by several kidnappers. At first, she resisted, but then she seerted to give in, even bing a Willing participant.

    The most damning part was that all the men''s faces were blurred out, but hers was in perfect, clear focus.

    Hannah had the video ying out loud, and the sounds filled the otherwise quiet office. Everyone turned to stare at her.

    As she watched, a slow smile spread across her face.

    "You''re... you''re smiling at a time like this? Have you gone crazy?" Anna asked, horrified, thinking the shock had made her snap.

    "Why wouldn''t smile? The person in that video isn''t me. Someone

    deepfaked my face onto a porn clip and made it go viral. They''ve basically

    just handed me a one t

    way

    ticket to sung them into oblivion. T should be celebrating, not having a breakdown."

    A flicker of amusement crossed Hannah''s eyes as she closed the app. She didn''t know who was behind it, but trying to ruin her with such low-quality deepfake was just pathetic. They were practically

    begging to be caught.

    It was either Sandra or Cora. But she doubted Cora had the resources for

    something like this.

    "Hannah, Mr. Lancaster wants to see you," Yves'' assistant said.

    Hannah put her things down and followed the assistant upstairs.

    In the CEO''s office, Yves looked up as the door opened, his brow furrowed.

    "Have you seen the video?" he asked, his voice low andced with anger. "Do you know who did this?"

 Chapter 156

    Seeing Yves so furious on her behalf, Hannah couldn''t help but smile.

    "The victim isn''t even this angry. What are you so worked up about?" she said, pulling out a chair and sitting across from him. "Besides Sandra, I can''t think of anyone else who would do something like this."

    Yves opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. He looked at Hannah''s nonchnt expression, baffled that she could smile after being ndered in such a vile way. Her smile must be a mask, he thought, a defense built up after enduring so much pain that she had be numb to it.

    Seeing the worry in his eyes, Hannah''s smile softened.

    "Mr. Lancaster, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. This isn''t the first time something like this has happened. Once I''m divorced, these ridiculous dramas will stop."

    She pulled out her phone, yed the video, and pointed to the woman''s body. "She has moles on her neck, corbone, and arm. And given the camera work, this doesn''t look like some amateur production. It''s probably from one of the Kiron studios."

    They were both adults, and they were here to solve a problem. There was no need to be shy about discussing the details.

    "It could be one of the girls from Kiron. I''ll have someone trace the source of the video," Yves said.

    Hannah would be lying if she said she wasn''t touched. The video had only been up for half an hour, and Yves had already called her in, offering his help. It was a stark contrast to a certain someone.

    "I''ve already told the staff that there will be no discussion of this matter. If you''re not feeling up to it, you can take the day off-"

    "I''m fine," Hannah said, her eyes full of gratitude. "It''ll take more than this to bring me down. I have a lot of work to do today, so I''ll get back to it."

    Yves sighed. He knew he couldn''t convince her, so he didn''t press the issue. He just immediately instructed his team to find out who the woman in the video was and to trace the IP address of the ount that posted it.

    Hannah had just left his office when Quennel called. He asked about the video, told her not to worry, and said he was already investigating. He had even gone so far as to question the kidnappers to confirm that nothing of the sort had happened.

    Receivingfort and support from two different people filled Hannab with a sense of warmth. It turned out there were people in the world besides her grandmother who actually cared about her.

    After hanging up with Quennel, Hannah looked down at her phone.

    The one person who should have been the most concerned still hadn''t called.

    "I must be crazy to even be thinking about that," she muttered, giving herself a light p on the cheek before heading back to her desk.

    Seeing her calm and unfazed demeanor, the other colleagues began to suspect that something was amiss with the video.

    "Hannah, Lasked a good friend of mine for help," a male colleague said, leaning over. "The guy watches a lot of this stuff he''ll definitely be able to figure out who the actress is."

    The others gave him a silent thumbs-up.

    "Please thank your friend for me. Whether he figures it out or not, dinner''s on me."

    There were still good people in the world, she thought. Once she was free of Lionel and Sandra, she realized the world outside their toxic bubble was actually a pretty great ce.

    Meanwhile, Sandra had just finished another disastrous blind date and was feeling nauseous. She took out her phone to check the trending topics.

    ...

 Chapter 157

    Thanks to Yves and Quennel''s intervention, the video had already been taken down, and the hashtag had been blocked several times.

    Sandra suspected someone was helping Hannah, but she wasn''t sure who. She was just d she still had some cash left over from selling the ne.

    She contacted the marketingpany and told them to re-upload the video, create new hashtags, and build up the topic again.

    The suppressed content quickly resurfaced.

    Sandra admired her handiwork with satisfaction. People online were so gullible, like single-celled organisms. They believed whatever they saw, whatever they were told. Even if Hannah eventually found proof that it wasn''t her, it wouldn''t matter. A good portion of people would never see the retraction, and even if they did, they''d just assume it was a lie to cover up the truth.

    "It''s over for you, Hannah. You''repletely finished. Let''s see how you get out of this one," Sandra murmured, pleased with the result. The deepfake was almost wless. It was money well spent.

    Sandra closed the app and opened Facebook, intending to see if any of her former colleagues were gossiping about Hannah.

    But there was nothing. Instead, she saw a photo that made her eyes burn.

    It was Hannah''s post from that morning, of the ne in the trash can.

    She clicked on it in disbelief, staring at it, confirming again and again that it was the same ne she had sold.

    Sandra froze for a moment, then lowered her phone and stared up at the sky, her mouth slightly agape.

    That bitch!

    That damn bitch was doing it on purpose! She knew Lionel had made a mistake and posted this just to spite her!

    "Damn it... It''s fine, it''s fine. It''s just a ne," she muttered, her jaw tight. "Your reputation is ruined now anyway in a few weeks, you''ll be divorced, and no man will ever want you! You''re finished, Hannah There''s no one left to protect you!"

    She took a deep breath and started the car, heading for the hospital.

    After dealing with Hannah, she had to take care of that bitch, Cora. A servant''s daughter daring to overstep her bounds-she was an uncultured, lower-ss brat who needed to be taught a lesson.

    At the hospital, Cora was scrolling through her phone while helping her mother pack when she came across Hannah''s video.

    "Mom! Mom, look at this! Holy crap, that bitch got gang-banged! She''s so filthy! Oh my god!"

    Cora shoved the phone in her

    mother''s face, practically shouting with glee. Hahaha, she''s finished Rosenberg finds out

    now! When M

    he''ll definitely divorce her. Wait

    they''re already getting a divorce!

    Hahaha, this is my chance!"

    Lily snatched the phone, her eyes glued to the screen. She watched it over and

    over, a slow, triumphant smile spreading across her face.

    "Quick, quick, let''s pack up and go

    see Mrs. Rosenberg. I''ll beg her to let you go back to Mr. Rosenberg''s house if you just do what i say, not even Sandra will be a match for you, let alone Hannah!"

    "Okay!"

    The mother-daughter duo excitedly packed their bags and headed for the elevator.

    When the doors opened, they stopped short, staring at the people packed inside.

 Chapter 158

    It was peak discharge time, and the elevator was crammed full of people. If they weren''t in such a hurry to see Mrs. Mary Rosenberg, Lily and her daughter would have waited for the next one.

    They squeezed in, earning grumbles from the other passengers.

    "Couldn''t you have just taken the next one? It''s already so crowded."

    "Yeah, hey, your bag just hit me."

    Lily rolled her eyes. "Do you own this hospital? Mind your own business. If you don''t like it, you can get out," she snapped.

    "Exactly!" Cora chimed in.

    If someone hadn''t intervened, a full-blown argument would have erupted.

    About a minute after they got off, the adjacent elevator opened. Sandra stepped out, asked the nurse at the front desk for Lily''s room number, and headed straight there.

    The room was empty.

    "Excuse me, where are the patients from this room?"

    "They justpleted their discharge paperwork. They''ve probably already left."

    A dark look crossed Sandra''s face. They had some damn good luck, managing to leave just in time.

    Thinking they couldn''t have gone far, Sandra immediately took the elevator back down. By the time she reached the parking garage, Cora was already driving toward the main Rosenberg estate.

    At the estate, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg had already seen the news about Hannah. The video of her so-called immersion in the act was an eyesore. If she didn''t already know about the impending divorce, she would have been on the phone with Lionel, demanding he file immediately.

    Even though it had been a secret marriage, and few people knew Hannah was a Rosenberg, her circle of friends had been messaging her all moming, asking if it was true. Some were even feigning concern, an excuse to mock her

    using it?

    for having such a promiscuous daughter-inw.

    Hannah''s background was already a disgrace. Now, after this, how could she possibly hold her head up in front of her friends?

    "Madam!" Lily called out as she entered the house. "Madam, something terrible has happened to the young mistress!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg looked up, her expression cold and impatient.

    Lily immediately fell silent, her voice dropping as she recounted the news about the video.

    Cora, standing beside her, was so intimidated by Mrs. Rosenberg''s powerful presence that she couldn''t even speak, let alone look at her.

    So this is what a high-society matriarch is like, she thought. The poise, the aura, the clothes-it was all so perfect. If only she could be like that one day.

    Cora looked down at her own outfit. It was from decent, mid-range brands, better than what most girls her age wore, but it was nothing, Comparison. The thought of Hannah made her clench her fists in O resentment. Why did a parentless orphan get to be a society queen? Why her, and not me?

    "Madam, I''ve worked for the young master for so many years. Even if I haven''t done anything extraordinary, I''ve served him faithfully. My daughter only made one mistake. Please, give us another chance. Let us go back."

    She had been worried they wouldn''t be allowed to return, but now, it seemed very likely. The n she had devised for her daughter might still work. A small, triumphant smile yed on Lily''s lips.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg considered

    her for a moment. She knew exactly what the mother and daughter were after. She rarely meddled in Lionel''s

    affairs but this time their drama had caused her to lose face among her friends.

    "Don''t make another mistake," Mrs. Mary Rosenberg said, her voice devoid of emotion.

    Lily gasped, her heart leaping with joy. "Thank you, thank you," she stammered, nudging her still-dazed daughter with her elbow.

 Chapter 159

    Cora snapped back to reality. "Thank you, Mrs. Rosenberg. I promise I won''t mess up again."

    Mrs. Rosenberg''s gaze settled on her. "Hannah has brought shame upon the Rosenberg name. There is no ce for her in this family. I want you two to keep an eye on her. I don''t want any more incidents before the divorce is final."

    Lily was no fool; she understood the unspokenmand. She nodded eagerly.

    After leaving the estate, the mother-daughter duo went home to pack, determined to get back to the house before Lionel and Hannah returned. Their n was simple: move in first, then im it was the madam''s orders. Even Hannah wouldn''t dare to defy that.

    Not long after they left, Quennel appeared.

    "Mother, that video was a deepfake. The person in it isn''t Hannah."

    He had just finished dealing with some business and hade downstairs, worried his mother would misunderstand. Hearing their conversation, he knew his fears were founded.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg looked at her son, once again defending that woman. "Does it matter if it''s real or fake?" she said coldly. "The world believes it''s Hannah, so it is."

    Seeing his mother''s resolve, Quennel sighed.

    "I don''t care what other people believe. But you, Mother, you should know the truth. Hannah didn''t do this. I spoke to the kidnappers myself; they confirmed nothing happened."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg didn''t respond, taking a delicate sip of her tea. "Is there anything else?" she asked, seeing he wasn''t leaving.

    "You know Lily and Cora are maniptive. Why did you send them back?"

    "With them there, Hannah won''t be able to back out of the divorce, even if she wants to."

    She was afraid Hannah was just bluffing, that she would change her mind at thest minute. One Sandra might not have been enough, but with Cora in the mix, the divorce was a certainty.

    "You really are a wicked mother-inw," Quennel teased, though he had no intention of stopping her. He wanted Hannah''s divorce as much as anyone.

    His cheerful demeanor only annoyed his mother. Whether Hannah got divorced or not, it was a headache Once it was over, she would make sure that woman stayed far away. from the Rosenberg family and their entire social circle.

    When Hannah got home from work, the first thing she saw was Cora and Lily.

    She froze for a second, then quickly epted their presence and started up the stairs, ignoring them.

    Cora was about to call out to her,

    but her mother grabbed her arm and shot her a warning look. She reluctantly changed her tone. "Young mistress, were sorry about what happened before. The madam sent us back. I hope we can all get... along... from now on."

    Hannah didn''t slow her pace or respond, continuing up the stairs.

    "Mom, look at her, acting so high and mighty. She''s about to be thrown out, and she''s still so arrogant. What''s she got to be so proud of?" Cora whispered.

    "That''s enough. Mr. Rosenberg will be home soon. Do you remember his favorite dishes? Be sweet, and don''t say anything bad about Hannah in front of him."

    "I know, I know."

    Just as they finished speaking, Lionel walked in. He was surprised

    to see them but didn''t have time to ask questions. "Is Hannah home?" he asked immediately.

    "Sir, you must be tired after a long day at work. Sit down, have some tea. I''ll have

    them bring out dinner," Cora said, rushing to his side.

    "Is Hannah home?" Lionel repeated, his voice sharp.

    "The madam is upstairs," Lily said, pulling her daughter behind her.

 Chapter 160

    Lionel hurried upstairs to find Hannah.

    Cora watched him go and kicked the sofa in frustration.

    "Mom, did you see him?" she muttered. "What''s so great about that slut who''s been with a dozen men? He doesn''t even care how tired he is; he just runs straight to her."

    If Lionel had met her first, she would have taken care of him. She would have had dinner ready for him every night, drawn his bath, dried his hair. She would have loved him properly, not like that ungrateful bitch who used him to climb the socialdder and then treated him like dirt. It served him right that he was divorcing her.

    What a piece of trash.

    Once they were divorced, she would hire people to do the same thing to Hannah again and post it online, so no one would ever marry her.

    "That''s enough! Can''t you keep your mouth shut?" Lily snapped, pulling her into a corner where the cameras couldn''t see them.

    "That bitch used the security footage to get you kicked out once. Don''t think she won''t do it again. Don''t say another word. It''s only for a few more weeks. Just endure it, and don''t give her any more ammunition, you understand?"

    She knew Mrs. Rosenberg had sent them back to antagonize Hannah and push the divorce along. So they had to do their job. No matter what, they had to stay, to be a constant source of irritation, to provoke fights until Hannah finally stormed out for good.

    Cora, though still resentful, nodded in agreement.

    Lionel went upstairs just as Hannah, having changed into her loungewear, was about toe down.

    She was startled by his rushed entrance.

    He said nothing, striding over to her and grabbing her arms. His eyes scanned her

    from head to toe, lingering on any exposed skin.

    "Hannah," he said, his voice trembling, his grip tightening, didn''t know that happened when yo? were kidnapped. You never told me."

    He had thought she had been rescued, safe and unharmed. He couldn''t imagine how desperate she must have felt.

    His words sent a chill through Hannah''s heart, and a small, bitter smile touched her lips.

    Seeing her smile at a time like this, Lionel''s heart ached. She was just putting on a brave face.

    "Are the kidnappers still at the police station?" he asked, his dark

    fixed on her, his voice so eyesne

    "Hannah, don''t worry Even though this happened, I won''t abandon you?"

    Hannah blinked, thinking she must have misheard him.

    "It''s okay. Everything will pass. I''ll find a way to help you¡ª"

    Hannah raised her hand and pped him hard across the face. The sharp, crisp sound echoed through the room.

    Lionel''s head snapped to the side, his hair falling into his face. He was stunned for a moment, but there ?n mis eyes He nodded, then took her hand and

    was no ange

    ced it back on his cheek.

    "Yes, you''re right to hit me. If you''re still angry, go ahead. Hit me again."

    He took her hand and pped his own face with it a few more times.

    Seeing his manic behavior, Hannah yanked her hand away.

 Chapter 161

    "So, you really think I was raped by those kidnappers?" she asked, her tone t.

    Lionel stared at her, finding himself at a loss for words.

    Could it be that it wasn''t true?

    Hannah let out a derisive snort, her eyes filled with contempt. "You''ve never had a single thought of your own when ites to me. You believe whatever people say, whatever they post."

    "Especially when someone uses me of doing something wrong. You never bother to verify it; you just jump straight to ming me. You automatically assume it''s true, and yet here you are, ying the part of a devoted lover, talking about sticking by me no matter what."

    She stepped forward, poking a finger into his chest. "The truth is," she said, enunciating each word, "you''re disgusted to your core, aren''t you?"

    With a sharp shove to his shoulder, Hannah turned and walked downstairs,pletely ignoring the look on his face.

    He immediately chased after her, calling out to her retreating figure. "I never thought that!"

    Hannah stopped and turned back. "The moment Yves and Quennel saw the video, they called me. They said they''d help investigate and bury the story, that it was obviously a fake."

    "My colleagues were just as certain it couldn''t possibly be me, saying that with Al deepfake technology being what it is, anyone could have fabricated it. They even asked their own friends to help look into it."

    "You were the only one," she said, her voice trembling with restrained fury, "the only one who decided it had to be me. That I would do something like that with those men. That I would enjoy it!"

    She let out a long sigh, her gaze dropping to the floor. "Honestly, I don''t even care what you think. I really don''t."

    But she did care. She had waited all day for his call, and it never came.

    When Cora and Lily had gone to his mother''s and told their stories, he had called

    to yell at her without even checking the security footage. When something minor happened with Sandra, he called immediately to me her.

    But when it was her own crisis, her own reputation on the line? A full day of silence.

    It all came down to the simple fact that she still cared too much, and that was why it hurt so badly.

    "Lionel, this has nothing to do with

    S

    you. Just stop bothering me." Hannah''s eyes flickered to the corner, where Cora was trying hide after being caught eavesdropping. Go on, have dinner, she said coolly. "You don''t want your new maid to worry herself to death over you."

    She didn''t care who had brought Cora back, and she had no intention of asking.

    The changes in this house no longer concerned her.

    As Hannah descended the stairs, Cora scrambled to hide but was caught red- handed. Hannah simply walked past her without a word.

    Cora scurried up the stairs to Lionel''s side.

    "Sir! Your face is all swollen. I''ll get you some ointment right now!"

    Seeing his handsome face marred by the red handprint, her heart ached with a possessive pity. She ran off to get the first aid kit, cursing Hannah a thousand times in her mind.

    Throughout dinner, Lionel tried several times to speak to Hannah, but she just scrolled through her phone while she ate, pointedly ignoring him.

    Later that evening, she went into the master bedroom and locked the door from the inside.

    Lionel stared at the closed door for a moment before heading downstairs to grab the spare key. He let himself in.

    "Hannah, we need to-"

    He was cut off by the shrill, custom ringtone that shattered the silence in the

    tom. The sound, so uniquely

    JUMS

    tied to one person made the air got still.

    The phone kept ringing, its incessant noise making it impossible for Hannah to concentrate on her work.

    "Aren''t you going to answer that?" Hannah asked, looking up from her screen. "What if it''s an emergency?"

    He picked up the phone. Staring at the name on the screen, his thumb moved slowly toward the answer button.

 Chapter 162

    "Lionel, are you busy right now?" Sandra''s voice, fraught with anxiety, came through the speaker.

    Lionel didn''t answer right away. He lowered his gaze, stealing a nce at Hannah.

    She sat at her desk, organizing files for the next day''s meeting, acting as if she hadn''t noticed a thing. Her detached, indifferent expression was a dagger to his heart.

    His brow furrowed. "Go on," he said, his voice a low growl.

    He deliberately raised his voice, wanting to provoke a reaction from Hannah.

    But she remained unmoved, her fingers flying across the keyboard, her entire focus on her work.

    "Those men who tried to attack me... a few of them escaped, remember? Well, one of them contacted me today. He told me that the person who really hired them to rape me wasn''t..."

    Sandra''s voice trailed off.

    "Who was it?"

    She took a deep breath, hesitating for a long moment. "Lionel, can we meet? It''s better if we talk in person."

    He wanted to refuse. He had just fought with Hannah, and the mess with the video was still unresolved. His priority should have been fixing things with his wife. But seeing her so cold and distant, a slow burn of anger began to build inside him.

    "Lionel?" Sandra''s soft voice cooed when he didn''t respond. "If you''re busy, we can talk another time. I shouldn''t be bothering you thiste at night."

    Lionel clutched his phone, his eyes still fixed on Hannah.

    Was she really so determined to shut him out?

    After a two-second pause, he spoke, his voice deliberately loud. "Sandra, I''m on my way."

    The words were meant as much for Hannah as they were for Sandra.

    Still, Hannah''s hands didn''t falter on the keyboard.

    His breathing grew heavy. He spun around and stormed out, mming the door behind him.

    The thunderous bang made Hannah flinch, and she stared at the door in disbelief.

    Muttering "maniac" under her breath, she turned back to herputer and pulled up her phone''s calendar.

    A reminder for the 15th of next month was marked: Finalize Divorce.

    She had a nagging feeling she was forgetting something important, but she chalked it up to the anxiety of the approaching date. It was just a few more weeks. Whatever happened between now and then she just had to endure it.

    Downstairs, Cora rushed to Lionel''s side as soon as he appeared.

    "Sir, where are you going sote? You barely touched your dinner. Let me make you ate-night snack."

    She practically clung to him, her voice a constant stream of feigned concern. The chirping sound was like a fly buzzing in his ear, fraying his already frayed nerves. His frown deepened.

    "Just be quiet!" he snapped.

    His sharp tone stunned Cora into silence. She stood frozen, her eyes welling with tears as she watched him whispering "I was just worried about you..."

    Lily, standing nearby, felt a pang of sympathy for her daughter, whose good intentions had been so cruelly rejected. She pulled Cora aside into a corner.

    "Don''t be so desperate," she whispered fiercely. "These things take time. Sooner orter, Mr. Rosenberg will see how good you are."

    Cora knew her mother was right, but she couldn''t swallow her resentment. She stood there, silent and sullen, tears streaming down her face.

    Seeing her stubbornness, Lily tugged her arm sharply. "Did you hear me?"

    "I heard you, I heard you!" Cora snapped, yanking her arm away and storming out into the courtyard.

 Chapter 163

    Lionel drove to Sandra''s house.

    He found her curled up on the sofa, clutching a pillow in terror. The moment the doorbell rang, she scrambled to her feet and threw the door open.

    "Lionel!" Her eyes and nose were red from crying, but her expression softened the instant she saw him. "Won''t Hannah be upset that you came over thiste?"

    "Don''t worry about her. Tell me what happened."

    He walked in as if he owned the ce and sat on the sofa.

    The moment Sandra closed the door, a triumphant smirk flickered across her lips before she quicklyposed her face back into a mask of distress.

    "This morning," she began, "a man called me. He said that when Zack first hired them, it was only to scare me a little. But right after Zack left, Hannah approached them. She gave them money... and told them to rape me."

    As she spoke, a single tear rolled down her cheek andnded on the pillow in her arms. She took a shaky breath and wiped it away.

    "I didn''t want to believe him at first. I mean, no matter how much Hannah dislikes me, I never thought she''d do something so horrible. But... but..."

    She paused, her delicate brows knitting together in a look of terrified confusion.

    "Lionel, do you think... do you think because she was raped, she''s holding a grudge? And since she doesn''t know who was behind her own kidnapping, she decided to take it out on me?"

    Her voice broke, and she buried her face in the pillow, her body wracked with sobs. "I don''t know what I ever did to her," she choked out. "Why would she do this to me? I wasn''t the one who had her kidnapped. Why is she punishing me?"

    Sandra still had her own doubts about Hannan''s kidnapping. Lionel had told her it was a servant who worked for Hannah''s mother but why would a servant do something like that? She must have been following someone''s orders.

    But whose? Could it have been Mrs. Mary Rosenberg?

    Lionel listened to her entire story in silence, his expression grim. After a long pause, he finally asked, "Are you sure that''s what the man said? Where is he now?"

    "He called me from a blocked number and hung up right after. When I tried to call back, the number was disconnected."

    Sandra pulled up the call log and handed him her phone.

    Lionel took a picture and sent it to Owen, telling him to investigate the caller''s identity.

    Seeing how quickly he acted, Sandra knew that Hannah still held some space in his heart. But it didn''t matter. She had already taken care of everything. The man she''d hired was probably already at the border He would wait for the situation to cool down, then cross over whenever it was safe. If Lionel sent someone after him, he could easily slip into another country where even Lionel''s reach was limited.

    "You should get some rest. Let me know if anything else happens."

    Lionel stood up, ready to leave. When he''d stormed out of the bedroom earlier, he had deliberately walked slowly down the stairs and driven off at a crawl, half expecting Hannah toe after him. She never did.

    And now, after all this time, not a single call or text.

    Had the womanpletely lost her mind?

    Seeing him about to leave, Sandra panicked and rushed toward him.

    "Ah!"

 Chapter 164

    She "tripped," falling directly into his arms. Her hands clutched at the front of his shirt, her body pressing against his for a moment before she slowly regained her bnce.

    "Lionel, please don''t be harsh with Hannah when you get back," she pleaded softly. "She''s been through so much... a woman who experiences something like that is bound to be hurting. It must be so hard for her to ept."

    Sandra''s voice was a gentle murmur. "The fact that she''s still trying to live a normal life is a testament to her strength. I didn''t tell you this to make you do something to her."

    "I know. Get some rest," Lionel replied coolly before turning and leaving.

    Sandra immediately ran to the window. She watched as his car sped away, tires screeching as he raced back home. Only then did she let out a cold, triumphant snort.

    "Hannah, oh Hannah," she whispered to the empty room, "your happy days are numbered. Let''s see you get out of this one."

    She knew Lionel had only signed the divorce papers to appease her; only Hannah had taken it seriously. And while she couldn''t understand why Lionel had seemed so reluctant to divorce before, these two incidentsbined would surely make him despise his wife.

    The divorce was as good as done.

    Halfway home, Lionel''s foot eased off the elerator. He slowed the car and pulled over to the side of the road.

    His first instinct had been to rush home and confront Hannah, but the constant stream of disasterstely had taught him a lesson. Every incident had pointed to Hannah, yet each time, she had turned out to be the innocent one.

    Could this time be the same?

    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    It had been a while since Sandra''s incident. Zack had confessed, and all the culprits had pointed their fingers at him. Now, suddenly, one person appears to overturn all the previous testimony? The more he thought about it, the more suspicious it seemed.

    He made a call. "I want you to question Zack and his crew again. Find out exactly how many men they hired to go after Sandra."

    After hanging up, he stared out at

    theke beside the road. The

    moonlight shattered across

    surface, turning the water into a field

    of glittering diamonds

    There was a time when he and Hannah would walk along this very shore, hand in

    hand, talking about their future. But now...

    He got out of the car and walked

    toward the water''s edge, sitting on a

    stone bench as he gazed at the shimmering surface. He took out a Cigarette and litt, taking a

    a fatoume

    deep drag. Grayish smoke veiled his face, blurring his vision before

    dissipating into the night

    He took drag after drag, but the turmoil in his heart refused to quiet.

    "Hey! Are you blind? Can''t you see the sign? No smoking here!"

    An old man with a red armband, a park administrator, marched over, pointing at a

    nearby sign. "That''s a fifty-dor fine. Cash or card?"

    Lionel nced at the sign and, without arguing, pulled out his phone and transferred a hundred dors.

    "I''m having another one," he said, pulling a fresh cigarette from the pack.

    Before he could light it, the administrator snatched it from his fingers. "You think money makes

    you special?fe broke the

    rules like you, it would be chaos! Get out of here, you useless piece of trash!"

    Lionel watched as his cigarette was tossed into a bin, the frustration inside him mounting.

    Just as he was about to retort, he heard a voice from a distance.

    "Sir!"

    Cora saw the old man yelling at Lionel and immediately rushed over, cing

    herself between them like a protective shield.

    "You old fool! Who do you think you are, talking to my sir like that?"

    "And who are you?" the old man shot back. "I''ll say what I want to him! Smug rich people, thinking a little money makes them king of the world!"

 Chapter 165

    "You shut your mouth!" Cora had no idea what had happened, but she wasn''t about to let this decrepit old man yell at Lionel.

    She gave the man a hard shove. "You''re just a miserable, broke old man who can''t stand to see anyone sessful, aren''t you? You think rich people stole your money! People with twisted, dark minds like yours deserve to be poor forever!"

    The administrator, stunned that this young woman would attack him so viciously without a second thought, sputtered, clutching his chest as if he couldn''t breathe.

    Lionel, standing to the side, was equally surprised by Cora''s sudden appearance and her vitriolic outburst. He knew he was in the wrong; he had just wanted to pay for a moment of peace. Thest thing he needed was a scene that would draw more attention.

    "Let''s go," he said coldly, turning back toward his car.

    Cora felt she hadn''t said nearly enough, but since Lionel had spoken, she obediently followed him.

    She shot onest re at the old man. "You got lucky today, you old fossil. With one foot in the grave, you should be praying for a quick end!"

    "You-!" The administrator sank onto the bench, gasping for air. Fuming, he raised his phone and snapped a picture of their retreating backs.

    Cora walked beside Lionel, their shadows stretching long under the orange glow of the streetlights. She couldn''t help but inch closer to him, her heart pounding in her chest. For a fleeting moment, she imagined they were a couple, taking a peaceful evening stroll by theke.

    If only it could always be like this.

    "How did you find me here?" Lionel''s deep, questioning voice shattered her fantasy.

    "Sir, you barely ate anything tonight, and then you left after arguing with

    ma''am was worried so I took I a taxito follow you, but I lost you. was just walking along the road when I happened to see you."

    Lionel said nothing, continuing toward the car.

    "Sir, since you didn''t eat, should I have the kitchen prepare ate-night snack for you?" Cora asked.

    His gaze fell on a nearby barbecue joint. He and Hannah used to sneak outte at night to eat skewers and drink beer, talking for hours about his ns for the future.

    "No, that''s fine. You can go back now."

    He started walking toward the restaurant. Undeterred, Cora followed him.

    Seeing her persistence, Lionel didn''t bother to send her away again.

    "Sir, if you need a drink to clear your head, go ahead. I can drive, so I can take you home afterward."

    Lionel''s eyesnded on Cora, and for

    a moment, he saw the Hannah of the past. She had been too timid to drive but after one night when got too drunk to make it home, she had resolutely learned, just so she could be the one to pick him up.

    He picked up a ss and began to drink, downing one after another in morose silence. Cora sat quietly beside him. She knew he was troubled, and she

    od the et

    quiet, perceptive woman was the

    most appealing kind.

    Hours passed. Lionel waspletely drunk, needing the restaurant owner''s help

    to get into the passenger seat of his car.

    Cora slid into the driver''s seat. Leaning over the console, her hand resting on his seatback, she slowly lowered herself toward him...

 Chapter 166

    Just as Cora''s fingers were about to touch his belt buckle, the special ringtone red through the car''s cramped interior, shockingly loud.

    The sudden noise made her snatch her hand back. Her mother''s warnings flooded her mind, along with the realization that the car was likely equipped with a dashcam.

    She swallowed hard, her moment of boldness vanishing. Instead, she reached across him and fastened his seatbelt.

    "Sir, your phone is ringing."

    The persistent ringtone finally broke through Lionel''s drunken stupor. The sound conjured an image of Hannah''s face-she always hated that ringtone, her expression souring every time it went off.

    This time, without even looking at the screen, he swiped to decline the call.

    "Hannah..." he murmured.

    Driving, Cora heard him whisper Hannah''s name. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she shot him a sharp nce.

    They say a drunk man calls out the name of the person he loves most. But Lionel didn''t love Hannah. Why would he say her name now?

    Cora''s grip tightened on the steering wheel, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the road ahead.

    So what if he loves her? They''re getting divorced anyway. The title of Mrs. Hannah Rosenberg will be mine soon enough.

    All she had to do was act before Sandra did. With her mother being Mrs. Rosenberg''s trusted confidante, what chance would a bankrupt heiress like Sandra have against her?

    The car pulled smoothly into the garage.

    Cora looked at the intoxicated man beside her. As she got out of the car, she deliberately nced down at her own long legs, exposed beneath her short skirt.

    A small, knowing smile touched her lips. She reached under her skirt, removed the flimsy piece of fabric that served as her underwear, and clenched it in her fist as she walked around to the passenger side.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, we''re home. Let me help you inside." She leaned into the car, surreptitiously dropping the item onto the seat.

    Cora pressed her body against his as she struggled to pull the heavy man from the car.

    "Mom, you''re just in time! Help me get sir upstairs. He''s had way too much to drink."

    Lily saw the state of them and rushed over, her voice a harsh whisper. "You didn''t do anything foolish, did you?"

    "Mom!" Cora hissed, gritting her teeth. "What do you take me for? I was just looking out for him. Now help me get Mr. Rosenberg to his room."

    Lily eyed her daughter suspiciously. Something felt off, but she said no more and helped support Lionel up to the master bedroom.

    Hannah had just finished her nightly. routing and was lying in bed when she heard a knock The door opened to reveal the mother-daughter duo helping Lionel into the room.

    "Ma''am, sir is very drunk," Cora announced, carefullyying him on the bed. Then, without a moment''s hesitation, her hands moved to his belt.

    Thankfully, Lily was faster. She grabbed her daughter''s wrist, shot her a warning re, and yanked her out of the room.

    "Ow! Why did you grab me so hard?" Cora cried, wrenching her hand free as soon as they were in the hallway.

    "If I hadn''t were you going to strip

    Mr. Rosenberg and climb on top of him right then and there? Cora, have

    you lost your

    per

    mind? Did you forget everything I told you?"

    The memory of how expertly Cora''s hands had gone for the belt buckle made

    Lily''s blood run cold. She could only pray Hannah hadn''t noticed.

    "I..."

    Lily''s words snapped her back to reality. She had almost done something incredibly stupid.

    "That''s enough! Go to your room and get some sleep. It''s only a few more weeks, so just be patient. Once the divorce is final, you can do whatever you want without being called & married!

    homewrecker They''re su

    Haven''t you seen what happened to Sandra? Learn from her mistakes!"

 Chapter 167

    Lily jabbed a finger at her daughter''s forehead and dragged her by the arm down the stairs, terrified she might try something else.

    Inside the room, Hannah stood in her pajamas, arms crossed, looking down at the man on the bed who reeked of alcohol and perfume. The scent was strong, identical to Cora''s, and while it might have transferred while she was helping him, she couldn''t ignore the practiced ease with which Cora had gone for his belt buckle. She''d clearly done it many times before.

    If her mother hadn''t stopped her, Cora probably would have put on a show right in front of her.

    To be so bold right under her nose... Hannah couldn''t imagine what had happened on the way home.

    She lowered her gaze and walked into the adjoining guest room.

    As for the drunkard on the bed-whether he woke up in the middle of the night to clean himself up,y there until morning, or fell prey to someone else''s opportunism¡ªit had nothing to do with her anymore.

    He knew Cora was circling him like a shark, yet he let his guard downpletely. If the roles were reversed, people would be using her of seduction, of leading him on.

    Hannahy down in the guest bed and replied to a text from Tess. Her friend had found a new job and rented an apartment in a southern coastal city. She''d even found a beautiful seaside condo and was nning to save up to buy it, promising to have Hannahe live with her.

    Hannah: [Use the money I sent you. Just buy it!]

    Lionel already knew she was siphoning money through jewelry purchases. If he had any shame, he wouldn''t dare ask for it back.

    Tess: [!!!! Buying a house is a huge deal! Wait until you cane visit, and we''ll look at it properly before making a decision.]

    Hannah: [Okay. It''ste, get some rest.]

    After sending the message, Hannah nced at the time. A sense of unease

    settled over her. Lionel had left after a call from Sandra, so why was it Cora who brought him home drunk? What had happened in between?

    She pulled up the security feed from the garage.

    At first nce, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Just like Sandra, Cora took every opportunity to press herself against him, but otherwise,

    thing appeared normal.

    But the more normal it seemed, the more wrong it felt. Cora wouldn''t have passed

    up such a perfect opportunity.

    Whatever. She needed to sleep.

    The next morning, Hannah went downstairs. Lionel was nowhere to be seen, he had either already left or was still asleep. She ate breakfast without waiting for him and prepared to leave for the office.

    "Ma''am, here are the car keys."

    Cora hurried over, holding out the keys to Lionel''s car.

    Hannah looked from the keys in Cora''s hand to the sycophantic expression on her

    face. She was clearly nning something.

    Hannah smiled faintly. "This isn''t my

    car. If you can''t even get that right, it''s a miracle you''ve managed to aplish anything besides getting here through connections. As long as you''re living in this house try to use your head."

    As Hannah walked past, she saw Cora''s brow tighten in a sh of suppressed anger.

    She got into her own car and headed to the office, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the steering wheel.

    Since there was a "surprise" waiting for her in that car, she decided it was a gift best delivered to Sandra.

    The only question was how.

    She had just arrived at the office when a male colleague was about to speak to

    her, but Yves'' assistant summoned her upstairs.

    "We found the source video," Yves said, handing her a tablet.

 Chapter 168

    Hannah took the tablet andpared it with the doctored video she had saved on her phone.

    It was a perfect match-her face had been deepfaked onto the woman in this clip.

    Just then, she received a message from her colleague, Samuel Temple. His best friend had identified the original video and the woman in it.

    Hannah forwarded the information to Yves.

    "The video and the actress are indeed from Kiron''s studio. My PR team has drafted a statement for you. Take a look."

    Yves, ever prepared, had already formted a response. "Once you post this, the PR and marketing departments will support your ount."

    Hannah reviewed the copy and images he sent. It was professional, clear, andpelling.

    "Mr. Lancaster, thank you so much for this. Once everything is settled, let me know when you''re free. I''d like to treat you to dinner."

    "I''m free anytime," Yves replied. He studied Hannah''sposed expression, unable to guess what she was truly thinking. "When you went homest night," he ventured, "did Lionel say anything? Did he offer to help investigate?"

    He had asked his team to suppress the online chatter the day before, only to find that someone had already beaten him to it. He assumed it was Lionel. Despite their issues, they were still husband and wife. Surely there was at least that much trust and support between them.

    A humorless smile touched Hannah''s lips, a flicker of coldness in her eyes as she recalled the previous night. The memory sent a sharp pang through her chest.

    "He told me," she said evenly, "that he didn''t mind what had happened to me."

    "He what?!" Yves shot to his feet, his hands mming onto the desk. "He said what? Is he insane? Anyone can see that video is a fake, and he said that to you?"

    Seeing Yves'' fury, Hannah felt her own pain deepen. She couldn''t understand how she and Lionel had reached this point. An outsider like, Yves could recognize the setup instantly, but her own husband waspletely blind to it.

    Yves noticed her crestfallen expression and softened his tone. "Lionel is an idiot. Don''t waste your energy on him. You''re divorcing him anyway." His voice trailed off at the end.

    Hannah forced a smile, looking up at

    him. "You''re right, Mr. Lancaster. And with you and Quennel helping me the best can hope for from tim I is that he stays out of my way never expected his help to begin with."

    "Quennel? Did you say Quennel?" Yves asked, surprised.

    "Yes."

    Yves sat back down, a look of astonishment on his face. He never would have guessed that the other person suppressing the story was Quennel. What a strange turn of events.

    Hannah left his office and returned to her desk following the PR team''s n, she posted the prepared statement. The firm''s marketing department immediately went to work, deploying a legion of online

    ounts to guide the conversation.

    In no time, the story shot to the top of the trending lists. With the sudden reversal,

    the public finally understood that Hannah had been framed.

    Wow, it really was a deepfake!

    Thiswyer has the worst luck. Who did she piss off to deserve this?

    This is sick. Is this what people are using advanced technology for now? To ruin lives?

    She''s awyer with connections, so she can fight back. What about ordinary people? This is horrible. Find whoever posted it and throw them in jail!

    This is defamation and a vition of her image rights, right? That''s jail time! I support her filing a police report.

    The inte was now a storm of outrage directed at the original poster and the ounts that had spread the video.

 Chapter 169

    Inside the office, everyone was on their phones, using their personal ounts to amplify the story.

    "Lunch is on me today, everyone," Hannah announced. "Samuel, if your friend is free, invite him to join us. If not, I''ll send you some money to pass along to him as a thank you."

    Samuel, a tall,nky man of six-foot-three, rubbed the back of his neck

    sheepishly. "That''s not necessary. It wasn''t a big deal."

    "It is to me," Hannah insisted, sending him the money transfer.

    He reluctantly epted and forwarded it. "Hannah, my friend''s family runs a great restaurant nearby. We can go there for lunch, and he''ll give us a discount."

    "Perfect. Ask him to save us a table."

    At noon, the group headed to the restaurant. It was a bustling ce with no private rooms, but arge round table had been reserved for them. After they sat down and ordered, they heard whispers from a nearby table.

    "Hey, isn''t that the woman from that video? She''s got some nerve showing her face in public."

    "With a scandal that big, you''d think she''d be hiding at home. She must be shameless..."

    The murmurs grew louder and more pointed. Hannah tried to ignore them, but it became impossible.

    Just as she was about to speak, her colleague Anna shot to her feet and pointed at the two middle-aged men who had been talking.

    "You morons were yed for fools, and now that the truth is out, you''re still spouting garbage? Check thetest news! She was framed, and you let someone lead you by the nose while you sit here gossiping. I hope you end up in a hell where they rip your tongues out so you spend the next life as mutes!"

    Inspired by Anna''s ferocity, the other colleagues stood up as well.

    "What, can your eyes only process porn now? Can''t you read? You absolute idiots!"

    "Pick up your phones and open your eyes. Learn something, because this could happen to you one day, and then you''ll have no one to cry to!"

    The men, stunned by the bacsh and the revtion of a plot twist, quickly pulled out their phones. Others in the restaurant who had just been listening in did the

    same.

    A few small-time food bloggers, upon seeing the truth, stood up and dered, "I have a small following. I''ll share this for you! Using technology for this is disgusting!"

    "Oh my, people are so wicked these days," an older woman chimed in "Theyll forward all the nasty stuff to their group chats but never the rification. Youngdy, I''ll share this with my friends!"

    "I''ll post it in mymunity group chat," another person offered. "So many people were talking about it before, but no one''s mentioned the update. Theyre probably stiff the dark."

    Like wildfire, the news spread through the restaurant. People who had been unaware of the situation now knew the truth and were sharing it with their friends.

    Sandra, who was at home preparing for an afternoon date, saw the news and froze. How had Hannah managed to solve this so quickly?

    She sat at her vanity, staring at her phone with a deep frown. After what she had told Lionelst night, he should have been convinced that Hannah was guilty. He wouldnt have lifted a finger to help her.

    As she stewed in frustration, her phone pinged.

    It was a message from Hannah.

 Chapter 170

    The message was a video from a security camera. Before Sandra could even y it, a text followed.

    Hannah: [This morning, she tried to give me Lionel''s car keys. I wonder if there''s something in the car she wanted me to find. Also, when he came homest night, he smelled of Cora''s perfume, not yours.]

    Sandra''s fingers trembled, nearly dropping the phone. Her face a mask of disbelief, she tapped y on the video.

    To an outsider, it would look like nothing more than a maid helping her employer out of a car. But Sandra knew women. It was a masterss in making a move while appearing to do nothing at all.

    She nced at the timestamp on the footage, and her expression darkened. Lionel had left her house hours ago. Why had it taken him so long to get home? Combined with Hannah''s message, a deeply unsettling thought began to form.

    Suddenly, the video and the message were retracted.

    Hannah: [Sent to the wrong person.]

    Sandra stared at the four words. Wrong person, or a deliberate move? The answer was obvious.

    "That bitch," she seethed, her tongue pressing against the inside of her cheek. "Trying to bait me into checking Lionel''s car. Does she think I''m that stupid?"

    She hadn''t met Cora, but Hannah''s message was enough to tell her the girl was trouble. She had assumed that once Hannah was gone, she could smoothly take her ce. Now, this Cora had appeared-just a maid, yes, but one who was always by Lionel''s side. If she made her move first, it could be a repeat of what happened with Hannah all those years ago.

    Sandra set down her phone, closed her eyes, and chewed on her thumbnail, her mind racing.

    An idea sparked in her mind.

    "Hannah," she whispered to herself with a cruel smile, "since you delivered her to me on a silver tter, don''t me me for what happens next."

    Hannah waited for a reply. When none came, she locked her phone. She had given Sandra the hint; what she did with it was her own business.

    She got up to pay the bill and was just at the door when Quennel called.

    "I''ll take this. You guys go on ahead," she said to her colleagues, stepping aside to answer.

    "Hello, Quennel."

    "The person who posted the video has been found," Quennel''s voice, smooth as flowing water came through the phone. My people are on their way to pick him up. will be resolved soon, so don''t worry."

    "Thank you, Quennel," Hannah said, filled with gratitude. When she first saw the video, her mind had gone nk with panic. But the immediate support from Mr. Lancaster and Quennel had felt like two strong

    hands pulling her back from the brink, allowing her to face the crisis with a clear head.

    The only one who hadn''t...

    "Lionel acted quickly this time as well. He did a good job helping you handle this."

    Quennel had seen the news that

    morning and was surprised by how

    swiftly and effectively Lionel had seemed to manage the crisis, Th?t was why he''d called immediately with his own update, afraid of being a step behind.

    "It wasn''t him. It was Yves-Mr. Lancaster," Hannah rified.

    On the other end of the line, Quennel''s eyes darkened, but a self-assured smile yed on his lips. "Mr. Lancaster was very thoughtful. I''ll have to thank him properly one of these days."

 Chapter 171

    "Oh no, that''s not necessary. I already told Mr. Lancaster I''d treat him to dinner when he''s free."

    Before Hannah could finish, Quennel''s voice turned slightly sullen. "And what about me?"

    "Of course I''m treating you to dinner too!"

    Hearing the cheerful lilt in her voice, Quennel was relieved that the incident hadn''t affected her too deeply.

    He chuckled softly. "You just started a new job. I couldn''t let you spend your money like that. You don''t need to treat me separately. Just bring me along."

    His phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. "And tell Mr. Lancaster he doesn''t need to trouble himself with the investigation. The Rosenberg family will take care of its own."

    Hannah''sshes fluttered down. Treating them both to one meal felt a bit strange, as if it diminished her gratitude. But Quennel had said it so smoothly, she felt she couldn''t refuse.

    "Let me ask Mr. Lancaster, and I''ll get back to you, okay?"

    "Of course," Quennel''s low, gentleugh rumbled through the phone. "Have you had lunch?"

    "We just finished. My colleagues were a huge help, so I treated them today."

    "You''re bing more and more thoughtful. It''s hot out this afternoon, so don''t stay outside too long. Get back to the office before you get sunburned."

    Quennel''s considerate words made Hannah''s cheeks flush. She wasn''t sure if it was the sun or his voice, but she felt a little dizzy, her skin warm.

    "...Okay. Thank you, Quennel."

    "There''s no need for thanks between us. Go on now."

    After hanging up, Hannah stood motionless for a moment, Quennel''s voice still echoing in her ears. It was

    That she snapped out of und

    only when Anna called her name

    walked back to her friends under the shade of an umbre.

    In his office at the corporate headquarters, Quennel ended the call, his long fingers tapping a slow rhythm on the desk His deep, intense gaze was fixed on Yves'' profile on the screen.

    "His own house is on fire, and he still has time to meddle in my affairs."

    He closed the window with a decisive click and returned to his work.

    Hannah messaged Yves about the dinner. She had secretly hoped he would decline, but to her surprise, he readily agreed. With nothing more to say she asked them both for their avability to schedule the meal.

    That evening, when Hannah returned home, she found an unexpected guest- Sandra.

    "Lionel, you don''t have to see me out. I''ll be going now." Just as she was about to leave, Sandra saw Hannah walk in. She offered a graceful, polite nod and a hello before departing.

    Hannah watched her go, a sharine smile on her face, before stepping inside.

    In the living room, Cora was sulking, her face a thundercloud of resentment. Hannah ignored her, went to the closet to change, and then came down for dinner.

    Throughout the meal, Lionel tried to start a conversation several times, but he never managed to get the words out. After dinner, just as he was about to speak, Hannah cut him off.

    "I have work to do tonight. Have someone bring up a snack around nine-thirty."

    With that, she went upstairs, effectively shutting down any possibility of a conversation.

    Cora, who had been observing from the sidelines, finally made up her mind. Clenching her fists, she followed Hannah upstairs and knocked on the guest room door.

    "Ma''am, I need to talk to you."

 Chapter 172

    Hannah leaned back in her chair, observing Cora in silence.

    Seeing her calm and unruffled demeanor, Cora couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. "That mistress came all the way to our home, and you don''t even care?"

    With just the two of them present, Cora dropped all pretense. "Aren''t you even curious about what she came to say?" she sneered.

    Hannah took a sip of her tea before answering coolly, "I don''t care."

    "She said¡ª" Cora began instinctively, but Hannah''s response stopped her cold. She took a sharp breath, momentarily speechless.

    No wonder Lionel couldn''t stand her. What man would want a woman so utterly devoid of feeling? Her marriage was ending, her home had been invaded, and yet she sat there as if none of it mattered. The woman was a freak.

    Cora pulled out a chair and sat down opposite her.

    "Sandra was the one behind that video online. She came here just now to tell Lionel she thought you were the one who sent those men to rape her. She yed the victim, saying the man who called her was a liar and she was wrong to have believed him."

    "She put on this whole act, pretending to be on your side, telling Lionel not to me you, that it was all a big misunderstanding. It was quite a performance."

    Hannah stared into her teacup. She had suspected Sandra''s visit was rted to the video, but she hadn''t expected this. It seemed the phone call that lured Lionel away was meant to pin Zack''s crime on her. Sandra just hadn''t counted on Yves and Quennel moving so quickly and dismantling her carefully constructed plot in less than two days.

    As for why Lionel hade home drunkst night, Hannah wasn''t certain, but it was likely connected.

    All it proved was that Sandra was relentless, and Lionel was a fool.

    The gift mix-up, the money funneled to Mr. Jones, the unresolved arson-all swept under the rug. Xenia, paid to take the fall, was in prison with no follow-up.

    But when it came to Zack''s crime against Sandra, it was resolved cleanly and swiftly, with a conviction.

    Seeing Hannah''s indifferent

    expression, Cora finally lost her patience. She mmed her hands on the table and leaned forward. "Hannah, you''re divorcing him! That mistress is ready trying to destroy you. Do you really think she''ll leave you alone after the divorce is final?"

    Cora had expected her words to enrage Hannah, to spur her into action against Sandra. She had hoped they would tear each other apart while she watched from the sidelines, ready to swoop in. But Hannah just sat there, sipping her tea not a flicker of anger or doubt in her eyes. It was as if she were listening to a story about strangers.

    "Hannah, a woman who''s willing to be a mistress won''t just let the ex-wife walk away peacefully after she gets what she wants. Don''t be so naive! While you still have the power and status of being Mrs. Rosenberg, you should-"

    "And you?"

    Hannahzily lifted her gaze, a wry

    smile on her lips. "That''s the pot calling the kettle ck, isn''t it?

    emet

    Instead of worrying about me, the two of you should be more

    concerned with who''s going to im the title of Mrs. Rosenberg in a few weeks."

    She set down her teacup, her eyes locking onto Cora''s stunned expression.

    "Close the door on your way out. I have work to do."

 Chapter 173

    Cora''s mouth twitched with fury. She took a deep breath, turned on her heel, and stormed out of the room.

    If this idiot wanted to be a doormat, she wasn''t going to stop her. Did Hannah really think she could manipte her into fighting Sandra for her? What a joke. She was living in the Rosenberg mansion; all the advantages were on her side.

    "I''ve read a lot of news stories," Hannah''s voice floated out just as the door was closing. "Many mistresses apany the couple to finalize the divorce, and the second it''s done, they rush off to get married themselves. They don''t waste a single second."

    Cora froze, her hand gripping the doorknob. She looked back, her mouth open to ask a question, but then she slowly closed it.

    She stood there for a long moment, her mind reeling.

    That''s right... How could she have forgotten about that?

    If Sandra pulled a move like that, living in this house would be useless. She''d end up having to serve her new mistress.

    She would not let that happen.

    Sandra walked a short distance from the Rosenberg estate before reaching her car. She had hoped Hannah would be homete, giving her an excuse to have Lionel drive her home so she could investigate the car herself.

    But, of course, Hannah had returned early.

    She pursed her lips, thinking of Cora standing there, so young and beautiful, but wearing every emotion on her face. If handled correctly, she could be a very

    useful weapon.

    Screech!

    A ck Maybach suddenly appeared at the intersection, cutting her off.

    Sandra''s head mmed against the steering wheel. Wincing, she sat up, ready to get out and curse the driver, but the license te stopped her cold.

    The driver got out, walked to her window, and tapped on the ss.

    "Ms. Woods. My young master would like a word with you."

    Sandra''s hands tightened on the steering wheel. After a moment''s hesitation, she unbuckled her seatbelt and followed the driver to the rear passenger door of the Maybach.

    "Mr. Quennel Rosenberg. It''s been a while."

    The tinted

    window slid down,

    revealing Quennel. He was dressed in a ck suit with a ck shirt, the top two buttons undone exuding an air ofnguid nobility as he lounged against the leather seat. His expression was unreadable, but the chilling aura around him was palpable.

    Even Sandra, seeing him now, felt a prickle of fear.

    Years ago, when she was betrothed to Lionel, she had looked down on him. He had been raised outside the family,cking the refined education and aristocratic polish of his cousin. Egged on by others, she had decided she would marry Quennel instead.

    But she had never dared to make a move on Quennel. For one, his presence terrified her. For another she had heard rumors of his ruthless nature and feared she would end up losing not just her ambitions but her life.

    And so, she had ended up where she was today.

    "Was the video your doing?" he asked, his voice t.

    Sandra''s heart skipped a beat. She took a step back, but the driver behind her ced a firm hand on her shoulder.

    "I... I..."

    Quennel nced at her, a cold sneer on his lips. "Show her," hemanded. The driver released her, pulled out his phone, and yed a video, holding it in front of her.

    Sandra swallowed hard, her hands trembling as she took the phone.

    As she watched the contents of the video, her face drained of all color. Her legs gave out, and she stumbled backward, copsing to the ground as the phone slipped from her grasp.

    The car door opened, and a red-soled leather shoe stepped onto the pavement. Quennel walked toward her.

 Chapter 174

    A shiver of pure terror ran down Sandra''s spine. She scrambled backward on the pavement, trying to put distance between them.

    "Get up." Quennel''s voice was devoid of warmth, his eyes carrying an order that could not be refused.

    Sandra looked up, her own eyes wide and bloodshot, her face ashen. She wanted to run.

    The driver, anticipating her move, stood ready.

    "Ms. Woods, I suggest you stand up. You don''t want to see what happens when the young master gets angry," he advised.

    Sandra''s breathing grew ragged. Swallowing hard, she slowly pushed herself to her feet.

    The moment she was steady, a powerful hand shot out and mped around her neck, yanking her forward. She stumbled, her hands flying up to w at his grip, but his strength was immense. Her face flushed red as she beat helplessly against his arm.

    "Let me find out you''veid a hand on Hannah again," Quennel''s voice was a low, menacing whisper, "and the person in that video will be you. Do you understand?"

    He had been aware of her petty schemes for some time but had chosen not to interfere. This time, however, she had gone too far, tarnishing Hannah''s reputation.

    Sandra''s body trembled violently, her blood running cold. The tiny vessels in her face felt ready to burst as she stared at him, gasping for air.

    "Answer me!"

    "I... I understand. Please... let me go... I''m begging you." Quennel released her, shoving her away like a piece of trash.

    Sandra staggered back, leaning against her car as she gasped for breath, her hand rubbing her bruised neck. After a moment, she gritted her teeth and looked at him, her eyes filled with venom. " to

    "Quennel, do you really think Hannah will ever notice all you''ve done for her? Her heart belongs to Lionel, and it always will! Even after he''s betrayed her, she''ll still choose him!"

    The driver sucked in a sharp breath, casting a nervous nce at Quennel. The temperature around them seemed to drop several degrees.

    Seeing the flicker of pain in Quennel''s eyes, Sandra felt a surge of cruel satisfaction. "I''m just speaking the truth," she taunted. "Why so angry, Mr. Quennel Rosenberg?"

    "Ms. Woods, you should stop talking now," the driver warned under his breath. The woman was truly reckless.

    Sandra shot him a re. The more he told her not to speak, the more she wanted to.

    She straightened up and swayed toward Quennel, a picture of seductive defiance. She ced a delicate hand on his shoulder, tracing a line down to his chest.

    "I just want them to divorce sooner. It''s for my sake... and for yours."

    Quennel''s hand shot out and seized her wrist, his brow furrowed in disgust.

    "If you hurt me again, Quennel, I''ll tell Hannah everything. I still have the evidence

    from back then. If she finds out what her revered Quennel really did..."

    She trailed off, watching as he released her hand. A triumphant smirk spread across her face.

    "Don''t let there be a next time," he warned.

    Sandra rubbed her wrist and huffed, not dignifying him with a response.

    As the Maybach drove away, she finally let out a long, shaky breath and got back into her car. From the

    reariew my for, She:could see the

    Rosenberg mansion, a beacon of light and luxury in the distance.

 Chapter 175

    Why?

    Why was it that even after she was married, men still flocked to her, protected her? What was so special about her? She was just an orphan!

    Sandra''s mind filled with vicious fantasies of torturing Hannah, but the image from the video¡ªthe man, hamstrung and bleeding, his screams echoing in her memory -brought her back to reality. Quennel had found him at the border so quickly. That horrifying image, the sight of severed tendons... she subconsciously clutched her own wrist.

    Quennel wasn''t just posturing. He would actually do it. He was a monster disguised as a gentleman.

    Buzz. Her phone vibrated. Another message from Hannah.

    Hannah: [Next time you want to nder me, do it to my face. That way I can sue you for defamation.]

    Before Sandra could process it, two more messages came through. They were video files.

    One was from the living room, showing her "exining" the misunderstanding to Lionel.

    The other was from the study, showing Cora tattling to Hannah about her visit.

    A raw, furious scream ripped from her throat. She hurled her phone onto the passenger seat.

    "Ah! That bitch Cora! A filthy tattle-tale! Damn her!"

    Sandra gritted her teeth, panting heavily as she stared at the phone, her eyes slowly hardening.

    If she went after Hannah again, Quennel would destroy her. But if she used Cora...

    She picked up the phone and dialed Lily''s number. With the mother-daughter pair living in the mansion, it would be much easier to make a move.

    "Ms. Woods?" Lily answered, having rushed into her bathroom for privacy. "Why are you calling so suddenly?"

    "Lily, it''s been a while..."

    The next day, the sky was a bruised, heavy grey. The air was thick and humid, threatening a downpour at any moment.

    Hannah had breakfast and left for the office.

    The moment she arrived, Anna rushed over.

    "Did you see the news? They found the guy who framed you! Turns out he''s a repeat offender!"

    Hannah had heard the report on her way to work. She suspected the man was just a scapegoat, the "repeat offender" story a convenient cover.

    "Apparently, he''s defamed a bunch of other people, but none of it went viral. He must have pissed off someone powerful who was already trying

    after him, so he was caught

    the country when he got caught."

    "Yeah, and they say his tendons were severed in both his hands and feet. The report didn''t say who did it.. but he must have crossed the wrong person. Serves him right!"

    The office was abuzz with spection about which wealthy heiress he might have targeted to receive such brutal punishment.

    Hannah scrolled through the news.

    ?

    She didn''t buy the official story. The "repeat offender" angle was too neat, a perfect way to shift the focus

    away from Hemming

    who would be so

    ruthless?

    Yves? No, he had already stepped back from the investigation.

    Could it be Quennel? No, that didn''t seem right either. Quennel was an upright man; such a vicious act wasn''t his style.

    Lionel?

    While she didn''t think he was capable of such cruelty, she couldn''t think of anyone else.

    The more she thought, the more her head ached. She decided to drop it. In the end, it all led back to Sandra anyway.

    Lionel had also seen the news that morning. His team had just identified the culprit when he learned someone had already gotten to him, and with terrifying speed.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose. "Find out who did this."

    Owen nodded, but as his eyes fell on the photo in the file, he froze, his pupils contracting.

    He knew this man.

 Chapter 176

    "What are you waiting for?" Lionel asked, noticing his assistant''s hesitation.

    Owen''s grip on the file tightened. "Nothing, sir. I''ll get right on it."

    He hurried out of the office and onto the balcony, checking to make sure he was alone before pulling out his phone and calling Sandra.

    He had seen the man in the photo before. One time, when he had gone to see Sandra, the two of them had been in a hushed conversation. The man had left abruptly the moment he saw Owen. He hadn''t asked what they were talking about then, but their serious expressions suggested it was something important.

    Now, it seemed they had been plotting against Hannah.

    Ms. Woods... how could she do something like this?

    "Mr. Owen, what a surprise. Is something wrong?" Sandra''s voice was tinged with anxiety. She had just seen the news herself.

    "Ms. Woods, did you see the news?" Owen asked in a low voice. "What is your rtionship with the man in the report? Mr. Rosenberg has asked me to investigate who was behind this."

    A wave of panic washed over her. "Why are you asking me? How would I know someone like that?"

    She bit her lip, remembering Owen''s visit. It had been a brief encounter, months ago. Surely he wouldn''t remember? Her hand, clenched into a fist, grew slick with sweat. But it shouldn''t matter even if he did. Owen was on her side. Besides, she had chosen a location without any cameras. They couldn''t trace it back to her.

    "I must have been mistaken then. A lot of people look alike," Owen said, quicker to doubt himself than to suspect her. "If youe across any leads, Ms. Woods, please let me know."

    "Of course."

    She hung up and stared at the man''s picture on the news site. She had assumed Quennel would bury the story, not broadcast it for the world to see. He wasn''t just clearing Hannah''s name; he was sending her a message.

    That man was truly terrifying.

    "It''s good that you had nothing to do with it, Ms. Woods," Owen had continued before hanging up. "Mr. Rosenberg has been very attentive to Hamantely fle didn''t even press the issue of her selling the ne; he just bought it back. I don''t think they''ll be getting a divorce after all."

    Owen''s voice had beenced with resentment. He had been so sure Lionel would divorce Hannah and marry Sandra. If that didn''t happen, what had all his own efforts Deen for?

    A sweetugh had tinkled from Sandra''s end. "It''s for the best if they don''t divorce. I''ve always said it''s better to mend a marriage than to breakone. tied to reason with him, but he was so angry and convinced she had something to do with my brother''s incident. There was no changing his mind."

    Owen, hearing this, had let the matter drop.

    Sandra put down her phone, then picked it up again and called Quennel.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I was wrongst night. I''d like to apologize. I was wondering if you might be free for dinner tonight?" she asked, her voice soft and submissive.

    "I''m not."

    The rejection from the other end was cold and final.

    Sandra''s face fell. Just as she was about to press further, he added, "I''m having dinner with Hannah tonight."

    Hannah!

    It was always that bitch! Always her!

    A furious fire ignited in her chest, but she dared not let it show. She forced a smile

    into her voice, said she wouldn''t disturb him, and ended the call.

 Chapter 177

    Sandra took several deep breaths, her mind racing.

    An idea suddenly struck her, and she quickly typed out a message.

    As evening fell, dotting the sky with stars, Hannah drove to the restaurant she had booked. She had expected it would take a few days to coordinate schedules with both men, but they had settled on a time and ce almost immediately.

    The thought of facing both of them at once filled her with a strange anxiety. What would they talk about? What if it was awkward?

    Half an hourter, she arrived. Quennel was already there.

    "Mr. Lancaster has ast-minute meeting. He''ll be a littlete," she exined as she sat down.

    "No matter. Are you hungry? We can order something first," Quennel said, passing her the menu.

    Before Hannah could reply, a familiar voice cut in.

    "Mr. Quennel Rosenberg, Ms. Green. What a coincidence to see you here."

    They both turned. It was Sandra, with Lionel at her side.

    The moment Lionel saw Hannah, his face darkened. He had sent her a message, and she hadn''t replied. And here she was, having dinner with Quennel. He had warned her countless times that Quennel was not to be trusted, but she never listened.

    "It is, isn''t it?" Hannah said smoothly. "Quennel and Mr. Lancaster were a great help to me recently, so this is my way of thanking them. Mr. Lancaster will be here shortly."

    As if on cue, Yves arrived.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t the inseparable

    pair," Yves drawled, striding past

    them to sit opposite Hannah. "Looks

    us.

    like we have a problem. A four-person table, and five of How unfortunate. He shot a mocking grin at Lionel. "Should we ask for a bigger table, or should the three of us leave you two alone?"

    "Truly unfortunate," Quennel added with a cold sneer.

    Sandra felt a hot flush of embarrassment. She had assumed Hannah was meeting Quennel alone; she hadn''t anticipated Yves crashing the party.

    "Let''s get a bigger table," Lionel said.

    "I don''t think so," Hannah immediately countered. She looked directly at Lionel, a faint, challenging smile on her lips. This is

    thank you dinner. It wouldn''t be

    appropriate for two unrted people to join, would it?"

    Lionel''s already dark expression grew thunderous, but Hannah pretended not to

    notice, calmly asking the waiter for the house specials.

    Defeated, Sandra had no choice but to lead Lionel to the adjacent table.

    The three of them chatted

    animatedly moving from gratitude for their help to the quality of the food, to new business ventures, and finally to praising Hannah''s

    professional skills Yves mentioned that he had to fend off several attempts from other firms trying to poach her.

    Inevitably, the conversation circled back to the deepfake incident.

    "If it weren''t for Quennel and Mr. Lancaster, I don''t know what I would have done," Hannah said sincerely.

    "You work for me. Did you think I''d stand by and do nothing?" Yves retorted. "Especially since your husband has neither backbone nor a sense of responsibility. Divorcing him is the smartest choice you''ve ever made."

    He nced over at Lionel with a derisive snort. "Look at him, can''t even wait for

    the ink on the divorce papers to dry. He was probably hoping you really had been ruined."

    Lionel, who had been staring at his te, was about to speak when a hand pressed down on his shoulder.

 Chapter 178

    Sandra had gotten up and walked over to their table, a cating smile on her face as she silently motioned for Lionel to stay quiet.

    "Mr. Lancaster, you shouldn''t say that. It''s not that he''s irresponsible, it''s just..."

    "Does anyone remember asking for your opinion?" Quennel cut her off without a shred of courtesy.

    Sandra froze, the words dying in her throat.

    Yves chuckled. "He''s right. Only a blind man would fail to notice the filth clinging to you. I''m sure he''s still grateful to you for stepping up to be his mouthpiece." He shot her a dismissive look before his gaze returned to Lionel. "What bad luck, running into troublemakers even when we''re just trying to have a nice meal." Diners at the surrounding tables began to notice themotion and stared over. Sandra stood awkwardly, her fingers trembling. She nced at Lionel, but he remained seated, making no move to defend her.

    A bitter resentment swelled within her. Hannah had two powerful men protecting her. What did she have? Nothing. Why did Hannah get to have so much?

    Hannah, who had been silent, finally set down her cutlery. "I am incredibly grateful for Mr. Lancaster and Quennel''s help," she said, her voice clear and steady. "I never expected anyone else to step in. The fact that I wasn''t dragged further into the mud or framed for something worse is a blessing in itself."

    But of course, that was exactly what Sandra had tried to do. If Quennel hadn''t been so quick with his investigation, Lionel would have undoubtedly turned on her again. A wave of exhaustion washed over her at the thought.

    The three of them resumed their conversation, leaving Sandra standing alone in a sea of awkwardness. After a moment, she quietly returned to her seat.

    Half an hourter, they stood up to leave.

    Sandra was about to say something, but Lionel beat her to it, rising to follow them out.

    "Hannah."

    Hannah paused at the sound of his voice and turned around.

    The other two men stopped as well.

    "So," Yves murmured to Quennel, a glint of amusement in his eye, "you think she''ll go with him?"

    Quennel didn''t answer. He watched Hannah, saw the flicker of hesitation in her eyes, and his brow furrowed He knew how much she loved Lioner how she had tolerated his foolishness for years. In the end, she forgave him...

    Quennel''s eyes narrowed, a dark light passing through them. He would not let that happen.

    Lionel took a step toward her, but his words caught in his throat when he saw her gaze shift to something behind him. He turned to see Sandra standing there, having followed them out in silence.

    to%

    Sandra''s mind was a chaotic mess. She forced a smile, though her heart was breaking.

    "Lionel, it''s gettingte. I''ll just grab a cab. You should take Hannah home. Drive safely."

    The evening breeze billowed her dress as she stood there, her eyes filled with a tragic, tearful devotion.

    Hannah took a deep breath. The scene was eerily reminiscent of that night at Ryth, when he had chosen to take Sandra home without a second thought.

    "Hannah."

    "Hannah."

    Two voices spoke her name at the same time.

    Quennel moved to her side. "Mr. Lancaster had to leave. Let me take you home." He looked down at her, his eyes gentle a confident smile on his lips. He had no doubt she would ept.

 Chapter 179

    "Okay," Hannah agreed without hesitation.

    Lionel''s hands clenched into fists. His chest felt tight, as if he couldn''t breathe. Just as he was about to protest, Sandra stepped up beside him.

    "Lionel, Hannah is your wife. You''re right here. It wouldn''t be right to let Quennel take her," she said softly, tugging at his sleeve. "On the way home, you should apologize properly. Don''t make her angry again."

    Her voice, though gentle, was loud enough for everyone to hear. It was the tone one might use to coax a child-intimate and cloying, yet utterly repulsive. It was as if any kindness Lionel might show his wife was a gift bestowed by her.

    "You should probably just take Ms. Woods home," Hannah said.

    Lionel looked at her, at her deceptively innocent expression, as if she couldn''t see the undercurrents of the situation. Before he could respond, she continued.

    "You brought her out, so you should see her home. You can''t expect Quennel to do it, can you?"

    Sandra flinched, stealing a nervous nce at Quennel. She would rather walk home than be driven by that man.

    "That''s not necessary. I can just get a cab. I don''t live far," she said quickly.

    "It''s dark and unsafe," Hannah countered, her voice calm and steady, her eyes locked on Sandra. "What if you get cornered in an alley again, Ms. Woods? I wouldn''t want you to me me for it, like you did this time."

    Her words were aimed at Sandra, but they were meant for Lionel.

    "Quennel, let''s go."

    She didn''t give either of them a chance to argue. She turned and walked away with Quennel, leaving Lionel and Sandra standing in the cool night air.

    After a long moment of silence, Lionel''s voice came out, raspy. "Let''s go."

    Sandra clutched her handbag, a dull ache in her chest as she followed him.

    "When I came to see you the other day," she began, her voice thick with

    ???

    grievance, "your maid ran off to tattle. She imed was trying to influence you, but I was just there to tell you it was all a

    misunderstanding."

    Lionel was too consumed by his own frustration to listen, and he didn''t reply.

    The injustice of it all washed over her, and she gripped the handle of her bag so tightly her knuckles turned white.

    Once they were in the car, Sandra remembered the security footage Hannah had sent. She subtly nced around the interior but saw nothing out of ce. As she

    Schiffed

    in her seat, her heel brushed against

    something on the floor.

    Pretending to touch up her makeup, she took a lipstick from her bag and

    "" dropped it. As she

    bent down to retrieve it her fingerst brushed against a piece ofce.

    Her blood ran cold. She quickly snatched the object and, with aposed expression, stuffed it into her bag.

    They drove the rest of the way in silence. After dropping her off with a curt "drive safe," Sandra went inside.

    She immediately emptied the contents of her bag onto her bed.

    It was a pair of ck,ce thong underwear. Incredibly provocative.

    She copsed onto her bed, her eyes fixed on the offensive garment.

    Was it Hannah''s? Or Cora''s?

    With a guttural cry of rage, she leaped to her feet and began stomping on the underwear, grinding it into the floor with her heel.

    "Sluts! They''re all sluts! Trying to steal my man! Shameless, disgusting whores!"

    Staring at the now-filthy piece ofce, Sandra grabbed her phone and dialed Quennel''s number.

    "Mr. Rosenberg," she said, her voice dripping with a newfound venom, "I was wrong today. I know you have feelings for Hannah. Let''s work together."

 Chapter 180

    "How did you find out where we were having dinner?" Quennel''s voice was ice.

    The line went silent as Sandra scrambled for an answer.

    "Sandra, you''re getting bolder."

    "No, that''s not it, Mr. Rosenberg. Today was just a coinc-"

    He hung up before she could finish. Sandra stared at the dark screen, her fingers hovering over the keypad, wanting to call back butcking the courage. If he found out about the informant she had nted in his circle, her fate would be...

    A shiver ran down her spine at the thought.

    Quennel ended the call and looked at the young woman kneeling before him.

    She was trembling, her hands pressed to the floor, too terrified to look up as she confessed how Sandra had orchestrated her "chance encounter" at the restaurant.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, what should we do with her?" his assistant, Louis, asked.

    Quennel''s gaze was dark and calcting. "Keep her for now."

    Louis nodded and had the woman taken away.

    "Sir, ording to our investigation, Ms. Green and Mr. Lionel Rosenberg only signed a divorce agreement at the hospital. They never filed it with the civil affairs bureau," Louis reported, handing him a photograph.

    "He was so blinded by anger he forgot the proper procedure," Quennel murmured, his thumb stroking Hannah''s image in the photo. A fond, exasperated smile touched his lips. "Have you spoken with the Woods family?"

    "Yes, sir. Mr. and Mrs. Woods have agreed. They will meet with us in two days to discuss the details."

    Hannah arrived home shortly before Lionel. He came straight to the master bedroom.

    "Hannah!" he called out as she was gathering her clothes to take a shower. "About what happened... I wasn''t just sitting back and doing nothing. I had my people investigating it too."

    His team was simply not as efficient as Yves'' or Quennel''s, and a few missteps had dyed them. He certainly hadn''t expected the two of them to get involved in what was clearly a private matter.

    Hannah took a deep breath and pulled her arm from his grasp.

    "It''s over now. What''s the point of saying all this?" She blinked slowly, a humorless smile ying on her lips. "At least the oue was positive. I wasn''t sessfully framed by Sandra this time, so I suppose that''s enough."

    If Mr. Lancaster and Quennel had been even a dayter, Lionel would have believed Sandra''s lies-that she had been raped and was now seeking revenge. The situation would have be infinitely moreplicated.

    "Sandra was just "

    "I don''t care what she was just doing," Hannah cut him off, her patience wearing thin as he tried to defend Sandra yet again.

    "What I care about," she said, her voice rising is that your first instinct was to believe that video. To believe I had been gang-raped. And then you had the audacity to act

    magnanimous, saying you wouldn''t hold it against me. Lionel, don''t you forget, the person who arranged my kidnapping was your mother''s

    subordinate. You knew about it from the beginning, and you chose to hide it!"

    "When Sandra suggested I might have been vited and was now framing Zack out of revenge, you believed that too."

    Lionel''s face went rigid. He opened his mouth to exin, but the words wouldn''te.

    Hannah let out a long, weary sigh. She had known for a long time that their love was shattered, but she hadn''t realized it had been ground to such fine dust. Her hands, hanging at her sides clenched into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms, but she felt no pain.

    "I don''t need your apology. It''s meaningless, she said, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Just be honest with me. Put your hand on your heart and tell me if Mr.

    Lancaster and Quennel haunt stepped in, would you have believed Sandra?"

 Chapter 181

    "Don''t forget, Sandra only came running to you with an exnation after the investigation results came out. Think about it, Lionel. Stop lying to yourself."

    Clutching a change of clothes, Hannah walked into the bathroom, unwilling to waste another breath on him.

    Lionel watched her leave, a suffocating weight settling in his chest. He staggered back and copsed onto the nearby sofa.

    He had believed the video, it was true. But his first reaction hadn''t been disgust. It had been a sharp, protective ache for her. He''d been worried she was hurting, which was why he''d rushed to her side, promising to stand by her.

    So how... how had everything fallen apart like this?

    He dropped his head into his hands, his fingers digging into his scalp in a storm of frustration.

    Hiding by the doorway, Cora watched the scene unfold. A smirk she couldn''t contain spread across her face as she saw them fighting again.

    Good, she thought. Let them fight. Let them scream the house down. Maybe they''ll evene to blows.

    The only downside was that with them at each other''s throats, Hannah would never have the chance to discover the little surprise Cora had nted in Lionel''s

    car.

    As she was plotting her next move, she saw her mother beckoning to her from down the hall.

    "Are you trying to get yourself killed? Have you learned nothing?" Lily hissed in a low voice. "Tell me, how in the world did you get tangled up with Sandra from the Woods family?"

    "Sandra? You mean that bankrupt socialite?"

    "She called, asking to meet you," Lily said, her voice tight with anxiety. "What

    mess have you gotten yourself into now? Who did you piss off? I''m telling you, we only have a few days left. You need to lie low and keep your head down. I''ve already gotten everything ready for you!"

    "I don''t even know her," Cora said, her eyes darting as she quickly pieced together Sandra''s likely motive. "A meeting? Fine Mom, give m? her number. I''ll go see what she wants."

    "You be careful," Lily warned. "Don''t let her y you. This is the most critical time for us. We can''t afford a single mistake, you understand?"

    Cora added the contact, nodded, and went back to her room with a sly smile.

    The next day, Cora arrived at the designated high-end patisserie for afternoon tea.

    She tensed the moment she walked in, forcing a nonchnt air as if she belonged there, and calmly followed the hostess to a table.

    Sandra was already waiting, the tableden with an array of delicate, exquisite pastries.

    "Ms. Laurier, good morning." Sandra picked up a paper gift bag from the seat beside her and handed it over. "A little something for our first meeting. Open it, see if you like it."

    Sandra''s smile was all teeth, her intentions anything but friendly. Cora''s guard went up another notch, but she returned the smile and epted the bag.

    Inside was a small, t, square box. Cora ced it on the table, her mind racing with possibilities.

    But the moment she opened it, her face fell. She mmed the lid shut, a prickling fear crawling up her spine Her eyes darted around the room, ensuring no one was paying them any attention before she shoved the box back into the bag.

    "You really should take better care of your things Leaving them scattered about is not only embarrassing, but it could also cost you your job,". Sandra said, taking a delicate sip of her coffee. Seeing Cora''s grim expression, she smiled faintly picked up another, muchrger bag.

    "Thetest from this season''s collection. See if you like it."

    After the first "gift," Cora was wary. She nced at the bag but didn''t dare open it. "What do you want?"

 Chapter 182

    Seeing the worry etched on Cora''s face, Sandra simply smiled and took a bite of a pastry.

    Cora''s brow furrowed. The patisserie exuded an air of rxed luxury, and the woman across from her moved with an effortless grace, showing no sign of anger over what Cora had done.

    The air conditioning was sting, but beads of sweat trickled down Cora''s forehead. A suffocating mix of humiliation and tension gripped her.

    She took a deep breath, downed a gulp of coffee, and tried again. "Do you want my help taking down Hannah?"

    Cora''s frown deepened. If that was the case, she wouldn''t mind teaming up with her nemesis for now.

    Sandra set down her pastry and delicately dabbed her lips with a napkin. "I''m not sure what you mean, Ms. Laurier. I''m simply returning something you lost."

    She leaned in conspiratorially. "It was quite by ident, really. Hannah mistakenly sent me a message with the garage security footage, and I happened to spot this."

    Sandra continued, her voice smooth as silk. "I know Lionel''s car is usually just for the two of them, but what if one of his friends or brothers sat in the passenger seat one day? Finding that... well, it would cause some unnecessary trouble for him. Oh, and if you can''t finish these, feel free to have them boxed up."

    With a gentle, knowing smile, she rose from the table and left, leaving Cora sitting there,pletely stunned.

    A cold gasp escaped Cora''s lips. It all clicked into ce. Hannah knew everything. She knew what Cora was nning, but instead of confronting her, she had deliberately sent the evidence to Sandra, hoping to use Sandra to get rid of her!

    The realization hit her like a physical blow. Cora''s heart hammered in her chest, and the hair on her arms stood on end. She instinctively pped a hand over her mouth.

    That bitch! Hannah was trying to get someone else to do her dirty work! It was a vicious, cruel plot.

    If Sandra hadn''t been so kind-hearted and seen through Hannah''s scheme, the two of them would have torn each other apart, all for Hannah''s benefit!

    Just as Sandra reached the ground floor, she spotted a familiar face.

    It was Jason Cooper, the director of Sunflower Haven.

    A cunning glint flickered in her eyes, which she quickly suppressed before walking over with a bright smile.

    "Mr. Cooper?" she asked tentatively. When he turned, she feigned excitement. "It really is you, Mr. Cooper! For a second, I thought my eyes were deceiving me."

    Jason recognized her immediately. "Mrs. Rosenberg! I can''t believe it. What a coincidence. It''s been over a year, hasn''t it?"

    Sandra didn''t correct his use of her supposed married name, instead settling into the seat beside him. "Time flies, doesn''t it? I remember thest time, Mr. Rosenberg and I came by for the children''s summer festival. We we both peen Sp swamped this year we couldn''t make it. I hope you''re not upset with us, Mr. Cooper."

    "Of course not. We understand how busy you two are. Besides, Mr. Rosenberg had a mountain of gifts sent over for the festival this year. We couldn''t be more grateful."

    Hearing this, people at the nearby tables started whispering, asking if the "Mr. Rosenberg" they were talking about was Lionel, and wondering when they had gotten married without anyone knowing.

    Sandra feigned a bashful blush,

    tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She avoided answering directly, instead calling over a waiter and ordering several new pastries for everyone ever having some boxed. up for the director to take back with him.

    The director sat beside her, beaming from ear to ear.

    "I remember Hannah mentioned once that she came from your orphanage," Sandra said, feigning casual curiosity. "Has she been back to visit over the years?"

    She had done her homework on Hannah. She''d discovered that Hannah had been severely bullied at Sunflower Haven, which was why she''d left the moment she turned eighteen and had never once returned or even mentioned her time there.

 Chapter 183

    That was precisely why, a couple of years ago, she had dragged an oblivious Lionel to the orphanage to participate in all sorts of charity events.

    Lionel, however, was notoriously private and refused any publicity for his donations. To this day, Hannah had no idea that the man she loved was funding the very institution that had been the source of her darkest memories.

    If Sandra hadn''t run into Jason today, she might have forgotten about that little trump card.

    The moment Jason heard Hannah''s name, his face darkened. In front of everyone, he spat, "That girl is an ungrateful wretch. A backstabbing, worthless mutt. I''ve never seen anyone so cold-hearted in my life!"

    "What?" Sandra gasped, feigning shock. "Cold-hearted? That can''t be right. Hannah and I used to work at the same firm, and she always seemed so kind and professional."

    Jason sneered. "You were all fooled by her act. We raised her at the orphanage¨D fed her, clothed her, sent her to school. We never expected anything in return, but what did that little snake do? The moment she turned eighteen, she stole our subsidy funds and ran off!"

    "Out of pity, we didn''t call the police. We found her and tried to convince her to return the money, but she stabbed me several times with a knife. And after all that, she had the audacity to be awyer."

    Jason rolled up his sleeve, revealing five or six jagged scars on his forearm. "Look at this! See how vicious she is? I should have let her freeze to death on our doorstep instead of taking her in."

    His friends gasped, condemning Hannah for her heartlessness. Fueled by their outrage, Jasonunched into a detailed tirade about all of Hannah''s supposed transgressions.

    Sandra sat beside him, listening quietly, a faint, satisfied smile ying on her lips.

    Cora saw the scene as she came downstairs. Though she didn''t recognize the men, something about the situation felt off. She quickly snapped a photo with her phone and hurried away.

    After more than an hour of gossip, the group finally dispersed.

    Once most of them had left, Sandra spoke up. "Mr. Cooper, maybe there was some misunderstanding back then. Perhaps Hannah had her reasons. Why don''t you two sit down and talk things out?"

    "Talk? I don''t even know where the hell she''s hiding! What is there to talk about?"

    A look of surprise crossed Sandra''s face. ¡°Oh, but she''s at Keystone Group now. She was all over Facebook, bragging aboutnding a job at a top-tierpany."

    "I don''t even have her number!" Jason grumbled, the mere mention of Hannah setting his teeth on edge. He was about tounch into another curse when a thought struck him. "Mrs. Rosenberg, could you..could you send me her contact

    information?"

    "Of course."

    This was exactly what Sandra had been waiting for. She enthusiastically shared the contact.

    Jason immediately sent Hannah a friend request and waited.

    Hannah saw the notification pop up on her phone. She nced at it, dismissed it, and went back to her work.

    By the time she finished for the day, she''dpletely forgotten about the request.

    As she stepped into the elevator to head to the parking garage, a colleague called out to her.

    "Hannah, there''s a man in the lobby asking for you. He said if I told you his name was Cooper, you''d know who he was."

    "Cooper?"

    "That''s right."

    Hannah''s breath hitched. She instinctively took a step back, her hand flying to the control panel and jabbing the button for the garage Jevel, She had no intention of meeting him in the lobby.

    She saw her own terrified reflection in the polished steel of the elevator doors and retreated further into the corner, shrinking into herself. Her lips pale and trembling Were pressed into a thin line.

    The elevator doors slid open on the first floor.

    "Hannah. It''s been a long time."

 Chapter 184

    The cramped elevator held only Hannah.

    A sinister smile spread across Jason''s face as he stepped forward, nting his foot in the doorway to block it from closing.

    Hannah stared nkly for a few seconds before her hand shot out, her fingers frantically stabbing at the ''door close'' button.

    "It''s still early. We haven''t seen each other in ages. Why don''t we find a ce to sit and catch up?" Jason chuckled, watching her frantic movements. His voice dropped to a low, menacing tone. "Come out."

    Themand, sharp and undeniable, sliced through the years and struck her

    heart like a spear.

    "Hannah, don''t make your director repeat himself. You want to be a good, obedient girl, don''t you?"

    Raw terror flooded her eyes. She stumbled backward, but there was nowhere to go. Her right hand scrambled behind her, desperately searching for something, anything, to hold onto, but found only the cold, smooth wall.

    "Be a good girl." Jason stepped into the elevator, his presence sucking the air from the small space. He reached out and pressed the button to close the doors, trapping them inside together. A strangled scream nearly ripped from Hannah''s throat.

    The descent took only a few seconds, but for Hannah, it felt like an eternity. She could barely stand, gasping for air as if her lungs were being crushed.

    When they reached the parking garage, Jason stepped out, but kept his foot wedged in the door. He scanned the area. "My, my. Hannah''s all grown up. You even have a car. Which one is yours?"

    Hannah squeezed her eyes shut, a cold sweat breaking out on her forehead. Her lips were sealed tight, too terrified to speak.

    "Have you forgotten what your director taught you? Good children answer when an adult asks a question." Jason turned back to face her, a smirk ying on his lips. "Now, step out. Don''t hog the elevator. That''s what bad children do."

    At his words, Hannah moved like a puppet, stepping out onto the concrete floor. Jason nodded in satisfaction. "That''s what a good girl does. Your director hasn''t eaten yet. You know this area well, so find us a nice ce. We have a lot of catching up to do."

    He pped a hand on her shoulder, and she flinched.

    When they reached her car, Jason''s expression darkened for a moment, but he said nothing as he got in.

    Hannah drove them to the busiest restaurant in a nearby shopping mall.

    The moment they were seated, Jason understood her strategy, but he simply smiled and picked up the menu.

    "You''ve done well for yourself these past few years, Hannah. A job at Keystone Group, a luxury car."

    He watched her from across the table. She was just like she''d been as a child- shoulders hunched, eyes fixed on the table, too afraid to look at him. The sight of her fear filled him with a deep, satisfying sense of power.

    "But no matter if you be a high-poweredwyer or make a fortune, you''ll always be one of Sunflower Haven''s good children, won''t you?"

    He adjusted the thin, silver-rimmed sses on his nose. "The director know you''ve been busy, Hannah but you can''t be so busy you forget toe home, can you? This Saturday is our anniversary

    celebration. You''ll be there, right?"

    Hannah''s hands were clenched tightly in herp, her knuckles white against her

    skirt. She didn''t say a word.

    "A good child should alwayse home," Jason continued,

    unperturbed by her silence. "It''s been a white since you''ve seen Rex hasn''t His le house is surrounded by daisies now. I''m sure he misses you terribly." .

    He leaned forward, his voice dropping. "Or are you a bad child now, Hannah? Have you forgotten all about Rex? He was so good to you. He brought you so many things to eat, he even saved you. You haven''t forgotten that, have you?"

    Hannah''s breathing grew ragged. She swallowed hard.

    "I... I''ll be there."

    "That''s my girl. Oh, and remember to ept my request on WhatsApp." Jason''s

    tone was a clearmand. "Take out your phone. Do it now."

 Chapter 185

    Her fingers trembled so violently she could barely hold her phone, fumbling it several times before finally getting a grip.

    The profile picture a single sunflower-stared back at her, and a tidal wave of buried memories crashed over her. A wave of nausea churned in her stomach. She fought back the urge to vomit as, under Jason''s watchful gaze, she epted his request and added his name.

    "I... I need to use the restroom."

    She shoved her phone into her purse and fled from the table.

    Jason didn''t stop her. His eyes fell on the purse she''d left behind as he calmly began to eat.

    No matter how many years passed, a child of Sunflower Haven would always be a child of Sunflower Haven. Not even a high-poweredwyer like her could change that.

    Hannah stumbled into the restroom and burst into a stall, retching violently. Her stomach convulsed, heaving until there was nothing left but bitter acid, yet the sickening sensation remained, as if her body was trying to expel her very organs.

    Tears mixed with sweat, dripping onto the tiled floor. She trembled, too terrified to leave the stall.

    Why? How did Jason find me? Why now?

    Bzzz... Bzzz...

    Her phone vibrated.

    Hannah nced down and recoiled, throwing the phone away from her as if it were venomous. But just as quickly, she scrambled on the floor to retrieve it.

    It was a call from Jason.

    Answer it... Can I not answer?

    She stared at the screen, paralyzed with indecision. After a moment, she squeezed her eyes shut and powered the phone off.

    The vibrations stopped. The ringing ceased. It was as if nothing had happened.

    It was a long time before Hannah dared to open her eyes again. The screen was ck. The phantom hands that had been squeezing her throat were gone.

    She scrambled to her feet and fled the mall, running all the way to the parking garage. It was only when she reached her car that she realized her keys were in her purse, and her purse was still at the restaurant.

    "Why..."

    Hannah stared at the locked car door, tears of despair streaming down her face.

    She had made it this far, only to be trapped again.

    As evening fell, a gentle breeze rustled through the trees.

    Lionel arrived home to find the house quiet. Hannah was nowhere to be seen.

    "She''s not back yet," Cora informed him.

    And I hope she neveres back, she thought bitterly. I hope that bitch gets hit by a car.

    The memory of the afternoon''s events still made her blood boil.

    Lionel pulled out his phone and dialed Hannah''s number.

    "The number you have dialed is switched off. Please try..."

    "She''s probably busy, sir. Why don''t you eat first? I made your favorite dish tonight," Cora said, setting the

    food on the table and arranging the Silverware with practiced care.

    All she had to do now was be

    , §ï§Ü

    patient. She would y the part of the perfect caring wife and show Lionel just how much better she was than Hannah.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed. He tried calling again.

    He knew Hannah''s phone was almost never off; she always carried a portable charger with her.

    He called again and again, but each time, the result was the same.

    A p of thunder rattled the windows, and the sky opened up. Fat raindrops hammered against the ss, creating a deafening roar.

    Lionel stared out at the downpour, a strange unease settling in his gut. He was about to dial onest time when the front door clicked open.

    "Hannah, was calling you, why didn''t you" Lionel''s words died in his throat. Soaked to the bone, Hannalt staggered in her eyes empty and haunted.

    "What happened to you?" he asked, rushing forward and grabbing her by the shoulders.

    "Don''t touch me!"

 Chapter 186

    Before Lionel could react, Hannah pped his hands away.

    Hearing themotion, Cora rushed out. Seeing the scene, she marched forward, her voice sharp with anger. "What is wrong with you? He was worried sick when you didn''te home, calling you over and over, and this is how you treat him?"

    She jabbed a finger at Hannah. "Don''t think you can act like this just because he loves you. You need to learn some damn respect and stop being so¡ª"

    "Shut up!" Lionel roared, silencing her with a cial re. ¡°This is none of your business. Get out!"

    Cora froze, stunned. She had been defending him. Why was he yelling at her?

    Lily quickly appeared and pulled her daughter away.

    Hannah stood there, dripping water onto the floor, a puddle forming at her feet. Without a word, her eyes vacant, she walked past Lionel and headed upstairs.

    As she brushed past him, Lionel caught a glimpse of her utterly broken expression and followed her up the stairs.

    Hannah grabbed a set of dry clothes and went into the bathroom.

    Just as the door was about to click shut, arge hand pressed against it, stopping

    it.

    "Tell me what happened."

    Hannah''s face was a nk mask. Like a puppet, she lifted her hollow eyes to meet his but said nothing.

    They stood there, staring at each other through the crack in the door, the only sound the furious drumming of the rain against the window.

    Finally, Lionel dropped his hand and let her close the door.

    Inside, steam filled the air. Hannah shed her wet clothes and stepped under the shower, letting the hot water cascade over her.

    After what felt like an eternity, tears began to mingle with the water. Her body went limp, and she slid down the tiled wall, hugging her knees to her chest. She buried her face in her arms as a choked sob escaped her, then another, until she was weeping uncontrobly.

    Outside the door, Lionel heard her cries, and his brow tightened with a mixture of confusion and concern.

    Eventually, the crying subsided, and the water shut off.

    Hannah emerged with her hair still dripping, walking past him as if he weren''t there, and headed numbly toward the guest room.

    A cigarette dangled from Lionel''s fingers. He watched her soulless retreat and followed her.

    He had already sent people to find out what had happened to her, but

    investigating the internal affairs of a powerhouse like the Lancaster Group wasn''t easy.

    The only way to get answers was to ask Yves.

    "Are you insane?" Lionel had just pulled out his phone, debating whether to call Yves when he Saw Hannah, her haft still soaking wet copse onto the bed.

    He strode over, pulled her from the mattress, and sat her down in a chair. He took out the hairdryer and began to dry her hair.

    Throughout the entire process, she remained unnervingly silent. Her stillness filled Lionel with a growing sense of dread.

    When her hair was finally dry, she didn''t say a word. She simply climbed back into bed and pulled the covers over her head, cocooning herselfpletely.

    Lionel took a long, deep drag from his cigarette and walked out onto the balcony, phone in hand.

    "What the hell happened at yourpany today? Hannah came home aplete wreck. Did

    someone there mess with her?met

    you don''t give me an exnation, dont me me for what happens next!"

    Yves was bewildered. As Lionel described Hannah''s condition, his tone shifted.

    This was about Hannah. Yves didn''t waste time arguing. He hung up and immediately started looking into it.

    Lionel stepped back in from the

    balcony and saw Hannah still cuded into a tight ball. He walked over his frown deepening and sat on the edge of the bed, watching her in silence.

    Afterst night''s storm, Hannah woke up with a splitting headache. A ss of

    warm water and some pain relievers sat on the nightstand.

    She ignored them, pushing herself out of bed and heading downstairs.

 Chapter 187

    Cora was sitting on the sofa. She watched Hannah, looking pale and sick, cling to the wall for support as she descended the stairs. Cora snorted derisively and

    turned her head away.

    If she weren''t so worried about Hannah tattling, she would have let a few sarcasticments fly.

    Hannah noticed Cora''s expression but didn''t have the energy to care. She ate a simple breakfast and took a taxi to the office.

    As she entered the lobby of the Keystone Group, the receptionist called out to her.

    "Ms. Green, a Mr. Cooper dropped this off for you this morning. He said it was the bag you left behind yesterday."

    The receptionist handed her the purse.

    Hannah recognized it immediately as the one she''d left at the restaurant.

    She hesitated for a moment before taking it. "Thank you. Did he... did he say anything else?"

    The receptionist shook her head. "No, that was it."

    Hannah thanked her again and carried the bag up to her office.

    The moment she set it down, she noticed a piece of paper tucked inside.

    It was a yellow sticky note, shaped like a sunflower petal-the custom stationery from the orphanage.

    Hannah swallowed hard. After a few seconds of hesitation, her trembling fingers pulled out the note.

    ¡°Hannah, Mr. Lancaster would like to see you," Yves'' assistant said, appearing at her door.

    "Okay."

    Hannah quickly shoved the unopened note into her pocket, stood up, and followed him upstairs.

    In the office, Yves was staring grimly at hisputer screen. He looked up as the door opened.

    "Mr. Lancaster, you wanted to see me?"

    Yves turned the monitor towards her. It was disying the security footage from the elevator.

    "Who is this man?" he asked, pausing the video and pointing to Jason. "Why do you look so afraid of him?"

    A sh of surprise crossed Hannah''s face. She couldn''t understand why Yves was suddenly investigating this.

    She sped her hands in herp. "He''s the director of my old orphanage. I

    haven''t seen him in a very long time, so I was just... startled."

    Yves'' sharp eyes studied her pale, exhausted face. "Did he do something to you?"

    Hannah shook her head, her lips pressing together instinctively.

    "Hannah, you don''t have to be afraid here. If something is wrong, I wilk help you. You just have to tell me." Yves could see the faint color of her lips and her weary expression, she was clearly hiding something.

    "He showed up unexpectedly yesterday, so we went out to eat. But I had an urgent mattere up and had to leave. I must have left my bag at the restaurant, which had my keys. My phone died, so I walked home. It started pouring halfway, so I got a little wet. That''s alb."

    Hannah forced a weak smile.

    It wasn''t that she was ashamed of her past, she just didn''t want to relive it.

    Seeing her unwillingness to talk, Yves didn''t push any further.

    "I''m d to hear it was nothing serious. My phone is on 24/7. If you ever need anything, you can call me anytime. He closed the surveince footede "If you''re not feeling well, don''t force yourself. You can go to the break room to rest instead of going home."

    "Okay."

    As the door closed behind her, Yves'' expression hardened. He took a screenshot

    of Jason''s face and sent it to his assistant.

    [Inform security. This man is not allowed on Keystone Group property.]

    The assistant saved the photo and immediately ryed the order.

    Hannah stepped into the elevator, leaning against the cool wall for support. She pulled the note from her pocket and unfolded it.

 Chapter 188

    "Remember toe to the anniversary celebration on Saturday. Rex misses you." The familiar handwriting wed at memories she had locked away for years.

    Instantly, the world around her plunged into darkness. A biting, icy wind whipped at her, feeling like a thousand tiny des slicing at her skin, like needles burrowing into her very bones.

    "You little mutt, you dare steal food? Let''s see if you really starve to death after three days with no meals!"

    "Your hands are so filthy! I should have let you freeze to death on the doorstep instead of taking you in!"

    "If any of you dare to give her food, you''ll be locked in there with her!"

    "You''ll stay in there and reflect on what you are an unwanted piece of trash! Spit!"

    A torrent of curses swirled around her, wrapping her in a suffocating shroud. Hannah''s breathing grew short and ragged. Her vision blurred, and her legs felt like they were about to give out.

    She pressed a hand against the wall to steady herself, shaking her head violently as if to dislodge the voices.

    Don''t think about it. You don''t have to think about it anymore. You''re gone from that ce. You''re safe. It''s all in the past.

    She swallowed hard and shoved the note back into her pocket.

    It would be fine if she didn''t go. Rex wouldn''t me her. He was the one who helped her escape the orphanage, escape that monster. He wouldn''t want her to go back.

    I can''t go back...

    "Hannah, what''s wrong?"

    The elevator doors opened to reveal Anna, who rushed in, horrified to see Hannah on the verge of copsing.

    "My God, you''re burning up! Your skin is on fire!" Anna eximed, grabbing her arm to support her.

    "Sir, I''m taking Hannah to the hospital! She''s burning up!" she called out to their manager.

    "Go, go! Someone get a car, quickly!" the manager ordered, sending a few people to help before turning back to his client with an apologetic smile.

    "Mr. Temple, I do apologize. This way, please."

    Peter Temple''s expression was thoughtful, the initial shock in his light brown eyes fading.

    "Who was that? What''s her name?"

    "Hannah. She''s a newwyer on our team. Incredibly talented, she''s

    already solved several major cases. 1 cant believe she came in today while she''s so sijek," the manager said, muttering thest part to himself before quickly adding assurances that thepany had no strict policies forcing sick employees to work.

    "She''s in the legal department?"

    "Yes."

    Peter''s eyes narrowed. He thought of his nephew, Samuel, who also worked in the legal department, and sent him a quick message asking about Hannah.

    There was something hauntingly familiar about her face. Or perhaps it was just his imagination.

    Yves'' assistant, Louis, had found the security footage from the garage and the mall and sent it to him.

    Watching the video, Yves saw Jason block the elevator door, saw Hannah''s frantic, terrified attempts to close it, and herpleteck of resistance. No one would believe this was simply the shock of seeing an old acquaintance after many years.

    This was a physiological response born from deep-seated fear.

    Moreover, she hadn''t identally left her bag behind; she had used it as an

    excuse to flee the restaurant.

    Louis also sent over Jason''s file.

    On paper, he was an unremarkable

    orphanage director who had

    sessfully raised many talented children over the years. He was known for his meticulous screening of adoptive parents-a dedicated and caring man by all ounts.

    But if the file was urate, Hannah''s reaction to seeing him made no sense at all.

 Chapter 189

    "ording to our investigation, Ms. Green left the orphanage the moment she came of age and never returned. She never donated, and when asked, she only ever says she grew up in an orphanage, never specifying which one."

    Louis offered his analysis. ¡°It seems she''s deliberately avoiding any connection to the ce. I have a team digging deeper; we should have more information soon."

    Yves nodded, scrolling through the file. His finger froze, then quickly scrolled back up to a specific entry.

    "Lionel and Sandra have been donating to this orphanage for the past two years? They''ve participated in summer festivals and holiday events with them?"

    Yves read the line again, thinking he must have misread it, but there it was in ck and white.

    "Yes, sir. The orphanage''s public social media page has photos of them from the events." Louis pulled up the page on his tablet and handed it to Yves.

    In the photo, Lionel, Sandra, and Jason stood together, surrounded by children. It was the picture of a happy, charitable outing.

    Though Lionel and Sandra weren''t holding hands, she was pressed so close to him that half her body was nestled against his side.

    Yves'' lip curled into a cold sneer. "I''d wager Hannah has no idea he''s been doing charity work at that orphanage with Sandra."

    "Ms. Green is clearly terrified of Mr. Cooper, which means something must have happened to her there as a child. The fact that Mr. Rosenberg has been taking Ms. Woods to that very ce... It''s a cruel irony. I can''t imagine how hurt Ms. Green would be if she found out."

    The photo became an eyesore to Yves. He closed the page just as his phone rang.

    It was Lionel.

    The moment Yves answered, he was met with a barrage of usations and threats.

    He listened patiently until Lionel was finished, then said calmly, "Yesterday''s events had nothing to do with Keystone Group or any of its employees."

    "And Mr. Rosenberg, let me offer you a piece of advice. What goes aroundes around. If you don''t bother to uncover the full truth before you act, you will be the one to bear the consequences."

    Before Lionel could ask what he meant, Yves hung up.

    "Find out exactly what Hannah went through at that orphanage as a child." "Yes, sir."

    Lionel stared at his phone, baffled by the cryptic warning. Before he could call back, another call came through. It was Sandra.

    "Lionel, we missed the summer

    festival

    year

    Sunflower Haven this

    Their anniversary celebration is Should we go together?

    Sandra''s voice was bright and cheerful. "I just happened to run into Mr. Cooper

    the other day, and he personally invited us."

    Lionel was about to refuse when she added, "We should bring Hannah along, too.

    I remember she came from that orphanage, right?"

    "She told you that?"

    "Mhm. The three of us can go together. It''ll be like a homing for her know she''s been in a bit of

    a funktely a change of scenery might do her good."  fo

    Lionel fell silent for a moment. He thought of Hannah''s state the previous night. Maybe a change of scenery really would help.

    He agreed.

    ¡°Let''s make it a surprise for her. Don''t tell her beforehand, okay?"

    "Okay."

    Sandra hung up and turned to Jason, who was sitting across from her. "Lionel agreed. He''s going to bring Hannah."

    "What is the rtionship between

    Mr. Rosenberg and Hannah?" Jason asked. Their conversation had made him suspect it was more than professional.

 Chapter 190

    Sandra''s eyshes fluttered as she considered her answer. "Hannah is a topwyer now," she said with a smile. "It''s likely hispany is just trying to recruit her."

    Jason grunted. "As long as she shows up, that''s all that matters."

    "Yes. It''s about time she came home for a visit."

    After seeing Jason off, Sandra sent a message to Cora and ced a small packet in a coded locker.

    Less than thirty minutester, a breathless Cora ran up to the locker. She nced around nervously, punched in the code, and snatched the packet. After confirming no one had seen her, she shoved it into her purse and hurried away.

    That evening, Lionel returned home to find Hannah already eating dinner without him.

    The sight gave him a strange pang of disappointment. She used to wait for him, no matter howte he was. Even when he told her to eat first, she would insist.

    He loosened his tie and sat down. "There''s an event tomorrow. I want you toe with me."

    "No," Hannah said without a second thought.

    He had just picked up his fork, stunned by her immediate refusal. "Why not?"

    Hannah looked up, her expression weary and dismissive. "Why should I? In what capacity would I be attending? As your wife? A friend?"

    She scoffed. "Aside from Rosenberg family gatherings, I have never apanied you to a single event. If you need a date, go ask Sandra. That''s what you''ve always done."

    She had no idea what had gotten into him, asking her to go with him now.

    Lionel looked at her indifferent face and sighed. "It''s not really an event. It''s just... a ce I want to take you."

    Hannah studied him for a moment, her brow furrowing. "No."

    Something about him today felt off, pushy. A sense of unease settled over her.

    She was going nowhere tomorrow. She was going to stay home and rest. Worried he would press the issue, she put down her utensils and went upstairs. Cora, who had been standing by, grew anxious at Hannah''s firm refusal.

    Once she was sure Hannah was gone, she approached Lionel. "Sir," she whispered, "you know how women are. They say one thing but mean another She might seem like she''s refusing, but deep down, she wants to go. She''s just too proud to admit it."

    Lionel looked down, a hint of doubt in his voice. "Really?"

    "Of course! You and her... you''ve had a misunderstandingtely. She''s just not ready to back down and say yes." Cora leaned in closer. "If she won''t go with you, just change the story Tell her you''re taking her to see your grandmother Once you''re in the car, you can go wherever you want."

    Lionel considered it. It made sense. Things were so tense between them right now; of course, she wouldn''t want to be alone with him.

    Seeing that he had taken her advice, Cora hid a triumphant smile. The n was in motion.

    The next morning, Cora brought a ss of warm milk out from the kitchen just as Hannah and Lionel wereing downstairs.

    Hannah drank her milk while scrolling through her phone, half-expecting another message from Jason.

    But since that day, he had neither shown up nor contacted her again. Maybe he had forgotten about it.

    Good. I''ll block him.

    She pulled up his contact and blocked the number.

    "Since you''re noting to the event with me today, how about I take you to see Grandma?"

    Hannah looked up. "Isn''t she still at the church?"

    "We can still visit. It''s been a while since she''s seen you. I''ll drive you over after breakfast," Lionel said, trying to sound casual, though he couldn''t quite meet her eyes.

    He''d almost forgotten that detail.

    Having blocked Jason, Hannah agreed. She finished her breakfast, and after getting ready, she intended to drive herself But hepcar was still in the mall''s parking garage, and she wasn''tfortable driving any of the others. So, she let Lionel drive.

    Cora stood at the door and watched them leave, then immediately pulled out her phone and sent a message to Sandra.

    [I did what you said. I put the sleeping pills in her milk, and she drank all of it.]

    Sandra saw the message but didn''t reply. A smile touched her lips as she started her car and headed for the orphanage.

    She had been worried that if Hannah found out where they were going, she would fight with Lionel and jump out of the car. Her carefullyid ns would be ruined. That''s why she''d had Cora spike her milk with a mild sedative.

 Chapter 191

    It was just enough to ensure Hannah slept peacefully all the way to the

    orphanage. By the time she woke up, it would be toote to run.

    That bitch had stolen everything that was rightfully hers, lording her position over her. Even if they were getting a divorce, Sandra would be damned if she let Hannah have a happy life afterward.

    She would destroy her marriage, her career, her sanity. She would make sure Hannah suffered for the rest of her life.

    In the car, Hannah stared out the window as the scenery blurred past. Her eyelids grew heavy, and after a few blinks, she couldn''t keep them open any longer.

    Lionel noticed and turned off the radio, putting on some soft, instrumental music instead. Within minutes, Hannah was fast asleep.

    At a red light, Lionel gently braked. He took off his jacket and draped it over her, his gaze softening as he looked at her peaceful face.

    It was such a simple, quiet moment, yet it had be an unattainable luxury for them.

    He couldn''t remember thest time they had been together like this, in calm silence.

    "Sleep well," he murmured, gently brushing a stray strand of hair from her face.

    An hourter, Hannah stirred, blinking sleepily at the unfamiliar scenery outside. She was about to ask if they had arrived when the gates up ahead came into sharp focus.

    Sunflower Haven.

    The name, the wrought-iron gate, the signature sunflower sculptures nking the entrance-it was all sickeningly familiar. A painful throbbing started in her temples, and her breath quickened. She shot upright, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "You''re awake?" Lionel said. "Perfect timing. We''re here. Let''s get..."

    "You said you were taking me to meet grandma!" Hannah shrieked, grabbing his arm. "Why did you bring me here? What are you doing, Lionel? Who told you to bring me to this ce?"

    Her voice was a raw, guttural cry.

    Lionel stared at her, shocked by her reaction. She looked like a cornered animal, her eyes zing with a wild, desperate fury.

    Before he could exin, Jason appeared at the passenger-side window, a sickeningly cheerful smile on his face as he pulled the door open.

    Hannah whipped her head around and saw his face through the ss. Her pupils constricted, and her hand flew to the door handle to pull it shut, but it was toote. "Mr. Rosenberg, wee! The children have been waiting for you all morning."

    Hannah''s jaw twitched. Before she could process what was happening, she was being pulled out of the car. She then noticed Sandra standing just behind Jason, a triumphant glint in her eyes.

    Lionel parked the car and walked over.

    "A warm wee to Mr. and Mrs.

    Rosenberg on their return to

    Sunflower Haven," Jason

    announce

    leading a round of

    apuse. The children followed suit, chanting, "Wee, wee!"

    The words "Mrs. Rosenberg" made all three of them freeze. Sensing Lionel''s suspicion, Sandra quickly pulled Jason aside.

    "Mr. Cooper, is something wrong?" he asked in a low voice.

    "For... personal reasons, Lionel''s and my wedding wasn''t made public. He prefers to keep his marriage private, so please don''t refer to me as Mrs. Rosenberg in front of everyone."

    Sandra''s voice was a soft whisper. "Hannah is a very talented person now, highly valued by Lionel. Just call her Ms. Green, so you don''t upset him."

    The thought of having to call Hannah "Ms. Green" made Jason sneer. "Fine. For your sake, Mrs. Rosenberg, I''ll deign to call her Ms. Green."

    "Thank you, Director."

    When they returned, they found Lionel gripping Hannah''s arm tightly.

    "Lionel, what''s wrong with Hannah?" Sandra asked, feigning concern.

    "Let go of me! I want to go home!" Hannah yelled, trying to wrench her arm free.

    "Hannah, we''re already here. Don''t

    be like this. The children have been waiting for so long. You can''t disappoint them, can you?" Sandra moved to her side, linking. linking her arm

    through Hannah''s and smiling

    sweetly. "Come on."

    No matter how much she struggled, Sandra held on tight, giving her no chance to escape.

    Hannah was about to ask if this was all her doing when her eyes fell on arge bulletin board nearby, covered in posters.

 Chapter 192

    "Mr. Rosenberg and... Ms. Woods have been incredible supporters of our

    orphanage for the past two years," Jason said, walking over to the bulletin board as he saw her staring. "They send gifts and donations for every holiday. Last year, they even came to celebrate the summer festival with the children."

    He gestured to one of the posters with a smug look. "This is a group photo fromst year''s festival, and this one is from the New Year''s party. Mr. Rosenberg and Ms. Woods are truly benevolent people. Not like some others."

    He drew out thest words, his toneced with venom. "Some people don''t know the meaning of gratitude. We''ve had so many children pass through these doors, and most of theme back to visit every year. But I suppose a person''s true nature is etched in their bones. No matter how nice their surroundings get, it can''t be changed."

    Hannah stood frozen, staring at the poster. In the photo, Lionel and Sandra were standing side-by-side. Though they weren''t holding hands, she was pressed so close to him that half her body was nestled against his, their posture intimate and suggestive.

    Jason stood next to Sandra, surrounded by dozens of children, all smiling for the camera. The date fromst year was printed below.

    An apanying caption detailed their generous donations and expressed heartfelt gratitude.

    Hannah''s gaze shifted from the poster to the man standing beside her. Her breathing grew shallow. She took a deep, shaky breath, fighting to remain calm.

    "Two years ago... you starteding here? To do charity work?"

    Sandra watched her, a triumphant smile ying on her lips as she saw Hannah struggling to hold it together. She gestured for Jason to take the children inside. Lionel saw the simmering rage in Hannah''s eyes and lowered his voice. "There are children watching. Can you at least try not to look so miserable?"

    She sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes shing with a fierce, painful light.

    "Why did you lie to me? Is this some kind of game to you, Lionel?"

    "When did I lie? I asked you toe with me before, but you always said you were too busy with work."

    Hannah waved a dismissive hand, a crushing weight settling on her chest. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her temples throbbed.

    After several deep breaths, she finally managed to speak, her voice tight with suppressed fury. "You told me you were taking me to see your grandmother. Was that a lie from the start? Was your n always to bring me here?"

    "We''ll talk about this when we get home," he said, stepping closer to her. "Today is the anniversary celebration. The children have been looking forward to this. You need to know when and where to make a scene."

    A bitter, humorless smile twisted Hannah''s lips. "Do you even know what this ce is?"

    "It''s Sunflower Haven. The sign is right there at the gate. It''s not like you didn''t see it."

    Lionel couldn''t understand it. Ever since they''d arrived, she''d been on edge, tense and hostile, especially after seeing the poster.

    "Sandra has a good heart. She''s been supporting this orphanage for years. Do you know why?"

    Hannah said nothing, feeling as though her heart was being carved out of her chest.

    "She told me it was because of you She said you made her aware of orphanages, of all the children in need So she asked me to here with her.

    Hannah''s eyes were devoid of emotion as she stared at him. "What does that have to do with me?" she said, her voice strained. "If you two want to y phnthropists, why drag me into it? Lionel, I trusted you! got in this car because your said you were taking me to see your grandmother!"

    If it weren''t for the children nearby, she would have screamed at him.

    She gritted her teeth, her voice a low, trembling whisper. "Why did you lie to me? Did Sandra put you up to this? Do you have any idea..."

    Do you have any idea how much I hate this ce? How terrified I am of it?

    Do you know what I had to go through, what I had to sacrifice, just to escape this hell?

    Tears welled in her eyes, but she tilted her head back, forcing them down. Her face was ashen, as if she were about to copse.

    Lionel stared at her, a frown creasing his brow. He couldn''t understand why she seemed to despise the very ce she came from.

    Her anger was a wildfire in her chest, and her eyes, rimmed with red, burned into him.

    She knew Sandra was ruthless, a master of maniption, but she never imagined she could have been plotting something like this for two whole years.

    Looking at the date on the poster, it all made sense now. She remembered a time back then when Sandra had suddenly buried her in so much work that she was practically living at thew firm. It was all a setup to ensure she couldn''te to the orphanage.

    It was all so Sandra coulde with Lionel, painting herself as a saint and

    Hannah as the ungrateful one who had turned her back on her past.

    What a lie. Sandra had never invited her. It had all been part of her twisted game.

 Chapter 193

    Sandra, ever the actress, rushed to Hannah''s side, her face a mask of concern.

    "Lionel, it''s all my fault. This is all my fault," she said, stepping between them and looking down with a pained expression. "I just thought, since you grew up in an orphanage, you would love this ce and feel a connection to it. I wanted to surprise you, especially since you''ve been so downtely."

    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes dramatically. "Hannah, if you''re angry, me me. Hit me, yell at me, do whatever you want. But don''t me Lionel. This was all my idea."

    ¡°Sandra, Lionel might be a fool you can wrap around your little finger, but I''m not. I know exactly what game you''re ying!" Hannah retorted, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she red at her.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, Ms. Woods, pleasee in! The children are waiting," Jason called from the doorway, unable to hear their hushed, tense conversation.

    "Sandra, you go on ahead," Lionel said coolly.

    Sandra looked like she wanted to say more, but seeing the dark expression on his face, she simply nodded and walked inside.

    Hannah''s face was a storm cloud as she watched him. He was angry. His brow was furrowed in fury. But what right did he have to be angry? She was the one who should be furious.

    "Whatever you want to say or do, we''re already here. So, for today, you will put on a brave face and be here for the children."

    Hannah stared at him in disbelief. Before she could utter a word, he grabbed her arm and pulled her inside.

    Jason brought them three sses of juice.

    "The pear trees on the back hill are ripe. The children and I picked some the other day and made fresh juice. Please, Mr. Rosenberg, Ms. Woods, have a taste," he said, his tone obsequious.

    Hannah looked at the cloudy, murky liquid in the ss, and her fingers trembled. She took a deep breath and looked away.

    Seeing that she wasn''t drinking, Jason''s tone turnedzy and mocking. "This is all we have to offer at our humble orphanage. We can''t afford any fancy teas. If Ms. Green finds it beneath her, I can have someone go out and buy her something else."

    ¡°Hannah!¡± Lionel''s voice was a low, sharp reprimand. "Don''t insult the children''s kindness."

    "Wow!" Sandra eximed after taking arge gulp. "Mr. Cooper, this pear juice is delicious! It''s so sweet. Before I leave, could I have a few pears to take home? I''d love to make some myself."

    "Of course, Ms. Woods! I''ve already had a bag prepared for you!"

    Hannah took a deep, shaky breath, fighting back the churning in her stomach. She picked up the ss and took a sip.

    A rancid, sour taste flooded her mouth. The familiar, sickening feeling coiled in her gut.

    She mped a hand over her mouth and bolted for the restroom.

    "Hannah!"

    Lionel shot to his feet, a vein throbbing in his temple as he watched her flee. His face grew darker by the second.

    "It seems my pear juice isn''t to the greatwyer''s taste," Jason sneered. "Mia,

    take her ss away and bring her some water."

    Sandra watched Lionel''s rising anger with glee.

    Lionel had visited the orphanage

    several times and had always shown a great fondness for the children, even making substantial donations. Now Hannah was repeatedly disying her disgust and disdain right in front of him. This was going to be good.

    She gently tugged on his sleeve. "Lionel," she whispered, "I was just thinking... Hannah hasn''t been back since she left the orphanage, and she never talks about it. Do you think maybe she hates this ce? Maybe she''s ashamed of where shees from and that''s why she''s reacting this way?"

    Lionel''s mind was in turmoil. Something felt deeply wrong. He strode off in the direction of the restrooms.

    After asking a couple of children for directions, he found the right ce.

    He walked in to see Hannah leaning over the sink, her face sshed with water.

    "If you didn''t want to drink it, you shouldn''t have. But to drink it and then do this... what are the children supposed to think? This is an orphanage, not some high society gata. Stop being so picky!"

    Hannah looked up and saw his reflection in the mirror. A dry, humorlessugh escaped her as she turned to face him.

    "Picky? Do you have any idea..."

    Her words were cut off as a small child ran in, clutching a drawing.

    "Ms. Green, Director Cooper asked me to give this to you. He hopes you won''t be angry anymore," the child said in a small, squeaky voice, holding up the picture.

    Hannah''s hands gripped the edge of the sink as she looked at the drawing.

 Chapter 194

    The drawing was of a yellow dog, a ssic mutt with perky ears and big, round, innocent eyes.

    Next to the dog was a small, crudely drawn wooden doghouse, surrounded by sunflowers and daisies.

    "This is Rex. He was the director''s dog," the child exined, looking down at the drawing. "The director said Rex was a very good, loyal boy. He died protecting him from bad people."

    "That''s not true!" Hannah cried out, her voice raw with emotion.

    It''s not true!

    Rex didn''t die protecting Jason! It''s all a lie!

    Her sudden shout startled Lionel. The child froze, his eyes wide with fear.

    "Why are you yelling? You''re scaring him."

    Lionel took the drawing from the child and knelt down, cing aforting hand on his shoulder. "It''s okay. Go tell Mr. Cooper we''ll be out in a minute."

    The child''s eyes welled up with tears. He nodded meekly and ran off.

    Lionel''s frown deepened. He let out a frustrated sigh and ced the drawing on the sink.

    "What is your problem? If you''re angry with me for bringing you here, take it out on me. Why are you yelling at a child?"

    He looked at Hannah, at her strange expression-a mixture of terror, anger, and profound sadness.

    "You grew up in an orphanage. You of all people should know how fragile these kids are, how much they need love and care. Yelling like that for no reason... you terrified him."

    A coldness began to spread through Lionel''s heart. He had nned this trip because of everything that had happened between them recently, hoping it would help.

    Could Sandra be right? Was she so ashamed of her origins that she couldn''t even bear to be here?

    But deep down, he didn''t want to believe that was the kind of person Hannah was.

    "Hannah, tell me," he said, his voice

    low and serious. "Are you so ashamed of your past, of growing up in amorphanage, that you refuse to talk about it? Is that why you only ever mentioned it to me in passing?"

    He looked her straight in the eye. "Is it because you''re afraid of people knowing

    that you react with such hatred and disgust at the mere thought of being here?"

    Hannah''s eye twitched. She stared down at the drawing, her hands clenching into tight fists. Then she looked up at him.

    "Lionel, did you really bring me here without knowing anything?"

    "I know you came from an orphanage. I thought that would make you more

    empathetic to the children here. But... you''ve disappointed me."

    Lionel saw the way she recoiled from everything here, even the children, and he regretted bringing her.

    Not everyone had a heart full of love andpassion like Sandra, not even those who came from the same circumstances.

    Disappointed...

    Hearing those words from his lips, Hannah''s clenched fists slowly, painfully, uncurled.

    "You don''t know anything. You don''t understand anything," she said, her eyes rimmed with red. She clenched her jaw, pushed him aside, and started walking towards the main gate.

    Lionel hurried after her, grabbing her arm to stop her.

    "What don''t I understand?" he demanded, looking at her cold, impassive face. "All I know is that Sandra has spent thest two years dedicating her time and money to this ce. She evenes here to volunteer. But you?"

    dhis

    He tightened his grip. "You left this ce and never looked back. Forget donating, you haven''t even visited

    2 once. I bring you here today to try and lift your spirits, and you ac like you''ve seen a ghost. You can''t even stomach a ss of pear juice. I''ve never seen you be so picky. Are you really that ashamed of where youe from?"

 Chapter 195

    A look of pure devastation washed over Hannah''s face. A chilling coldness seeped into her limbs, creeping toward her heart.

    Her breathing became chaotic, her chest heaving with a silent, raging storm. She fought for control, but when she opened her mouth to speak, no sound came out.

    "Hannah, I have never been ashamed of you for being an orphan," he said. "You never wanted to talk about it, so I never pushed. A person''s past..."

    "How was I supposed to talk to you about it?" she finally choked out, shoving his hand away. She grabbed the front of his shirt, pulling him down to her level.

    The yard was full of children. She fought to keep her voice low, but every word wasced with venom.

    "Our life was so hard back then. You were working yourself to the bone, and I didn''t want to burden you with my past. And I didn''t want to relive it!"

    "We got married, and things finally started to get better, but... did I ever have a chance to tell you? And even if I did, would you have listened? Would you haveforted me?"

    "No. You wouldn''t have. Forgetfort, in thest three years, the most we''ve seen of each other is now, when we''re getting a divorce."

    Tears streamed down her face. The painful memories of her childhood were a crushing weight, pinning her down. So many times, she had wanted to open up to him, to tell him everything.

    But life had been too hard. She had been juggling work and school, while he was struggling to build his business and taking on odd jobs. There was never a moment for such confessions.

    And now, after all this time, he was using her of being ashamed of her past. "Bad woman! Are you hurting Mr. Rosenberg? Let him go!"

    "Let go of him, you meandy!"

    A group of small children ran over, their tiny fists beating against Hannah''s legs, pulling at her clothes.

    Hearing them call her a bad person, Hannah let out a hollow, defeatedugh and released her grip on his shirt.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, the ceremony is about to start. Sandra is waiting for us. Let''s go! Don''t mind this mean person!"

    A child took Lionel''s hand, pulling him towards the main yard.

    Lionel took a step, then hesitated, looking back at Hannah. She stood frozen, her eyes filled with a look of pure hatred He turned away, a wave of disappointment washing over him.

    From the moment she refused to confide in him, he should have known how much her past bothered her.

    Bringing her here was a mistake.

    "So, you''ve be quite arrogant now that you''vetched onto someone rich."

    The familiar voice from behind her was like a cattle prod to her nerves. Hannah spun around.

    Jason was standing there, his hands sped behind his back, a smug smile on his face.

    Hannah instinctively stumbled back, keeping a safe distance between them.

    "Does Mr. Rosenberg know about all the things you did as a child?" he purred taking a step forward for

    every one

    back

    she took back. If he knew,

    do you think he would still want

    you?"

    He closed the distance between them, his eyes crinkling with amusement.

    "To think that trash like you could

    be awyer. What would your

    colleagues say if they found out?

    Would they still let you practicew?" Content Belongs to

    ¡°Jason!¡± Hannah''s eyes were bloodshot as she red at him. ¡°What did I do? All

    of those things... that was you! Not me!"

 Chapter 196

    "Me?" Jason scoffed.

    "Who was it that snuck into the kitchen to steal food in the middle of the night?"

    "Who stole the other girls'' hair ribbons?"

    "Who snatched another child''s lunch?"

    "Who ruined the adoption ceremony?"

    "Who kept hiding, forcing everyone to call the police?"

    "Who put snakes and rats and cockroaches in the other children''s beds?"

    "And who, in their desperate attempt to run away, got Rex killed? Who is responsible for Rex being beaten to death?"

    Jason''s hands shot out, grabbing her shoulders. His fingers dug into her flesh as if trying to rip her arms from their sockets.

    "Hannah, you were a little monster, and you have the gall to be awyer? What would your colleagues think if they knew you nearly killed someone? Do you think they''d let you stay in this profession?"

    The color drained from Hannah''s face. She shook her head, muttering over and over, "It wasn''t me. It wasn''t me. I didn''t do those things. It wasn''t me."

    "You were a wicked, cruel child from the very beginning. It was my kindness that saw you raised to adulthood, yet you repay me with this betrayal. You used school as an excuse to run away and never looked back. You truly are an ungrateful wretch!"

    Jason''s eyes roamed down her body, and his hands began to slide down her arms.

    He leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "You''ve been a very bad girl. Tonight, I''m going to have to lock you in the dark room. You''re going to go in there and reflect on..."

    "No!"

    The words were a trigger. The blood in her veins turned to ice. She shoved him away with all her might, staring at him, her lips trembling too violently to form words.

    She stood there, paralyzed by a fresh wave of terror, then doubled over, stumbling backward.

    Finally, she turned and fled, running towards the gate as if her life depended on it.

    Jason didn''t chase her. Instead, he calmly straightened his clothes and walked toward the main yard.

    From a hidden corner, Sandra had witnessed the entire exchange. A triumphant smile curved her lips as she made her way back to Lionel.

    He was sitting with the children,pletely oblivious to what had just transpired.

    "Lionel," Sandra said, gracefully seating herself beside him. "Mr. Cooper is such a good man. For a single man to run an orphanage well... Its truly remarkable. If the Wood''s family weren''t in such trouble, I would have loved to offer more substantial help."

    "I can handle it. I''ve already spoken to a few friends about the Woods family''s situation. They have

    resources theyre willing to

    Contribute you dont need to worry."

    Sandra nodded. Thanks to him and his friends, her family''s business was slowly recovering, and her mother had stopped pressuring her to go on blind dates.

    A genuine smile touched her lips. Even though she hadn''t married him, he was still so good to her, still trusted her implicitly.

    "Mr. Rosenberg," Jason said, walking over with a dramatic sigh. "Ms. Green just ran off. I have no idea what happened. I''m so busy here, I couldn''t go after her.¡±

    "She left?" Lionel asked, his brow furrowing.

    "Yes, just now."

    Lionel started to get up, but Sandra quickly grabbed his arm.

    "Lionel, the anniversary ceremony, about to begin. The children have been looking forward to seeing y

    If

    leave now, it will ruin

    is

    Shing. I''ll go look for Hannah."

 Chapter 197

    Sandra couldn''t believe her luck. She hadn''t expected Hannah to actually run away. It seemed her time at the orphanage had been even worse than Sandra had imagined.

    Good, she thought. Let her run. Lionel is bound to have a massive fight with her over this.

    A shiver of excitement ran through her as she imagined Lionel''s reaction when he eventually found out the truth-that she had orchestrated this whole thing, that she had personally dragged Hannah back to her own personal hell.

    Lionel looked at the sea of eager, happy faces surrounding him. A shadow passed over his features. After a moment''s hesitation, he sat back down.

    "Lionel?"

    "Let her go," he said, his voice t. "Mr. Cooper, you can begin the ceremony."

    Jason blinked, ncing at Sandra for confirmation.

    She gave a subtle nod, her smile unwavering.

    He then strode purposefully toward the stage.

    Sandra''s voice was a soft, gentle murmur in Lionel''s ear. "This is all my fault. I assumed that anyone who came from an orphanage would have a grateful heart. If I had just done a little more research, understood Hannah''s feelings better, I never would have suggested this."

    Lionel remained silent, his face a stony mask.

    "Lionel, everyone has parts of their past they don''t want dredged up. I''ll apologize

    to Hannahter. But please, promise me you won''t fight with her when you get home, okay?"

    "Mr. Cooper is about to speak," Lionel said, effectively ending the conversation.

    Sandra said no more, simply nodding in agreement.

    Hannah walked for what felt like miles. Her ragged breathing finally began to even out. She slumped against a nearby wall, burying her face in her hands, and closed her eyes in despair.

    Memories of her childhood yed on a loop in her mind, a relentless, torturous film.

    She raked her fingers through her hair, taking a long, deep breath before pushing herself to her feet and walking into a nearby caf¨¦.

    She found a secluded corner and sat there for ten minutes, letting the quiet and the warmth seep into her bones Her body slowly began to feel normal again, and her mind cleared She started to piece togetheothe day''s events.

    Suddenly, a realization struck her. She hailed a taxi and rushed home.

    At the Rosenberg estate, Hannah went straight to the study. Seeing no sign of Cora, she had one of the other staff members find her and bring her to the study.

    Cora''s heart sank when she heard that Hannah had returned alone. A sense of dread washed over her. After a long hesitation, she finally made her way to the study.

    "You tampered with my breakfast, didn''t you?" Hannah asked, her voice calm and

    even.

    She had felt drowsy after eating, a strange feeling she''d noted even before falling asleep in the car. But the shock of finding herself at the orphanage had driven it from her mind.

    "Was it Sandra''s idea?" she continued.

    Cora fidgeted with her fingers, her eyes fixed on the floor. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "You should know by now that this

    house has cameras everywhere. I

    can have someone review the footage and pinpoint the exact.

    moment you put something in my

    food Once I have that

    And I call the

    police, the charges will be much more serious."

    Hannah tapped a finger on the desk, the sound echoing in the silent room, each tap a hammer blow to Cora''s frayed nerves.

    Cora''s heart pounded in her chest. She gripped the fabric of her dress, her jaw clenched.

    "Fine. In that case, you can exin yourself to the police," Hannah said, picking up her phone.

    "Don''t you dare!" Cora lunged forward, trying to snatch the phone from her hand.

 Chapter 198

    SLAP!

    Cora''s hand never reached the phone. Instead, Hannah''s palm connected with her cheek with a resounding crack.

    Cora stumbled back, her hand flying to her face, which was already red and stinging. For a moment, she was too stunned to speak. Then, a low growl escaped her lips.

    "You hit me!"

    Hannah looked down at her, her eyes cold with contempt. She grabbed the front of Cora''s shirt and yanked her forward.

    "Don''t forget your ce, Cora," she sneered. "No matter how much your mother is favored, she is still just a servant. And you are just a servant''s daughter."

    That was Cora''s biggest insecurity. Whenever anyone at school asked about her parents, she would say they were entrepreneurs, never admitting they were servants in a rich family''s home.

    "And no matter how little he loves me, as long as we are not divorced, I am still Mrs. Hannah Rosenberg!" She released Cora with a shove. "And no matter how much Lionel adores Sandra, she is nothing but a homewrecker, a bankrupt socialite."

    The words tasted like ash in her mouth. There was no triumph in saying them, only a bitter, suffocating pain.

    It was precisely because she knew she wasn''t loved that a servant''s daughter felt bold enough to challenge her.

    She clenched her jaw. "Cora, do you really think Sandra is a good person? Do you think she''ll treat you well after you''ve served your purpose?"

    Hannah stepped out from behind the desk, advancing on her slowly.

    Fear shed in Cora''s eyes, and she took an involuntary step back.

    "Tell me. Did she tell you to drug me, or was it your own idea?"

    Cora backed away until she was pressed against the window, her eyes darting to

    the view outside. She bit her lip, her resolve crumbling.

    She knew Hannah was right. But she had been backed into a corner!

    Her eyes filled with tears as she red at Hannah, her voice cracking. "Yes, Sandra told me to do it! But I had no choice!"

    "It''s all your fault! You gave her the security footage, and she used it to threaten me! She said if I didn''t put sleeping pills in your breakfast today, she would show the video to Mrs. Rosenberg!"

    Tears streamed down Cora''s face. She lunged forward, grabbing Hannah''s shirt.

    ¡°This is all your fault! You''re getting a divorce anyway, why did you have to do this?" she shrieked.

    "If Sandra had shown that video tox

    Mrs. Rosenberg, my mother and would have been thrown out! It''s all your fault! You brought this on your..."

    SLAP!

    Hannah''s hand flew up, striking Cora across the face again.

    Cora''s head snapped to the side. She took a ragged breath and whipped her

    head back, her hair flying, her face now a blotchy red.

    "Go on, hit me! Hit me again! Am I wrong?" she screamed, a crazed look in her eyes.

    She didn''t know what had happened

    to Hannah today, but from her

    violent reaction she could guess was something terrible, something orchestrated by Sandra.

    She tilted her chin up, ready for another blow, a look of desperate defiance on her

    face.

    But instead, Hannah simply pointed to the door. "Get out."

    Cora froze, taken aback by the suddenmand.

    She stood there for a few seconds, watching as Hannah returned to her seat,<ppletely unable to guess her next move.

 Chapter 199

    Fearing another p, Cora turned and fled the room.

    Hannah sank into the plush armchair, closing her eyes and pinching the bridge of her nose, trying to soothe the throbbing tension there.

    After a moment, she opened her eyes, reached over, and stopped the small recording device on her desk. She then pulled up the security footage, found the clip of Cora tampering with her milk, and printed out several screenshots.

    She had assumed Lionel would be with Sandra and wouldn''t be home untilte, but he walked in shortly before five.

    He entered the dining room to find Hannah already eating. He frowned but said nothing, pulling out a chair and sitting down.

    Hannah finished her meal and set down her silverware. "When you''re done, meet me in the study. We need to talk."

    Standing nearby, Cora''s heart skipped a beat. A cold dread washed over her.

    Damn it. Sandra really screwed me this time.

    She gritted her teeth, trying to appear calm.

    She was about to try and exin herself to Lionel, but the moment Hannah spoke, he put down his fork and followed her upstairs.

    As soon as Lionel entered the study, a handful of photos hit him in the face.

    He instinctively caught one as the others fluttered to the floor around his feet. "What is this?" he asked, looking down at the picture in his hand.

    It was a security camera screenshot of Cora sprinkling something into a ss of milk.

    "What is this? Are you blind, Lionel? Can''t you see? She drugged my milk this morning! That''s why I was so tired in the car!"

    Hannah''s voice was sharp with fury. "The two of you, working together, lying to get me out of the house. You were so afraid I''d figure out where we were going and jump out of the carthat you had me drugged Bravo!"

    Drugged. The word hit him like a punch to the gut.

    He had thought it was strange that she had fallen asleep so quickly, but he had

    been so preupied with the trip to the orphanage that he hadn''t given it a second thought.

    "I''ll have her thrown out of this house immediately. She will never set foot in here again."

    Hannahughed, a bitter, broken sound. "Lionel, are you really that clueless, or are you just pretending? Only you and Sandra knew you were taking me to the orphanage. How would Cora have known? Why would she have drugged me? Have you even stopped to think about it for one second?"

    Her voice rose with each word. "Or do you know perfectly well that Sandra was behind it, but you can''t bring yourself to admit it, so you''re just avoiding the subject?"

    Lionel stared d at her, stunned by her

    explosive reaction, at the way she pointed a trembling finger at the

    photos scattered on the floor.

    dawning horror began to

    over

    him. This was far more serious than he had realized.

    Seeing his stunned silence, Hannah bit her lip, the fire in her chest burning hotter.

    She took a deep, ragged breath and tilted her head back, her eyes filled with a mixture of despair, helplessness, and a profound, crushing disappointment in him.

    Without another word, she picked up the recording device from her desk and pressed y.

    Their argument from that afternoon filled the silent room, the audio so clear that even the sound of the two ps was sharp and distinct.

    Neither of them spoke as the recording yed. When it finished, Hannah hurled the device at him.

    It bounced off his chest and fell to the floor, rolling to a stop at her feet.

    She brought her heel down on it, and it shattered with a sharp crack.

    "You probably don''t know this, Lionel, but the orphanage you went to today... that''s the one I grew up in."

    Hannah''s eyes were dead as she walked toward him.

 Chapter 200

    In that instant, the world seemed to fall silent.

    Lionel couldn''t hear anything but the blood rushing in his ears. All he could see was Hannah''s face, a canvas of betrayal and hatred.

    She took a deep breath, her heart trembling with each beat, each one a fresh, searing pain.

    "You didn''t know. But Sandra did. She knew everything. She even knew what happened to me there. That''s why she manipted you into taking me back!"

    She backed away from him, her voice cracking as she ripped open the wounds she had kept hidden for so long.

    "She did it on purpose! Do you think the reason I never went back was because I''m some ungrateful, heartless bitch?"

    "It''s because I escaped! I ran away because I couldn''t take the abuse from Jason and the others anymore! I ran out into a snowstorm, in the middle of the night, wearing nothing but shorts and a t-shirt. I didn''t even have a decent pair of shoes!"

    "I was in a worse state than the day I first met you! And you... you took me back there! Are you even human, Lionel? I''m asking you, are you even human?"

    The tears she had been holding back finally broke free, streaming down her face like pearls from a broken string. She bit her lip, her body shaking with ragged, deep breaths.

    "The dog in that drawing, Rex... Jason beat him to death!"

    The memory of Rex''s death shattered herpletely. She sobbed, stumbling backward until she hit the desk, her hands flying out to steady herself.

    "The night I ran away, Rex led the way. He showed me a hole in the fence. But Jason and the others chased after us. To protect me, Rex ran back and bit his leg."

    "And Jason... he took a club, and he hit him, again and again, smashing it against his head. Do you know what I saw?"

    Her vision was blurred by tears. She couldn''t make out his expression.

    "Blood. So much red blood, staining the white snow. He beat him to

    death fight in front of met

    to run back to save him, bed.

    so afraid he would kill me too!

    A suffocating weight settled in Lionel''s chest. He had never imagined she had gone through something so horrific.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but she cut him off, her hands moving to the buttons of her shirt.

    The shirt fell from her shoulders, revealing a delicatece camisole beneath.

    "You used to ask me about my scars. I told you I got them from being a clumsy kid. That was a lie. They''re from Jason."

    She pointed to a thin, white line on her corbone.

    "He peed in a cup and tried to force me to drink it. When I refused, he pped

    me, and then he hit me with a stick. He broke my corbone."

    She gestured to a round, puckered scar on her abdomen.

    "He burned me with a cigarette because I wouldn''t take my clothes off for him."

    "And this," she said, her finger tracing a line on her back, "is from when he whipped me."

    She pointed to each scar, one by one, recounting the story behind each one, the memories as fresh as if they had happened yesterday.

    "The kids at the orphanage... they''re

    not like other kids. They grow up

    fast. They know they don''t have

    parents. They learn how to read people how to suck up to the adults, so they can get adopted by a rich family."

    "They knew Jason hated me, so they all ganged up on me. They gave me their leftovers, spat in my food, stole things and framed me for it. They would catch snakes and frogs and throw them on my bed. They stole my food and my clothes."

    Her voice trailed off. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out, only a series

    of silent, brokenughs.

    She sank to the floor, her back against the desk, and picked up her discarded shirt, using it to wipe away her tears as she choked on her sobs.

 Chapter 201

    "I thought things would get better when I grew up," she said, her voice hollow. "I thought no one could bully me anymore. But the boys... they grew up too. They started getting ideas, and they ganged up on me, tried to rape me. I fought back, I ran, but they just kept dragging me back."

    Her breath hitched. "They ripped my clothes to shreds. That day... if I hadn''t had a knife on me, if I hadn''t cut one of them, I... Even if they had raped me, I wouldn''t have killed myself. No, I would have killed them first. Then I would have killed Jason and burned that entire orphanage to the ground."

    Her voice dropped to a venomous whisper. "And Jason was no better! He tried to have his way with me too. I had to save myself, again and again, just to escape and build the normal life I have now."

    "I can''t sleep soundly, not even for one night. I have to keep a pair of scissors or a knife under my pillow just to close my eyes."

    She had saved herself time and time again, fighting her way out of the darkness, only for him to drag her right back into the abyss.

    Lionel''s fists clenched at his sides, his eyes zing with a mixture of fury and agony. Every word from Hannah''s lips was a dagger twisting in his heart.

    After finally unleashing the darkness she''d held inside for over a decade, she felt a strange sense of release, yet the weight of it all refused to liftpletely.

    Hannah pulled her shirt back on, the tension slowly seeping from her coiled muscles as her oxygen-starved brain finally found relief. Seeing the shock in Lionel''s eyes, a cold, bitter smile touched her lips.

    "And what did you do? Don''t you dare tell me Sandra didn''t know about this. There are dozens of orphanages sponsored by you two, so why that one? Why did she insist you take me with you? Why did she have Cora drug my drink?"

    ¡°Lionel, there are no coincidences in this world," she said, stepping toward him until she could press a finger against his chest, right over his heart. "You funded the very ce that tried to destroy me. You helped the warden who tried to rape me. And you had the audacity to think I was the ungrateful one."

    Her voice cracked with scorn. "Why couldn''t you find out what Sandra did? Because you didn''t just stop loving me you despised me! That''s why you never bothered to look into anything that concerned me."

    Lionel grabbed her hand. "No, that''s not it! I funded the orphanage because I

    remembered you grew up in one, and I thought..."

    "You thought what? That you were

    thinking of me?" Hannah yanked her

    hand free, a self-mockingugh

    escaping her lips. "If you were really thinking of me why didn''t you bother to find out which orphanage came from before you threw money at it? Why did you just blindly fand whichever one Sandra pointed to?"

    "There''s no point in making any more excuses, Lionel. I hate you," she said, her voice chillingly calm. "I have never hated you more than I do right now."

    Not even after the countless times he''d abandoned her for Sandra had she felt a hatred this profound. But now... she was done. The disappointment was absolute.

    Like a marite with its strings cut, Hannah''s arms fell limp at her sides. Her face a nk mask, she walked out of the study.

    Cora, who had been eavesdropping outside, jumped back in surprise as the door swung open. Her first instinct was to flee, but seeing Hannah''s lifeless expression, she realized she didn''t need to.

    She had heard everything.

    Cora despised Hannah, but she''d never imagined her past was so horrifying, or that Sandra could be so cruel Suddenly she remembered the photo she''d taken at the dessert shop. Maybe this was her chance to make things right.

    Finding the picture in her phone''s gallery, Cora hesitated for a long moment before knocking on the study door.

 Chapter 202

    The door opened on the first knock.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, there''s something..."

    Before she could finish, Lionel bolted past her, sprinting in the direction Hannah

    had gone.

    "Mr. Rosenberg! Mr. Rosenberg!" Cora called after him, but he didn''t seem to hear, his footsteps echoing down the hall.

    She stomped her foot in frustration. "Damn it, is he really that in love with her? What''s so special about her, anyway?"

    She had just worked up the courage to do the right thing, only to bepletely ignored. Cora stood there for a moment, her mind racing. Then she nced down at her phone, and an idea began to form.

    Fine. If they didn''t want the lifeline she was offering, they couldn''t me her for being cruel. They were the ones who had dismissed her. They deserved whatever came next.

    Cora looked at the photo of Sandra and Jasonughing together, her brow furrowed in concentration. Then, with a decisive tap, she deleted it.

    Immediately after, she dialed Sandra''s number.

    "Ms. Woods, I have something to tell you," she whispered, one hand covering her mouth as she nced nervously at the security camera in the corner of the ceiling. Then she turned and hurried back to her room.

    Lionel burst into the master bedroom, but Hannah wasn''t there. He checked the guest room next, a knot of dread tightening in his stomach when he found it empty too. His jaw clenched as he continued his frantic search through the house.

    He finally found her on the balcony. The stone in his chest dissolved into relief, and he took a deep, steadying breath before walking toward her.

    "Hannah."

    She was sitting on the porch swing, gazing out at the view. At the sound of his voice, she raised a hand to wipe a tear from her cheek but didn''t turn around or respond.

    "I know I was wrong. I should have investigated before doing anything," Lionel said, kneeling beside her and reaching for her hand.

    Hannah snatched her hand away before he could touch her, shifting on the swing to put more distance between them.

    Lionel blinked, his hand falling to grip the swing''s chain instead. "My only thought was to give back to an orphanage on your behalf. You never

    mentioned which offe, and I forgot to ask."

    "You don''t have to say any of this. It''s meaningless now," Hannah said, turning her head to face him. Her eyes were cold as she bit down hard. And don''t talk about

    vel

    forgetting. When have you ever truly paid attention to anything about me? Get away from me. I need to be alone. I don''t want to see you, and I don''t want to hear your voice. Just go!"

    After her outburst, she sagged against the swing as if her soul had been ripped from her body, gasping for air. She

    stared up at Der head back a

    the vast blue sk

    watching the white clouds driftzily by. Only then did the suffocating tightness in her chest begin to ease.

    She slowly closed her eyes, forcing herself to stop thinking, but a tear escaped and traced a path down her temple.

    Seeing her in so much pain, Lionel said no more. He stood and walked back inside.

    But he didn''t go far. He leaned against the wall just inside the ss door, watching over her. He pulled a cigarette from his pocket, took a long drag, and exhaled a plume of smoke.

    Through the gray haze, he watched Hannah weep in silence, each of her tears a fresh stab of pain in his own heart.

    If only he had been willing to dig a little deeper, to ask more questions, maybe they wouldn''t be here.

    But it was toote now. There was no going back.

    He lost track of how long he stood there until the burning tip of the cigarette

    seared his fingers. He dropped it hastily, his gaze snapping back to Hannah. She was still crying.

 Chapter 203

    He took out another cigarette, but before he could light it, Cora came rushing

    over.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, Ms. Woods is here."

    Knowing Hannah was just outside, Cora deliberately raised her voice, making sure she would overhear.

    Lionel''s head whipped around. Seeing no reaction from Hannah, he put a finger to his lips, signaling for Cora to be quiet.

    "What is she doing here?"

    Cora just shook her head.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed. After a moment of thought, he lowered his voice. "Have her wait for me in the living room. I''ll be down in a minute."

    "Ms. Woods said she was worried about causing another misunderstanding, so she''s waiting for you in the courtyard."

    Lionel''s frustration mounted. Of all the times for Sandra to show up, it had to be now. Suddenly, a thought struck him. His gaze sharpened, turning cold and menacing as he stared at Cora. "Did you call her?"

    Cora''s eyes darted nervously to the floor. She couldn''t meet his gaze.

    "Cora, I''m warning you," he said, his voice a low growl. "Stay out of my business."

    With that, he strode toward the stairs.

    Once he was gone, Cora let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. She nced at Hannah through the ss door, then, after a moment''s hesitation, slid it open and stepped onto the balcony.

    "Sandra knows Jason."

    After taking the photo, Cora had done some digging. At first, she couldn''t understand why a pampered heiress would associate with an orphanage warden. But after eavesdropping today, it all made sense.

    "Sandra set you up. She deliberately had him take you there. It was all a scheme."

    Cora walked over to Hannah. Seeing the woman who had so arrogantly pped her now curled up on the swing, broken and red-eyed, brought a sharp, satisfying pleasure.

    "I''m the one who called Sandra here. She''s downstairs right now. You can see them from here. Aren''t you curious what they''re talking about?"

    Cora moved to the edge of the balcony, positioning herself in a blind spot where she wouldn''t be seen from below.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to look? It seems Mr. Rosenberg isforting Ms. Woods." She watched as Lionel hurried over to Sandra, then nced back at Hannah.

    The sunlight caught in Hannah''s hair, creating a golden halo around her tear- streaked face. She looked pitiable, a tragic figure, yet the man who should have beenforting her was downstairs with another woman.

    "Do you know why Lionel doesn''t love you anymore, Hannah?" Cora said, her eyes fixed on the scene below. "Because men prefer women like Sandra-gentle, delicate, women who know when to yield and be affectionate."

    "Not someone like you," she sneered, "who only knows how to scream and hit, who doesn''t understand how to make a man the center of her world. You deserve this. If I were you..."

    Cora caught herself, realizing she was saying too much. She snapped her mouth shut, her eyes filled with a sudden hatred for Sandra. That maniptive spoiled woman, who couldn''t even cook or clean, was no match for her!

    Once Hannah was out of the picture, it would just be her and Sandra. And then, she would make Lionel feel

    more like a man than he ever had

    She would show him that

    befor she was the one who was truly right

    for him. She could cook, clean, be yful and cute, depend on him, tter him-she would satisfy his every need. She would be the perfect Mrs. Rosenberg.

    ¡°Ha.¡± Hannah, who had been silent all this time, let out a short, sharpugh.

    "What are youughing at?" Cora spun around, ring at her. The sound was grating. "Am I wrong? You''re the one who failed. You''re about to get divorced, so don''t you dare stand in our way!"

 Chapter 204

    Hearing Cora''s furious outburst, Hannah, for some reason, saw a faint reflection of her younger self.

    Back then, she had also believed that if she just loved Lionel enough, if she put his needs first and gave him everything, he would never leave her. She had made him the center of her universe, her life revolving around work, her studies, and him. When he''dined that she was too clingy, she''d med herself, resolving to give him more space.

    And what had all that gotten her?

    A marriage that was never acknowledged.

    A rtionship devoid of trust.

    The thought brought another bitterugh to her lips.

    "What is so funny?" Cora shrieked, feeling theughter was aimed at her, dripping with contempt. She clenched her fists. "Tell me I''m wrong! It''s because of you that Hey! Get back here! Don''t you walk away from me!¡±

    Cora was cut off mid-sentence as Hannah turned and walked away. She started to follow, but a choked sob from the courtyard below stopped her. She whipped her head around to look.

    Something had happened. Sandra was covering her face, running away in tears.

    "Damn it," Cora muttered. "I missed everything."

    Hannah went back to the study, hoping to lose herself in work, but her restless heart refused to settle. The words on theputer screen seemed to dance and blur before her eyes.

    With a frustrated sigh, she shoved the keyboard away and leaned back heavily in her chair.

    A momentter, Lionel opened the door. Hannahnguidly lifted her gaze to meet his.

    "Sandra just came by," he began. "She said she had no idea about the Sunbeam Orphanage''s history. She also..."

    CRACK!

    Hannah snatched the pen holder from the desk and hurled it at the wall next to his head.

    "Get out," she ordered, her eyes half-closed as she stared him down.

    Even now, he was still making excuses for Sandra. A furious pressure built in Hannah''s chest, making it hard to breathe.

    "You''re right, this was my fault," Lionel admitted. "I should have done my

    research. But it''s already happened, and I know that nothing I say now will make a difference."

    Hearing about Hannah''s childhood had shaken him to the core. It was horrifying to imagine her enduring such things at such a young age.

    "I''ve already sent people to investigate," he continued, his voice

    softer Hannah belieont

    me, I

    let anyone who hurt you get away with it. I''ll make Jason pay for what he did."

    ?

    He watched as Hannah turned her pale face away, refusing to look at him. He knew she couldn''t stand the sight of him right now, so he didn''t press the issue. He simply turned and left the study:

    For the rest of the day, Hannah remained locked in the room.

    Lionel told Cora to pack her things and leave. Despite Lily''s frantic pleas, his mind was made up. Defeated, Lily took Cora straight to Mrs. Mary Rosenberg to appeal their case.

    The next morning, Hannah forced herself through her routine. After a quick shower, she got dressed and headed to the office, determined to carry on as usual.

    Work was slow, with no major cases on the docket. Hannah sat at her desk, trying

    to appear normal while her colleagues chattered nearby.

    "Samuel, honey, why are you staring at our Hannah?" Anna teased, raising an eyebrow at him. "What''s with the shifty eyes? It''s a little obvious. If you have something to Say, just say it!"

    Suddenly put on the spot, Samuel blushed and ran a hand through his hair. "It''s not... I just had a question. I was curious about something."

    "What is it?" Hannah asked. "Is it work-rted?"

    He shook his head, ncing around at the curious faces now staring at him. He hesitated, then finally steeled himself. "It''s personal. Hannah, do you have a minute? Can we talk in private?"

 Chapter 205

    His request was met with a chorus of yful "oohs" from their coworkers, causing Samuel''s ears to turn bright red. He shot up from his chair, waving his hands

    dismissively.

    "It''s not what you think! Seriously, stop it! Go on, get back to work!" he protested, then looked pleadingly at Hannah.

    Seeing him flustered by their colleagues'' teasing, Hannah couldn''t help but smile. She got up and followed him to the break room.

    Before entering, Samuel peeked his head out, looked both ways down the hall, and then quickly shut the door behind them.

    "What''s all the mystery about?" Hannah asked.

    Samuel grabbed two paper cups, filled them with water, and handed one to her.

    ¡°Hannah, it''s just..." He clutched his cup with both hands, trying to figure out how to phrase the request from his Uncle Peter. He hemmed and hawed for a moment before finally spitting it out. "So... a rtive of mine asked me to ask you

    something."

    "Are they in some kind of trouble? Looking for legal advice?" Hannah guessed. It wouldn''t be the first time. Though officially against firm policy, it wasn''t unheard of forwyers to take on side cases.

    Samuel shook his head. "No, no, it''s not that. He just... he wanted to know who your parents are."

    As the words left his mouth, Samuel''s entire body tensed. Uncle Peter had been vague, just telling him to ask about her background. When Samuel had pressed him, asking if he had a crush on her or something, his uncle had shut him down. Now, here he was,pletely in the dark about what to say next.

    Hannah''s brow furrowed, and her expression hardened. Just yesterday, she had been forced to relive the trauma of the orphanage, and now someone was suddenly asking about her parents Her mind instantly went on high alert racing to connect the dots.

    No one at the office ever asked about family backgrounds. And Samuel, with his perpetually sunny and cheerful demeanor, was thest person she''d expect to pry into her private life.

    "Samuel, why the sudden interest?" she asked, her smile carefully neutral. "Did someone put you up to this?"

    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. He squeezed the

    paper cup so tightly that water

    sloshed over the rim, and he quickly took arge gulp to cover his

    nervousness Uncle Peter had made him promise not to reveal his involvement.

    ¡°.....Hannah, I... I can''t tell you who asked me. I''m sorry."

    "I''m an orphan," she stated inly. "I don''t know who my parents are." Sandra had made sure Ivy spread. that particr piece of information all over theirst firm Hannah had never been ashamed of being an orphan-it wasn''t a source of embarrassment for her. The only thing she couldn''t bear was

    remembering what had happened at that ce.

    Samuel''s eyes widened. "Oh. So... you''ve never been curious about them? You..."

    "Samuel," Hannah cut in gently. "Please tell the person who sent you that if they have questions, they cane and ask me themselves."

    He scratched his head and nodded. ¡°I''ll tell him. I''m really sorry, Hannah. I was just doing what I was asked. Look, let me buy you lunch today to make up for it. Please don''t say no. Anywhere you want, even a five-star ce!"

    Seeing how earnest he was, Hannah nodded in agreement.

    At noon, they arrived at a restaurant in a nearby mall. Just as they walked in, Hannah spotted a familiar face.

 Chapter 206

    It was Sandra.

    And sitting across from her wasn''t some blind date. It was Quennel.

    The sight of Quennel''s face made Hannah freeze. As far as she knew, Quennel and Sandra barely knew each other. They''d never had much contact. So why were they having lunch together now?

    A sense of dread washed over her. She knew Sandra''s methods all too well-the way she could quietly steal away your friends, turning them against you until they believed her every word.

    Lionel was proof of that.

    Could it be? Now that Lionel was angry with her, was Sandra shifting her sights to Quennel? Was she nning to manipte him the same way she had Lionel?

    Hannah''s hands clenched into fists, her breathing suddenly shallow.

    "Hannah? What''s wrong?" Samuel had followed the hostess a few steps before realizing Hannah wasn''t behind him. He walked back to her side.

    Hannah snapped back to the present, forcing her gaze away from their table. "It''s nothing. Let''s go," she said, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    If Quennel was really going to fall for Sandra''s act and turn against her like Lionel had, then... there was nothing she could do. It was his choice.

    After they were seated, Hannah picked up the menu just as Quennel started walking toward their table.

    "Que... Mr. Rosenberg," Hannah corrected herself hastily, almost calling him by his first name.

    "Mr. Rosenberg. Good to see you," Samuel greeted him without a hint of surprise.

    "What a coincidence. I just finished

    vel

    my meal," Quennel replied with a nod, his eyes briefly meeting Hannah''s before he turned his attention back to Samuel. Acknowledging their marriage. publicly would only cause problems for her. "I heard your Uncle Peter is back in the country. When you have a moment, could you let him know the Rosenberg Group has a few new projects he might be interested in?"

    "Of course, Mr. Rosenberg. My uncle was just talking about you yesterday, actually. He asked why I didn''t go work for you to begin with. I told him I just wanted to find a ce to coast for a while."

    Hannah, listening from across the table, was taken aback. She''d heard rumors from coworkers that Samuel was a rich kid who''d run away from his family business, but she''d e always assumed they were joking, He was far too dedicated to his work to be just "coasting."

    "My door is always open if you change your mind," Quennel said, casting a meaningful nce at Hannah before his eyes moved away again. "Well, I won''t disturb your lunch."

    Samuel nodded as Quennel walked

    away, then immediately leaned

    across the table. "Don''t you think Mr.

    Quennel Rosenberg ispletely different from his brother? he

    Whispered. "I don''t know, I just get the feeling he''s like a fox. Really cunning. You know?"

    "Oh?"

    A fox? Quennel? She''d never heard anyone describe him that way.

    Samuel crossed his arms and leaned back, tilting his head in thought. "You probably haven''t been around him much, but that''s the vibe I get."

    "So, Mr. Temple really is just here to get a taste of life as amoner, then?" Hannah teased, deftly changing the subject. "Was it your Uncle Peter who had you ask me those questions this morning?"

    Samuel sat bolt upright, his casual demeanor vanishing. "No, no, absolutely not!" he insisted, shaking his head vigorously.

    "Alright," she said, turning her attention back to the menu. "Let''s order."

    Samuel rubbed his nose awkwardly. He should have known that asking about something so personal wouldn''t be simple.

 Chapter 207

    Just after they ordered, Hannah received a text from Quennel. [Contact me when you''re done with lunch. We need to talk.]

    She typed back a quick "Okay," but her mind was reeling. A dozen different thoughts and worries crashed down on her at once.

    Thankfully, Samuel was a natural conversationalist, and a few witty remarks were enough to pull her out of her anxious spiral.

    After lunch, Hannah made a quick excuse and left, heading to the cafe Quennel had suggested.

    When she pushed open the door to the private room, Quennel was on the phone by the window. His brow was slightly furrowed, but his expression softened when he saw her. He gestured for her to take a seat.

    Less than a minuteter, he hung up and sat down across from her.

    "I''ve heard about what Sandra did," Quennel said, his voice calm as he lifted a kettle. Boiling water streamed into the teapot, and the rich aroma of tea instantly filled the room. "I warned Lionel to stop helping the Woods family, but he found a loophole, getting his cronies to do it for him."

    Quennel''s eyes were downcast as he expertly prepared the coffee. "I had a word with their parents. The Woods family will have to pay back double for every project they were given."

    He ced a cup in front of her. "Hannah, about the orphanage... do you trust Lionel to handle it? If you don''t, leave it to me. I''ll take care of everything for you."

    Quennel looked at her then, his deep-set eyes waiting for her answer.

    In truth, he had already looked into the matter. It had been years, and there was no hard evidence to prove what Jason had done back then, but the man''s character was undeniably corrupt. He had a long history of embezzlement and abusing his position to mistreat the children in his care. That alone was enough to prove that Hannah had suffered a terrible injustice.

    When Lily had brought Cora to his mother toin, he had been there by chance. Hearing what they had to say, he had almost lost control and stormed off to confront Lionel himself.

    Hannah stared into the cup in front of her, a heavy sigh escaping her lips. She lifted it, blew on the steaming liquid, and took a sip.

    "I..." she began, her voice thick with emotion, "I want to see what he''ll do. How he''ll handle it."

    Quennel nodded, taking a sip of his own coffee. It was the answer he had expected.

    "Quennel, your meeting with Sandra earlier... what was that about?"

    "You know Kim Rosenberg, don''t you?"

    Hannah nodded. "I''ve heard the name. By generation, he''s your nephew, right?"

    "That''s

    but thought. He married a year ago,

    since divorced. His

    l.ne

    parents have been trying to arrange another marriage for him and asked me to help find a suitable match."

    Hannah''s eyes widened. She looked at Quennel, and he gave a slight, confirming nod.

    "You''re going to introduce him to Sandra?"

    A small smile yed on Quennel''s

    lips. "Yes. I''ve already spoken with

    with

    Mr and Mrs. Woods, Theyre very pleased with the match. I expect the wedding will be in a few days."

    e''

    Hannah opened her mouth to say something, then closed it. She didn''t know what to say She tried again but the words wouldn''te Finally, she just frowned.

    She had heard stories about Kim. This felt wrong, somehow.

    She met Quennel''s gaze, hesitating before finally asking, ¡°Quennel... you''re not doing this because of me, are you?"

 Chapter 208

    Quennel''s deep eyes met hers as he offered a faint smile.

    Though Kim was their nephew, he wasn''t much younger than them. As an only child, he''d been spoiled rotten his entire life. He''d been in and out of trouble for brawling in middle school and dropped out before graduating. His parents, unable to bear seeing him struggle with school, had sent him abroad to get a sham degree and then quickly found a quiet, obedient girl for him to marry.

    But Kim''s vtile nature,bined with a bad crowd of friends, meant he was out partying all night every other day, sometimes bringing people back to the house. The couple fought constantly. Kim, who had never been told "no" in his life, couldn''t tolerate being lectured by a woman and resorted to violence. One night, they went at each other with knives. If his parents hadn''t heard themotion and rushed downstairs, Kim might have actually killed her.

    His wife was hospitalized with serious injuries, and her family demanded justice. But Kim''s parents called in favors from powerful rtives. In the end, not only did they not have to pay a cent inpensation, they nearly managed to turn the tables and have the wife charged with attempted murder. Terrified, her family dropped all demands, signed the divorce papers, and took their daughter abroad for treatment.

    Hannah had overheard the maids gossiping about the scandal. It had been a huge affair. She couldn''t believe that even after all that, his parents hadn''t reflected on their own failures in raising him. Instead, they''d med the girl for being too small-minded and not knowing how to keep her husband interested. The thought of Sandra marrying into that family sent a chill down her spine.

    "Sandra will never agree to this marriage," she said finally.

    "Whether she agrees is irrelevant. The Woods family has already epted the proposal. When the dayes, if they don''t produce the bride, Kim''s parents won''t let them off easy. Besides," he added, cing the lid back on the teapot, "Kim is very pleased with Sandra."

    He looked up at Hannah. "You''re too soft-hearted, Hannah. That''s why they walk all over you. For now, let Lionel handle the orphanage. If he fails, I will take care of it for you."

    He smiled at her gently, refilling her cup. "This is nothing more than Sandra getting what she deserves," he said, his voice soft and soothing. "Don''t feel sorry for her. Alright?"

    Hannah pressed her lips together, her brow furrowed. The way Kim had treated his ex-wife was terrifying to even think about. But Quenner was right. Sandra had brought this on herself.

    "Besides," Quennel continued, seeing the worry on her face, "even if none of this had happened, Kim already had his eye on Sandra. Her parents made itmon knowledge that they were looking for a husband for her."

    He sighed softly. "Who Sandra marries has nothing to do with you. I was just telling you what''s

    happening. Don''t overthink it." When she didn''t respond, he smiled and raised art eyebrow, his tone yful, like he was coaxing a child "Understand?"

    "I understand," she said, draining her cup in one gulp.

    "It''s gettingte. I''ll give you a ride back to the office."

    "No, please don''t trouble yourself. It''s not far, I can walk," she insisted. "It wouldn''t look good if someone saw us."

    Quennel considered for a moment, then respected her wishes. "Alright. Be careful

    on your way back. And from now on, if you need anything, just tell me. I''ll handle it for you."

    "Okay."

    After thanking him again, Hannah left the cafe.

    Quennel remained seated, continuing to enjoy his coffee. But now, a dark, murderous intent flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 209

    When Hannah got home that evening, she found Lionel sitting in the living room. The ashtray on the coffee table was overflowing with dozens of cigarette butts, and a foul-smelling haze hung in the air.

    She wrinkled her nose in disgust as she walked in.

    "If you''re going to smoke, do it outside. It stinks in here," she said, waving a hand

    in front of her face as she headed for the stairs.

    ¡°Hannah.¡± Lionel stubbed out his cigarette and stood, intercepting her and grabbing her arm.

    "Did you tell Quennel?" he demanded, his voice raspy. "Do you have any idea what kind of man Kim is? Even if you hate Sandra, you can''t possibly..."

    Hannah spun around and swung. The sharp crack of her hand connecting with his cheek echoed through the silent room.

    Caught off guard, Lionel''s head snapped to the side from the force of the blow.

    The sound brought Cora running from the other room. Seeing the scene, she rushed forward.

    "What are you doing? Let go of him! Let go!" she cried, shoving Hannah away and hovering over Lionel, her face a mask of distress as she stared at the red mark on his cheek.

    Thrown off bnce, Hannah stumbled back a few steps, a humorlessugh bubbling up from her chest as she looked at the two of them.

    "Lionel, you still haven''t done a single thing about what happened to me yesterday, and now you''re here interrogating me about Sandra?" She gritted her teeth, feeling more and more like Quennel had been right. She was far too soft. It was her own kindness that allowed them to hurt her again and again.

    "Who is Sandra to you? What does it matter to you who she marries? If you''re that concerned, go crash the wedding and marry her yourself! Stop pretending to be some devoted, noble man in front of me!" she spat.

    "Is today the first you''re hearing about her looking for a husband? Weren''t you aware of her date at Ryth? And you have the nerve to ask me if know who Kim is? Who he is. doesn''t matter to me! Didi arange the marriage?"

    Lionel''s tongue prodded the inside of his stinging cheek. "Wasn''t it you who went

    to Quennel? Didn''t you meet with him this afternoon?"

    "Yes, I did. And he told me Sandra''s

    parents agreed to the match. So what? Are you going to kill me? Berate me into an early grave?". Hannah took a step closer. "I''m telling you now even if you murder meand drag my corpse to their

    wedding, you won''t be able to stop

    it. Go on, try me."

    She fought back the lump in her throat, her eyes trembling as she red at him.

    "Lionel, you didn''t have this strong of

    a reaction when you learned about my past. But now that she''s getting married you''re losing your mind What is she to you? Your true love? The one that got away? Did she save your life or something to warrant this much drama?"

    "Don''t forget, I''m the one who saved your life. But clearly you don''t love me. When you heard what the person who saved you had been through..."

    Hannah''s words trailed off. She stopped, a flood of old memories rushing through her mind. She lowered her gaze, blinking slowly. After a few seconds of silence, she looked back up at him.

    "Lionel, have you ever told me the truth? When did you and Sandra really meet? Was it actually after you returned to the Rosenberg family?"

    She''d always known his rtionship with Sandra was strange, but she''d convinced herself it was just guilt over rejecting their arranged marriage. But now... it was clear that wasn''t it at all.

    There was something between them, something she had never known.

 Chapter 210

    Hannah''s gaze swept over him, finally settling on his deep, unreadable eyes. A cold, mocking smile touched her lips, undisguised in its contempt.

    Seeing the secrets hidden in his expression, a sharp painnced through her heart. A bitter sting filled her nose, and her eyes began to burn.

    "Lionel," she whispered, her voice trembling, "why won''t you answer me?"

    "Hannah," he began, his tone frigid, "why must you insist on making things difficult?"

    She bit down on her lower lip, the metallic taste of blood exploding in her mouth. Swallowing down the bitterness and pain, she held her head high.

    "I had nothing to do with Sandra''s marriage. I never spoke to Quennel about it, and I have no way to prove it to you."

    "If you''re determined to believe I did it, then fine. I won''t offer any more exnations. It''s not like you''ve ever believed me anyway."

    She took a deep breath, turned, and walked past him, heading for the door.

    Lionel''s face went rigid. He instinctively wanted to stop her, but his limbs felt frozen in ce.

    Could it be... that he had misjudged her again?

    f

    In his memory, Hannah had always been gentle and eager to please, someone who would share his burdens. But then she had done what she did right before their wedding, and a series of conflicts had followed. Time and again, he had tumed a blind eye ignoring the problems until they became too big to suppress. And every time he tried to ask her about it, all he got was endless fighting and usations.

    Cora was secretly thrilled. She didn''t know who Kim was, but from Lionel''s reaction, it was clear he was bad news.

    This was perfect. Once Sandra was married off and Hannah was divorced, her chance would finallye. She suppressed a smile and put on a worried expression.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, at this point, it doesn''t matter who arranged the marriage. What''s important is figuring out how to stop it, since it''s already been decided."

    Lionel''s fists were clenched so tightly that the veins stood out on the back of his hands. His mind was a chaotic mess of frustration and pain. With a growl of frustration, he strode toward the garage. He had to find Kim''s parents.

    At the Woods family estate, Sandra had just learned the news. Her pupils contracted in horror.

    "Are you both insane? That''s Kim! You want me to marry him? You might as well just tell me to go die!" she shrieked, her face drained of all color.

    Her father, David Woods, mmed his hand down on the solid wood coffee table. "Don''t you yell at me! The fact that a Rosenberg is still willing to have you is a blessing Otherwise, I''d marry you off to someone out of state! How dare you be picky? This is outrageous!"

    Her mother, Edith Woods, chimed in, trying to cate her. "Sandra, your father is right. We went through so many candidates, and you weren''t satisfied with any of them. This is the Rosenberg family! If you marry him, you''ll be Mrs. Rosenberg. Think of the prestige..."

    "Then you marry him! You

    go

    be

    Mrs. Rosenberg!" Sandra screamed, her heart twisting in agony. Tears welled in her eyes as she red at them won''t do it! I will never marry him you hadn''t stopped me from If marrying Lioner all those years ago, would I be in this position now?"

 Chapter 211

    Everything she was suffering now was their fault, and they wanted to destroy her even further? Not a chance.

    She red at her parents, her voice a low, furious snarl. "Back then, you were afraid Lionel was a nobody who couldn''t help the family, so you forbade the marriage and pushed me toward Quennel. Now, for the good of the family, you want me to marry an abuser! It''s always about the family, the family, the family! Am I not part of this family?"

    David''s eyes darted away. "You have to marry someone eventually. The Zades, the Lees, the Smiths-are any of themparable to the Rosenbergs? We''re only thinking of you."

    "Thinking of me? Or thinking of how to trade my life to save yourpany?" she shot back. "David, you got my brother killed, and now you''re trying to get rid of me. Will you be happy then?"

    Edith flinched and rushed to her daughter''s side. "Sandra, how can you say that about your father? He works so hard for this family."

    Sandra shoved her away. "Works hard at what? Every resource, every connection, I was the one who had to beg Lionel for! What have you done since thepany started failing? I had to ask Lionel to arrange my brother''s funeral! When I was in the hospital, neither of you even visited!"

    "And now that the resources I begged for aren''t enough to save thepany, you suddenly remember you have a daughter you can sell off! David, are you even human? Are you fit to be a..."

    SLAP!

    Her words had pushed him too far. As if she had uttered some unforgivable curse, David swung his arm and struck her hard across the face.

    "Lock her in her room!" he roared. "No food, no water! Keep her there until the Rosenbergse for her the day after tomorrow!"

    At hismand, the hesitant maids moved forward, grabbing Sandra and dragging her upstairs.

    ¡°Let go of me! David, you''re not a man, you''re a monster! Selling your own daughter! I''ll call the police! Let me go! Let me GO!"

    Hearing her daughter''s screams, Edith covered her face and began to sob.

    "Crying, crying, what''s the use in crying?" David snapped. ¡°This is all your fault for spoiling her since she was a child! Look at what she''s be!"

    Edith opened her mouth to argue, but the words died on her lips. She closed it again, her cries reduced to silent, choked sobs.

    Meanwhile, Lionel sped to the old family estate, only to be told by a servant that Quennel had taken their mother and grandmother to church.

    His eyes narrowed. He mmed his fist against the wall. This was obviously Quennel''s doing. He must have known Lionel woulde att this time and deliberately made himself and their mother

    unavable.

    As he was trying to figure out his next move, his phone buzzed. It was a call from one of the maids at the Woods'' house.

    "What is it?"

    The maid, hiding somewhere in the house, spoke in a hushed, urgent whisper. "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s terrible! Mr. Woods and Miss Sandra had a huge fight. He locked her in her room and ordered us not to give her any food or water until Kimes to get her."

    "She''s screaming and yelling that she''s going to jump out the window! Please you have toe save her Mr Rosenberg! I begging you We all know what that man did to Kis first wife. If Miss Sandra goes there, it''s a death sentence!"

    Lionel''s blood ran cold. For a moment, his mind wentpletely nk.

    "Tell Sandra I will stop this," he said, his voice strained. "Tell her to stay calm and wait for me."

 Chapter 212

    The maid hesitated. "Mr. Rosenberg, aren''t youing over now? Miss Sandra... she''s not in a good state."

    "Lily, just tell her that I will not let her marry Kim. I give her my word. Tell her to rest and wait for my good news."

    Lionel hung up. He stared at his phone, his brow furrowed in thought, then dialed Hannah''s number.

    Hannah had left the house on foot. She had been walking for over half an hour before she realized where she was: the small creek.

    This had been their favorite spot before they were married. They would sit on the stone bench at dusk, holding each other, feeling the evening breeze, and watching the water glitter in the fading light. The sounds ofughter from people nearby would wash away the day''s fatigue as they dreamed about their future.

    Neither of them could have imagined their future would turn out like this.

    She drifted toward the bench, the familiar surroundings triggering a fresh wave of pain.

    The insistent ringing of her phone shattered the quiet. She ignored it again and again, and was about to block the number when she overheard a couple nearby. "So dramatic. The guy is calling to apologize and she''s not even picking up." "Right? My baby is so much better. She always answers when I call."

    ¡°Hmph. If I didn''t answer, you''d just start a fight with me. I''m giving you an out, you big dummy. Don''t you get it?¡±

    An out.

    Hannah stared at her phone for a long time before finally answering.

    "Where are you?" The man''s voice on the other end was low and tight with a desperate anger.

    "If you have something to say, just say it."

    There was a pause. "You wanted to know about Sandra and me, right?"

    Hannah didn''t speak. At his words, her heart began to fracture, piece by piece. Her eyes burned. Unconsciously, her left hand clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palm, but she felt no pain.

    Of course. There was a secret she never knew. And if not for today, he would have never told her.

    She opened her mouth, fighting the urge to make a sound, her body trembling uncontrobly.

    "I knew Sandra before I met you."

    Hannah''s breath caught in her throat. It took a long moment for her to inhale sharply, tilting her head back to keep the tears from falling. Her heart felt like it was bleeding, pierced by a thousand tiny needles.

    "She was the one who sponsored my education," Lionel said. He was sitting in his car, his eyes closed, the memories flooding back. "Sandra sponsored five students in total. I was one of them. When she beard from my teachers about my academic performance, she met with me and offered to cover all my expenses through high school and college."

    "Later, after I met you and started my own business, Sandra was the one who helped mework and find clients. Without her, things would not have gone so smoothly for me."

    That was why, when the Woods family ran into trouble, he had ignored Quennel''s warnings time and time again, even asking his

    friends to help: He was paying the girl who had helped him all those years ago.

    But in Hannah''s eyes, it meant something else entirely.

    "Hannah," he said, his voice t, "I met her before I met you. She helped me first."

 Chapter 213

    His voice was calm, devoid of emotion, but his words made Hannah''s body tremble violently. They were like steel needles, driving deep into her heart.

    She opened her mouth, wanting to ask him why. If Sandra had done so much for him, sponsoring his education and his business, why had he never said a word about it?

    A bitterugh escaped Lionel''s lips. "Sandra knew you liked me, knew about our rtionship. She was always careful to keep her distance. But you..."

    "Why did you never tell me any of this?" Hannah''s voice was a choked whisper.

    "How could I have told you?" he shot back, his voice rising in anger. "Look at yourself now. She''s done nothing wrong, yet you attack her again and again. If I had told you back then, what would you have done?"

    "Sandra said you were still in school, working hard to make ends meet. She didn''t want you to worry, so she asked me not to tell you. And now you''re using that as an excuse to hurt her. You''ve changed, Hannah. You were never like this before."

    Hearing the raw disappointment in his voice, Hannah felt a strange sense of rity wash over her. She pushed a stray strand of hair from her face and took a deep breath.

    "So, even when we were dating, you had already decided I was the kind of irrational, jealous person who would throw a fit just because you had a female friend?" The absurdity of it all made herugh, a broken, hollow sound.

    "Thank you for telling me this. But my answer is the same. I had nothing to do with Quennel arranging Sandra''s marriage."

    Before Lionel could respond, she hung up and blocked his number.

    She sat on the bench, numb, watching the light dance on the water, the people passing by, the sounds of happy chatter all around her. Her heart ached with a dull, throbbing pain.

    So they had a history she never knew about. A part of her was jealous that Sandra had known him first. But more than that, she was consumed by a burning hatred. Hatred for the fact that he had decided from the very beginning that she was too unreasonable to be trusted with the truth.

    Hatred for the fact that he had never, ever truly trusted her.

    "If you keep crying, your eyes will be swollen tomorrow."

    A clean white handkerchief appeared in front of her. Hannah froze for a second, then her eyes followed the hand holding it up to its owner.

    "Quennel?"

    He gently used the handkerchief to wipe the tears from her cheeks.

    "What happened? Why are you out here crying by yourself?"

    Hannah took the handkerchief, dabbing at her eyes. Her lips trembled, but she

    didn''t know if she could bring herself to tell him.

    Quennel sat down beside her, his gaze soft as he looked at her red-rimmed eyes. "Have you eaten? There''s a great restaurant nearby. Would you like to try it with me?"

    Hannah shook her head. She hadn''t eaten, but she had no appetite.

    "Well, I haven''t eaten yet, and there are several dishes I want to try. I probably can''t finish them all by myself Could you help me out? Quennel asked. x

    Hearing him coax her like a child, Hannah''sposure finally

    duddering breaths to try and

    shattered. She turned away, tad

    stop the tears.

    "Let''s go," Quennel said, standing and moving in front of her. "No matter what happened, I''m here. I''ll help you."

 Chapter 214

    Hannah followed Quennel to a private room in the restaurant. Seeing her dazed, soulless expression, he wasn''t sure how tofort her. He ordered several of her favorite dishes, poured her a ss of water, and then simply sat with her in

    silence.

    "Thank you, Quennel," Hannah said, cradling the warm ss. She took a sip, but the lump in her throat made it hard to swallow.

    "Tell me what''s wrong. Did Lionel hurt you again?"

    Hannah instinctively shook her head, then, after a moment, nodded. She hadn''t intended to say anything¡ªit was a private marital dispute-but Quennel wasn''t just some outsider. After a moment''s hesitation, she told him everything.

    When she finished, Quennel''s face was grim. "The idiot," he scoffed. "You don''t have to exin anything to him. He''s just powerless to change the situation, so he''s ming it all on you."

    Hannah didn''t respond, just pressed her lips together and nodded.

    "Don''t think about it anymore. What are your ns for tonight? Are you going home?" he asked.

    "If I go back... we''ll probably just fight again," Hannah said quietly. She regretted not grabbing her ID before she left; otherwise, she could have just checked into a hotel.

    "I think you''re right." Quennel looked at her, a faint smile on his lips. "After you left the other day, I had the maids continue to clean the apartment every couple of days."

    Hannah looked up, surprised.

    "The day after tomorrow, Kim and Sandra are getting married. If you show up, there''s no telling what Lionel and Sandra might do. You should just rest at home for the next few days. Don''t go to the office either. They might have people waiting for you."

    Quennel let out a dryugh, his eyes shing with contempt. "Desperate people do desperate things. If Lionel is willing to fight with you like this overher, who knows what hes capable of

    Hannah was about to say that Lionel would never go that far, but then she remembered his voice on the phone cold, filled with disgust and disappointment. Her conviction wavered. Maybe they really had changed. Maybe the beautiful life she thought they had was all just a fantasy.

    After all, he had known Sandra first. And Sandra had done far more for him than she ever had. Hannah even began to wonder if, had she nevere along, Sandra would have been the one to marry him.

    A storm of dark thoughts assailed her, like a hundred tiny hands trying to pull her down into despair.

    "Then I''ll do as you say," she said, her voice barely a whisper.

    Quennel''s smile was gentle. He nodded.

    Hannah took out her phone and requested two days off work.

    After Sandra''s wedding, there would only be a few days left before they finalize their divorce. Maybe it was best to stay at Quennel''s ce until then, to avoid any more unnecessary drama.

    The delicious fo food arrived, dish after dish, but Hannah had no appetite. Quennel served her a bowl of soup and piled her te high with food The mountain of food on her te was so shocking that it shapped her out of her stupor. She quickly started eating, begging him to stop serving her.

    "No matter what, eating is the most important thing. We can talk after you''ve had

    a full meal,¡± Quennel insisted, adding another piece of fish to her te.

    Meanwhile, at the Woods family vi, the maid ryed Lionel''s message to Sandra.

 Chapter 215

    Sandra rattled the handle of her locked door. "What does that mean?" she

    shrieked. "He''s noting to save me? Call him right now! I need to talk to him!"

    "Lionel, save me! I''m not getting married! I won''t do it! Call him! Let me talk to him!"

    Hearing Sandra''s heart-wrenching cries, the maid felt a pang of sympathy and immediately took out her phone.

    "Don''t you dare!"

    Before she could dial, David appeared behind her, snatched the phone, and smashed it on the floor.

    "Get out!" he roared. "If I see you helping her again, you''re fired! You have no respect! Now get out!"

    She trembled as she knelt to pick up the shattered pieces of her phone, then scrambled away. After a few steps, she couldn''t help but look back, worried about Sandra.

    "What are you looking at? I said get out!"

    "Dad, let me out! Please, I won''t marry him! I won''t!" Sandra''s voice was raw with desperation.

    "It''s not your decision to make! We''ve already epted the gifts from the Rosenbergs. The wedding dress will be here shortly. You will try it on, and if it doesn''t fit, we''ll have it altered. Now be quiet!"

    At the mention of the wedding dress, Sandra froze. Tears streamed down her face. She gripped the doorknob, her lip already bleeding from how hard she was biting it, and then she started kicking the door with all her might.

    "You''re animals, David! You''re not my father! You''re sending me to my death! Let me out! Open the door!"

    David listened to his daughter''s screams, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. Then he turned and walked away.

    If the family wasn''t on the brink of copse, he would never have done this. Everything he did was for the family.

    That night, a cold wind began to blow.

    When Li returned home, Cora told him that Hannah had left that afternoon and hadn''te back. He took out his phone to call her, only to find had shut down from a dead battery.

    "Sir, dinner is ready. Would you like to eat?"

    Cora watched as he ignored her and headed upstairs. She ran after him, calling his name, but he didn''t respond. She stomped her foot in frustration, cursing them both under her breath.

    What was so great about those two selfish, toxic women that he was willing to torture himself like this for them?

    "What happened here? Where is the wedding photo?"

    Hearing Lionel''s angry voice, Cora rushed upstairs. "What''s wrong?"

    A nearby maid whispered, "Mr. Rosenberg noticed the wedding photo on the bedside table is gone."

    Cora walked into the master bedroom and nced at the frame. "There was never anything in that frame."

    Lionel turned to her. "What do you mean, ''never anything''?"

    Lily hurried over, pulling Cora behind her. "Mr. Rosenberg, Cora is new she doesn''t know. The missus took the photo down over twenty days ago She... she tore it up and told me, to throw it in the trash.

 Chapter 216

    "What did you say?" Lionel''s brow furrowed, his expression incredulous.

    Lily flinched at his sharp tone, clutching Cora''s hand tightly. "When I got here, the frame was already empty. I wondered why there was an empty frame on the table, but my mom told me not to ask questions, so I didn''t.¡±

    Cora, now understanding the situation, pointed at the frame. "I saw it was empty the first day I came to work here. I just figured it was some kind of rich-person entricity. You''ve been living here for weeks and you didn''t notice, so why are you yelling at us now?"

    To throw a tantrum over a worthless photo frame was just baffling to her. He hadn''t noticed for all this time, so what was the big deal now?

    "Sir, it''s not just that one. The missus got rid of all of them." Lily pointed to a row of empty frames on a nearby shelf. "They''ve been like that for days. I assumed you had noticed but didn''t care, so I never mentioned it."

    She couldn''t believe that Lionel had been in and out of this room countless times over the past few weeks and had never noticed. Anyone would have seen that the photos were gone. The only exnation was that he never looked at them, never cared. Otherwise, how could he miss something so obvious?

    Lionel''s gaze shifted to the other empty frames. He waspletely stunned.

    How... how had this happened? Why had he never noticed?

    Lily, seeing that Cora was about to speak again, quickly pulled her out of the room before she could say something she''d regret.

    "Mom, why did you drag me out here?" Corained, shaking off her mother''s hand. "It''s his fault for not noticing. Why is he yelling at us?"

    days ago

    "Do you want to get fired? Can''t you just keep your mouth shut for once?" Lily hissed, looking at her daughter with exasperation. "This is a good thing! They''re already fighting, and now he finds out she threw out their wedding photos, twenty days He''s only going to be angrier. And you go and antagonize him? Do you want him to feel guilty, to think he''s wronged Hannah, and for them to call off the divorce?"

    Lily grit her teeth. "How did I raise such a brainless child? And who are you to talk to him like that? He''s the master, you''re the servant. He can have you thrown out on a whin! The memory of having to beg for their jobs was still fresh in her mind. "For the next few days, you will behave. This is our chance. If you mess up again and the missus finds

    out, we''ll both be fired and sent back to take care of your drunk of a father!"

    At the mention of her father, a look of disgust shed across Cora''s face.

    Inside the room, Lionel leaned against a dresser, his eyes fixed on the empty frame. A bitterugh escaped his lips.

    Twenty days He''d been back for

    over twenty days, and he hadn''t noticed that their wedding photo was missing from such arge frame. He looked at the other

    frames, remembering how Hannah had dragged him to take all those pictures.

 Chapter 217

    He had never liked having his picture taken, and after everything that had happened, he had grown to detest it. He had never even bothered to look at the photos after they were framed, but he remembered exactly which ones Hannah had chosen for each spot. And now, they were all gone.

    "Why... why am I only noticing this now?" he murmured, a hollow ache spreading through his chest.

    His phone buzzed. He took a deep breath and answered.

    "How is Sandra..."

    "It''s terrible, Mr. Rosenberg! Miss Sandra... she... she jumped!" The phone was filled with her hysterical sobs.

    Lionel''s blood ran cold. His mind went nk.

    "This afternoon, Mr. Woods brought her the wedding dress. She refused to try it on, so he went in and pped her, told her if she didn''t wear it, she could get married naked. Then he sent the dressmakers away."

    "After that, she started screaming and smashing everything in her room. Then it went quiet. I kept calling her name, but she wouldn''t answer. I went to get Mr. Woods, but he told me to leave her alone."

    "I was so scared when she wouldn''t answer, so I broke the door down. I saw her standing by the window, covered in blood. I ran toward her, but she... she jumped. Mr. Rosenberg, what do we do? Please, you have to save her! She''s so young!"

    Her cries assaulted his ears. Lionel shot to his feet, the room spinning around him. He pressed a hand to his forehead. "Which hospital? I''m on my way."

    After she gave him the name, he hung up and rushed out.

    Cora watched him go, yelling after him not to go out in the storm, that it was about to pour.

    "Why? Why!" she screamed into the empty doorway. "What is so special about those two? Why does he have to torture himself for them?"

    One Hannah, one Sandra. Those two cursed women. She swore she would make them both pay.

    Lionel floored it, running red light after red light. Fat raindrops began to stter against the windshield, quickly turning into a torrential downpour. The road ahead beca a blurry waterfall, impossible to see through.

    Meanwhile, after dinner, Hannah and Quennel took a walk by the river before heading back.

    as

    "We''re lucky. The rain started just we got home" Quennel said as they walked inside. "I didn''t have anything moved. The apartment is just as you left it."

    Hannah looked around. Sheet

    been gone long, but it felt like a

    Though it wasn''t her home,

    a sense of peace settled ovepher as she stepped inside.

    "If you need anything, just call me. Don''t hesitate to ask, okay?"

    Hannah nodded.

    Just as Quennel was about to leave, his phone rang. He stepped aside to answer

    it.

    "Hannah,¡± he said after hanging up, his expression grim. "Something''s happened. Come with me to the hospital."

 Chapter 218

    Seeing the urgency in Quennel''s face, Hannah''s heart seized. Her mind went nk with a sudden, chilling dread. ¡°Who... who is it?¡± she asked, swallowing hard. "Is it Lionel?"

    Silence descended on the living room. Quennel looked at her, at the fear that had already brought tears to her eyes, and sighed. "Let''s just go. I''ll exin on the way."

    Hannah swayed, her legs suddenly weak. She grabbed the back of a nearby chair to steady herself. "Okay, okay, let''s go now!" she urged, her steps unsteady as she stumbled toward the door, her eyes wide with panic.

    Quennel reached for her, then stopped. Seeing her so distraught, he held back, quietly following her out.

    In the confines of the car, Hannah stared out the window, her anxiety mounting with every passing second. She squeezed her eyes shut, not wanting to face what wasing. Quennel hadn''t told her anything, and she was too afraid to ask, but she had a sinking feeling it was about Lionel. Why else would Quennel be this tense?

    At a red light, Quennel saw that she was gripping her skirt so tightly her knuckles were white. He sighed and passed her a tissue. "It''s not as bad as you''re thinking. Don''t be so nervous. Wipe your tears." His voice was soft, reassuring. "I''m sorry. I was too abrupt just now. I didn''t mean to scare you."

    Hannah clutched the tissue, her throat dry. "Quennel, just tell me," she pleaded, her voice hoarse. "Who is it?"

    Quennel''s lips thinned. The light turned green. After a moment of silence, he said, "It''s someone unimportant, but it involves someone who is. We''re almost there. You''ll see soon enough. Now, stop crying. Your nose is all red."

    Hannah bit her lip and nodded.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Hannah followed closely behind Quennel into the elevator. When she saw the button for the surgical floor light up, her heart leaped into her throat She quickened her paber overtaking Que, then nced back at him and slowed down again.

    Seeing her frantic state, Quennel couldn''t help but smile sadly. It was a bitter pill to swallow. After the massive fight they''d trad, she was still this worried about Lionel, stif falling apart at the thought of him being hurt.

    Deep down, she still loved him.

    They reached the surgical waiting area. Amidst the crowd, Hannah saw him. Lionel was sitting on a bench, a white bandage wrapped around his head.

    "Lionel!"

    She rushed past Quennel, her heart pounding. "Your head... what happened? How did you get hurt like this?"

    She looked down and saw the bloodstains on his cor, the dried blood on his

    face and neck that hadn''t beenpletely cleaned off.

    "You have the nerve to ask that?"

    Cora shot up from a nearby seat and shoved Hannah hard. "This is all your fault What are you doing here, pretending to care?"

    Caught off guard, Hannah stumbled backward. If Quennel hadn''t been right

    behind her to catch her, she would have fallen.

    Cora opened her mouth to say more, but froze when she met Quennel''s cold, menacing gaze. The words died in her throat.

 Chapter 219

    "He got into a car ident, speeding through a storm for another woman," Quennel stated, his voice devoid of warmth as he stared at Lionel. "He''s lucky he''s not dead. The public might not know you''re married, but our families do. How could you do this to Hannah?"

    Hannah''s head snapped around to look at him, her breath catching in her throat. "Quennel... what are you talking about? Who did he crash for?"

    Quennel''s gaze softened as he looked down at her, then hardened again as he turned back to Lionel. "Are you going to tell her, or should I?"

    Lionel''s jaw was tight. He slowly lifted his heavy eyelids to meet Hannah''s gaze. "Sandra," he said, his voice t. "She slit her wrists, then jumped from a window. She''s in surgery right now."

    His tone was even, betraying no emotion, but Hannah could feel the undercurrent of rage directed at her.

    She looked at the glowing light above the operating room door, her mouth opening and closing, but no words came out.

    Lionel pushed himself to his feet and walked heavily toward her. "She did this because of you. Because you forced her to marry Kim. She would rather die than marry him." He pointed a finger at the operating room doors. "She''s in there right now, and we don''t know if she''ll live or die! The doctor said even if she survives, her legs are so badly broken, she might never walk again!"

    A look of pure shock crossed Hannah''s face. She couldn''t believe it. She never would have thought someone like Sandra would do something so extreme. But... but none of this had anything to do with her!

    "I told you, I never asked Quennel to arrange her marriage to Kim," she said, her fingers trembling. A chill spread through her body. Her eyes filled with hurt and confusion. wasn''t me I would never doe he something like that."

    Her tearful denial was nothing but noise to Lionel.

    "It wasn''t you..."

    "Her parents came to me," Quennel interrupted, pulling Hannah behind him protectively. "Mr. and Mrs.

    Woods knew Kim''s parents weren et

    looking for a match for him, and they asked me to make the introduction." He fixed Lionel with a withering stare. "If you want to me someone, me her parents for selling their daughter for profit, Don''t stand here and me your innocent wife! Lionel, do you have any idea how pathetic you look right now?"

    Hidden behind Quennel''s broad, secure frame, Hannah felt a sharp, stabbing pain in her chest. She clutched her heart, stumbling back and sinking onto a bench, gasping for air.

    "Hannah!" Quennel heard the sound and spun around. Seeing her pale face, he knelt in front of her. "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"

    Hannah gripped her chest, her face contorted in pain as she looked at Lionel, tears streaming down her face. She tried to speak, but another sharp spasm seized her.

    "Don''t be scared. I''ll get you a doctor!" Quennel scooped her into his arms and

    ran.

 Chapter 220

    As Quennel carried her away, Hannah''s head rested on his shoulder, her eyes fixed on Lionel, who hadn''t moved.

    He had heard Sandra tried to kill herself, had crashed his car racing to her side in a storm, and was now waiting for her outside the operating room after a cursory patch-up. The moment he saw Hannah, he had started ming her, attacking her. But she hadn''t done anything. Why... why did he keep doing this to her?

    Hannah closed her eyes in despair, the tears soaking Quennel''s sleeve. She bit her lip, trying to stifle her sobs.

    Quennel could feel her body shaking. "Hannah, don''t cry," he murmured, his own heart aching. "It''s okay. I''m here. I won''t let him hurt you. I''ll protect you. Don''t cry. Don''t let him ruin your health."

    Hannah clutched his shirt, gasping for air, unable to speak.

    The doctor determined it was nothing serious, just a vasovagal response brought on by extreme stress. But he warned that if she experienced such intense emotional swings again, she could be at risk for a stroke or an aneurysm.

    At Quennel''s insistence, the doctor admitted her for observation.

    "Quennel, this is unnecessary. It''s too much," Hannah said from the hospital bed, an IV line in her hand.

    "Too much? Did you not hear the doctor? If you weren''t so young and healthy, you could have fainted just now." Quennel gently pushed her back down as she tried to sit up. "A lot has happened today. For now, you just need to rest. I''ll be right here. Just call out if you need anything."

    He tucked the nket around her and dimmed the main lights, leaving only a small, warmmp on. "Are you thirsty? I can have someone bring water."

    Hannah shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, the door opened. They both turned to look.

    It was Lionel.

    For a fleeting moment, Hannah''s heart leaped. He hade. That meant he still cared.

    But the flicker of hope was quickly extinguished, reced by a profound sense of despair.

    Quennel saw the light go out of her eyes as she turned her head away. "What are you doing here? Get out!" he snapped, moving to block the door.

    Lionel ignored him and walked straight toward the bed. Seeing him approach, Hannah turned her back to him.

    Before he could get any closer, Quennel grabbed his arm.

    "Let go!"

    Quennel''s face was a dark mask of fury. He tightened his grip and dragged Lionel out of the room, mming the door behind them.

    Hearing the door close, Hannah sat up. She saw that it hadn''ttched properly, and, after a moment''s hesitation, she got out of bed, pulling they stand with her, and walked to the door.

    "What do you want?" Quennel had shoved Lionel away from the door and was now blocking it. What are you even doing here? Did youe to see how much damage you''ve done?"

    Lionel had no answer.

    "Hannah is my wife. I don''t need a reason to see her. What I want to know is why she''s with you!"

    Quennel let out a coldugh. "You have the nerve to ask me that? Thest time she stayed at my ce, it was because of you. This time, it''s the same story Lionel, it''s fine if you don''t love her, but don''t you dare trample on her feelings. If it''s over, then stop tormenting her? Just wait to sign the papers."

 Chapter 221

    Standing behind the door, Hannah felt a warmth spread through her chest as she listened to Quennel defend her.

    Lionel took a deep breath, ignoring the other man''s words as he walked toward the door. But as he took a step closer, Quennel grabbed him again.

    "Let go! Quennel, I''m warning you, stay out of this. Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on in that filthy mind of yours!"

    With a cold expression, Quennel dragged him a few steps to the side.

    "Whatever''s on my mind, it''s better than you. While you''re still married, you''re telling everyone you''re single, fooling around with one woman at home and another on the side. Do you have any respect for Hannah? Get lost, or don''t me me for what happens next!"

    Lionel ignored the warning. He could see Hannah standing just behind the door, watching them, and he had to go ask her himself.

    But as he moved to step forward again, Quennel''s fist came flying at him.

    He instinctively raised a hand to block it, but Quennel feinted and drove a hard punch into his stomach.

    "I told you I wouldn''t hold back!"

    Quennel followed up with a vicious kick, then another,nding them squarely on Lionel''s body. Caught off guard by the sudden attack, Lionel had no time to dodge and stumbled to the ground.

    "Quennel! Quennel¡ª!"

    Seeing the scene unfold, Hannah rushed toward them, dragging her IV pole with her.

    "Quennel, stop! Please, stop fighting!"

    In a panic, she grabbed Quennel''s hand, wrapping her arms around his bicep to pull him away.

    ¡°Hannah, after everything that''s happened, are you still defending this scumbag? Can''t you see him for who he really is?" Quennel demanded, though he allowed her to pull him back a few steps, away from Lionel.

    Afraid he would lunge again, Hannah clung to Quennel''s arm, tears welling in her eyes.

    "I know," she whispered, her voice trembling. "I know... I''ve known from the very beginning that he never loved me. I''ve always know."

    If there had been any love left in his heart for her, they never would have ended up like this.

    "Then why are you protecting him? Let me just beat him to a pulp!"

    Lionel pushed himself up from the floor, blood trickling from the corner of his

    mouth as he stared at Hannah.

    ¡°Because... because..." Hannah''s eyes, red and swollen, turned to meet Lionel''s.

    Their eyes locked, and the air seemed to freeze.

    She bit her tower lip, her brow

    furrowed in pain as she looked back

    at Quennel. "If you keep fighting,

    you get hurt Quennel... It''s got

    worth it.¡±

    Those simple words were enough to dissolve the anger in Quennel''s heart.

    A smirk touched

    his lips as he shot a

    mocking nce at Lionel. He then looked down at Hannah, who was still holding his arm, and said gently, you''re so worried about me, then I''ll listen. I won''t touch him. Let''s go back inside so you can rest."

    Hannah pursed her lips and nodded, finally releasing his arm.

    Quennel turned and saw she was still standing frozen. "Hannah," he called softly. "Let''s go."

    Looking at Lionel''s battered state, her heart grew colder, and a sense of despair washed over her as she turned to leave.

    "Hannah!"

    Watching her walk away, Lionel felt a surge of panic for the first time, and her name burst from his lips.

    Hannah took a step, then paused.

    Quennel looked down at her but didn''t rush her.

    "Lionel, you shouldn''t havee," she said, her voice hollow. "If Sandra wakes

    up and you''re not there... what will she do?"

 Chapter 222

    Hearing her words, Quennel looked at Hannah in surprise, a faint smile ying on his lips. He had expected her to feel sorry for Lionel, to see him beaten and forgive him for his endless series of blunders.

    He never imagined she could be so resolute.

    "What did you say?" Lionel roared. "Hannah, say that again!"

    Hannah took a deep, steadying breath, ignoring the man''s furious shouts. She swallowed the bitterness and frustration lodged in her throat and walked straight back into her hospital room.

    Seeing her leave, Lionel lunged forward to follow, but Quennel blocked his path.

    "Shouldn''t your biggest concern right now be Sandra?" he taunted condescendingly. "You wouldn''t want her to wake up, not see you, and throw herself off another building in despair, would you? Then you''d just find a way to me Hannah for that, too."

    Lionel''s brow tightened, and he grabbed Quennel by the cor.

    "Quennel, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. Let me make this clear: Hannah and I will never get a divorce. You''ll never have her!"

    Quennel just smiled faintly, pulling Lionel''s hand away. His gaze shifted to the figures approaching from behind Lionel.

    It was Mr. and Mrs. Woods.

    Lionel noticed his gaze and turned to see them. As soon as they saw him looking, the couple hurried over.

    "Sandra''s... her surgery is over. She''s been moved to her room," Mrs. Woods said, her voice a hushed, hopeful whisper. "Mr. Rosenberg, would you... would you like to see her?"

    Lionel hesitated, his eyes fixed on the closed door to Hannah''s room.

    "Hah." Quennel let out a coldugh at his indecision and pulled out his phone. "Send two guards to Hannah''s room," he said into the phone. ¡°No one gets in or out without permission."

    "Sandra is badly hurt. Her face... it''s

    ruined. I don''t know what she''s going to do when she wakes up," Mrs. Woodsmented, tears streaming down her face as she remembered seeing her daughter wheeled out of surgery. She covered her mouth, her body shaking with sobs. "What have I done to deserve this? My son just passed away, and now my daughter... Is this world

    trying to kill me?"

    The sound of her crying grated on Lionel''s nerves, each sob an usation of his own guilt.

    He took a deep breath, his gaze returning onest time to Hannah''s room.

    I''ll exin everything to herter, he promised himself. Then he turned and told Mrs. Woods to lead the way to Sandra''s room.

    Before pushing open the door to Hannah''s room, Quennel nced back at the retreating figures, then entered with a hooded gaze.

    "Sandra''s mother just came and took him away. The surgery was a sess."

    Sitting on the edge of her bed, Hannah simply nodded.

    The room was so quiet that the only sound was the wind rustling through the trees outside the window.

    Quennel walked over and closed the window.

    "Hannah, don''t be too upset. The most important thing right now is to take care of yourself. We can deal with everything elseter. He turned to look at her tonely figure, apang of unease in his chest. ''

    Anyone with eyes could see how biased Lionel''s heart was. Yet she had remained so devoted, so foolish, constantly brainwashing herself into believing that if she just did a little more, tried a little harder, she could finally win his love.

    What a fool.

    "You get some rest. I''ll be in the small adjoining room. Just call out if you need anything," Quennel said, opening the door to the small room meant for family stays.

    ¡°Quennel,¡± Hannah called out, looking at him. "Aren''t you going home?"

    He stopped. "You silly girl, what am I supposed to say to that? Right now, nothing

    is more important than being here with you. I won''t bother you. Just take some time for yourself."

 Chapter 223

    Hannah drew a deep breath, a wave of warmth spreading through her as a lump formed in her throat. She nodded, watching him disappear into the small room. The gentleness and care he''d shown hertely reminded her of a time, long ago, when Lionel had treated her the same way.

    He had been even gentler than Quennel, but that tenderness was long gone, reced by a hostility that had them at each other''s throats.

    Hannah closed her eyes in despair, a tightness gripping her chest. She let out a long, slow breath, her gaze falling on the door with a dull, lifeless emptiness.

    It doesn''t matter anymore, she thought. None of it. We''re getting divorced anyway. Whatever happens, happens.

    She just had to get through this. Once the divorce was final, things would be better. She''d go find Tess, and they would live out their days together in the south.

    The more she thought about it, the more her heart ached, and tears began to flow uncontrobly.

    "Don''t cry, don''t cry," she whispered to herself, taking deep, shuddering breaths. "Stay calm. You can''t let this happen again."

    She ced a hand over her heart, trying to soothe the frantic rhythm, terrified of having another panic attack.

    In Sandra''s room, Lionel stared at the figure on the bed, covered in bandages and casts, hooked up to a web of tubes and wires. A strange feeling stirred within him.

    "The doctor said she''s still under anesthesia," Edith whispered from a nearby chair, her voice thick with tears. "She''ll wake up once it wears off, but they don''t know when that will be."

    "Crying, crying, what''s the use of crying?" David suddenly shouted at his wife. "I told you to watch her! What did you do?"

    His voice was a harsh bark in the quiet room. "If you had just gone in there and talked to her, would she have jumped? All you do is cry! What else are you good for?"

    Edith clutched a tissue, her eyes filled with hatred. "What did I do? What did you do? If you hadn''t locked her in her room, would she have gotten so desperate?"

    The couple''s argument escted until a nurse rushed in to quiet them, but they ignored her, each hurling usations at the other.

    Lionel sat quietly by the bed, his

    eyes fixed on Sandra. The Sandra he knew was an optimistic, cheerful girl who never gave up, no matter the obstacle. When he''d heard shed attempted suicide, he couldn''t believe it.

    ?

    "Did you approach Quennel and ask him to set up a match for you two?" he asked suddenly.

    Mr. and Mrs. Woods stopped arguing, exchanging an uneasy nce.

    "Well?"

    David shot his wife a look, but Edith simply crossed her arms and turned away, refusing to speak.

    Meeting Lionel''s terrifying gaze,

    met

    David swallowed hard. "Well, it wasn''t exactly intentional," he stammered. "We just happened to run into him one day, and we sat down for achat. was justining that Sandra''s dates weren''t going well, that she kept rejecting men because their families weren''t good enough."

    "I told her that with our family''s situation, she should be grateful anyone is interested at all and stop being so picky. That''s when Mr. Quenne Rosenberg mentioned that Kim Rosenberg was also looking for a match, and I... well, I just asked."

    Lionel''s eyes narrowed. "You asked what?"

 Chapter 224

    At Lionel''s thunderous roar, David swallowed again, his breathing heavy with fear. He couldn''t bring himself to speak.

    Edith, seeing his cowardice, pointed an using finger at him. "It was him! He asked if Quennel could arrange a meeting for them! He knew exactly what kind of person Kim is, and he... he still did it!"

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She lunged at David, pounding her fists against his chest.

    "It''s all your fault! If you hadn''t asked, would Quennel have helped? Would Sandra have been targeted? Would she be lying here like this?"

    "It''s you, it''s all you! You''ve ruined my daughter! You''re not human! David, I''m telling you, if anything happens to Sandra, I will never forgive you! Never!"

    David closed his eyes in anguish, letting her hit him without fighting back.

    "So you''re saying you initiated this? Quennel didn''t approach you first?" Lionel asked, his voice dangerously low.

    Edith nodded, taking a deep breath. She had no energy left to hit her husband. She just walked back to the bed and gazed at her poor, broken daughter.

    "I''m asking you one more time. Are you sure Quennel didn''t approach you?"

    "No, no! A man like Mr. Quennel Rosenberg, would he evere to us? I just... I must have been out of my mind that day, so desperate to save the Woods family that I wasn''t thinking straight!"

    The color drained from Lionel''s face, his eyes wide with shock and regret.

    He had assumed... he had assumed that Hannah had run to Quennel, crying about her problems, and that Quennel, in a twisted act of revenge, had targeted the Woods family.

    But now, they were telling him it was all in his head. It wasn''t Quennel''s scheme at all; the Woods had approached him.

    Which meant he had wrongly used her.

    Lionel shot up from his chair and stormed out of the room.

    David immediately ran after him, grabbing his arm. "Mr. Rosenberg, where are you going? The doctor said, Sandra could wake up in the next couple of hours. She hates us right now, so she probably won''t want to see us. She might even cause another scene."

    "Yes, Mr. Rosenberg!" Edith rushed

    over, clutching his other arm.

    "Please just help us this one time.

    Stay with her, I think you''re the

    person Sandra

    will want to see most

    When she wakes up."

    Lionel desperately wanted to go to Hannah, but the situation here was just as critical.

    He turned back to look at Sandra and, with a heavy heart, chose to stay.

    Mr. and Mrs. Woods left, using the excuse that their daughter wouldn''t want to see them. It wasn''t until they were in their car in the garage, certai no one was around, that they finally let out a collective sign of relief.

    "We didn''t mess any of that up, did we? You don''t think Mr. Rosenberg suspects anything, do you?" Edith asked worriedly.

    David took a deep breath, his eyes darting to the rearview mirror. "He''s not a mind reader. How could he know? Just be quiet. I have to make a call."

    He took out his phone and dialed a number from memory.

    ¡°Hello, sir,¡± he said when the call connected. ¡°We did what you asked. Lionel is staying in Sandra''s room and won''t be leaving."

    "We also made it clear that we approached Quennel, not the other way around. He fully believes we did it out of desperation to save our family. I guarantee you, he won''t suspect a thing."

 Chapter 225

    After a long pause, a distorted, electronic voice on the other end, neither male nor female, simply replied with a single, "Good," before falling silent.

    A thinyer of sweat broke out on David''s forehead. "So, sir... the matter you promised us. Is it still on the table?"

    The voice replied with another terse, electronic affirmation and then the line went dead.

    Edith watched her husband put down the phone. "Well? Did he agree?" she asked excitedly.

    David nodded, a wave of relief washing over him. "It''s done. The Woods family is saved!"

    Edith sped her hands together, bowing her head in every direction.

    "Thank God, thank God! The Woods family is saved! It''s a miracle!"

    As dawn broke, the sky slowly brightened. Morning light filtered through the trees and into the hospital room.

    Lionel had waited all night, but Sandra never woke up. He had even called a doctor to check on her, but was told only that the anesthesia was taking longer than usual to wear off and there was no cause for rm.

    He stood and looked out the window at the fiery clouds painting the sky. After a moment''s thought, he decided to go find Hannah.

    She should be awake by now.

    When he arrived at her room, he saw no sign of the guards Quennel had supposedly called.

    He walked to the door and knocked.

    After a few seconds, there was no response.

    Assuming she was still angry, Lionel didn''t think much of it and knocked again. But no matter how many times he knocked, the room remained silent.

    Just as he was debating whether to push the door open, a nurse walked by.

    "The patient in this room was dischargedst night."

    "Discharged?" Lionel was stunned.

    "That''s right. Left in the middle of the night. Said she didn''t want to stay," the nurse replied before continuing on her way.

    Lionel stood frozen for a moment, then pulled out his phone and called Hannah.

    The call went straight to a blocked number message.

    He was used to it by now, but the electronic voice still filled him with a surge of anger. He dialed Quennel instead.

    "Where is Hannah?" he demanded.

    Quennel rose and walked out to the balcony. Through the ss door, he could see Hannah eating breakfast, and a smile involuntarily touched his lips.

    "Hannah''s having breakfast with me. Isn''t Sandra keeping youpany?"

    Hearing the arrogant satisfaction in his voice, Lionel clenched his fist. "She''s at your house, isn''t she? I''ming overto get heright now. If you try to hide her I''ll call the police. I doubt Mom would want to see that happen."

    "Come on over," Quennel chuckled. "I''ll let Hannan know you''re on your way. But let me give you a friendly warning: don''t be surprised if you''re halfway here when you get a call that Sandra''s woken up. You wouldn''t want to turnaround and Heave Hannah waiting for nothing would you?"

    True to his word, Quennel hung up without waiting for a reply and walked back to the dining room.

    "Lionel says he''sing to pick you up," he said, pulling out his chair. "But since Sandra hasn''t woken up yet, who knows if he''s just talking."

    At the mention of Lionel''s name, Hannah''s appetite vanished. She put down her fork with a grimace.

    "I''m sorry, that was my fault. I shouldn''t have brought him up,"

    ¤¦

    Quennel said, gently cing the fork back in her hand. "Finish your food. Don''t Starve yourself over him You''ll need your strength to fight himter."

    "He... he won''te for me," Hannah said, her grip tightening on the fork.

 Chapter 226

    Hannah knew with absolute certainty that whenever Sandra was involved, Lionel''s promises meant nothing. This wasn''t the first time; it had happened more times than she could count.

    She lowered her gaze, a wave of despair washing over her. She hated herself for being so young and naive, for enduring one humiliation after another, always believing things would change, that there would be a breakthrough.

    Quennel saw the redness in her eyes and sighed. "Maybe this time will be different. Perhaps a night of reflection has helped Lionel see things clearly."

    Hannah stared at him for a moment, then let out a hollowugh.

    "Quennel, I know you''re trying tofort me, but I know exactly who Lionel is. It''s not possible. It''s absolutely impossible."

    If one night could change him, he would have changed long ago. He wouldn''t have waited until now. Sometimes, she wished she didn''t know him so well. Maybe then she could hold on to a sliver of hope.

    But because she knew him inside and out, all hope was gone.

    "Nothing is ever absolute. Let''s just wait and see. You''re resting at home today anyway."

    Seeing Quennel''s earnest persistence, Hannah didn''t have the heart to argue. She nodded and picked up her fork, but her mind was in turmoil. She hadn''t been expecting anything, so she hadn''t felt a thing. But now, because of Quennel''s words, a tiny, treacherous seed of hope began to sprout.

    -

    After hanging up, Lionel stared at the empty hospital room, his breathing growing ragged. If he had known Sandra wasn''t going to wake upst night, he wouldn''t have wasted the entire night suffering. He could have just gone to Hannah and exined everything.

    He hesitated, then started walking toward the elevator, only to stop after a few steps.

    A full night had passed. The anesthesia must have worn off by now. Sandra could wake up any minute.

    The thought sent another wave of conflict and frustration through him.

    What if Mrs. Woods was right? What if Sandra woke up, didn''t see him, and tried to jump again?

    Lionel took a deep, ragged breath, his brow furrowed in agitation.

    "Sir?"

    Cora stepped out of the elevator, carrying a container. She was

    heading for Sandra''s room when she saw Lionel standing in the opposite. direction.

    This way...

    A sense of dread filled her. This was the hallway to Hannah''s room!

    Had Lionele to see Hannah?

    After the huge fightst night, where Quennel had physically attacked him, Cora had assumed Lionel would bepletely done with Hannah She couldn''t believe that in the short time she''d been gone, he hade looking for her.

    "Sir, has Ms. Woods woken up yet? I had my mother make something nourishing for her. Here, you take it," Cora said, forcing the container into Ligne''s hands, "When you see Ms. Woods, tell her you made it specially for her. She''ll be so touched!"

    C¨®ntent

    Lionel nced down at the container that had been shoved into his hands, then

    tried to give it back to Cora.

 Chapter 227

    "You take it to her. I have to go out for a bit."

    Before Cora could process his words, Lionel had turned to leave. She nced into the empty hospital room, realized what was happening, and scurried after him, grabbing his wrist.

    "Are you going to see Hannah?"

    Lionel pulled his arm away, his expression darkening with annoyance at her overstepping and her casual use of Hannah''s name.

    "Cora, if it weren''t for Lily, you would have been fired long ago. If you interfere in my business one more time, you''re out. Get it?"

    His furious outburst stunned Cora into silence. She stood frozen for a moment, watching as he stepped into the elevator. Snapping back to reality, she lunged forward and blocked the closing doors with her foot.

    "Yes, I''m overstepping! I''m just a maid, and I shouldn''t get involved, but I''m only doing this because I''m trying to help you, sir!"

    She was trembling with anger, thrusting the food container toward him. "I don''t even know Ms. Woods! Why do you think I would go to the trouble of bringing her food? It''s for you!"

    "Ms. Woods jumped off a building because of you! She''s going to be incredibly fragile when she wakes up. If she sees you there, with soup you supposedly cooked yourself, she would be so moved, and it would help her recover!"

    "But now, just as she''s about to wake up, you''re leaving! Have you thought about what will happen if you walk out that door and she wakes up to find you gone? What if she jumps again?"

    Her impassioned speech chipped away at Lionel''s resolve. His mind was a chaotic mess, and he didn''t know what to do. On one hand, Hannah was waiting for him. On the other, Sandra was emotionally unstable and about to wake up.

    Sensing his hesitation, Cora pressed on. "I know you want to see Ms. Green right now, but Ms. Woods is the patient. The patient should alwayse first, right?"

    "Sir, I''m sure Ms. Green would understand. She''s a reasonable

    person. I''m sure she wouldn''t

    hold a

    grudge against a patient content belongs to s?novels

    Just as she finished speaking, the adjacent elevator opened.

    Edith and David stepped out, and both froze when they saw Lionel.

    Edith''s face lit up. "Mr. Rosenberg, is it true? We heard Sandra is awake!"

    At her words, Lionel''s pupils constricted.

    Noticing he was standing in the elevator, she asked, "Mr. Rosenberg, are you... leaving, or just arriving?"

    Before Lionel could answer, Cora jumped in. "Sir just went home to make Ms. Woods something to eat. We didn''t expect her to wake up soon air, we should go quickly.Ms Woods will be devastated if she doesn''t see you!"

    Without giving him a chance to protest, Cora grabbed his arm and pulled him forcefully toward Sandra''s room.

    "Sir, you have no choice now. Just

    take the food The patient is the hissed shove

    priority!" she

    container back into his hands.

    Before they even reached the room, they could hear a series of loud crashes from within.

    "Get out! All of you, get out! Who told you to save me? Just let me die! Let me die!"

    "Sandra."

 Chapter 228

    At the sound of the familiar voice at the door, Sandra''s frantic struggles ceased.

    She froze for a moment, then slowly turned her head.

    "...Lionel," she choked out, her voice thick with tears that began to fall, one by one, to the floor. But in the next second, she grabbed a pillow from the bed and hurled it at him.

    "What are you doing here? Did youe tough at me, too? Get out, just like them! Get out!"

    Lionel dodged the pillow and walked into the room.

    "Why are you doing this to yourself? I told you I was working on a solution," he said, cing the container on the table. His gaze fell on her casted leg, and his brow furrowed.

    "Are you hungry? You can be angry, you can yell and throw things, but you need to eat first to have the strength for it, right?"

    Sandra watched as he gently unpacked the food, and her heart softened.

    "Did you make this?" she asked.

    Lionel''s hands paused. He lowered his eyes, a flicker of guilt crossing his face as he avoided the question and begandling soup into a bowl.

    "Here, eat something."

    Sandra stared at the bowl he offered, her eyshes fluttering. She took a deep breath, so moved she was on the verge of tears.

    "I knew it. I knew you wouldn''t give up on me."

    A nurse standing nearby saw Sandra reach for the bowl and quickly intervened. "Ms. Woods just had surgery. She can''t have solid food yet."

    The words were barely out of her mouth before she felt a scorching, terrifying re lock onto her. She quickly lowered her head and exined the dietary restrictions.

    Lionel listened, then put the food away.

    "If you can''t eat now, we''ll just wait."

    "Will you cook for me againter?" Sandra asked, her eyes full of hope.

    Lionel still didn''t answer, but he nodded.

    Seeing him nod, a warmth spread through Sandra''s chest, and she wiped the tears from her eyes.

    "Lionel, I''m sorry. It was a stupid, impulsive thing to do. I''m sorry for worrying you."

    "As it is, the wedding will have to be postponed. But don''t worry, I''ll find a way to make Kim back off. Just promise me you won''t do anything foolish like this again, understand?"

    The mention of the wedding brought back the events of the previous day. He had misunderstood Hannah. He needed to go to her and exin everything before the

    misunderstanding spiraled even further out of control.

    "Ms. Woods, when he heard you were in trouble yesterday, he raced over here in

    a storm," Cora interjected.

    Lionel shot her a sharp look, silently warning her not to say things she shouldn''t.

    Cora understood his meaning but ignored it and continued. His

    rtionship with Hannah was

    already damaged beyond repair

    Even the patched things up with Sandra, the wedding issue remained unresolved. He was losing on all fronts.

    "Sir got into a car ident on the way here. He cut his forehead and was bleeding badly, but after a quick bandage, he waited for you right outside the operating room."

    "After the surgery, he sat by your bed all night. Everyone tried to get him to go home and rest, but he wouldn''t budge. The only reason he left was to cook for you, because he wa Worried you''d be hungry when you woke up. Otherwise, he would have been the first person you saw."

    Sandra listened, her hands flying to her mouth in disbelief.

    When she''d jumped, she had calcted thending spot, climbing down a bit before letting go to ensure she wouldn''t be seriously injured.

 Chapter 229

    Her only goal had been to dy the wedding, but she never expected this oue.

    In that moment, she felt her jump had been entirely worth it.

    Cora debated whether to bring up Hannah but decided against it. Lionel had just been about to go find her; mentioning her now might just remind him of the problem he still had to solve. It was better to let him forget about Hannahpletely, to let him get lost in this new world he was building with Sandra.

    Seeing how devoted they were to each other, Edith and David gestured for Cora to leave with them, giving the couple some privacy.

    Before she left, Cora quickly snapped a photo on her phone and sent it to Hannah.

    Hannah was sitting on the sofa, flipping through a book, when her phone buzzed. She set the book down, and as she looked at the screen, the color drained from her face.

    Her fingers trembled, her knuckles turning white as she gripped the phone. She pursed her lips and mmed the phone face down on the table, trying to pretend she hadn''t seen the picture.

    Quennel, who was working from home to keep an eye on her, noticed the change in her demeanor. "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Hannah took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    "Hannah, do you know how obvious it is when you lie?" Quennel stood up and sat down across from her. "Is there something you can''t tell me?"

    A slight tremor ran through her body, her eyes clouded with a storm of emotion. After a long moment, she picked up her phone, opened the picture, and handed it to him.

    The instant Quennel saw it, his face darkened, his eyes fixing on the image with a deadly stare.

    "See, Quennel? I told you he wouldn''te for me. He never does. He never will."

    Hannah''s voice was a strained attempt at augh, but by the end, it was trembling, thick with unshed tears She took a deep breath, tilting Her head back to stare at the ceiling, fighting to keep the tears from fatting.

    She knew it. She knew she couldn''t hold on to any expectation when it came to him.

    The higher the hope, the deeper the disappointment.

    Her hands, resting on the table, slowly clenched into fists. No matter how hard

    she fought, the tears came anyway, streaming down her cheeks.

    "This is too much! He told me he

    mueh!

    wasing to get you!" Quennel put down the phone and, after a

    moment''s hesitation, stood up.. "Hannah, you stay here. I''m going to the hospital to drag him back. myself!"

    Seeing him start for the door, Hannah scrambled after him, grabbing him from behind. She shook her head, sobbing: Don''t Please don''t, Quennel. It doesn''t

    matter anymore. I... I don''t care. I really don''t care!"

    Hearing her broken sobs, Quennel bit his lip and closed his eyes in pain.

    "I never should have said anything. This is all my fault."

    If he hadn''t told her Lionel wasing, would she have held on to that hope? Would she be crying so desperately now?

    Quennel turned and looked into her tear-filled eyes, gently wiping a tear from her cheek.

    "I''m so sorry. It''s my fault for making you cry like this."

    Hannah shook her head, looking up at him as tears continued to stream down her face. She tried to wipe them away, but they wouldn''t stop.

    "Hannah, I''m going to have Kim''s parents take him to the hospital to see her," Quennel said, a ruthless glint in his eye.

 Chapter 230

    Hannah stared at Quennel, stunned.

    Seeing her confusion, he gave a small, humorless smile.

    "As long as that engagement isn''t broken, it doesn''t matter if Sandra breaks her leg or ends up crippled for life."

    Quennel took off his sses, his eyes burning with a dark intensity as he looked at her. He thought yesterday''s lesson would have been enough to knock some sense into Lionel, but apparently, he had been too soft. He should have aimed for his existing injuries, put both him and Sandra in the hospital together. What a waste of time, calling just to spew empty promises he had no intention of keeping.

    The words died on Hannah''s lips. She let out a long sigh, her eyes downcast. "... Just leave it," she said softly. "If he finds out, he''ll just me me for calling them again."

    He was always like that, blindly ming her, using her, without ever bothering to get the facts straight.

    Quennel saw the utter disillusionment in her eyes. A spark of something lit up in his gaze before being just as quickly extinguished.

    "Fine. If that''s what you want, I''ll listen to you," he said, putting his sses back on. "Get some rest. Call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    Quennel walked back to his desk, opened a chat with his assistant, and told him to notify Kim''s parents and have them take their son to the hospital.

    He wasn''t about to let Lionel get away with hurting Hannah like this.

    In the VIP hospital room, Lionel sat on the sofa, his phone in his hand. He kept opening Hannah''s chat, staring at the nk screen, trying to figure out what to say.

    Sandra was awake and stable for now, but the doctor had rmended someone stay with her 24/7. Mr. and Mrs. Woods had offered to take turns, but just a little while ago when he''d stepped out to talk to the dogtor for less than five m¨ªnutes, a nurse hade running, saying Sandra was having another episode.

    Apparently, Mrs. Woods had said something that set her off, and

    Sandra had ripped out her IV and the other tubes, making a desperate lunge for the window. If the hospital hadn''t already installed safety measures that prevented the windows from opening more than a few inches, she would have jumped.

    Lionel had rushed back and managed to calm her down. She''d had to go back

    into surgery to have the tubes reinserted and was now resting quietly in bed.

    He rubbed his temples in frustration and stood up to leave the room.

    "Lionel, where are you going?"

    The moment he stood, a weak voice came from the bed.

    "I''m just stepping out for a smoke. I''ll be right back, I promise," he said, forcing a

    calm expression.

    Sandra nodded, her lips pale.

    The moment he was out the door, Cora followed him. She had been standing nearby and had seen him repeatedly opening Hannah''s chat t wasn''t hard to guess what he was about to do.

    "Sir!" she called out, catching up to him. "Are you going to message your wife?"

    "This has nothing to do with you. Didn''t you hear me when I told you to go home?" he warned, his voice a low hiss.

    "You saw what Ms. Woods is like right now. You and your wife just had a small misunderstanding. If she had any decency, she would trust you and understand the situation."

    She sighed dramatically. "If it weren''t for your wife, Ms. Woods never would have tried to kill herself in the first ce."

    "This has nothing to do with Hannah!" he snapped, his eyes darkening. He had misunderstood her before, but now he knew the truth. The real puppet master was Quennel.

 Chapter 231

    "Nothing to do with her? My mother told me that your wife and Mr. Quennel Rosenberg aren''t particrly close. He rarely gets involved in your personal affairs. But recently, she''s been staying at his house, spending all this time alone with him."

    "It''s possible sheined to him, and he decided to get some justice for her. Everyone knows he doesn''t like you, and now he has the perfect excuse."

    Cora''s voice grew louder and more frantic with each word, as if she wanted to shout it directly into his ear.

    She would not let him go to Hannah. If they were going to fight, it had to be an explosive, irreconcble one. The kind that ended with them never speaking again, even after the divorce was final. She couldn''t risk him apologizing and having that weak-willed Hannah forgive him, allowing them to go back to being a happy couple.

    Her words struck a nerve. Something about it didn''t feel right. On the surface, Quennel had always been amicable, never fighting for control of the family business. But behind the scenes, he was always pulling strings. And he never interfered in these kinds of matters. Why would he suddenly y matchmaker just because David asked?

    Sensing his hesitation, Cora immediately changed her tune.

    "If you insist on going, then go. I''ll tell Ms. Woods you had a work emergency. She won''t suspect a thing."

    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Lionel to stew in his own thoughts.

    As she rounded the corner, she pulled her phone out of her pocket. The screen showed an active call.

    "Ms. Woods, Mr. Rosenberg is wavering. I think he might be on his way over," she whispered, ncing over her shoulder to make sure Lionel wasn''t following.

    Sandra said nothing and hung up. She stared at her phone, a dark, humorless smile spreading across her face.

    She wasn''t the least bit surprised by Cora''s two-faced maneuvering. The woman had a conniving mind but was ultimately a fool She thought, she was helping Sandra, but really, she was only helping herself.

    It didn''t matter. Sandra had seen through her pathetic little games long ago.

    Once she was done with Hannah, she had a special gift waiting for Cora.

    Just as she put her phone down, the door opened. Her face lit up. "Lionel, you''re not-"

    Her words died in her throat when she saw who had entered. Her expression immediately soured.

    "Tsk." The man at the front of the group clicked his tongue, his eyes scanning her from head to toe before he plopped down on the sofa with a look of utter disdain.

    The couple following him in looked equally displeased.

    "The wedding is tomorrow, and you pull a stunt like this? Who are you trying to put on a show for?" Kim''s mother, Miranda Rosenberg, walked to the bedside. She took one look at the tubes and the catheter bag hanging beside the bed and recoiled in disgust.

    "You''re lucky we weren''t nning a big ceremony. If we had sent out invitations, you''d be rolling down that aisle in a wheelchair tomorrow, you hear me?¡±

    Sandra''s hands, hidden beneath the sheets, clenched tightly. She stared at the open door, a wave of panic and helplessness choking her.

    "Sandra, marrying my son is the best thing that will ever happen to you. If you really don''t want to the only way out is death. Don''t even think about backing out now!"  fo

    Her eyshes trembled. Suddenly, she saw a pair of shoes appear in the doorway and her head snapped up, her eyes wide with hope.

 Chapter 232

    Cora had just reached the door when she saw three strangers inside. Eavesdropping, she quickly realized it was Kim and his parents.

    She couldn''t help but peek inside again, giving away her position.

    Looking at Kim, she had to stifle augh. For a young master of the Rosenberg family, he was a walking advertisement. His shirt, pants, and shoes were covered in massive logos, and a gaudy, diamond-encrusted watch adorned his wrist. His looks were average at best-not ugly, but not handsome either-the kind of face that would disappear in a crowd. He was maybe five-foot-nine and a bit on the chubby side.

    In short, if it weren''t for the Rosenberg name, he''d be lucky to get a date at all.

    Cora was about to hide and continue watching the show when she realized Sandra had seen her. She quickly ducked out of sight.

    Leaning against the wall, she thought for a moment. That look in Sandra''s eyes was a clear signal: go get Lionel.

    But...

    Kim''s family was here, and his mother was making it clear that only death could cancel this wedding. The marriage was a sure thing. So why should she rush to get Lionel? Let Sandra get a good lecture from her future mother-inw first.

    Seeing Cora leave, Sandra assumed she was going to find Lionel and felt a surge of confidence. As long as Lionel got the message, he woulde. She just had to hold on a little longer.

    "Sandra, I''m talking to you! Are you deaf?" Miranda Rosenberg snapped, pointing a finger at her when she didn''t respond.

    "Let me tell you something. Your parents took a hefty sum from the Rosenberg family for this marriage. If you back out, they''ll have to pay it back tenfold. That was the deal they made!"

    Thest of Sandra''sposure shattered. She looked at Miranda in disbelief. She knew her parents were greedy, that they would sell their own daughter for personal gain, but she never imagined they would go this far.

    Ten times the amount? They could sell off what was left of the Woods family and it still wouldn''t be enough.

    They were insane. Absolutely insane.

    Sandra forced herself to remain calm. "This is the twenty-first century, she said politely "Arranged marriages are a thing of the past What you and my parents did could be considered human trafficking."

    "Then call the police. Let''s see what they have to say about it!"

    Miranda sat back on the sofa, her arms crossed, her expression arrogant.

    "If my son hadn''t taken a liking to your face, you wouldn''t be worthy of marrying into our family even if your business was thriving Don''t act so ungrateful. As soon as you recover, you''re getting that marriage certificate."

    Sandra bit her lip so hard she could taste blood, her eyes darting anxiously toward the door.

    Cora had said Lionel wouldn''t go to Hannah. So why wasn''t he here yet?

    Had Cora not gone to find him?

    That damn snake. She knew she couldn''t be trusted.

    Sandra sneakily reached for her phone, found Lionel''s number, and dialed.

    Lionel was in the smoking area.

    bet

    When he saw Sandra''s name on the screen he hesitated, a battle raging within him

 Chapter 233

    After a dozen agonizing seconds, he finally answered.

    "Hello?"

    The voice that came through the phone wasn''t Sandra''s. It was a cacophony of arrogant, demeaning insults.

    A look of rm crossed Lionel''s face. He hung up, stubbed out his cigarette, and strode back toward the room.

    He arrived just as Kim and his parents were leaving.

    Miranda Rosenberg recognized Lionel and gave him a contemptuous once-over.

    "I hear Mr. Lionel Rosenberg is going through a messy divorce. You should probably sort out your own family problems before you start meddling in other people''s business. Otherwise, you might lose your wife and your mistress on the same day."

    Miranda had always looked down on this prodigal son. So what if he was blood? He had been left for dead years ago and had scraped his way up from nothing. If it wasn''t for Quennel''s family taking him in, he''d be a nobody.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg," Lionel said, his expression icy. "Yourpany has been losing money for years. I''ve already had my team take over your projects on the east side. You and your husband can enjoy afortable retirement living off the dividends."

    "You-!"

    Miranda seethed, unable to form aeback. She could only watch as he walked away.

    "Forget it, Mom. Why get angry with him?" Kim said. "He can''t take all the projects. Does he think Quennel is just a decoration? His dear older brother?"

    "You''re right, son. Let''s go home. This hospital is bad luck."

    Miranda shot her husband a look, and the three of them left.

    Lionel walked into the room to find Sandra sobbing uncontrobly. He sat beside her, gently trying tofort her.

    Cora emerged from a corner, quickly filming the scene on her phone before sending the video to Hannah.

    Hannah had been waiting at home, but he never came. Thest flicker of hope she''d been clinging to finally died.

    When she saw the video from Cora, she wasn''t surprised. She had expected it. But seeing it still sent a sharp, painful jolt through her heart.

    She pursed her lips, watching the man in the video, so tender, so caring.

    With a nk expression, she saved the video.

    "Why do you do this to yourself? Just block her. Out of sight, out of mind," Quennel said.

    Hannah shook her head. "This is the best evidence I have of his infidelity. It will be very useful."

    As she said the words, a chilling coldness seeped into her bones. She

    emitter self-mockingugh.

    let out a

    All those years of study, all those court battles... and now she was using all that experience on herself.

    Well, at least it was something. Without this evidence, given the Rosenberg family''s power, he could drag out the divorce indefinitely. Now, she could at least file awsuit and get a share of their assets.

    Hearing her words, Quennel felt a pang of pity mixed with a strange sense of

    irony. She was both pitiful and absurd.

    ¡°Let me take you out to dinner tonight. It''s not good for you to be cooped up in the house all day."

    "It''s fine. I''m used to it."

    She wasn''t in the mood. She just wanted to sit alone, to let her mind go nk.

    "I booked a table at a rooftop garden

    restaurant. The atmosphere is wonderful," Quennel said

    l.ne

    start

    breaking some of your bad habits, shall we?"

    Hannah''s lips thinned. Quennel always had a way of saying things in that gentle

    voice of his that made it impossible to refuse.

    She finally nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 234

    Hannah quickly got ready, and she and Quennel left for dinner.

    Back at the hospital, thebination of the medication and Lionel''s return made Sandra drowsy. Soon, she was fast asleep.

    Lionel sat on the sofa, his eyes half-closed as he stared at his dark phone screen, his mind in turmoil.

    Hannah on one side, Sandra''s wedding on the other... and all of it orchestrated by Quennel.

    "Sir, are you thinking about going to see your wife?" Cora asked, noticing his tormented expression.

    Lionel didn''t answer, his grip on the phone tightening. "If Sandra wakes up, tell her

    I went to the office to handle some work."

    Cora was about to say more, but he was already striding out the door.

    He was so obviously going to see Hannah, yet he still made up such a clumsy

    excuse.

    When Sandra woke up, she would tell her everything. That he had rushed out to see Hannah, and that the reason he''d been sote to arrive in the first ce was because he''d been with Hannah.

    No matter what, she had to make their rtionshippletely toxic.

    Lionel drove to Quennel''s house and rang the bell, but no one answered. He tried the building''s main entrance, with the same result. Only then did it ur to him to call Quennel.

    At the rooftop garden restaurant, Quennel and Hannah were seated at the best table, overlooking the glittering lights of Sova. The elegant music filled the air, and for the first time all day, Hannah''s restless heart began to calm.

    Just as Quennel was about to speak, his phone vibrated. He nced at the caller ID and then looked up at Hannah.

    "It''s my assistant. I need to take this.¡±

    Hannah nodded, her gaze still fixed on the view.

    Quennel stepped away to answer the call.

    "Where did you take Hannah?"

    The moment the call connected, Lionel''s furious voice erupted from the phone.

    Quennel blinked, his eyes on Hannah as she sipped her wine and gazed at the city lights. He chuckled. "Where we are is none of your concern. You should be more worried about Sandra."

    "Quennel, what is your game?" Lionel gritted out, struggling to control his

    temper. "Are you trying to get

    revenge because I snatched a few projects from you two weeks ago? If you were so capable, you would have finished those projects yourself instead of needing me toe in and clean up your mess."

    When it came to business acumen, no one had expected Lionel to lexper surpass Quennel. Though he was only managing a subsidiary, its performance had improved year after year. The family was already whispering that he would soon be transferred to the head office, threatening Quennel''s position.

    Yet, Quennel had never shown a hint of insecurity or resentment. In fact, he had publicly praised Lionel''s talent, making it seem like he was genuinely proud. Only Lionel knew that Quennel was constantly trying to sabotage his projects behind the scenes.

    "Your wife wants to divorce you, and your lover is about to marry someone else. Is it my fault you''re too ipetent to hold onto either of them?" he sneered. "Instead of wasting your time calling menyou should be with your mistress. You wouldn''t want her to wake up and find you gone."

    With that, Quennel hung up and returned to the table to enjoy dinner with Hannah.

    An hourter, they headed home. As they stepped out of the elevator, Hannah saw him.

    Lionel was sitting on the shoe bench by the door.

 Chapter 235

    In just one day, he looked utterly exhausted. A dark stubble shadowed his jaw,

    and there were dark circles under his eyes.

    "Hannah,e home with me."

    Lionel stood up, reaching a hand out to her.

    Hannah instinctively took a step back, her voice like ice. "Until we have the

    divorce certificate in hand, I''m not going anywhere with you."

    Quennel stepped in front of her, shielding her.

    "You came from the hospital. Does Sandra know you''re here?" he said. "Should I give her a call? Let her know where to find you?¡±

    Lionel fell silent, the jab hitting its mark. He red at Quennel.

    "Ms. Woods needs you more than I do," Hannah said, her tone firm and resolute. "You should go back before she wakes up, doesn''t see you, and tries to kill herself again. Then you''ll just find a way to me me."

    Her words made it clear she was done. The way he had acted had pushed her past her breaking point. She waspletely, utterly disillusioned with him. Her heart felt like it had been shattered into a million pieces. All she could do now was count down the days until the cooling-off period ended so she could finalize the divorce and ask Yves Lancaster for a transfer.

    Hearing her words, a sh of pain crossed his eyes, but he ignored it. He lunged forward, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into the elevator.

    "Let me go! Lionel, I said let go of me! Didn''t you hear me?"

    Hannah struggled violently, a red mark already forming on her wrist, but Lionel refused to let go.

    "Lionel, are you insane? Can''t you see you''re hurting her? Let her go!"

    Quennel rushed forward to pull Lionel''s hand away, but Lionel met him with a sharp punch to the gut. Quennel doubled over, his face contorted in pain.

    As if that wasn''t enough, Lionel pushed Hannah behind him and swung again.

    "Quennel, you can have those

    projects back. I don''t care. But if you ever get close to Hannah again, to swear fit find a way to drag you

    closed

    down from your position at

    headquarters!"

    "Quennel!"

    Seeing him get hit, Hannah tried to rush out, but Lionel tightened his grip, pulling

    her back as he jabbed at the elevator buttons.

    "Lionel, let me go! Let go!"

    Hannah wrenched her arm free and reached for the control panel, but Lionel blocked her.

    "Why did you evene back? You don''t trust me anyway! What''s the point? Let go of me!"

    Lionel pulled her into his arms, holding her tight.

    "Alright, stop fighting. This was all Quennel''s doing. I was tricked. Don''t be angry. Juste home with me."

    His embrace was so strong she couldn''t move. Listening to the,

    steady beat of his heart, feet the

    warmth of his arms around her Hannah''s tears began to fall again.

    "I''m not going home with you! I won''t!"

    "If you don''te home, where will you go? Back to Quennel?" he asked, his voice softening as he gently wiped the tears from her cheeks.

    "How many times have I told you? Quennel isn''t who you think he i

    Why won''t you fister Everet

    time

    something goes wrong, you cun to him. How can you be so naive?"

    Hannah looked at him, her eyes red and swollen. "All you ever do is talk badly about him, but Quennel has never said a single negative thing about you to me!"

 Chapter 236

    Faced with her usation, Lionel had no response. He simply closed his mouth and remained silent.

    The elevator descended into a heavy, suffocating stillness.

    Hannah closed her eyes, her lips trembling. After a moment, she shoved against his chest, trying to break free. But Lionel wouldn''t let her go. He only held her tighter.

    It wasn''t until the elevator doors opened in the parking garage that he finally released her, his hand firmly gripping hers as he led her to the car.

    The drive home was silent. Hannah stared out the window, her expression nk, as if she had no more tears left to cry.

    Lionel kept ncing over at her, her quiet stillness gnawing at him.

    When they arrived home, he asked, "Have you eaten?"

    "Quennel took me to dinner at the rooftop garden," she said, intentionally trying to provoke him.

    To her surprise, Lionel chuckled. He saw the defiant look on her face, like a petnt child trying to make him jealous.

    "Well, I haven''t," he said. "I haven''t eaten since this morning."

    Hannah snorted, pretending not to understand his meaning, and turned to go upstairs.

    Lionel quickly closed the distance, his arm snaking around her waist.

    "I want you to make me some pastas," he murmured, his chin resting on the top of

    her head. ¡°I''m really hungry, and my stomach hurts."

    Hannah jabbed him with her elbow. "Then let it hurt."

    He hadn''t even eaten because he was too busy taking care of Sandra, and now

    he had the nerve toe here andin to her.

    Lionel feigned a stumble back, still holding her hand.

    "I was going toe find you this morning, but Kim''s family showed up and dyed me. That''s why I was sote."

    He led her toward the kitchen. "I went to your hospital room, but you were already gone. The nurse told me you''d been discharged."

    When she didn''t respond, he took her hand and ced it on his stomach, his brow furrowed in pain. "It really does hurt. I''m not lying."

    Hannah looked up at him, her face a cold mask. A thin sheen of sweat covered his forehead, and his lips were pale. He looked even more haggard than before.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± She yanked her hand away and grabbed an apron.

    She wasn''t making it for him; she was making them for herself. She

    hadn''t had much of an appetites

    dinner and

    as starting to fee

    hungry now.

    ar

    Seeing that she was willing to cook, the tension in Lionel''s face eased. He walked over to her side. "I''ll help."

    Hannah''s hands froze. Her eyes widened in disbelief for a second before she regained herposure and continued what she was doing.

    en

    Thest time they had cooked together had been years ago. She remembered it clearly. He hade home from work, seen her in the kitchen, and without a word, put on an apron and expertly taken the knife from her hand.

    She never thought that beautiful memory would be just that¡ªa memory.

    After the pastas were done, Hannah was about to take her bowl upstairs, but Lionel intercepted it and ced it on the dining table.

    She was too exhausted to fight with him anymore. She sat down.

    "Kim''s parents came by," he said, watching her for a reaction. "They said the wedding will happen as soon as Sandra has recovered."

 Chapter 237

    Hannah ate her pastas in silence, as if she hadn''t heard a word.

    "I know you''re still angry that I misunderstood you," he continued. "But you''ve been spending so much time with Quennel, and he was the one who arranged the marriage. I was just so angry at the time, I wasn''t thinking straight."

    Hannah clenched her jaw, a lump forming in her throat. She forced herself to swallow it down.

    Noticing the change in her expression, Lionel realized she didn''t want to talk about it and dropped the subject.

    When she finished eating, he immediately took her bowl.

    "I''ll wash up."

    Hannah gave him a cool, indifferent look and thenughed.

    At first, he thought he had pleased her, but then she spoke. "You''ve been away from this house for so long, treating it like a hotel you only use for sleeping and breakfast, that you''ve forgotten we have a dishwasher."

    Her voice wasced with sarcasm, her eyes rolling in disdain as she turned and walked away.

    Lionel took a deep breath, put the bowls down, and followed her upstairs.

    Hannah knew he was just trying to atone for his mistakes, but every move he made felt so forced, so deliberate, it was infuriating.

    She grabbed a change of clothes and went into the bathroom. For the first time in a long while, she drew a bath, letting the warm water soak away her fatigue and frustration, savoring the quiet solitude.

    When she came out, Lionel was waiting for her in the hallway.

    "Let me dry your hair," he offered.

    She didn''t refuse. If someone was offering to wait on her, why not enjoy it?

    After her hair was dry, Hannah stood up to go to the guest room, but Lionel grabbed her wrist again.

    "The wedding photo... let''s retake it," he said.

    Hannah stared at him nkly for a moment, then followed his gaze to the empty picture frame on the wall.

    "Lionel, we never took a wedding

    photo. What is there to retake?" she

    said, pulling her and away

    "Besides, we''re about to get

    vel!

    divorced. What''s the point?

    The more she looked at him, the more she thought he was losing his mind. She shot him a look of disgust and went into the guest room, closing the door behind her.

    Lionel watched her go and let out a long sigh.

    They had never filed for divorce. He had torn up the agreement long ago.

    But he didn''t dare tell her that now. She was furious. If he told her, she would probably drag him to the courthouse to file the papers immediately.

    He didn''t want a divorce.

    The night was long. He tossed and turned in bed, his mind flooded with memories of their past.

    The next morning, Lionel woke up early and cooked breakfast.

    When Hannah came downstairs and saw the spread, she was surprised for a moment, but her expression quickly returned to one of cool indifference as she sat down to eat

    "I''ll drive you to¡ª¡±

    "Bzz, bzz, bzz."

    Before he could finish, his phone started ringing.

    It was Cora.

    He thought for a moment, then answered the call in front of Hannah, putting it on speaker.

    "Sir, Ms. Woods is awake. She

    wanted me to ask if you''reing to see her today. She saw the

    patient in the next room get a

    delivery of red roses, and think she really wants some too. Should you bring a bouquet?"

 Chapter 238

    The words hung in the air. Lionel froze, his eyes darting to Hannah.

    Hannah''s gaze remained lowered, her expression unreadable. She continued to eat as if she hadn''t heard a thing.

    Seeing her reaction, Lionel took a deep breath, about to refuse, when Cora spoke again.

    "Ms. Woods was very down when she woke up and didn''t see you this morning. She seems so listless. The doctor said if her mood doesn''t improve, her condition could worsen. She might even develop depression."

    Cora''s voice was a worried whisper, as if she were hiding somewhere, secretly reporting to him.

    A cold smirk touched Hannah''s lips. Her movements slowed, her eyes fixed on the food in her bowl. Her appetite had vanished.

    So that''s why Cora wasn''t at the housest night. Lionel had sent her to the hospital to look after Sandra and give him constant updates.

    Rushing over in a storm, staying up all night, sending someone to watch over her when he left... It was all soughable. How many times had she been sick after they were married? Not only did he never visit, he often used her of faking it.

    "Sir?" Cora''s voice cut through the silence. "Ms. Woods has been awake for a while but hasn''t eaten anything. She won''t touch the food I bought for her. Maybe you shoulde see her?"

    Hearing Cora''s incessant nagging, Hannah''s patience snapped. She put down her fork.

    "After he finishes his breakfast, he''ll buy some red roses and bring you some food. Tell Sandra to wait."

    With that, Hannah picked up her fork again and resumed eating, her face a stony mask.

    On the other end of the line, Cora was so shocked she hung up, unable to believe what she had just heard.

    Lionel was equally stunned, staring at Hannah in disbelief.

    "I had no intention of going to see her. Why would you answer for me?" he asked, bewildered.

    Hannah looked up at him. "Did you not hear what Cora said?"

    Seeing his confused, angry, and resentful expression, she let out a hollowugh.

    "She spelled it out for you. The

    woman wakes up, doesn''t see you, and can''t eat. If you don''t get over there with red roses and breakfast. what happens if she tries to jump off another building?"

    She had forced herself to eat a few bites, remembering Quennel''s advice not to day games with her health, but looking at Lionel''s face, she sick to her stomach. Another bite and she might actually throw up.

    ¡°Sandra jumpedst time, and you med me. If Quennel hadn''t been there, you probably would have hit me! If she jumps again and seeds this time, are you going to make me pay with my life?"

    He couldn''t believe it. He had put the

    call on speaker to clear up any misunderstanding, and this was how

    none of this

    she interpreted it. If he had just taken the call in private, none would be happening.

    Lionel pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. "I never thought="

    "You never thought what? That you were wrong? That you med me unfairly?" Hannah stood up, her eyes zing.

    "I''m making it easy for you. She wants roses, she wants breakfast. I''m not stopping you. In fact, I''m telling you to go. Go handle your mess, and then you cane talk to me!"

 Chapter 239

    Hannah turned and walked away, her head spinning with anger. Her temples throbbed, and her heart pounded in her chest.

    Lionel sat at the table, his eyes closed. He took a deep breath, then shot up from his chair and went after her.

    "I''ll drive you to work."

    "I don''t need you to!"

    She yanked her arm away from him and strode toward the door.

    But Lionel wasn''t giving up. He caught up to her again, his grip firm on her arm as he pulled her toward his car.

    "I''m not going to see her. I''m taking you to work, then I''m going to my office. I''ll pick you up this afternoon-"

    Crack.

    Before he could finish, Hannah''s hand flew across his face. She put all of her morning''s frustration and humiliation into the blow.

    The force of the p sent a stinging pain through her palm, her hand trembling from the impact. Her eyes, burning with unshed tears and rage, were fixed on him, but she said nothing.

    Lionel''s head snapped to the side, a red handprint already forming on his cheek. His face darkened, his expression turning thunderous, but there was no anger in

    his eyes.

    "Feel better?" he asked with a humorless smirk, turning his other cheek toward her. "If that wasn''t enough, you can have this one, too. Hit me until you''re not angry anymore."

    Hannah stared at him, a strange urge tough bubbling up inside her. She had no idea why he was acting like this. She was giving him what he wanted, letting him be with Sandra. Why was he still tormenting her?

    She took a deep breath and nodded.

    "Fine. If this is how you want to y it, don''t me me. I gave you a choice."

    She turned, opened the passenger door, and got in, buckling her seatbelt without a word, her gaze fixed straight ahead.

    Lionel''s hand hesitated on the driver''s side door, a sense of unease creeping over him.

    After the call ended, Cora stared at Sandra. She had put the call on speaker on her end as well,

    pretending to be whispering from a corner to deceive Lionel. She never imagined he would be having breakfast with Hannah.

    How could this be? After a fight like that, how could they be sitting together so calmly? Hannah was pathetic, spineless.

    Cora took a deep breath, her brow furrowed as she looked at Sandra, whose face was a mask of fury.

    "I... I had no idea Hannah was so maniptive," Cora stammered.

    had known, I never would have bet

    called him today. I swear content >

    Sandra pursed her lips, saying nothing. The room fell into a dead silence.

    Only after Cora swore up and down

    that

    would never let Lionel know

    it was all part of a n did Sandra S expression soften slightly

    About half an hourter, there was a knock on the door. Cora rushed to open it.

    Her eyes were met with a dazzling bouquet of red roses.

    For a second, she was so excited she almost called out to Sandra, but then she saw the person holding them, and she froze.

 Chapter 240

    "Hannah?"

    Hannah walked into the room, holding the roses, her face devoid of expression.

    Sandra, who had been sitting up in bed looking frail, heard her name and thought she was imagining things. But then she saw Hannah walking toward her.

    The sight of Hannah''s face, juxtaposed with the vibrant red roses, was so jarring that Sandra was momentarily stunned into silence.

    "Ms. Woods, I heard you saw someone else with red roses and wanted some for yourself," Hannah said, cing the bouquet on the table. She sat down, her gaze cool and distant.

    "You don''t seem very happy. Are they too small?" She idly toyed with a petal, her voice light and unhurried. "I specifically asked the florist to make the bouquet extrarge. I was going to order nine hundred and ny-nine, but I thought that might be a bit much for a hospital, so I settled for ny-nine."

    "Lionel originally wanted to just get nine, but I told him that was far too few. It had to be ny-nine. Such a lucky number, don''t you think, Ms. Woods?"

    Silence answered her. The air in the room was thick with unspoken tension. Cora stood frozen by the door, her eyelids twitching uncontrobly.

    Sandra''s breathing grew shallow. She swallowed hard, unsure of what to say.

    Lionel, who had been standing just outside the door, finally entered, carrying a bag of food. Her sarcastic words had made his temples throb.

    "He made breakfast this morning, but Cora''s call came a bitte, and we were almost finished eating. We were worried you were hungry, Ms. Woods so we didn''t dare have him start over We rushed out Stopped

    at the flower shop, and then picked

    up some breakfast for you."

    Hannah expertly took the bag from his hand and began arranging the food on the table, handing Sandra a set of utensils.

    "On the way here, I told Lionel that this takeout can''tpare to his cooking. I

    said he should make an extra portion for you tomorrow."

    When Sandra didn''t take the utensils, Hannah pushed them closer.

    Sandra''s mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. She hesitated for a

    long moment before finally epting them.

    "I told him he should stay here at the hospital with you, keep youpany, and help lift your spirits He can go home at noon to make your lunch. The hospital food has no nutritional value, and if you don''t like it, it might spoil your mood

    Hearing Hannah''s words, Cora began to inch her way out of the room. Every word was a poisoned dart aimed directly at her. The room reeked of gunpowder, and if she didn''t leave, she would be next.

    Hannah caught Cora''s movement out of the corner of her eye. "When Lionel goes home to cook, Cora can stay and take care of you. Just like today. Sometimes, when you''re too embarrassed to ask for things yourself, she can ask for you.¡± Cora froze, her feet feeling like they were encased in lead. She didn''t dare move.

    Hannah looked from one to the

    other and let out a small, humorless

    going. Ms. Woods, you''re the patient

    now and your injuries are every worse this time. Don''t hesitate to ask for anything you need."

    "After all," she added, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, st time he was willing to bring you divorce papers to appease you. This time, I''m sure he''d be happy to bring you a marriage certificate."

 Chapter 241

    "You could even ask for a stake in the Rosenberg Group. I''m sure he''d give it to

    you. After all, Lionel adores you so much he''d pluck the very stars from the sky for you."

    Hannah''s words wereced with a sharine smile, but her eyes held a sharp, piercing glint. With that parting shot, she turned to leave. As she passed Lionel, she paused for a brief moment. Her gaze turned to ice as it swept over him from head to toe before she continued on her way.

    Speaking with Sandra had brought it all flooding back-just how much of a wreck her rtionship with Lionel had be. She knew he had suspected her of being involved in Sandra''s brother''s car ident, even if he''d never said it outright. And she had no idea what kind of conversation could have possibly led to him trying to cate her with divorce papers.

    If their marriage was just a tool to manipte her, then what were ny-nine red roses supposed to mean? So why was she being so stubborn now, refusing his gesture? They had already reached the end of the road. What did it matter what he gave her? Breakfast, lunch, dinner... what did any of it matter? She''d already given him up.

    Maybe it was because she had been too young three years ago, too deeply in love. Even after such a monumental misunderstanding, all she had wanted was to marry him. She was convinced that if she just tried harder, if she could just be better, it would all work out. She had truly believed she was the one who had appeared at his lowest point, right when he needed someone the most.

    But perhaps... perhaps Lionel had been in love with Sandra all along. Back then, Sandra was a wealthy heiress and he was a struggling orphan. He must have seen her as an untouchable star,pletely out of his league, and buried his feelings deep inside. Unable to have the woman he truly wanted, he''d been saddled with her instead-the obstacle in his path. And he must have hated her, despised her, and resented her for it ever since.

    Fueled by a stubborn pride, she forced herself to walk out of the hospital room. But her legs grew weak, and a suffocating tightness seized her chest, as if a thousand daggers were piercing her heart. Hannah threw a hand out to steady herself against the wall, forcing one foot in front of the other.

    A sharp painnced through her heart, making every breath feel like tearing tissue. The agony shot through her entire body, so intense she barely dared to breathe. She clutched at her chest, her teeth clenched, her brow furrowed so tightly that her vision began to tunnel and fade to ck.

    Just before she lost consciousness, she saw a familiar figure sprinting toward her.

    ...

    The familiar, sharp scent of antiseptic filled her nostrils.

    Hannah''s eyes fluttered open to the sterile re of a fluorescent light. She turned her head, taking in her surroundings.

    "Mr. Lancaster?"

    "How are you feeling? Any pain?" Yves asked in a gentle voice. "Don''t move. I''l get the doctor." He reached for the call button by the head of the bed.

    But she remembered seeing someone else just before she passed out. A figure that was deeply familiar, though she couldn''t ce him. It definitely hadn''t been Yves.

    "Mr. Lancaster, what are you doing here? Did you bring me to the hospital?"

    "It was Peter Temple," Yves

    exined, picking up a chart from the bedside table. "He was here picking up a prescription for a rtive when he saw you copse. He got a doctor and then called me immediately."

    He looked at the chart, his expression grim. "The doctor told me you fainted just the day before yesterday, and now this... Do you have any idea how dangerous this is? It could be a precursor toa heart attack!"

    His voice grew more agitated as he spoke, but then he seemed to catch himself sighing deeply. "Hannah, is it worth destroying yourself over a man like him? Can''t you cant you just learn to take care of yourself?"

 Chapter 242

    As Yves spoke, Hannah''s gaze dropped, and she pressed her lips together into a thin line.

    Realizing his tone had been too sharp, Yves immediately softened his voice. "I''m sorry, that came out harsher than I meant. I''m just worried about you."

    When Peter had called, Yves had frozen for a few seconds, convinced he''d misheard. Rushing to the hospital, he found Hannah lying in bed, looking pale and utterly exhausted. He remembered the vibrant, cheerful girl she used to be and felt a pang of anger at how she''d been worn down to this.

    Lionel, he thought bitterly, if you could see her like this, wouldn''t you feel even a shred of remorse?

    Hannah shook her head, forcing a faint smile. "I know you''re just looking out for me, Mr. Lancaster. I just let my anger get the best of me. It won''t happen again."

    Even as she said it, she felt a wave of uncertainty. She couldn''t promise she''d be able to control herself. Today, she could have just ignored them, let him drive her to work, and focused on her own life.

    But...

    She couldn''t let it go. She was too stubborn, too suspicious, too caught up in it all. That''s why she''d acted on impulse, buying the roses and the breakfast, making a scene. She didn''t even understand why she feltpelled to do it.

    Seeing her eyes well up with tears, Yves pulled a tissue from the box on the nightstand and handed it to her.

    Hannah thanked him quietly and dabbed at the corners of her eyes.

    "I''m fine, really, Mr. Lancaster. I''ve had plenty of rest. You don''t have to stay with me any longer. I don''t want my problems to interfere with your work."

    Just as Yves was about to reply, Hannah''s phone buzzed.

    It was a call from Tess.

    They hadn''t spoken in ages. Between Tess'' demanding job and Hannah''s own chaotic life, they were lucky if a text was answered within a few hours.

    "Hannah, I''m in Sova for a business trip! Let me know when you''re free. We have to go shopping!"

    "You''re in Sova? When did you get here?" Hannah asked, her voice filled with surprise. A spark of light ignited in her eyes, a single firefly in an endless darkness, finally flying toward her.

    "Justnded," Tess said. "I don''t have to work for a couple of days. We haven''t seen each other in forever. I miss you so much!"

    Hannah looked up at Yves. "I just

    need to ask for some time off. Hang on." Then, turning to him, she asked, "Mr. Lancaster, a good friend of

    it be possible for me to take the next couple of days off to be with her?"

    mine just got into town. W of

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Yves agreed. "Of course. A change of scenery will do you good."

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Lancaster!"

    After setting a time with Tess, Hannah had the doctor check her over onest

    time. Confirmed to be stable, shepleted the discharge paperwork, and Yves drove her to meet her friend.

    As Hannah got into his car, Lionel

    wasing downstairs and saw the scene, his brow furrowing in confusion. He was shocked to see her at the hospital at all¡ªhe thought. she''d left hours ago-and even more surprised to see Yves with her.

    He pulled out his phone to call her, his frustration mounting as the call went straight to the familiar, infuriating automated message, it was a stark, repetitive reminder that she''d blocked him againted lost count of how many times it had happened this month.

    He then tried calling Yves.

    Inside the car, Yves nced at the iing call, a dismissive smile touching his

    lips before he rejected it.

 Chapter 243

    "Is that an urgent call from the office?" Hannah asked. "I can just grab a cab."

    "Just a spam call," Yves said smoothly. As his phone buzzed again, he silenced it and set it to Do Not Disturb. "These scammers are relentless these days. You''d think they''d get the message."

    "You never know."

    "Well, maybe they need a few more shocks to the system to clear their heads," Yves remarked, stopping at a red light. He picked up his phone and typed a quick message. "Maybe then they''ll reflect on why they''re making such stupid choices."

    [Yves: Driving. Do not disturb.]

    "You''re right," Hannah agreed, ying along. "There are warnings everywhere, but some people still fall for it. You can only say they brought it on themselves."

    It was true. Who really believed in high-paying jobs with no experience or education required? It was obviously a scam, yet people fell for it time and time again.

    "Exactly. They bring it on themselves," Yves said, locking his phone without checking the reply and tossing it aside. "They get what they deserve."

    Lionel stared at the message, feeling a fresh surge of rage. First Hannah''s stunt this morning, and now this. What in the world were they ying at?

    Half an hourter, Yves dropped Hannah off at the designated spot.

    From a distance, Tess saw a sleek, expensive car pull up and frowned, craning her neck to see the driver. When she saw it wasn''t Lionel but a handsome stranger helping Hannah out, a wave of relief washed over her, and she ran toward them.

    Hannah thanked Yves and turned to greet her friend.

    "Tess, it''s been so long! You look..."

    "Forget about me, who is that gorgeous man?" Tess cut in,

    grabbing Hannah''s arm excitedly. "My God, he''s a hundred times.

    hotter than that scumbag huskel

    of yours. She shook Hannah''s arm. "He seems so gentle but wait, she added, her tone shifting abruptly. "Men are all liars. How long have you known him? Do you really know him? Is he legit?"

    Tess'' excitement soured as she

    remembered Lionel. Years ago, that bastard had been the

    same-perfectly charming, endlessly

    gentle acting as if

    le would g

    Hannah the world. And look how

    that turned out. What if this handsome stranger was just another...

    She sighed heavily.

    "Ugh, all men are the same. Maybe it''s better to just date. When you get tired of them, you break up. No messy divorce proceedings. It''s so much easier Just say goodbye, and it''s over the next day!"

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh at her friend''s dramatic reversal. "That''s Yves, my

    new boss. He''s the eldest son of the Lancaster family. What kind of drama are you imagining?"

    "Who? The Lancasters?" Tess gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Yes, the Lancasters. Yves Lancaster."

    As Hannah gave her a brief rundown of events, Tess listened, her mouth hanging open in stunned silence. Finally, Hannah reached out and gently pushed her friend''s chin up, a fond, knowing smile on her face.

    "It''s all in the past now," Hannah said softly. "My contract is almost up. I''ll talk to Yves about resigning. If that doesn''t work, I''ll just ask him to transfer me to the southern branch."

    Tess took a deep breath, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 244

    "Hey, why are you crying all of a sudden?" Hannah asked, her heart aching as she gently wiped a tear from her friend''s cheek.

    Tess sniffled, her voice thick with emotion as she threw her arms around Hannah. "Why? Why didn''t you ever tell me any of this?"

    She buried her face in Hannah''s neck, her body shaking with silent sobs. Every time they''d talked, Tess would ask how things were, and Hannah would always say she was fine, that everything was great. Tess knew she was putting on a brave face, but no matter how much she pried or tried to read between the lines, the answer was always the same: I''m fine. I''ve moved on. It''s okay.

    Tess knew it was a lie, a way to protect her. She had imagined life was hard, that Lionel was being a monster, but she had never imagined it was this bad. She clenched her jaw to keep from wailing, but the tears wouldn''t stop.

    Hannah took a long, steadying breath and stroked her friend''s back. "Compared to what you''ve been through, this is nothing. Besides, it''s almost over. Soon, I''ll be able to join you, and we can finally have the life we always talked about. We''llmute together, go grocery shopping, have barbecues on the balcony at night. It''ll be perfect, won''t it?"

    They had so often dreamed of that future, of the beautiful life that awaited them after the divorce. The more they imagined it, the more they yearned for that day to arrive.

    After a long while, Tess'' sobs subsided, though she still clung tightly to Hannah''s

    arm.

    "Your luggage is at the hotel, right?" Hannah said. "I''ll pack my things tonight and move in with you."

    "Yes!" Tess'' face lit up. "And tonight, I''m buying wine. We''re not stopping until we''re both drunk! We deserve a good, long drink!¡±

    "Okay," Hannahughed. "Whatever you say."

    They spent the entire afternoon wandering through the old downtown district where they used to hang out, reminiscing about the past. As night fell, they hailed a cab to go back to Hannah''s house.

    The moment they walked in, Hannah saw Lionel sitting in the living room, a cigarette dangling from his lips. The room was thick with smoke, and she waved a hand in front of her face in disgust. This was bing a familiar scene.

    "Where have you been?" Lionel asked, his eyes lifting. He only then noticed the woman standing beside Hannah, vaguely recognizing her.

    "I''m staying with Tess for a few days," Hannah said, emphasizing her friend''s name. "I just came back to pack a bag."

    Lionel paused, stubbing out his cigarette in the ashtray before standing up. "Pack a bag to go where?"

    "A hotel," Hannah said, her patience wearing thin. "Tess is staying at a hotel so I''m going to stay with her Understand?" Her tone was clipped, and she avoided looking at him as she took Tess'' hand and started for the stairs.

    "She can stay in the guest room," Lionel said.

    Hannah stopped in her tracks, a bitter, incredulousugh escaping her lips. She spun around to face him. ¡°Lionel, do you even hear yourself? Do you have any idea how you sound?"

    She instinctively pulled Tess behind

    her, her voice low and furious. "The only reason Tess doesn''t have a home to

    Come back to in Sova ion et

    because of you she''s forced to live in a hotel, and now you have the audacity to offer her a guest room like you''re some kind of saint?"

    Lionel remained silent, his expression unreadable.

    "You protected Sandra, you refused to trust me, and you went after Tess. You got her fired and forced her toz move halfway across the country. The fact that she was even willing to set foot in this house today took immense courage. How dare you stand there and act like nothing ever happened?"

 Chapter 245

    Hannah''s breathing was ragged as she fought to control her temper. Remembering Yves'' advice from earlier, she took a deep, steadying breath.

    "Tess will not be staying here," she dered. "I''m packing my things and going to the hotel with her. If you have a problem with that, why don''t youe join us?" She shot him a venomous re. "Because if you do, the first thing I''ll do is send a text to Sandra. Let''s see if her second suicide attempt is more sessful than the first."

    The moment the threat left her lips, she saw a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. With a cold snort, she grabbed Tess'' hand and led her upstairs.

    Once they were in the bedroom, Tess immediately asked what was going on with Sandra. Hannah exined everything as she pulled clothes from her closet.

    As the story unfolded, Tess'' eyes widened. "Wow... that woman is truly something else. To pull a stunt like that.... So now Lionel is trapped, isn''t he? If he doesn''t show up when she calls, she threatens to jump. Tsk, tsk." Tess shook her head. "The day you two finalize the divorce, I bet her new drama will be, ''If you don''t marry me, I''ll jump.""

    "When that dayes, you should be there," Hannah said dryly. "If you can''t make it, I''ll livestream it for you."

    "Oh, you better! I wouldn''t miss a scene that dramatic for the world!" The thought that Sandra was the reason she''d lost her job filled Tess with a vindictive urge to visit the hospital and see just how pathetic she looked.

    After they had packed, the two of them headed back downstairs.

    "Grandma got back from the church retreat a couple of days ago," Lionel said, his back still to them. "She''sing for dinner tomorrow."

    "Fine. I''ll be here for dinner," Hannah replied without breaking her stride And tonight I call Grandma myself and tell her my friend is in town and I''m staying with her at the hotel."

    Hannah didn''t know if Grandma had called on her own or if Lionel had arranged it. He''d used that trick before to trap her at home, and she wasn''t about to fall for it again.

    Lionel said nothing, listening to the

    sound of their suitcases rolling

    across the floor. He reached for another cigarette, taking a long drag and tilting his head back as he exhaled a plume of smoke.

    He had never imagined Hannah could be so ruthless. In the past, the mere mention of Grandma''s name would have been enough to make her stay put, but this time...

    His vision blurred through the smoke, and he closed his eyes, his mind a tangled mess of frustration.

    Cora, just back from the hospital, saw him and rushed over, snatching the cigarette from his hand. "Sir, you''re smoking far too much!" she eximed, ordering another maid to clear the ashtray and bring iman.air purifier. ¡°Whatever is going on you can''t keep destroying your health like this!"

    She stood beside him, her expression a mask of deep concern.

    In the car, Tess sat in the passenger seat. "I want to see what he does now that we''re gone," she said.

    Hannah pulled up the live feed from the house''s security cameras on her phone. The moment the image appeared, they saw Cora fussing over Lionel like a worried wife. Tess burst outughing.

    ¡°This is hrious! One Sandra isn''t enough for him? Now he''s got this one, too? Does Lionel have no boundaries, or is he doing this on purpose?"

 Chapter 246

    Hannah just sighed, a wry smile on her face. "Whether it''s Sandra or Cora, I''m past caring. It doesn''t matter anymore. In a few days, we''ll have our divorce papers, and then I''m moving south to start a new life with you."

    She said the words, but she knew in her heart she wasn''tpletely over it. If she were, she wouldn''t have ended up in the hospital twice from the sheer stress of it all. But after those two episodes, she knew she had to learn her lesson. If she didn''t, she''d be the one regretting it when she finally broke downpletely.

    The two friends arrived at the hotel with bags of food and several bottles of wine. They sat on the balcony, drinking and talking under the moonlit sky until the early hours of the morning.

    When they woke up the next day, it was nearly noon. They got ready and went out to wander around the neighborhood and find a ce for lunch.

    "Hannah, what a coincidence."

    The voice came from behind her. For a second, Hannah thought her frayed nerves were making her hear things. But when she turned, she saw Sandra, looking pale and gaunt but smiling, sitting in a wheelchair. Hannah''s mind went nk.

    "Is something wrong?" Sandra asked, tilting her head curiously when Hannah didn''t respond. Her gaze shifted to Tess. "You must be Tess, the friend Hannah always talks about. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Sandra."

    Tess was just as stunned. She pulled Hannah a few steps away. "Who is that? Didn''t you say she was in the hospital?" Tess nced back. "Is she already out? This soon?"

    Hannah was equally confused. A broken bone was supposed to take months to heal, yet here Sandra was, barely three or four dayster, cruising around in a wheelchair.

    "Do you think," Tess whispered, "that she''s noticed Lionel isn''t fawning over her anymore, so she''s decided to stage some new drama? She probably came out here looking for you." Tess began rattling off scenarios she''d read in novels-a faked fall from the wheelchair, rolling into traffic, tumbling down a flight of stairs- each more horrifying than thest.

    Hannah swallowed hard. All of those things sounded exactly like something Sandra would do.

    "We should definitely keep our

    distance," Hannah said. Just as she was about to turn and ask Sandra what she wanted, an idea struck her.

    She took out her phone,

    her phone, opened

    new message, and showed itto

    Tess with a meaningful look.

    ¡°Ms. Woods, you''re still injured," Hannah said, her tone cool. "Why are you out here all by yourself? Is Lionel not visiting you, so you came out to find him?"

    "I was just getting tired of being cooped up in the hospital and wanted some fresh air," Sandra replied, wheeling herself closer. "I never expected to run into you two here."

    Remembering Tess'' warnings, Hannah immediately took two steps back, putting a safe distance between them.

    Sandra''s smile twitched. "What''s the matter, Ms. Green? You''re acting as if I''m about to do something to you."

    Hannah lowered her gaze. "Well, if you want fresh air, go get it. Tess and I have things to do, so we''ll be on our way."

    It was better to stay as far away from her as possible, especially with only a few days left. Hannah couldn''t afford any more drama.

    Seeing Hannah about to leave,

    Sandra moved faster, reaching out to grab her arm. But as she lunged, her center of gravity shifted She missed Hannahpletely, and the wheelchair tilted precariously.

    "Whoa!" With lightning-fast reflexes, Hannah stammed her hand down on the armrest, stabilizing the chair "Careful there. You get too close to me, and a passerby might think I was the one who pushed you over."

 Chapter 247

    Sandra righted herself, blinking in disbelief. She couldn''t process what had just happened. How had she moved so fast? It was as if she had read her mind.

    Tess grabbed Hannah''s arm. "Let''s go, let''s go, I''m starving. Hey, listen to this song with me," she said, quickly stuffing an earbud into Hannah''s ear. The two of them hurried away as if fleeing a gue.

    "Hannah! Hannah, I still need to talk to... Aah-!"

    A loud crash echoed from behind them.

    Even with the music, Hannah and Tess heard it, but they both pretended not to, staring straight ahead and quickening their pace.

    Sandra watched them disappear down the street, shouting their names, but they never turned back. Eventually, a kind stranger helped her up, saving her from further embarrassment.

    Once they were a safe distance away, Hannah and Tess finally slowed down. Hannah nced back cautiously and saw a small crowd gathered around Sandra. Then, she noticed someone standing off to the side, a camera raised, snapping pictures.

    "Tess, look over there!" Hannah pointed. "I feel like I''ve seen that guy before."

    Tess quickly took out her phone and snapped several photos of the man, zooming in. "You''re right," she said, her brow furrowed. "Those pictures of you that went viral before..... they never looked like they were taken by a random person. It was more like someone was waiting to catch you."

    Hannah''s breath hitched. She''d had the same suspicion back then, but with everything else going on, she''d never had the time or energy to investigate.

    "I bet Sandra is working with him," Hannah said, studying the photo. "I''m going to have someone look into this. Maybe we can finally find some concrete proof."

    They spent the rest of the afternoon shopping before parting ways so Hannah could get home for dinner with Grandma. While waiting at a red light, she got a text from Tess.

    [Tess: LOL, check out the trending topics. I bet that guy had something to do with this!]

    Hannah opened the link. It was an article about the incident at lunch, portraying her and Tess as heartless friends who had walked away after theirpanion took a fall. The Comments section was filled with criticism, but this time, it was different. Many users were starting to see a pattern.

    [This woman has been a trending topic three times this month. Is she trying to break into Hollywood?]

    [Seriously, awyer trending this often? Anyone who believes this isn''t bought is a fool. If she bes a celebrity, I''m boycotting everything she''s in.]

    [It feels like she''s always the one getting hurt. But these two are just former colleagues, not even close parents or something? Why does she keep targeting them?]

    friends Did they killep

    [I was actually there today. The two of them were walking together, and the woman in the wheelchair came up to them. They backed away like she had the gue, didn''t say much, and then left. They were wearing earbuds, so they probably didn''t even hear her fall.]

    Reading thements, Hannah couldn''t help but smile. As the saying goes, fool me once, shame on you. Pull the same trick three times, and people just get annoyed.

    When Hannah arrived home, Grandma hadn''t gotten there yet. Lionel was on the sofa, staring intently at his phone, his face a thunderous mask.

 Chapter 248

    Hannah walked over. "Checking the gossip sites? Did Sandra call you toe pick her up after her little fall today?"

    Lionel''s expression darkened as he looked up at her.

    Hannah sank into a nearby armchair, crossing her arms. "Did you watch the video?" she asked, an eyebrow arched. "Watch it closely. Again and again. Zoom in. See if I touched her even once before you decide I''m the one who pushed her."

    The moment she saw his face, she knew what he was thinking. She rolled her eyes and picked up a cup of tea, blowing on it leisurely.

    "I wasn''t thinking that," Lionel said, putting his phone down. "But did you really have to have your friend send me those messages beforehand?"

    He had been in a meeting that afternoon when his phone buzzed incessantly. Seeing the notifications were from Hannah, he''d felt a jolt of panic, since she never messaged him like that. He thought it was an emergency, but when he opened the chat, he found a stream of photos and videos. He''d replied asking what was going on but got no response. Then, that evening, he saw the trending topic. The whole thing left him with a strange, unsettling feeling.

    "What about the man in thest two photos?" he asked.

    Hannah didn''t know what he was talking about. She checked her phone and realized Tess must have sent Lionel the pictures of the photographer directly.

    "I don''t know. That''s why they were sent to you-so you could find out," Hannah said coolly. "After all, don''t you think the photos from Sandra''s three starring roles on the gossip sites look a little too professional? That man had professional gear and a professional stance. And his position just so happens to match the angle of the photos that went viral today."

    Lionel''s eyes narrowed. He picked up his phone, pulled up the articles, andpared the images. She was right.

    "Are you saying," he asked slowly, "that Sandra hired someone to stage and photograph all of this?"

    Hannah just smiled, saying nothing. She went upstairs to change, leaving him alone on the sofa to stew in his thoughts.

    His frown deepened. He forwarded

    the picture of the man to his assistant with a simple instruction: find out everything. If this was all a setup he and Sandra were going to

    have a serious talk Content belong''s

    After a quick shower, Hannah changed into somefortable clothes. By the time she came back downstairs, Grandma had arrived.

    "Grandma!"

    Seeing her after more than three weeks, Hannah''s eyes immediately welled with tears. All the pent-up frustration and hurt she''d been holding back came rushing to the surface.

    "Oh, my dear, ar Jet me have a look at you." Grandma took Hannah''s hands and had her spin around, examining her from head to toe Her face immediately hardened "Lionel you brat! Did you bully Hannah while I was away? Look at her, she''s lost more weight!"

    "Grandma you say that every time you see me," Hannah said, gently leading her to the dining table.

    haven''t lost any weight. It''s just been

    a while, so it seems that way."

    Grandma shot a furious re at Lionel. "You just wait, young man. If I find out

    you''ve been mistreating her, I''ll skin you alive!"

    "Grandma, if you''re that worried, you should just move in with us like you used to," Lionel suggested, walking over.

    Hannah''s eyes flew wide open. Was this man insane?

 Chapter 249

    They were just days away from finalizing their divorce. If Grandma moved in now, she''d be trapped here even after they were legally separated, forced to continue this charade. Did he really not want to get divorced? But if that were true, why had he made her sign the papers in the first ce? And why hadn''t he withdrawn the application?

    A sense of unease settled over her. For the past couple of days, she''d had a nagging feeling that she was forgetting something important.

    "Oh, Grandma won''t get in the way of you young people," Grandma said, waving a hand dismissively. "You need your own space; I understand that." She then pulled a small, blessed token from her purse and handed it to Hannah. "Grandma got this for you from the church. The father said you two will have a child soon. I''m just waiting to hold my great-grandchild."

    The words hung in the sudden silence of the dining room.

    Hannah forced a smile and nodded, gently cing the token back in Grandma''s bag. She knew how much Grandma wanted a great-grandchild. Right after they were married, she had pleaded with Lionel to stay, to build a life with her. But his response had been brutal.

    ''You and I will never have children. Don''t you ever think you can carry my child!''

    She could still hear the disgust and contempt in his voice, as if she were unworthy of him, unworthy of being a mother to his children. That one sentence had built a wall inside her. Now, any time Lionel got even remotely close, his words would echo in her mind.

    Back then, she wasn''t worthy. Now, she simply wasn''t willing.

    "Grandma, it''s gettingte. We should eat," Hannah said, signaling for the food to be brought out.

    As Cora served the dishes, Grandma''s eyes lingered on the unfamiliar young woman. "I don''t believe I''ve seen her before."

    "That''s Lily''s daughter,¡± Hannah exined. "When Lily broke her arm, her daughter filled in for her. Lionel thought she did a good job, so he kept her on."

    Grandma nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Well, as it happens, I''m in need of someone young and capable. Since she''s Oly''s daughter, she must know the ropes. She cane with me when I leave tonight."

    At those words, Cora''s hands trembled, and the te she was holding slipped, crashing to the floor with a loud shatter.

    Grandma''s brow furrowed.

    "Madam, my daughter has only been here a short time," Lily cried, rushing forward. "She doesn''t know all the rules yet and she''s very clumsy don''t think she''s qualified to serve, you? She shot Cora a fierce look "What are you waiting for? Clean this up!" Then, turning back with a strained smile, she added, ¡°You see, madam? The girl is all thumbs. She really isn''t suitable."

    "She''s right, Grandma," Hannah chimed in. "She''s clumsy and not very bright. What if she identally upsets you? It''s better if she stays here with us."

    Cora, kneeling on the floor to pick up the broken pieces, bristled at Hannah''s insult. But the fact that Hannah was arguing for her to stay eased some of the sting.

    "But she''s still so young," Grandma insisted, looking skeptical. "It makes me uneasy."

    "What''s there to be uneasy about?" Hannah replied smoothly. "Or do you think Lionel is that kind of man?"

 Chapter 250

    At Hannah''s pointed question, Grandma''s brow furrowed, and she turned a scrutinizing gaze on Lionel.

    Feeling deeply ufortable under her stare, Lionel blinked and shot Hannah a look of pure exasperation, as if to me her for putting him in this position.

    Hannah ignored him, maintaining a cid smile for Grandma.

    After a long moment, Grandma huffed, her eyes filled with disdain as she looked from Lionel back to Hannah. "You''re always so thoughtful, my dear. If you think it''s best, then we''ll do as you say. But the day you find her to be a nuisance, you send her straight to me."

    "Of course, Grandma. Whatever you say."

    Cora, standing just outside the dining room, overheard the entire exchange. Her hands clenched into tight fists, tears of humiliation welling in her eyes. They were talking about her as if she were a piece of property to be traded back and forth. If Hannah hadn''t married into the Rosenberg family, she would never have the right to sit there and pass judgment. She came from a background no better than her own, yet she acted so high and mighty.

    Just a few more days, Cora told herself, wiping away a tear. Once she''s divorced, she''ll be a nobody, even lower than me. And when that dayes, I''ll make her pay for every bit of this arrogance.

    After dinner, Hannah walked with Grandma in the garden until her driver arrived. She stood at the door, watching the car disappear down the drive.

    When she turned to go back inside, she found Lionel standing right there, his face dark with suppressed anger.

    "Grandma wanted to take Cora with her," he said, his voice cold. "Why did you stop her?"

    If it hadn''t been for the tense atmosphere at dinner, he would have spoken up himself and let Grandma take her. He felt like he couldn''t understand Hannah at all anymore. She clearly despised Cora, so why would she pass up a perfect opportunity to get rid of her?

    Hannah''s gaze dropped. A cool, faint smile touched her lips before she looked back at him. "Cora has been sent away twice now, and both. times she''s managed toe back. Do you honestly f elieve that she

    had left with Grandma tonight, she wouldn''t be back on our doorstep tomorrow morning?"

    Time and again, she''d been

    dismissed for serious offenses, yet she always returned. Hannah knew that even if Grandma had taken her, Lily would have spent all night pleading with her mother-inw to

    bring Cora back Last time Corahad done somethingpletely

    outrageous and still returned

    unscathed. What was being sent to work for Grandma inparison?

    "If Grandma took her, Mom wouldn''t have been able to get her back, no matter how much she tried," Lionel insisted.

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh. "Have you forgotten why Cora was sent awayst time?" She sighed. "She picked you up from a bar and left her underwear in your car. I don''t know if something happened between you two in that car, or if she did it just to provoke me."

    She paused, crossing her arms and looking him up and down. "All I know is that in any normal household, a maid who pulls a stunt like that is fired ? the spot, not kept on and promoted. Besides she added, her vorce dripping with sarcasm, "for all I know, you might actually have a soft spot for her. What if I let her go, and you end up starting another fight with me over it? I really don''t have the time or energy for that."

    With a final, dismissive shrug, Hannah walked past him and went inside.

 Chapter 251

    Lionel stood frozen, his mind reeling from her words. He shot out a hand,

    grabbing her arm and pulling her back to face him. "I didn''t know about any of that! She went to the hospital on her own ord, I didn''t arrange it! I''ll have her sent away right..."

    Before he could finish, Hannah yanked her arm free, gave him a look of pure contempt, and walked into the house. Lionel''s jaw clenched, a muscle twitching in his cheek as he fought back his rage.

    Lily and Cora, who had been hiding nearby and listening, saw Hannah leave. Lily immediately rushed to Lionel''s side to plead her daughter''s case. Hannah caught the movement out of the corner of her eye but didn''t bother to turn around. She was done caring.

    The next morning, Cora was gone. Hannah didn''t ask where she went, but Lily''s mood was exceptionally foul. When she served breakfast, she mmed a bowl of hot porridge down in front of Hannah with a loud thud.

    The sound echoed through the quiet dining room just as Lionel wasing down the stairs. He was about to reprimand Lily when Hannah stood up.

    Without a word, Hannah picked up the bowl of scalding porridge and hurled its contents directly at Lily.

    "Aah!"

    The hot liquid sttered across her face and chest, instantly turning her skin red. Lily shrieked, stamping her feet in pain.

    "Hannah, what are you doing?!"

    "Hannah?" she repeated with a coldugh. "I may be getting divorced soon, but as long as I am in this house, I am still thedy of the house. I''ve let things slide in the past, but that doesn''t mean I''ll continue to do so."

    Lily stared at her, terrified by the arrogant,manding woman she had be, too stunned to speak.

    Hannah took a step closer, her eyes narrowed in a derisive smirk. "If you have a problem with me, goin to my mother-inw. But don''t you dare pull this act in front of me again."

    "Sir!" Lily cried, turning to Lionel as if he were her savior. "I just... my hand slipped! I put the bowl down too hard, and the madam threw it all over me!"

    Lionel nced at the mess on the floor, then coolly pulled out a chair and sat down. "This isn''t your first day working for the Rosenberg. family How could you make such a Fookle mistake?" dis voice was low and icy. "Apologize to the madam. If it happens again, you can leave this house, just like your daughter."

    Lily swayed on her feet, shocked. In the past, Mr. Rosenberg had always med Hannah for any household conflict. But today... today he had taken her side. She opened her mouth to protest, but no words came out.

    Even Hannah was taken aback. She studied him for a moment, making sure it was actually Lionel and not some impostor, before a slow, uncertain smile touched her lips.

    She sat back down and, with azy flick of her eyes, gestured for Lily to get on with it.

    Swallowing her resentment, Lily

    went back to the kitchen and

    brought out another bowl of

    porridge. This time, she ced it on the table with painstaking care holding her breath until it was settled without a sound.

    Lionel watched Hannah the entire time, waiting for a reaction. When he got none, his expression soured. Hannah noticed his sullen mood but couldn''t be bothered to figure out.

    what was irking

    kim now."

    She

    simply ate her breakfast in silence.

    After the meal, Hannah grabbed her bag to leave for work. Finally, Lionel couldn''t

    stay quiet any longer.

    "I found out about that man you asked me to investigate yesterday."

 Chapter 252

    Hannah paused at the door, a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. Then she smiled. "Good. You don''t need to tell me the details."

    "Aren''t you curious who he is?"

    She shook her head. "If he has nothing to do with Sandra, then I was wrong about him. And if he does, are you really going to ask for my opinion before you act?"

    She walked back to him, her smile turning into a sardonic grin. "I don''t care if they''re connected or not. As long as it doesn''t interfere with my work, you two can handle your own mess."

    With that, she turned and left.

    Lionel watched her go, a sharp pain tightening in his chest. Had she known all along? Was that why she was so indifferent?

    That morning, his assistant had sent him the report, and it had taken him several minutes to process the truth. The photographer, a man named Ben Zade, had indeed met with Sandra privately. And he had been present at all three of the incidents that went viral. Aparison of his position and the angles of the published photos confirmed he was the one who had taken them. However, the IP address used to post them was from overseas.

    The realization that he had been caught in such an borate deception made him feel like a fool. He told his assistant to arrange a meeting with the photographer. He needed to hear it from the man himself.

    At 9:30 a.m., Lionel arrived at the caf¨¦. Ben Zade was already there, looking nervous. The moment he saw Lionel, he shot to his feet, his hand outstretched and trembling.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, hello. I''m Ben Zade, a frence photographer."

    Lionel ignored the handshake, sitting down and tossing a set of photos onto the table. "Did you take these?"

    Ben recognized his work immediately. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He swallowed hard, his neck stiff with tension. "Yes," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "I... I took them all."

    "Who hired you?" Lionel''s voice was dangerously quiet.

    Ben''s lips tightened. He wanted to say he was just there by chance, but seeing the evidenceid out before him, he knew lying was pointless. Lionel had clearly done his homework.

    He gathered the photos into a neat pile and pushed them back across the table. It was Ms. Woods,¡± he confessed Sandra She just asked me to take some candid shots of her. She never told me what they were for, and I didn''t ask."

    It wasn''t until the photos hit the news that he realized he''d been used. He had confronted Sandra, telling her he wouldn''t be a part of her schemes, but she had offered him a lot of money. He had just beenid off with a mortgage to pay and a family to support. So, reluctantly, he had agreed to do it a second time, and then a third.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I know what I did was wrong, but I was desperate," Ben pleaded,

    his voice cracking. "I needed the money. I''m so sorry. I never imagined it would

    cause you so much trouble."

    His heart hammered against his

    ribs. Sandra had told him this would

    help her get closer to Lionel,

    promising him an even bigger once they were

    payday once they were together But as things escted, he realized not only would he never see that money, but he was also risking serious retaliation.

 Chapter 253

    By the third incident, he had tried to refuse, but in the end, his financial

    desperation had won out.

    "Do you have the chat logs?" Lionel asked.

    Ben nodded, quickly pulling up his conversation history with Sandra and handing the phone over.

    As Lionel scrolled through the messages, his expression grew darker with each passing second. He took out his own phone and photographed the screen.

    "If there is a next time, you know what the consequences will be." He stood, looking down at the photographer with a cold, menacing re.

    Ben nodded frantically. "I understand, Mr. Rosenberg. I promise, I will never do anything like this again. I''ll delete her contact information right now!"

    He fumbled with his phone, deleting Sandra''s number in front of Lionel. Once it was done, he scurried out of the caf¨¦ as if his life depended on it.

    Back in his car, Lionel stared at the photos on his phone, a storm of anger and confusion brewing inside him. If Hannah hadn''t pointed out that man, he would have never uncovered this. He would have never known what Sandra was doing behind his back.

    After a moment of grim contemtion, he mmed the car into gear and sped toward the hospital.

    In her VIP hospital room, Sandra was trying toe up with an excuse to call Lionel. It had been hours since the incident went viral, but he hadn''t called to check on her. Normally, he was the first to call whenever her name appeared in the news. Was he just too busy this time to notice?

    As she was debating what to do, there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in," she said, putting her phone down. Her face lit up when Lionel walked in. ¡°Lionel! I was starting to think you were too busy to visit me today."

    Looking at her gentle, smiling face, Lionel found it hard to reconcile the woman before him with the maniptive person revealed in the text messages.

    "Lionel, you..." Sandra began, but stopped when she noticed his dark expression. "Is something wrong? You look terrible."

    He walked over, unlocked his phone, and held it out to her without a word.

    "Is this a surprise for me?" she asked, taking the phone, her mind racing with images of expensive jewelry. But when she saw the screen, the color drained from her face.

    "What is this?" Lionel''s voice was devoid of all warmth, and his eyes

    held a new, chilling suspicion.

    "Sandra, don''t tell me this is fak

    ve already spoken to the

    photographer. He told me

    ove

    everything. I want a straight answer from you."

    "I..." Sandra stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how many times Hannah and I fought because of those articles?" he said, his voiceged with self-loathing And never once suspected that you were the one behind it all."

    The thought of the bitter arguments he''d had with Hannah, all while being yed for a fool made him want to go back and p phimself. On the drive over, he had tried to

    understand why she would do it, but he couldn''te up with a single reason.

    "I had no choice!" Sandra finally burst out, clutching the bedsheets as tears streamed down her face. "I know it was wrong, but I didn''t want to do it! I was desperate!"

 Chapter 254

    Lionel remained silent, his face an unreadable mask of stone.

    Sandra looked up at him, her eyes red and overflowing with tears. "Because of those trending topics, my parents thought you were interested in me," she sobbed. "And they know you and Hannah are getting a divorce."

    She lowered her head, feigning embarrassment as she wiped away her tears. "They thought... they thought I had a chance to marry you, so they stopped trying to set me up with other people. But then your grandmother suddenly started ying matchmaker for me! I was backed into a corner!"

    Hearing her exnation, Lionel''s stern expression began to soften. What she said made a twisted kind of sense. The rumors had been everywhere, and even Hannah had been convinced there was something between them. It wasn''t a stretch to think Sandra''s parents would believe it too.

    Seeing the shift in his demeanor, Sandra knew she was winning him back. She reached out and grabbed his wrist. "Lionel, the first two times were because my parents were pressuring me. Thisst time... it was because of Kim. You saw them. They came to the hospital and said they would be back to arrange the marriage as soon as I recovered. I was so scared, so I..."

    She knew that the topic of her forced engagement was a sore spot for him. It had caused a huge fight between him and Hannah, so much so that he had ignored Hannah''s copse to stay by her side. She was betting that Hannah''s patience with him had finally run out.

    In a few more days, the divorce would be final. Then, she would get him to the courthouse and marry him herself. If he resisted, she would convince him it was a temporary, fake marriage to get Kim and his family off her back. And once they were married, a fake marriage could easily be a real one.

    Sandra secretly reveled in her n. A happy future seemed so close, almost within her grasp.

    "Sandra," Lionel finally spoke, his voice measured. "I''ll let it go this time. But this is thest time. If ever find out you''ve faked another story or staged another photo, you know what will happen."

    He pulled his hand away from her grasp, his expression hardening once more. Sandra''s hand froze in mid-air, a look of stunned disbelief on her face.

    "The doctor said you can be discharged tomorrow. When you are, I want you to go and apologize to Hannah properly."

    With that, he turned and walked out of the room. Sandra sat in stunned silence for a moment before calling out his name, but he didn''t stop of turn back. She tried to stand to chase after him, but the heavy bast on her leg reminded her of her immobility. She was like a fish out of water, gasping and helpless.

    "Why? Why did this happen?" she wailed, pounding her fists on the mattress.

    "This isn''t how it was supposed to go! What went wrong?"

    Was it because she had pushed him too far? Had he started to feel guilty about

    neglecting Hannah? Is that why he was being so cold to her now?

    As that thought took hold, the frantic look on her face began to subside. Yes, that had to be it. She had been too demanding, too clingy. After everything that had happened, he just needed some space.

 Chapter 255

    A smug, triumphant smile spread across Sandra''s face as she reassured herself. Tomorrow, she would do exactly as Lionel said. She would go and apologize to Hannah.

    Of course, whether or not Hannah could handle her apology was another matter entirely.

    The next day, Sandra was discharged from the hospital. Instead of going home, she took a taxi to the Keystone Group building, arriving at noon, just as the sun was at its peak. She didn''t have an umbre or a hat, and she wheeled herself to the front entrance under the zing sun, a picture of fragile determination.

    Just then, Hannah and her colleagues wereing downstairs for lunch.

    Hannah saw Sandra wheeling toward her and immediately tensed. Remembering the photographer, she scanned the area, checking the bushes and corners for anyone hiding with a camera. But she saw no one suspicious. Had Lionel''s visit yesterday put a stop to her games?

    Unsure of Sandra''s motives but certain it was a trap, Hannah remained on high alert.

    "Hannah, we meet again," Sandra said as she approached. Her face was pale, almost translucent in the harsh sunlight, and her dry, chapped lips pulled into a weak smile. ¡°I came here today to apologize to you. I hope you can be the bigger person and not hold a grudge."

    Her words were dripping with condescension, and not just Hannah, but all her colleagues, exchanged looks of disbelief.

    "Lionel spoke to me yesterday," Sandra continued, her voice loud enough for everyone to hear. "He knows had my reasons for what did, and I''m sure he told youhas much. But I felt was important toe and apologize in person, just so there are no more misunderstandings."

    Hannah crossed her arms, looking down at her with a dismissive air. "What exactly are you apologizing for? If you don''t specify, how am I supposed to know which incident you''re referring to?"

    She knew Sandra had chosen this

    time and ce-the busy lunch hour rush-to force her into epting the apology to avoid making a scene in front of her coworkers. But Sandra had miscalcted. The bigger the audience, the more Hannah enjoyed the show. After all, she wasn''t the one who was about to be humiliated.

    Sandra was taken aback. This was not the reaction she had anticipated.

    "Honestly, you''ve done so many stupid things, I''ve lost track," Hannah continued,

    her voice light and mocking. "You''ll have to be more specific."

    A sly smile yed on her lips as she watched Sandra''sposure begin to crumble.

    Sandra clenched her jaw, her fingers digging into the armrests of her wheelchair. "It''s about... about what happened recently."

    "Oh, you mean the other day, when you showed up out of nowhere, approached my friend and me, and then faked a fall the moment our backs were turned, hoping to frame as? But you didn''t count on the spotting the photographer you had hired to capture the whole thing. Is that what you''re talking about?"

    A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd of onlookers.

 Chapter 256

    "That''s the story that was trending a couple of days ago, right? I knew those photos looked staged!"

    "Yeah, my friend and I were talking about it. It was like one of those scams where old people pretend to get hit by a car."

    "So now we have to watch out for the young scammers too, not just the old ones."

    Hannah listened to her colleagues'' chatter, a satisfied smile on her face. "Is that the incident you were referring to?" she asked Sandra sweetly.

    Sandra''s face was now a deep shade of crimson. She stared at the ground, too humiliated to meet Hannah''s gaze, her knuckles white as she gripped the armrests. This damn bitch! She was doing this on purpose, just to embarrass her in front of everyone.

    "But it wasn''t just that one time, was it?" Hannah pressed on, enjoying herself. "I''ve been trending online for no reason all month. And you''ve been right there with me, a recurring guest star in my drama. That was all you, wasn''t it? You bought the publicity, hired the photographer, staged the whole thing."

    Sandra''s head snapped up, a furious retort on her lips, but the whispers and stares of the crowd silenced her.

    "Wow, so she''s not as good awyer as Hannah, and instead of learning from her, she pulls all these dirty tricks behind her back."

    "You really can''t judge a book by its cover. She looks so innocent, but she''s a monster."

    "Thank God our Hannah is smart enough to see right through her."

    Samuel, one of her colleagues, stepped forward with a theatrical flourish. "Hannah, what she did is illegal! You should sue her for defamation! I''ll be yourwyer-it''ll be a m dunk!"

    His suggestion was met with a chorus of enthusiastic agreement.

    "No, me! I''m a betterwyer than he is!"

    "Pick me, pick me! I specialize in online harassment cases. I just won a huge onest month!"

    "Please, let me have it! I just want the satisfaction of winning an open-and-shut case like this!"

    The crowd''s yful pleas made it sound as if Hannah were actually about to file awsuit.

    Terrified, Sandra started to wheel herself forward. "I..."

    "Whoa, whoa, stay back! Don''t youe near me!" Hannah eximed, holding up her hands and taking

    step back.

    Merques" instinctively recoiled as well.

    "Holy crap, she''s about to pull another scam! Everybody back up!"

    "That''s terrifying! She''d try it again, right here in public?"

    "Of course she would! If she was willing to stage a fall in the middle of the street, there''s nothing she won''t do!"

    Overwhelmed by the usations, Sandra''sposure finally broke. "Hannah, we... we don''t have to do this," she pleaded, her voice trembling. "I came here to apologize We were colleagues, friends even. Lionel has already forgiven me. Are you really going to hold this grudge forever?"

    When Hannah didn''t immediately respond, a flicker of panic crossed Sandra''s face. But then she rxed If Hannah actually dared to sue her, she would run straight to Lionel He would see Hannah as petty and unforgiving, and it would only drive him further away from her.

 Chapter 257

    "Sandra, your apology ispletely insincere, and I have no intention of epting it," Hannah said coolly. "But if you ever pull a stunt like this again, you know exactly what the consequences will be."

    With that, she turned and walked away, her colleagues falling into step beside her, leaving Sandra alone in the scorching sun. Sandra''s breath came in ragged gasps, her body trembling with rage. That damn woman! She had refused to give her an out, even in front of all those people. Just wait, she thought. When she''s divorced and I take her ce, I will make her life a living hell. I''ll make her regret everything she''s ever done to me.

    As the group walked away, Samuel, who had been about to say something else, spotted a familiar car parked down the street. "Hey, I''ve got to run. See you guyster!" he called out, jogging toward the car.

    He pulled open the back door and slid in next to his uncle, Peter. "Uncle Peter! What brings you here? Did you make something special for dinner ande to pick me up?"

    Peter pushed his silver-rimmed sses up the bridge of his nose, giving his food- obsessed nephew an exasperated look. "Did you do what I asked you to do?"

    Samuel''s cheerful demeanor vanished as he remembered his task. ¡°Oh, right. I asked around and put together everything I could find on Hannah." He sent the file to his uncle''s phone. "Uncle, why didn''t you just look her up yourself? You''re so good at finding information. Couldn''t you get this stuff?"

    Peter ignored his nephew''s question and opened the file. He had tried to run a background check on Hannah, but her information was heavily encrypted. Beyond the basics-name, age, profession-everything else, including her address, was sealed. That''s why he had resorted to using his bumbling nephew.

    As Peter read, Samuel chattered on about the dramatic scene that had just unfolded. This caught Peter''s attention.

    "Who is this Lionel that Sandra mentioned?" he asked.

    Samuel blinked, his brow furrowing in thought. "You know, I have no idea. We didn''t think to ask Maybe he''s that scumbag ex boyfriend she was with before?"  fo

    "What''s his full name?"

    "She never mentioned it. He''s probably just some nobody."

    Peter didn''t think so, but he simply told his nephew to keep digging and turned his attention back to Hannah''s file.

    "Just as I thought," Peter murmured, pointing to her date of birth. "Do you see?"

    Samuel leaned in, stared at the date for a long moment, and then shook his head ¡°What about it? Are you going to take her birthdate and yours to a fortune teller to see if you''repatible?"

    Peter closed his eyes, a wave of weariness washing over him. "Have you forgotten? That''s the same day your Aunt Cheryl went intobor and... disappeared."

    Samuel''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Uncle, you don''t think..." He swallowed hard. "You don''t think

    Hannah is the baby Aunt Cheryl had?

    That would be... too much of a

    coincidence, wouldn''t it?"

    Peter didn''t answer. He just pulled up a photo of his sister on his tablet and held it

    next to a picture of Hannah.

 Chapter 258

    The first time Peter saw Hannah, he''d felt a strange sense of familiarity in her

    eyes, but he hadn''t been able to ce it. He had dismissed it at the time, but the feeling lingered. It waster, at home, that it hit him. Those eyes... they were his sister''s.

    His sister had been missing for six months before she returned, pregnant. She refused to name the father, insisting only that she would have the child. Peter had spent those six months searching for her, but every lead had turned into a dead end. When she came back, he had pleaded with her to tell him the truth, but she had only begged him to stop asking.

    Publicly, he had agreed, but he continued his investigation in secret. Yet every time he got close to a breakthrough, it felt as if an invisible hand were blocking his path, erasing the trail. Just as he was on the verge of uncovering the truth, disaster struck. On the day of the delivery, the baby was stolen from the nursery, a fire broke out in the maternity ward, and his sister vanished without a trace. It was as if they had both disappeared into thin air. He had searched for years, but found nothing.

    Until now. Until he had seen Hannah.

    "Holy... Uncle Peter, you have an amazing eye!" Samuel snatched the tablet, his jaw dropping as hepared the two photos, zooming in on their features. "I knew she looked familiar, but I just thought it was my imagination. I never would have made this connection." He looked up at his uncle, his mind racing. "Uncle, could Hannah really be Aunt Cheryl''s daughter? That would make her my cousin!"

    "We can''t be sure based on resemnce alone," Peter said, his voice steady. "Find a way to get a sample of her DNA. I''ll have it tested against our family records at the hospital."

    Fortunately, their family hospital kept DNA records of all family members. If she was one of them, they would bring her home. After more than twenty years, he might have finally found his long-lost niece, his sister''s only child.

    "You can count on me!" Samuel dered, puffing out his chest. Seeing his uncle''s skeptical look, he added, "I mean it! I''ll get it for you in a few days!"

    "Good. You can go now."

    "On it!" Samuel opened the door, then paused. "Wait, that''s it? You''re not going to take me out for a nice meanor something? I blew off my

    Workers for your

    Peter pinched the bridge of his nose and signaled for the driver to take his nephew to a restaurant.

    Meanwhile, Sandra sat fuming in her car. Finally, she picked up her phone and called Lionel.

    "Hello, Lionel?"

    Lionel had just finished a meeting and was walking back to his office. "Are you busy? need to talk to you," she said, her voice soft andced with a hint of victimhood.

    She knew he was still upset with her, but she didn''t think he hated her yet. If she was well-behaved and yed her cards right, she could wie hm back.

 Chapter 259

    "Go ahead."

    His cold, distant tone made her frown, but she forced the anger down. "I went to see Hannah today during her lunch break. I apologized to her in front of all her colleagues." She sighed dramatically. "But... she seemed really unhappy with me. Even after I apologized, she wouldn''t ept it. She just kept humiliating me in front of everyone."

    Her voice broke. "Lionel, I did what you asked, but she still hates me. I don''t know what else to do. Do you think I should try apologizing to her again?"

    Lionel stopped walking, his brow furrowing. "Who told you to go and see her in the middle of the day, in front of everyone?"

    His sharp, usatory tone stunned Sandra into silence. "I... I apologized, but Hannah wouldn''t ept it," she repeated, thinking perhaps he hadn''t heard her clearly.

    "Sandra, I told you to apologize to her privately, not to corner her in public and force her to ept it!"

    He knew Sandra''s pride. Getting her to apologize at all was a monumental task, and he hadn''t actually expected Hannah to ept it. He had just wanted her to go through the motions so he could try to smooth things overter. He never imagined she would turn it into a public spectacle.

    "I just... I just thought..." Sandra stammered,pletely blindsided. She had apologized, and yet he was still defending Hannah. "I thought if I did it in front of a lot of people, she would see how sincere I was. I swear, Lionel, I wasn''t trying to pressure her."

    She clenched her fists, her knuckles white.

    "Find another time and apologize to her properly," Lionel said coldly, and then he hung up.

    "Lionel? Hello? Hello!" Sandra stared at the phone as the disconnect tone buzzed in her ear. With a scream of

    frustration, she threw on

    onto the passenger seat and mmed her fists against dashboard. "This is insane! They both trying to make my life impossible! I already apologized! What more do they want from me?"

    Her chest heaved with rage. Just then, her phone rang again. She snatched it up, hoping it was Lionel, but when she saw the paller ID her eyes narrowed. After a moment''s hesitation, she answered.

    Hannah and her colleagues returned to the office after lunch, all of them immediately pulling out their phones to check Twitter.

    "Huh, I guess the psycho didn''t hire a photographer today. Nothing''s trending."

    "Yeah, I totally thought that ''apology'' would be all over the inte by now."

    Hannah put her phone down, a cold

    smile on her face. "Oh, I''m sure she wanted to But she''s probably afraid ally sue her this time."

    I''ll

 Chapter 260

    She had held back before out of respect for Lionel, but if Sandra pulled another illegal stunt, Hannah wouldn''t hesitate to press charges. Lionel''s feelings were no longer her concern. They were getting divorced; his reputation meant nothing to her.

    "You know, Hannah, you''re too nice," Anna, another colleague, said. "You should have called the police right then and there. Imagine her, on her knees, begging you to drop the charges."

    Hannah pped her hands together. "Anna, you''re a genius! I didn''t even think of that. Next time, I''ll be sure to invite you all to watch the show."

    "Yes, please!"

    "Oh my God, I''ll identally go live on Instagram!"

    "Careful, Sandra might report you."

    "Ooh, I''m so scared!"

    The mood was light and cheerful as they all settled back into work.

    That afternoon, Hannah packed up and headed home. As she pulled up to the house, she half-expected to see Sandra waiting for her, but thankfully, the coast was clear.

    Inside, however, the atmosphere was tense. As she walked through the living room she ignored Lionel on the sole but she could feel Cord who was tidying up nearby, Staring ather with undisguised hostility.

    Upstairs, Hannah changed her clothes, bracing herself for the inevitable fight about Sandra. She rubbed her temples, already exhausted by the thought of it.

    When she came down for dinner, Lionel spoke, his voice carefully neutral. "Sandra came to see you today?"

    Hannah didn''t look up. She picked up her utensils and began to eat, acting as if she hadn''t heard him.

    When the silence stretched on, Lionel sighed. "She wasn''t trying to pressure you by apologizing in public. She just wanted to show you how sincere she was."

    At that, Hannahughed, a short, bitter sound. She put down her f?rk and looked at him. "So you already knew she came to see me. Why bother asking? Were you testing me to see if I would lie about it?"

    She knew what had happened. Sandra had gone running to him the moment her performance was over, painting herself as the victim For moment, Hannah had thought Lionel might actually be changing, but now she saw she had been a fool. He was the same as always Sandra came first, no matter what.

    "I should have recorded her ''apology'' for you," Hannah said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Then you could hear for yourself whether it was an apology or a threat."

    "Sandra has always been like that," Lionel began. "The fact that she was willing to apologize at all..." He trailed off, realizing his mistake toote.

 Chapter 261

    "Oh, I''m just the luckiest woman alive. Should I get down on my knees and thank you for this incredible blessing? Maybe bow three times for good measure?" Hannah rolled her eyes and picked up her fork, resuming her meal.

    She knew this would turn into a fight. Good thing she had braced herself, or the sheer hypocrisy would have made her sick to her stomach.

    Lionel wanted to press the issue, but seeing herplete indifference, he sighed. "That''s not what I meant. You''re overthinking it."

    "I already spoke to Sandra," he continued. "I told her to find a time to apologize to you again, properly."

    "Don''t bother. She''ll just do it again with that same rotten attitude, I''ll refuse to ept it, and you''ll get angry with me. We''ll have another fight, and somehow, it will all end up being my fault for bullying someone with a disability. I''ll probably be the one forced to apologize in the end."

    Hannah waved a dismissive hand, signaling him to drop it.

    "If you have so much free time, you''d be better off telling Sandra that if something like this happens again, I''m filing a police report. What she did constitutes defamation, and she shouldn''t be surprised when I stop being so polite. The only reason I''ve put up with it this long is out of respect for you."

    She looked up at him again, her eyes sweeping over him with undisguised contempt before she let out a coldugh. "But now I see how foolish that was. Your reputation isn''t worth a damn, and it certainly doesn''t protect me. Make sure you ry that message clearly, so she doesn''t find herself in a jail cell wondering how she got there."

    Lionel''s heart sank, and he stared at her in shock.

    A faint, mocking smile yed on Hannah''s lips. "If you believe me, go and tell her. If you don''t, I can make the call right now. After all, if I wasn''t right about what she did, you wouldn''t have asked her toe here and apologize in the first ce."

    Sandra had hired someone to take those photos and spread rumors, creating three viral hashtags that had caused so much turmoil and so many fights between them. She hadmitted such a huge transgression, and Lionel''s solution was to have her offer a simple, half-hearted apology and call it a day.

    Hannah couldn''t help but wonder what Lionel would do if she were the one who had done something like that.

    He would have raged, screamed, and humiliated her. He probably would have dragged her by the hair and forced her to kneel before Sandra.

    The thought killed her appetite. She put down her fork.

    ¡°None of these are my favorite dishes. Next time..." Hannah stood up, ncing at the food on the table. e paused, then smiled sweetly. "Actually, there won''t be a next time. I''ll be moving out in a few days anyway."

    Cora had prepared all of Lionel''s favorites, catering perfectly to his pte. Not a single dish she liked had ever appeared on the table.

    Hannah walked over to the sofa, sat down, and pulled out her phone to order takeout, then found a movie to watch.

    From the dining room, Lionel watched her. "Starting tomorrow," he said loudly, "I want everything on the menu to be what Hannah likes."

    Cora frowned. "Sir, there''s no need for that. You don''t like any of the things she eats. You don''t have to..."

    "Just do what I said! When did you get the right to question my decisions in this house?" Lionel roared, throwing his napkin down before storming upstairs.

    "Sir, you''ve barely eaten anything!" Cora cried, her voice full of concern as she hurried after him.

    Hannah overheard their exchange, her expression darkening. Lionel waspletely oblivious. Cora''s attitude and behavior were wildly nappropriate, yet he did nothing to set a proper example.

    A few momentster, Cora came back downstairs, her eyes red and brimming with tears o indignation.

    She red at Hannah her her face &

    mask of fury, and stalked toward her

 Chapter 262

    "Hannah, it''s one thing if you don''t want to eat, but you have no right to upset the master and make him lose his appetite! How can you be so selfish?"

    Hannah ignored Cora''s insubordinate tone, her face impassive as she continued to watch her movie.

    But Cora wouldn''t let it go. She continued her tirade, even stepping directly in front of the television to block Hannah''s view.

    "I''m talking to you! Are you deaf?" She nted her hands on her hips, her voice dripping with usation. "Have you forgotten who you have to thank for thefortable life you''re living? How dare you throw a tantrum and disrespect the master? Who do you think you are..."

    SMACK!

    Before Cora could finish, Hannah''s hand shot out. A sharp, crisp pnded squarely on her face.

    Cora''s head snapped to the side, her hair falling across her face. She stood frozen in disbelief for several seconds before raising a hand to her stinging, hot cheek, slowly turning back.

    "You... you hit me? Hannah, are you insane? You actually..."

    SMACK!

    Another p, just as hard, struck her other cheek. Now both sides were perfectly symmetrical, a bright red handprint blooming on each.

    "So what if I hit you? Cora, no matter how important your mother is in this house, she''s still staff. And you? You''re just the daughter of the help."

    Hannah had never looked down on anyone for being a servant; after all, everyone was just trying to make a living. But this woman seemed to think her mother''s position gave her the right to act like she owned the ce,pletely forgetting her station.

    "Lionel and I are having a fight. Whether he eats or not has nothing to do with you. If you''re so concerned, go cook him a meal, carry it up to him, and spoon- feed him yourself. If he still won''t eat, why don''t you feed him mouth-to-mouth?"

    Hannah took a step forward, looking down at her with pure disgust. "Let''s be honest. You''re just waiting for Lionel and me to divorce so you can crawl into his bed, ckmail him into marrying you and then use your new title as Mrs. Rosenberg to? after me."

    Cora''s expression froze. She was stunned that Hannah had seen right through her n, and her eyelid began to twitch uncontrobly.

    ¡°It''s a good n, Cora, but you have to be more patient. What if, on the day we''re supposed to sign the papers, I just... don''t show up? Then the divorce wouldn''t be finalized, would it? What would happen to your dream of bing Mrs. Rosenberg then?"

    Hearing this, Cora bit her lower lip, hard.

    She hadn''t considered that. The way they were fighting, a divorce seemed inevitable But Hannah was unpredictable and shameless. What if she decided to cling to her wealth and status, refusing to give up her position as Mrs. Rosenberg Cora would be stuck under herthumb forever.

    Seeing her silence, Hannah stepped closer with a faint smile and patted Cora''s cheek. "If you know what''s good for you, you''ll learn to stay in yourne. Until this divorce is final, you can coddle him,fort him, feed him hell you can even sleep with him, I don''t care. But stay out of my sight. Do you understand?"

    Hannah watched with a cool smile as Cora''s face grew uglier. Just then, her

    phone rang¡ªit was the delivery driver. She answered it and went outside to get her food.

    Upstairs, Lionel watched the entire exchange on the security monitor. As he listened to Hannah''s words, his expression grew darker and colder. He nearly stormed downstairs to confront her.

 Chapter 263

    He managed to restrain himself, knowing it would only lead to another

    meaningless argument.

    But Hannah''s words had cut him to the core.

    Did she really have no feelings left for him at all?

    She had actually told Cora she could do those shameless things with him.

    Lionel''s breathing grew heavy, his brow furrowed. He gripped the mouse, his mind a chaotic mess of frustration.

    After a moment of thought, he picked up his phone and called his grandmother.

    "Well, this is a surprise," Grandma''s voice came through the line, sharp and sarcastic. ¡°You never call me unless you''ve screwed up again. What is it this time? Did you do something to make Hannah angry and now you need me to bail you out?"

    She was right; he rarely called her. It was always the other way around. He never visited unless he needed something.

    "Grandma, you mentioned before that you wanted Cora toe work for you. Can you send someone to pick her up now?"

    Silence stretched on the other end of the line for several seconds.

    Lionel pulled the phone away from his ear to check if the call had dropped, but it was still connected.

    "Grandma?"

    "I''m here," she said, her tone amused. "Didn''t Hannah say nost time? Are you making this decision on your own now? Aren''t you afraid she''ll raise hell about it?"

    She paused. "Or did that maid do something out of line again? I don''t mind taking her, but you have to tell me what happened first."

    Lionel nced at the security feed. Hannah was already unpacking her takeout.

    If he told his grandmother the truth, he''d get an earful, and she''d probably drive over in the middle of the night.

    "It''s settled. We don''t need to discuss it with Hannah. She should have been sent to you a long time ago. Just arrange for someone toe get her."

    "Fine," Grandma said. "But when Hannah gets into a fight with you over this, don''t say I didn''t warn you. Lionel you''re not a child anymore There are some things you should understand without me having to spell them out. A marriage requires sincerity and trust to survive. I''ve been around the block, so don''t think I''m just nagging."

    Her heartfelt advice made his chest tighten. "I know," he mumbled.

    After hanging up, he remained seated, staring at the screen with a deep frown.

    In just a few days, Hannah would

    find out that their divorce filing wouldn''t be valid. If he had told her

    earrer maybe she wouldnt be sa eager to leave him. But now of he brought it up, it would surely...

    When the day came, it would be another brutal battle. Lionel had no idea what to

    do.

    If he told her now, they would fight, and she''d probably drag him to the courthouse first thing in the morning to file again. If he waited until the day itself, she d likely do the same. thing.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose, his mind in turmoil. If he could somehow change her mind in the next few days, maybe there was still a chance to save their marriage.

    Just then, the study door was pushed open.

    Before Lionel could reprimand her for barging in, Cora, her face streaked with tears, ran to his side and dropped to her knees with a thud.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you have to help me! The madam has lost her mind again!"

 Chapter 264

    Cora knelt before him, clutching his pant leg like a lifeline. Her eyes were red- rimmed as she sobbed.

    "I only went downstairs to tell the madam that what she did was wrong, that she upset you and made you miss dinner. I asked her not to do it again, and she... she called Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. and had her send people to take me away!"

    She exined that she had been walking in the yard when a group of men appeared and asked for her. Unsuspecting, she had identified herself, only to be seized by them. If she hadn''t reacted quickly and used all her strength, she would have been dragged away.

    After breaking free, she had run straight upstairs to beg Lionel for protection.

    Cora couldn''t believe Hannah would stoop so low and use such a dirty trick. Just moments ago, she had acted like she didn''t care what Cora did, but then she had gone behind her back and called the family matriarch to have her removed.

    "Sir, you know I''mpletely loyal to you! But the madam... she''s gone too far! And remember, when Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. first wanted me to leave, it was the madam who insisted I stay. Now she turns around and does this! You have to stand up for me!"

    Cora''s wails were so loud that other servants began to peek out from the doorway.

    Even Hannah was drawn by themotion.

    She had been surprised when Grandma''s people suddenly arrived, but after a moment''s thought, she suspected it might have been Lionel''s doing. Curious, she joined the other staff, listening from the hallway.

    "Let go!" Lionel''s voice was ice as he kicked her hand away. "I was the one who called Grandma to have you taken away. Cora, you know exactly what you''ve done. If Lily hadn''t begged for you, you would have been gone a long time ago!"

    He continued, his voice sharp with anger. "Hannah and I have given you so many chances, and you''ve wasted every one of them. So get out. If you don''t leave now, I''ll have the security guards throw you out!"

    Shoved away, Cora heard his words and scrambled back, wrapping her arms tightly around his leg. She pressed her body against him, rubbing herself subtly against is thigh, hoping to evoke a shred of pity.

    BUMS

    She looked up at him, her eyes wide and tearful, but before she could

    speak Lionel kicked her awarenes

    this time with force. >

    "Cora, don''t make me say it again. If you don''t get out now, I''ll have your mother thrown out with you!"

    His eyes zed with fury as he stood and stalked toward the door.

    Hannah and the other servants didn''t have time to move and were caught in his path.

    "What are you looking at? Keep staring and you can all get out too!" he roared.

    The servants flinched and scurried away without a word.

    Hannah shot him an indifferent nce before turning to leave.

    Lionel followed, grabbing her arm.

    "I was the one who called Grandma to send for Cora," he exined quickly. "I saw what she did downstairs."

    Hannah paused, looking him up and down with a flicker of suspicion.

    The past couple of days, Lionel had still been an idiot, but there was a new gentleness in his tone and he was actually trying to himself.

 Chapter 265

    This Lionel was almost like the man she had lived with before they were married. But for some reason, Hannah found herself repulsed by it.

    The more he acted like this, the more she suspected he was hiding something, hence the sudden change in behavior. After all, in their three years of marriage, he had almost never exined anything to her, let alone spoken to her in such a calm and even tone.

    Hannah looked away. "What you do is your business. You don''t have to exin anything to me, and I don''t want to hear it."

    With that, she turned and went upstairs.

    Lionel watched her go, her reluctance to even listen making his already furrowed brow deepen.

    Fine. At least she had seen his gesture.

    He knew she wouldn''t ept it right away, but he could be patient. If he could just get their rtionship back on track, then when the day came, he could tell her the truth, and maybe they wouldn''t have to fight.

    At the doorway, Cora was about to try and exin herself again when she overheard Lionel''s words to Hannah. Her heart twisted in a painful knot, her face contorting.

    Lionel clearly despised Hannah, so why the sudden change of heart?

    Could it be... they weren''t nning on getting a divorce after all?

    The thought sent a shiver down her spine, and goosebumps erupted on her arms.

    Two security guards walked up. "Take her away," Lionel ordered.

    "Yes, sir."

    As they reached for her, Cora flinched away.

    "I can walk myself!" she snapped, ring at Lionel. "Sir, you will regret this! I swear you will! Everything I did was for you!"

    She stomped down the stairs, her heavy footsteps echoing her frustration. As she walked, she furiously typed out a series of messages to Sandra.

    Sandra was at home, recovering, when her phone started buzzing incessantly. Annoyed, she picked it up. As she read the flood of iing messages, her face darkened.

    Cora: [The master and Hannah had another fight tonight. He''s mad your apology

    wasn''t good enough and that Hannah felt wronged.]

    Cora: [He even had his grandmother

    send people to take me away, just for Hannah. He''s speaking so softly to her now, like he''s afraid ofo upsetting her.]

    Cora: [And it looks like he doesn''t want to go through with the divorce. Hannah doesn''t seem to be pushing for it either.]

    Cora: [If you don''t give a better apology next time, I think he''ll get even angrier with you and go out of his way tofort Hannah.]

    Cora: [He called his grandma today, too. They talked for a long time. Grandma is really pleased with Hannah.]

    Sandra''s eyes turned bloodshot as she read. She didn''t even finish the messages before she hurled her phone against the wall with all her might.

    "Damn it! We''re just a few days away, and now you''re telling me they''re changing their minds?" She

    mmed her fists into her mattress,"

    over and over.

    If they weren''t getting a divorce, what was the point of everything she had done?

    No!

    They had to get divorced!

    Lionel didn''t even like Hannah. He was just a dutiful grandson, going along with his grandmother''s wishes!

    It was that old hag, pulling the strings from behind the scenes!

 Chapter 266

    The more Sandra thought about it, the more panicked she became. She got out of bed, picked up her phone, and sent a message to Hannah.

    The next day, Saturday, Hannah woke up but stayed in bed, with no intention of getting up anytime soon.

    The past few days had been a whirlwind of one crisis after another, leaving her feeling physically and emotionally exhausted, as if she had aged several years.

    She had nned to spend the day resting at home, but just before bed, she had received an unexpected message from Sandra.

    It said to meet her at a coffee shop at eight in the morning for a personal, face-to- face apology.

    Reading the words, Hannah could feel the arrogance radiating from them, despite the neutral tone.

    She hadn''t replied and had no intention of going.

    Sandra was the one who had made the mistake, and Sandra was the one who wanted to apologize. But the time and ce were for Hannah to decide, not her.

    Why should she have to amodate Sandra''s demands?

    Did Sandra really think she could order her around?

    Hannah closed her eyes and continued to rest. Yves, knowing how much she had on her te, had spoken to their team lead and arranged for her workload to be lightened. Her colleagues understood and hadn''tined about the special treatment.

    Still, Hannah felt a little guilty, so before leaving work the previous day, she had offered to treat everyone to dinner on Sunday.

    With ns for Sunday, she decided to spend Saturday at home, rxing with her phone and watching TV.

    After about half an hour, feeling more awake, Hannah slowly made her way downstairs for breakfast.

    She was surprised to see Lionel sitting at the dining table, looking at his phone.

    She checked the time on her own phone.

    It was almost 9:30 a.m. By this time,

    gone having

    Lionel was usually for the

    mished breakfast and

    office. Why was he still here?

    A sense of caution washed over her as she walked to the table and pulled out a chair.

    "I made breakfast," Lionel said. "Why are you up sote? Are you not feeling well?"

    Hannah nced at him, a flicker of suspicion in her eyes. After a moment''s thought, she decided not to answer.

    This sudden concern had to be about something.

    It was either rted to Sandra or Cora.

    Whatever it was, she wanted no part of it. She would eat quickly, go back upstairs, and lock her door.

    When Hannah didn''t respond, Lionel assumed she was still angry with him.

    ton my own by having

    "I know I acted o

    Cora sent away without talking to you first," he said. "You have every right to be angry. But you know what she''s like better than I do. Keeping her here would only make you more

    her here as better to just get her

    upset, so it

    out of the house."

    Hannah remained silent, her head bowed as she ate.

    "I should have sent her away a long time ago, instead of letting things get this

    bad."

    Hispany had been in chaos, with Quennel constantly sabotaging him behind the scenes. He came

    home exhaled every day and met

    simply didn''t have the energy to deal with the drama at home, which had allowed the situation to escte.

    He looked at Hannah expectantly, but she continued to eat as if she hadn''t heard

    a word.

    Lionel''s lips tightened. "Do you like the breakfast?"

    Still no response. Silence descended upon the dining room.

    After nearly a minute, Lionel spoke again. ¡°Are you going to the coffee shop to

    meet Sandrater?"

 Chapter 267

    At the mention of Sandra''s name, Hannah''s hand paused, and a sh of disgust crossed her face.

    There it was. All that preamble the feigned concern, the talk about Cora, the questions about breakfast¡ªit was all leading up to this.

    "Sandra said she messaged you but you didn''t reply, so she asked me to check," Lionel continued. "I was thinking I could drive you after we finish eating. That way you won''t have to drive yourself and you can rest in the car."

    Hannah put down her spoon, staring at the lukewarm soup in her bowl. For a fleeting moment, she wanted to dump the entire thing over his head.

    That bitch Sandra. Did she really think Hannah was a three-year-old who would run tattling when she didn''t get a response?

    And Lionel, offering to drive her so she could "rest." He just wanted to go and be Sandra''s backup, her solid support system so she wouldn''t have to be afraid. It would be another empty, half-hearted "I''m sorry," and when Hannah didn''t ept it, Lionel would immediately jump in, telling her to stop making a scene and just forgive Sandra, who had already humbled herself so much.

    Hannah could already see the entire encounter ying out in her mind.

    "Hah..."

    Her appetite waspletely gone. She looked at Lionel, a smile spreading across her face.

    Seeing her smile, Lionel thought he had seeded. He was about to speak when she cut him off.

    "Was I the one who did something wrong?"

    Lionel hesitated. "It was her."

    "Oh, so you do know it was her?" Hannah raised an eyebrow, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "For a

    vel:

    second there, thought ce

    you

    forgotten."

    "Lionel, the first time, she deliberately apologized to me in front of all my colleagues during lunch, clearly trying to guilt-trip me. This time, she just sets a time and, ce like she''s my boss? A supposed to jump whenever she says so? Lionel, have you gotten so used to bullying me that you think I should just obey whoever gives me an order?"

    Hannah stood up, looking down at him with a cold smile. "Search your conscience... oh, wait, you don''t have one. Anyway, I don''t have time for this. If you want me there so badly,

    you

    an me unconscious

    carry me over, and force my head down until I forgive her."

    With that, she turned and stalked back upstairs, done with the fool.

    Lionel sat frozen, his fingers trembling slightly, his mind nk.

    He heard her footsteps fade away until they were gonepletely. Only then did

    the weight of his own absurdity crash down on him.

    She was right. She hadn''t done anything wrong. Why should she have to bend to Sandra''s schedule?

    Lionel looked down at his hands in horror.

    When had he started to unconsciously hurt Hannah like this, always expecting her to be the one topromise?

    His phone buzzed, a timely interruption. Sandra''s name lit up the screen.

    He answered, and herining voice filled his ear.

    "Lionel, it''s almost ten o''clock, where is Hannah? I told her nine! You said you

    were bringing her. Are you on your way?"

    To spite Hannah, she had set the meeting for nine but had deliberately shown up

    at nine-thirty, only to find that Hannah wasn''t there at all.

 Chapter 268

    After some hesitation, she had decided to call Lionel. To her surprise, he had said he would bring Hannah personally, whichplicated her ns slightly.

    The coffee shop was owned by a good friend, and she had already arranged for the security cameras to be turned off. Her n was to thoroughly humiliate Hannah, and without any evidence, Hannah''sints to Lionel would be useless. She could even turn the tables and im Hannah was the one who had insulted her.

    But on second thought, Lionel''s presence wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. After all, she knew he was on her side.

    So she had waited and waited. Half an hour had passed with no sign of them, and she finally couldn''t resist calling him.

    "Hannah''s busy today," Lionel said, his tone heavy. "Next time you want to meet, you need to ask her when she''s free and let her set the time. You can''t just decide on your own."

    He felt a pang of guilt as he said it. He had taken Hannah''s easygoing nature for granted. She had always been someone who didn''t like to argue over small things, and he had grown ustomed to it, assuming she would just go along with it.

    Sandra was stunned by his reprimand.

    Was Lionel scolding her? ming her?

    No... that couldn''t be right. This was... absurd.

    "But she has weekends off, doesn''t she? Saturday should have been fine. And I didn''t have a doctor''s appointment today, so I thought this time would work for both of us," Sandra said, trying to defend herself.

    But her excuses no longer held any weight with Lionel.

    "She''s not avable. Next time, you ask her and let her decide," he said, cutting

    her off before hanging up.

    "That''s not... Hello? Hello!"

    The dial tone buzzed in her ear. Sandra stared at her cracked phone screen, tempted to smash it again. But the chatter of other customers around her brought her back to her senses.

    This was a public ce. She had to maintain herposure.

    Hannah, you little snake, she thought, her hands clenching into fists. You''re deliberately making this difficult for me. Fine. You got Lionel to take your side today, but what about tomorrow And the day after? Let''s see if you can keep him on your side forever!

    A wave of anxiety washed over her. They were so close to the divorce date, and now Lionel was defending Hannah. Were they actually re they actually starting

    to reconcile? If they did, would they catt off the divorce?

    The thought terrified her, and a cold sweat broke out on her palms.

    After a moment, Sandra picked up her phone and called Hannah. "Hannah, are you still angry with me? Is that why you didn''te?"

    Hannah was lounging on a rocking chair on her balcony, sipping tea and enjoying the view. Hearing Sandra''s pathetic, whiny voice, she chuckled: Don''t tell me you''re actually waiting for me at the coffee shop."

    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for a long time."

    "And you werete, weren''t you?"

 Chapter 269

    Sandra''s response caught in her throat. Her eyes darted around the coffee shop, a sudden suspicion dawning on her.

    Had Hannah sent someone to watch her? How else could she have known she waste?

    "Don''t bother looking," Hannah''s voice wasced with amusement. "Unlike you, I don''t send people to spy on others. I just know you. I know exactly the kind of person you are."

    She gently swirled the coffee in her cup, her eyes half-closed. "You thought I''d be there at nine on the dot, and then you''d waltz inte, offer some pathetic apology, and force me to ept it after a string of insincerepliments."

    "Sandra, don''t bother with your pathetic, childish games. You''re calling me now, which means Lionel must have called you and told you to amodate my schedule, right?"

    Hannah was certain of this, not only because she knew Sandra''s ybook inside and out, but also because she knew Lionel.

    "If you want my forgiveness, Sandra, it''s simple. You love spreading rumors about me online, so why don''t you apologize to me online?"

    Sandra was speechless, her mouth twitching in silent fury.

    "Hannah, that''spletely unreasonable!" she finally sputtered. "Yes, those posts were about you, but I never used your name! The public didn''t know it was you!"

    "It was just a few pictures that caused a fight between you and Lionel. You weren''t publicly harassed, I..."

    Sandra was so angry she could barely form a coherent sentence, running a hand through her hair in frustration.

    If she had explicitly named Hannah, an online apology would have just resulted in some bacsh. But she hadn''t. Posting another viral topic now would have apletely different meaning.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to apologize," Hannah said lightly. "I never forced you to. It''s not my problem."

    With the divorce so close, she

    couldn''t be bothered to argue with these people anymore. If Lionel

    hadn''t had one of his brainless

    moments and insisted on the

    apology, none of this would

    bes

    happening.

    "Apologize or don''t, it''s up to you. If you have a problem with it, take it up with the person who''s forcing you Hannah said with augh. "You''re just worried that if you don

    will get angry and wor

    Lione

    you.

    But don''t worry, he sent Cora to his grandmother''s yesterday? Your opportunity is wide open again. Good luck!"

    With a final, cheerful send-off, Hannah hung up.

    Whether Sandra apologized or not, and how she did it, was no longer any of her

    concern.

    Five more days. In five days, she would bepletely free of Lionel and the entire Rosenberg family.

    The thought made her heart race, even more than it had on the day she went to get their marriage certificate.

    She was afraid she''d be too excited to sleep that night.

    On Sunday, Hannah got ready to go out.

    "Don''t get the wrong idea," she said, catching Lionel watching her. "I''m going out

    with my colleagues, not to meet Sandra."

    Lionel''s expression tightened, but he said nothing.

    At the restaurant, after everyone had

    ordered

    were

    eximedemer

    Anna suddenly eximed,

    guys, look at the top trending topic!¡±

 Chapter 270

    Hannah guessed it was probably Sandra''s public apology. Curious to see what she''de up with, she opened her phone.

    [Sandra: I am heartbroken that recent online photos and videos have portrayed my dear friend, Hannah, as a cold and unhelpful person. I also want to acknowledge that previous trending topics have caused her pain. I hereby offer my most sincere apologies to Hannah.]

    Hannah pressed her lips into a thin line and rested her forehead in her hand, too embarrassed to even look at her colleagues.

    She had expected Sandra to be petty and passive-aggressive, but this was a new level of shamelessness.

    Even after being stood up and likely scolded by Lionel, she still chose to do this. Whatever. It didn''t matter. The apology was never her idea in the first ce.

    "Is this Sandra woman for real?"

    "She''s the one who paid for those posts, and now she''s acting like some kind of saint."

    "If I didn''t know the whole story, I''d think she was the victim here, apologizing on everyone''s behalf. She''s the one who set Hannah up!"

    Her colleagues, who knew the truth, were furious on Hannah''s behalf.

    Samuel couldn''t take it anymore. "No way. I''m tagging her. She''s the one who hired the photographer. I''m going to expose her."

    "Good idea!"

    "Do it! I''ll retweet. This is disgusting."

    [@Sandra, you were the one who hired a photographer, faked a falkto frame Hannah, and paid for the trending topic. And now you''re pretending to be a saint forgiving the World?]

    [@Sandra, have some shame. If you''re going to apologize, do it properly. Stop with the vague nonsense to mislead people admit it: did you or did you not hire the photographer and pay for the trending topic?]

    [You''re great at twisting the truth, @Sandra. Don''te crying when we file awsuit. You''re awyer, you should know what the penalty is for what you''ve done.]

    Sandra was admiring her handiwork, pleased with herself. She had

    apologized, and in such a

    magnanimous way. If Hannah still made a fuss, she would just look

    petty and Sandra could use it

    against her with Lionel.

    But within minutes, her post was flooded withments calling her a

    maniptive bitch. Worse, people were tagging her directly.

    At first, she didn''t recognize the names and nned to ignore them. But when she saw the threats of awsuit, her mind went nk. She realized they were Hannah''s colleagues.

    "Hannah!" she hissed through gritted teeth. "You goddamn bitch! I apologized like you wanted, and now you have your friends attacking me? You wretched snake!¡±

 Chapter 271

    Sandra''s face went pale as the taggedments kepting, demanding she tell the truth and stop being intentionally vague.

    Someizens caught on and started digging.

    [So that fall a while back was just a setup to frame Ms. Green?]

    [She brought a photographer and paid for a publicity campaign, and now she''s putting on this show? And she didn''t even say what she was apologizing for.]

    [LOL, her n backfired spectacrly. Faked an injury just to nder Ms. Green and got exposed instead.]

    [I hope Ms. Green sues the hell out of her. People like this need to learn a lesson!]

    [I agree. Make an example of her so other pathetic schemers see the consequences!]

    [Where are all the people who were calling Ms. Green heartless? Your princess brought her own marketing team to spread lies. Come on, defend her now!]

    The vast majority of users were on Hannah''s side, encouraging her to take legal action. Only a small minority suggested that since they were colleagues, they should just let it go.

    Hannah and her friends discussed it for a bit, then moved on, enjoying their meal. They spent the afternoon shopping and singing karaoke, not heading home until it was dark.

    Meanwhile, Sandra was being bombarded with hateful messages andments. She finally deleted the app, unable to take any more.

    She sat on her sofa, her mind racing. Deleting the app wouldn''t solve anything. Hannah had obviously seen the post and sed her colleagues on her.

    Hours had passed, and Hannah hadn''t messaged her, which meant the apology was not epted. But she couldn''t possibly post another one now that would be an

    admission of guilt.

    Frustrated, Sandra decided to go to the Rosenberg estate to see Lionel.

    She was convinced that he had been spending too much time with Hannab and had been swayed by her poisonous words. If they could just sit down and talk, face to face, things would be different.

    She immediately had her driver take her to the estate.

    Just as she arrived, Hannah was also returning home.

    The three of them met in the living room, and the atmosphere instantly turned to ice.

    Hannah strode to the sofa, tossed her bag aside, and sat down, looking up at them.

    "Looks like I came back at a bad time. Should I go back out and give you two some privacy?"

    Sandra gritted her teeth at the sarcastic remark. In her haste to see Lionel, she had forgotten that Hannah would be there.

    ¡°Hannah, I actually came to see you," she said, forcing a smile.

    "Is that so?" Hannah''s gaze shifted

    to Lionel "Then you can go. Head et

    upstairs and give Sandra and

    some space Centert

    Sandra''s smile twitched. "Is it... is it really necessary for Lionel to leave?"

    "What, are you afraid I''ll hit you? You need him here to protect you?"

 Chapter 272

    Sandra''s hands, hanging at her sides, clenched into tight fists. Her smile was so stiff it was painful.

    As she struggled for a response, Hannah spoke again.

    "Fine. If you want him to stay, he can stay."

    Hannah crossed her arms and gestured with her chin toward the empty space next to her, indicating for Lionel to sit.

    Lionel had been in meetings all day and had no idea what had happened, but seeing Sandra there filled him with a sense of dread.

    "What''s going on?" he asked.

    Hannah remained silent, a faint smile on her face as she watched Sandra.

    Sandra opened her mouth to speak, then thought better of it and closed it again.

    The living room fell silent once more.

    Lionel frowned. "Sandra, talk."

    Sandra nced nervously at Hannah, her eyes wide with a fear so obvious that even Lionel noticed. He didn''t react, simply waiting for her to speak.

    After a few tense seconds, Sandra finally began. "Well, since Hannah didn''te the other day, I called her to apologize and ask when she would be free. I told her I would work around her schedule."

    "But Hannah said I had to apologize online first. I thought, since I was the one who made the mistake, I should do as she asked."

    "So, today posted a letter of apology online. But then Hannah had all her colleagues tag me and retweet my post insulting me and turning a lot of other people against me"

    As she spoke, her eyes welled up with tears, and she started to cry.

    Hannah listened without a flicker of emotion, her arms still crossed.

    Sandra moved closer to Lionel, her voice a choked whisper. ¡°Lionel, you know I''m not as quick-witted as Hannah. Maybe my apology wasn''t written well enough for her."

    "But she could have just told me privately instead of having her friends attack me online. Now everyone is hating on me. I... I''m scared to even look at my phone."

    "Oh, you''re scared to look at your phone?¡± Hannah''s gaze dropped to the phone clutched in Sandra''s

    hand

    You seem to be holding it just fine. You don''t look that scared to me"

    "I... I..."

    Sandra, realizing her mistake, quickly tossed the phone onto the coffee table, stammering, unable to find a response.

    This woman is insane, she thought. Why is she so fixated on such a minor detail?

    "Let me see the apology," Lionel said, looking at Hannah. Her expression was unreadable, but from Sandra''s story he could guess that the apology itself was the probl¨¦m, He knew Sandra''s character.

    He shot a reproachful look at Sandra, silently rebuking her for not consulting him first.

    "Here, Lionel." Sandra re-downloaded the app and handed him the phone. "I wrote every single word of that myself. It came from the heart. I was beingpletely sincere."

 Chapter 273

    Lionel read the post. It was, as he suspected, problematic and intentionally vague. He put the phone down and looked at Hannah, trying to keep his voice calm.

    "How about I have someone help her write a new one, and she can post it again?"

    Hannah raised a skeptical eyebrow, looking him up and down before letting out a cold, humorlessugh.

    "Lionel, why don''t you just have your PR department write it for her? Then all she has to do is post it. Why go through the trouble of ''helping'' her?"

    She rolled her eyes and started to walk away, then paused. "Or was that your n all along, and you were just trying to be diplomatic about it? It''s fine. Do whatever you want. I don''t care."

    "After all," she continued, "this whole apology thing was your idea, not mine. I don''t care if she apologizes or not. The only thing I care about is whether you''ll be at the courthouse on time in a few days to sign the divorce papers."

    Hannah walked upstairs, leaving the two of them in the living room.

    Sandra watched until Hannah was out of sight before turning back to Lionel, her eyes red and her voice choked with emotion. "Lionel, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault. If... if I had just written it better, Hannah wouldn''t be so angry."

    Lionel pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a frustrated sigh.

    Seeing his reaction, Sandra''s heart pounded with fear. It was rare for Lionel to show such disapproval of her. She had only been trying to get under Hannah''s skin one more time.

    "I''m not getting someone to help you," Lionel said, his voice firm. "You''ll rewrite the apology yourself. If Hannah isn''t satisfied, you''ll write it again. And again. You''ll keep writing it until she is."

    He stood up to leave.

    "What?"

    Sandra couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Lionel, you can''t be serious. You want me to keep writing it?" She shook her head

    fel

    frantically that would be

    humiliating! What would people

    think of me?"

    "Did you think about that when you hired a photographer to nder Hannah? Did

    you consider the consequences then?"

    Seeing that she still didn''t grasp the gravity of her actions, Lionel''s

    frustration boiled over. "Sandra.ne

    made this mess. You have to be the one to clean it up!  fo

    His sudden roar made Sandra flinch, and tears streamed down her face. Her

    heart hammered against her ribs as she stumbled back a few steps.

    "Lionel... don''t yell at me. I... I''m scared. I''m so scared!"

    In all the years she had known him, he had never treated her like this.

    "Wait, Lionel," she said, a sudden realization dawning on her. "This apology wasn''t Hannah''s idea in the first ce. You''re the one who forced me to do it!"

    She rushed to his side, grabbing his hand. "You know me better than anyonez You know I didn''t mean for any of this to happen apologized, Lionel. If you forgive me, Hannah will too"

    She gently shook his arm, looking up at him with pleading, tear-filled eyes.

    "Lionel, please forgive me. I promise I''ll never do something so stupid again. Please, just forgive me."

 Chapter 274

    But this time, no amount of pleading, pouting, or begging had any effect. Lionel''s face remained a cold mask as he pulled his hand away.

    "Sandra, you know as well as I do that if you don''t apologize properly, Hannah will sue you."

    From the posts by Hannah''s colleagues, he had a pretty good idea of how serious the situation was. Hannah wouldn''t have let it get this far unless she had been pushed to her absolute limit. She had never threatened to sue before, despite everything that had happened.

    "And you know the state of my rtionship with Hannah right now. If it were a matter of money, maybe I could talk to her, ask her to drop it. But she''s serious this time. If I try to defend you now, it will only make her hate you more."

    The events of the past few weeks had made him painfully aware of Hannah''s feelings. If he took Sandra''s side at this critical juncture, their marriage would be over for good. He didn''t want that. He didn''t want them to end like this.

    "Lionel... is there really no other way?"

    Lionel didn''t answer, just sighed deeply.

    Sandra''s face went white. She stumbled backward and sank onto the sofa, a cold sweat breaking out on her palms. Her lips trembled.

    This wasn''t right. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. ording to her n, by now, Hannah should have been the one apologizing to her.

    She swallowed hard, her brow furrowed as she looked up at Lionel. "Lionel... you haven''t... fallen in love with Hannah, have you?"

    The moment the words left her mouth, her heart leaped into her throat. The sweat on her palms intensified, and her breathing grew shallow.

    If he wasn''t in love with her, he wouldn''t be acting like this.

    And if he was... would they still go through with the divorce?

    Her mind reeled with panic as she stared at him, waiting for an answer.

    Lionel''s brow creased in confusion at her question.

    "You''re about to divorce her, so why are you still defending her?" Sandra pressed her voice rising with desperation. Why can''t you just fet me have this one thing? Even if I do apologize, do you really think Hannah will ever forgive me?"

    His silence was all the confirmation she needed. A sharp pain shot through her chest. She closed her eyes, a single tear tracing a path down her cheek.

    The only sound in the room was her quiet sobbing.

    After a long moment, Lionel finally spoke, but Sandra cut him off. She stood, her eyes filled with a mixture of despair and heartbreak.

    "If it weren''t for my help, my financial support, would you be where you are today, Lionel? Hannah may

    have saved you ance, but was on my

    way to save you too! I was just a littlete!"

    "I''m the one who truly saved you! How can you be so cruel as to hurt me for another woman?"

    "You said you loved her, that you wanted to marry her. I went against my parents'' wishes and called off my own engagement for you! And now, you''re forcing me to apologize to her? Do you have any conscience at all?"

 Chapter 275

    Sandra''s voice was a raw, heartbroken scream. She turned and fled without another word.

    Lionel stood alone in the living room, her words piercing his heart like a thousand tiny needles.

    Both women had saved him, but Sandra''s contribution had been far greater. Without her, he wouldn''t have even been able to finish his education. He would have been an uneducated nobody, unable topete with Quennel for control of the family business.

    And she was right. He was the one forcing her to apologize, not Hannah. And given how much Hannah despised her, a proper apology probably wouldn''t have made a difference anyway.

    He stood there for a long time, lost in thought, before finally deciding to go upstairs and talk to Hannah. If he hadn''t insisted on the apology in the first ce, none of this would have happened. He regretted his meddling.

    He went to the guest room and knocked before entering. Hannah was at her desk, and on herputer screen was the live feed from the living room security

    camera.

    She turned at the sound of the door opening, her eyes meeting his.

    Seeing the conflicted look on his face, sheughed.

    "You don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to hear it, and I don''t want to fight. I know why you''re here."

    Without hesitation, she picked up her phone, dialed Sandra''s number, and put it on speaker.

    "Hello, Hannah, I was just..."

    "Ms. Woods," Hannah interrupted, her voice calm and formal. "You can delete the apology you posted this afternoon. And you don''t need to apologize to me again. You did nothing wrong. The fault lies with me for being petty and holding a grudge."

    "I''m in no position to forgive you, so let''s just consider this matter closed. How does that sound?"

    She spoke with the detached tone of someone negotiating a business deal. Lionel was stunned. So was Sandra.

    She had barely left the house, and here was Hannah, calling her with such a conciliatory tone.

    Sandra could haveughed out loud.

    For a moment, she had thought Lionel no longer cared for her, but this proved she still held a significant ce in his heart.

    Otherwise, why would Hannah have caffed so quickly?

    Hannah, with a smirk. You''ll never be

    triumphannah, she thought

    able topete with me

    "Hannah, it was really all my fault. I caused you se much trouble.

    grateful that you''ve chosen mee

    forgive me."

    "Mm-hmm."

    Satisfied, Hannah ended the call and walked toward Lionel.

    "Are you happy with this oue? If not, I can always post a public apology myself."

    "Hannah, that''s not what I came to talk to you about. I just.....¡±

    Hannah just smiled and shook her head, reaching out to straighten his slightly crooked tie.

    The unexpected gesture made Lionel''s eyes widen in disbelief.

    She smoothed his tie, then pulled her hand back.

    And pped him.

    SMACK!

 Chapter 276

    Lionel, caughtpletely off guard, stumbled back, his head snapping to the side. He stared at Hannah, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    SMACK!

    A second p, just as sudden and just as hard.

    The sharp sounds echoed in the quiet room.

    Hannah shook her stinging hand.

    "Lionel, we''ve known each other for years, and we were married for three. I know what you''re going to say and do before you even do it."

    She pointed to theputer screen. "I heard your entire conversation in the living room. I was trying to work, but I forgot to close the security feed. Your soap opera was toopelling to turn off."

    She had almostughed watching it unfold: Lionel''s feigned impartiality, Sandra''s dramatic remorse, her final, desperate gambit of regretting ever having saved him. Every word had been a calcted blow.

    Hannah knew that Sandra''s history with Lionel-saving him, funding his education -was his weak spot. He had always felt indebted to her. Hearing those words would have felt like the world was copsing around him.

    So, she had known he woulde upstairs to talk to her. And she knew that, ultimately, he would have tried to threaten or force her to make amends with Sandra. Rather than waste her breath arguing, she had simply cut to the chase.

    "Lionel, you can drop the act. It''s disgusting. Your heart has always been with her. I was the one who shouldn''t have gotten in the way. But I''m leaving now, so for thest few days we have together, you and your sweetheart can do whatever you want."

    "You could have sex right here in front of me, and I''d hand you a condom. Just, for the love of God, stop bothering me. Now get out."

    Lionel''s face darkened, and he clenched his jaw at her crude words.

    ¡°Hannah, what are you trying to say? That''spletely out of..."

    SMACK!

    Another p cut him off before he could finish.

    "Out of line? Search your nonexistent conscience and tell me what you really came up here to say. That you were going to threaten Sandra inte apologizing un forgave her

    Lionel, we''re not children. Let''s not

    lieto

    ourselves."

    "Or are you going to swear that''s all you wanted to say?" She sneered, grabbing his arm and dragging him toward the door.

    "Lionel, you are the most spineless man I have ever met. To call you a failure would be apliment Now go call your precious girlfriend andfort her. And don''t interrupt my work again."

    She shoved him out of the room and mmed the door, locking it behind her. She returned to her desk, closed the security feed, and went back to work, her

    emotions already back in check.

    Lionel stood in the hallway, taking deep breaths. He turned to look at the closed door, a sharp, twisting pain in his chest.

    She was right. He hade up here to convince her to forgive Sandra But the moment he saw that she had been watching, he had panicked and led, a reflex so ingrained that it frightened him.

    When had he be this person?

 Chapter 277

    Why did he lie to Hannah like that? What was the point?

    He was filled with regret. He wanted to apologize, but the door between them was more than just a physical barrier. It was a symbol of the chasm that had opened up between their hearts.

    He tilted his head back, surprised to feel the sting of tears in his eyes.

    The next morning, Lionel woke up early as usual and made breakfast, waiting for Hannah.

    She came downstairs, ready for work. As she passed the dining room, she saw him sitting there and paused.

    "From now on, I won''t be eating with you. Seeing you ruins my appetite, and I''m worried you''ll bring up your girlfriend and start another fight. Let''s just give each other a break."

    She got in her car and drove off. After about ten minutes, she spotted a small diner on the side of the road and pulled over.

    She ordered a bowl of soup and a simple sandwich and sat on a small stool outside to wait.

    She and Lionel used to love ces like this. They had even promised each other that when they made enough money, they would travel and try all the best local

    food spots.

    That dream was dead now, but it didn''t matter. She could go alone.

    The world was still beautiful, whether she had someone by her side or not.

    After breakfast, she headed to the office.

    Lionel sat at the table, staring at the breakfast he had so carefully prepared-all of Hannah''s favorite things, served on her favorite dishes. He had waited for over ten minutes, only to be met with those cold, final words.

    His jaw tightened, a bitter taste filling his mouth.

    "Sir," Lily said softly, sensing his dark mood. "The madam is probably just still upset. You should eat something before you go to work. It''s not good for..."

    Before she could finish, Lionel swept everything off the table. tes, food, and sses crashed to the floor in a chaotic mess.

    Without another word, he stormed out.

    Lily quickly called someone to clean up the mess, then hurried to the window. Seeing him drive off, she pulled out her phone and called her daughter.

    "Tell Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. that they had another tight and the master left for work without eating. Say he asked you to bring him breakfast. Be sweet tter the old woman and convince her to let you go. And make sure you mention how stressed he looks, how bad his

    health is getting!"

    Cora answered the phone, her heart leaping with excitement. She nodded eagerly, hung up, and immediately went to find the family matriarch.

    Keystone Group.

    When Hannah arrived at the office, Samuel greeted her with a small cupcake.

    "Hannah, you have to try this! It''s from that new bakery everyone''s talking about. I had to pay a scalper to get it this morning, but it''so. amazing content

    Anna nodded enthusiastically. "It''s sweet but not too rich. I can see why people are lining up for them."

    "Wow, thanks!"

    Hannah took the cupcake. Even though she had just eaten breakfast, it was small enough for a treat.

    "Well? Is it as good as they say?" Samuel asked, his eyes wide with anticipation. Hannah nodded. "It''s delicious. I didn''t know you were such a connoisseur of desserts."

    "Hey, I just love to eat! If you guys ever want a rmendation, just

    a?k. I''ve tried pretty mo

    can give

    everything popror r you a full breakdown!"

    Samuel grinned, his eyes fixed on the cupcake wrapper Hannah had just tossed

    in the trash.

 Chapter 278

    As everyone chatted, Samuel kept ncing at the trash can, trying to figure out how to retrieve the wrapper without anyone noticing.

    Finally, during the lunch break when most people were out, he slipped on a pair of gloves, fished the wrapper out of the trash, and put it in a small stic bag. He practically skipped out of the office.

    Outside, Peter sat in his car, ncing impatiently at his watch and then out the window.

    A few minutester, Samuel came running up, a huge grin on his face.

    "Uncle Peter!" he said, sliding into the car. "Guess whether or not I got what you asked for."

    Peter looked at him, unimpressed. "You got it. And it went smoothly."

    "Wow, you''re amazing, Uncle Peter! You can tell just by looking at me!"

    Peter rubbed his forehead, and even the driver looked exasperated. With that goofy grin on Samuel''s face, a blind man could have figured it out.

    "Just give it to me," Peter said, holding out his hand.

    "Right."

    Samuel pulled the bag out of his backpack. "You know, to get this DNA sample, I had to spend a few hundred bucks on a scalped cupcake. It wouldn''t have been this easy otherwise."

    A notification popped up on his phone: [10,000 DOLLARS RECEIVED.]

    Samuel froze, blinking in disbelief at his uncle.

    "Oh, uh... Uncle Peter, you didn''t have to do that! I mean, it''s an honor to help you out."

    Peter ignored him and took the bag, inspecting the cupcake wrapper inside with a nod of satisfaction.

    All he needed to do now waspare the DNA on this to his sister''s, and he would know if Hannah was a member of the Temple family.

    If she was, he would bring her home immediately, hold a formal ceremony, and announce to the world that his sister''s daughter was alive and would inherit everything that was rightfully hers.

    When his sister had died, the rest of the family had immediately started trying to carve up her shares and properties. If he hadn''t been there to stop them, there would be nothing left.

    "Well, if that''s everything, Uncle Peter, I''ll get going."

    Peter nodded.

    As Samuel got out of the car, he

    looked at the 10,000-dor deposit and grinned foolishly. He

    immediately sent a message to work group chat, announcing that he was buying dinner that night.

    Peter told the driver to take him to the hospital to get the DNA test started right away.

    That afternoon, Hannah was about to go to lunch with her colleagues when she got a message from Yves. There was a partnership deal that needed to be negotiated with the Rosenberg Group a and they had to go now.

    It wasn''t that Yves was trying to put her in an awkward position; she was the lead on this project and needed to be there. He had asked if she was Comfortable with it and made it clear she didn''t have to go.

    But Hannah had agreed. Work was work, and she wouldn''t let her personal life interfere.

    When they arrived at the Rosenberg Group headquarters, there was amotion at the front desk.

    "I am Mr. Rosenberg''s personal assistant! I''m here on the orders of Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. to deliver his lunch. If you stop me and he goes hungry, will you take responsibility?"

    Cora stood there, holding a lunch pail, berating the receptionists.

    After her mother''s call, she had gone straight to the family matriarch, insisting that she had to bring Lionel lunch immediately or he would get a stomachache.

 Chapter 279

    But the old woman had refused, saying it wasn''t her ce and that the household staff would take care of it. No matter what Cora said, Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. wouldn''t budge.

    It was only during the matriarch''s afternoon nap that Cora had managed to slip away, telling the other servants she had an urgent errand.

    So, breakfast had turned into lunch, but it didn''t matter. All that mattered was seeing Lionel. She had to beg him to let here back. At his grandmother''s house, the other servants, clearly influenced by the old woman, treated her with contempt and mocked her relentlessly.

    At Lionel''s house, she had been a queen. No one would have dared to treat her like that.

    It was all Hannah''s fault. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have been sent away in the first ce. The thought filled her with rage.

    "I''m sorry, but we haven''t received any instructions from Mr. Rosenberg, and we can''t verify your identity. We can''t let you up. Please leave and stop causing a disturbance," one of the receptionists said politely.

    "Who are you to verify my identity? Do you know who I am? Just let me up, Mr. Rosenberg will recognize me. Now get out of my way! If you keep stopping me, I''ll call him right now and have him fire all of you!"

    Despite her threats, the receptionists remained calm and professional.

    Furious, Cora pulled out her phone and pretended to make a call, though she didn''t actually have Lionel''s number.

    "She''s telling the truth. She''s a member of Mr. Rosenberg''s household staff," a voice said from behind her. Hannah had been standing there for a moment, listening. ¡°Let here up with us."

    Cora spun around, her eyes wide with disbelief when she saw Hannah. Her face contorted into a scowl.

    Hannah smiled at the receptionists, who, after a moment''s hesitation, allowed Cora to apany them.

    In the elevator, Cora stood in the

    back, her face grim. "Don''t think I''m grateful just because you helped me Hannah Those receptionists ipetent, and I''m going to tell the master all about it."

    Yves nced at Hannah in the reflection of the elevator doors, then at the fuming woman behind them First Sandra, now this one. Hannah''s life was certainlyplicated and Lionel''s inaction made him look like less of a man.

    Hannahpletely ignored Cora''s rambling.

    When they entered the conference room, Lionel was already waiting.

    His eyes lit up when he saw Hannah, but his expression immediately soured

    when he saw Cora trailing behind her.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Cora pushed past Hannah and hurried to his side.

    "My mother told me you didn''t eat breakfast this morning, sir. I tried to bring you something earlier, but Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. wouldn''t let me leave until now." Ignoring the fact that they were in a meeting with other people, She began unpacking the food containers.

    Yves took his seat. "Doesn''t yourpany have a cafeteria?"

 Chapter 280

    Hannah couldn''t help it. The unexpected deadpan question from Yves sent her into a fit ofughter.

    Lionel''s face darkened.

    Cora froze, realizing her mistake. She flushed with embarrassment, unable to look at Lionel. All she had been thinking about was seeing him; she hadn''t considered the implications.

    "What do you know? Homemade food is much healthier and cleaner than anything you can buy outside!" she snapped, trying to save face.

    "Oh," Yves said, his tone deceptively mild. "So you''re saying thepany cafeteria isn''t clean or nutritious?"

    "We should probably look into that,¡± Hannah added, ying along. "If employees get wind of it and file a formalint, it could cause some serious damage to thepany''s reputation."

    "Our cafeteria is pretty good, wouldn''t you say, Hannah?" Yves asked, turning to her.

    "It''s great. Everyone in our department loves it. The food is delicious, affordable, and I''ve seen the kitchens myself-they''re spotless. We wouldn''t have any problem passing a health inspection."

    Yves nodded, satisfied. ¡°Employees are the backbone of apany. They deserve to be well-fed."

    "Exactly," Hannah agreed. "A well-fed army is a strong army. People need to eat well to work well."

    The two of them went back and forth,pletely ignoring Lionel and Cora.

    Lionel''s expression grew colder. He pushed the food containers away.

    "Take your things and leave," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Who let you up here?"

    ?

    "I did," Hannah said calmly. "Mr. Rosenberg, you probably aren''t aware, but she was making quite scene downstars, threatening to have the receptionists fired in your name. If I hadn''t brought her up, I imagine your reputation would have taken quite a hit."

    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Cora shouted. "They were the ones giving

    me a hard time! I told them who

    up.

    was but they still wouldn''t let meu What was I supposed to do?

    "Shut up!" Lionel finally snapped, his voice echoing in the conference room. "Take your things and get out of here before I have security drag you out!"

    "Sir, I..."

    Hannah leaned over and whispered something to Yves. He gave Lionel and Cora a long, meaningful look, then nodded.

    "Well, since Mr. Rosenberg hasn''t had lunch yet, and his staff has so kindly delivered it, we won''t keep you. We can discuss this another time."

    Yves gave a polite nod and stood to leave. Hannah followed.

    "Hannah!"

    Lionel''s heart leaped into his throat as he watched her walk away. He shot up from his chair and rushed after her, grabbing her arm just as she reached the door.

    "I had no idea Cora wasing. If I had known, I would have never let her up here. This was all her own doing."

    Hannah pulled her arm away, a humorless smile on her face. "There''s no need to exin yourself to me, Mr. Rosenberg. If one of your employees saw this, they might get the wrong idea about our

    rtionship. Please, maintain a professional distance."

    Yves stood nearby, his hands sped behind his back, a faint smile on his face as he watched them.

    A husband and wife, forced to act like strangers in his ownpany, all because

    he hadn''t been willing to acknowledge her in the first ce. What a mess he had made.

 Chapter 281

    He had brought this all on himself. He deserved every bit of it.

    Lionel''s heart clenched as he listened to Hannah, but he was powerless to do anything. All he could do was stand there, rooted to the spot, and watch her walk away with Yves. The sight of them leaving side-by-side filled him with a fresh wave of regret over his own past foolishness.

    Why? Why did I have to do that? If I hadn''t, maybe none of this would have happened!

    He clenched his fists, his eyes shot through with red.

    Cora watched Lionel''s pained expression and felt a pang of sympathy for him. She shot a venomous re at Hannah''s retreating back.

    That damn bitch! How dare she disrespect Mr. Rosenberg, even here at the Rosenberg Group headquarters. She''s getting more and more out of line!

    "Sir, you should eat something. The food is getting cold," Cora said, her voice soft and tentative.

    A vein throbbed in Lionel''s forehead. He pulled out his phone and ordered security toe up and remove her.

    "And get a message out: this woman is banned from ever setting foot in thispany again! Drag her out of here!"

    Cora felt as if she''d been struck by lightning. She stumbled back, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "S-Sir?" she stammered, staring at him. "You... you can''t do this to me! Everything I did was for you. I care about you more than she does, why can''t you see that? It was all for you!"

    Lionel ignored her hysterical cries, his eyes turning cold and dark. He spun around, walked back into the building, and immediately called his grandmother.

    Grandma, having just woken from a nap, was confused for a moment when she answered the phone.

    "That disobedient girl," she grumbled. "Just wait until she gets back, I''ll deal with her properly. I had people try to stop her this morning, but she insisted on going!"

    "Just make sure you keep a close eye on her," Lionel said, pinching the bridge of his nose as a headache began to form.

    "Don''t you take that tone with me, you brat! You were the one who brought that woman into our lives in the first ce!" Grandma snapped. "So what if Lily was sick? Couldn''t the household survive a few day without her? Did you really have to bring that one into our home?"

    If she had known Lionel was going to let that woman into the house, she would have stopped him immediately, and none of this would have ever happened.

    "Hmph. To be blunt, you brought this all on yourself. You don''t know how to handle your own affairs, letting your staff run wild. You reap what you sow!" she scolded him sharply. "And let me tell you something, she may be staying with me, but her legs aren''t broken. I can''t stopher if she decides to go somewhere, My staff have better things to do than babysit for you. If she runs off to find you again, don''t bother calling me!"

    With that final tirade, Grandma hung up, having no desire to waste another breath on him.

    That brainless fool, she thought. Letting just anyone into his life, into our home. He deserves all the trouble he gets!

    "Oh, my poor Hannah," shemented aloud. "What a disaster for our family. How did my grandson turn out to be such a clueless idiot?"

    An old family maid stepped forward.

    "Ma''am, when she returns, we could dock this month''s pay. And didn''t you say you have a grandson negotiating a deakout on the border? We could send Cora there to take care'' of him. It would save us the trouble of watching her."

    Grandma considered it for a moment, then nodded. It was a brilliant idea. She immediately sent someone to make the arrangements.

    Meanwhile, Hannah and Yves had left the office and settled into a nearby restaurant.

    "Is she always like that? And Lionel just lets it happen?" Yves asked curiously.

 Chapter 282

    As much as Hannah hated to admit it, that was exactly the case. She had no choice but to nod.

    "Yes." The word escaped her lips with a self-deprecatingugh, her expression a mixture of sorrow and resignation.

    Yves sighed deeply, looking at her without saying a word.

    "You don''t have to pity me, Mr. Lancaster,¡± she said with a faint smile, looking

    down at her te. "I''ll be free soon enough. What a clueless man does after that

    has nothing to do with me. I''ve made my peace with it."

    "You''re right," he agreed. "From now on, every day will be a good day."

    His words struck a chord deep within her.

    From now on, every day will be a good day. Yes. After the divorce, they would never have to see each other again. No debts, no obligations-just freedom. Whether he went back to Sandra or kept Cora, it would no longer be any of her

    concern.

    Cora returned to the matriarch''s residence, dejected, the insted lunch container in her hand feeling nowhere near as heavy as her heart.

    Everything had been going so perfectly. If Hannah hadn''t shown up out of nowhere, Lionel would have eaten the meal she''d so lovingly prepared. He would have seen how much she cared and been moved by her devotion. He might have even brought her back to the main house, and her n could have continued. But no, Hannah just had to appear and ruin everything.

    That damn bitch, she seethed internally. Always getting in my way. I''ll hire someone to take care of her, see how she likes that!

    "Hire someone to take care of who, exactly?"

    A cold voice came from behind her. It was Grandma. ¡°Cora, it seems you have no regard for my words at all. I told you not to go, and you snuck out behind my back. What did you think would happen? That my grandson would fall for you after a few home-cooked meals?"

    Cora froze, the blood draining from her face. She spun around, and when she saw the matriarch''s icy expression, her knees gave out and she copsed to the floor.

    Grandma looked down at her with contempt before sweeping past with a disdainful snort.

    wel

    "Ma''am, I... I was only worried Mr. Rosenberg wouldn''t eat properly," Cora pleaded, scrambling on her knees to face her. "He has a sensitive stomach, and Mrs. Rosenberg is always making him angry. I was just looking out for him on your behalf! I swear, I have no ulterior motives. My loyalty is to the Rosenberg family!"

    Grandma took a seat and watched her crawl closer. "Well, then it seems I have misjudged you," she said with a sharine smile. Since you''re loyal, Such a good cook and so skilled at caring for people, how would you like to go and take care of my grandson full-time?"

    Cora paused, looking up at Grandma in disbelief. She had expected a tongueshing, but after hearing her exnation, the old woman''s attitude hadpletely changed. It seemed this matriarch wasn''t so

    hard to manipte after all. If she had known a few pretty words were all it took, she could have saved herself a lot of trouble.

    "It would be my honor to serve you, Ma''am," Cora said, her voice filled with feigned humility. "I will take the best care of Mr. Rosenberg and will not disappoint you."

    "Excellent. I''ve already had someone book your flight to Zabo. There''s no need to pack; just grab your ID. The driver is waiting for you outside."

    "Yes, ma''am!" Cora eximed, scrambling to her feet before the words fully registered. She froze. "Z-Zabo? Is Mr. Rosenberg going there on a business trip? I hadn''t heard anything about it."

    Grandma smiled thinly. "Lionel isn''t my only grandson. Now, get out."

    "No, wait! Ma''am, what do you mean? You''re sending me away? You can''t do that! If Mr. Rosenberg finds out, he''ll be furious!"

 Chapter 283

    Grandma had no time for her hysterics. She simply raised a hand, and tworge men appeared to drag Cora out and take her to the airport. If her foolish grandson didn''t have the sense to clean up his own messes, then she, the old matriarch, would have to do it for him.

    "Ma''am, should we inform Mr. Rosenberg that we''ve sent her away?" a maid asked quietly. "Just in case he asks about herter and mistakenly mes the young missus?" After all, the state of their marriage wasmon knowledge.

    Grandma thought for a moment and decided it was a wise precaution.

    "I''ll call them right now. No, wait," she corrected herself. "Send someone over to their house. Tell them, in front of both of them, that the girl made a mistake and I sent her away as punishment. And make it clear to that brat Lionel that if anyone else like her appears by his side, I won''t hesitate to ''help'' him again."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    The messenger was dispatched immediately.

    Hannah had just gotten home when she saw one of Grandma''s staff waiting in the living room.

    "Is something wrong? Did Grandma need something?" she asked.

    "Good evening, Mrs. Rosenberg," the man said with a slight bow before turning to Lionel. "Cora, a maid in the matriarch''s service, misbehaved today and was disrespectful to her. The matriarch has personally arranged for her to be sent to Zabo to care for Mr. Arnold Rosenberg."

    He continued, his voice firm. "The matriarch also said that if any other staff around the young master or missus prove to be insubordinate, she will be more than happy to resolve the issue for you directly."

    Standing nearby, Lily heard the news and her world went dark. With a strangled gasp, she copsed in dead faint. The messenger shot a sharp warning nce attily''s crumpled form before taking his leave without another word.

    Lily was only out for a few seconds. When she came to, she scrambled over to Lionel and clutched desperately at his pant leg.

    "Mr. Rosenberg! Mr. Rosenberg, please, you have to help Cora! She''s just a child!

    She meant well, she just made a mistake! You know what a good person my daughter is. She was just worried about you, that''s all, I swear!"

    Hannah, having already eaten dinner, settledfortably onto the sofa to watch the drama unfold. She hadn''t expected Grandma to be so decisive. If Lionel had inherited even half of his grandmother''s intelligence and resolve, they never would have ended up in this mess In the end, this was all his own doing.

    Lionel was just as stunned. Grandma hadn''t given him any warning. He turned his head, a flicker of suspicion in his eyes as he looked at Hannah.

    "What, are you starting to suspect I had something to do with this?" she asked, an eyebrow raised. "Go on, get the car. We can drive over to Grandma''s right now and clear the air in front of her."

    Just from his expression, she knew exactly what he was thinking.

    Lionel''s hands clenched into fists. "I don''t suspect you. It''s just... this was so sudden. It feels strange."

    "Strange?" Hannah scoffed. "What''s strange about it? Grandma told her not to bring you lunch, but she snuck out and caused a scene right of your office. Did you think

    front

    Did

    Grand wouldnt find othe

    expect her to just pat the girl on the head and say, ''There, there, don''t do it again''?"

    She fixed him with a cold stare. "Lionel, the only thing strange here is you."

    Hannah rolled her eyes, and then a thought urred to her.

 Chapter 284

    "Grandma still doesn''t know about the time Cora dropped you home when you were drunk and ¡®identally'' left her underwear in your car, does she?¡± Hannah mused. "Compared to bringing you lunch, wouldn''t you say leaving underwear behind is a bit more serious?"

    At the mention of that incident, Lionel fell silent.

    SLAP!

    Suddenly, Lily raised her hand and struck her own face, hard. She hit herself again and again, her cheeks quickly turning red and swollen, marked with the imprint of her palm.

    "It''s all my fault," she wailed. "I failed as a mother! I spoiled her rotten, and that''s why she made these mistakes. It''s my fault! If you want to me someone, me me! Hit me, curse me, just please, please spare my daughter!"

    Lily crawled over to Hannah, banging her head on the floor in a desperate kowtow.

    Hannah didn''t move an inch. She just sat there, watching calmly as Lily''s forehead met the floor again and again. Lionel, knowing he was also at fault, didn''t intervene.

    After more than a dozen thuds, Lily realized neither of them was going to stop her. Her head was throbbing, and she paused, taking a deep, shaky breath as she looked up at Hannah.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg, I know you''re a generous person. Please, just let my daughter go. I''m begging you."

    "Oh, I''m very generous," Hannah said coolly. "If I weren''t, I never would have allowed your daughter into my home in the first ce, much less tolerated her antics time and time again. But I''m not the one who sent her away. You''re begging the wrong person."

    She arched an eyebrow at Lionel. "You should be begging him. After all, he''s the one who cares so much about your daughter. He''s fought with me over her more than once. If you beg him hard enough, maybe he''ll have the ne turn right around andnd on the frontwn to personally escort her inside."

    With a humorless chuckle, Hannah stood up and headed for the stairs. It was just going to be the same old song and dance, and she had no interest in wasting her time listening to it.

    Seeing Hannah leave, Lily panicked and lunged forward, grabbing her leg.

    "Mrs. Rosenberg, please! I''m begging you! You''re the only one who can save my daughter now! Please-ah!"

    Hannah had no patience for it. She kicked her leg back, sending Lily sprawling, and then disdainfully brushed off her pants.

    "You''re begging the wrong person," she repeated, her voiceced with ice. "He''s the one you need."

    Before disappearing up the stairs, she shot a final, sarcastic smile at Lionel.

    Lily, realizing that pleading with Hannah was useless, turned her desperate gaze back to Lionel.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, please! My daughter

    is in this mess because of you! You can''t just abandon her. If she hadn''t tried to bring you lunch today one of this would have happened!¡±

    Hannah, halfway up the stairs, nearlyughed out loud at the tant guilt-tripping. She didn''t care what Lionel would do. She continued up to her room without a second nce.

    "I never asked her to bring me anything, and Grandma specifically told her not toe. This was her own going don''t pin it on me Lionel snapped, then stormed upstairs to try and talk to Hannah.

    But no matter how many times he knocked or called her name, the door remained

    shut.

    The next morning, Hannah woke up

    and, as had be her ritual, picked up a pen and drew arge X on her calendar. Only three days left until their divorce was final Three more days.

    The thought of finally being free, after all the long days and endless drama, sent a

    thrill of excitement through her. Victory was so close she could taste it.

 Chapter 285

    After getting ready, she went downstairs. Just like yesterday, Lionel had made breakfast and was waiting for her at the table.

    Hannah didn''t even spare him a nce. With a happy smile, she walked right past him, got in her car, and drove off to get breakfast somewhere else.

    Work had been slowtely, giving the office staff plenty of time to gossip. The conversation drifted from Sandra deleting her public apology overnight to sightings of her on another blind date, before finally settling on new designer handbags.

    Hannah found herself curious. Sandra had been quiet for a few days, and she''d expected Lionel to have forced her into some kind of humiliating consequence. It seemed he was all bark and no bite, still unable to let his precious Sandra suffer in the slightest.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, Sandra''s room was in a state of chaos.

    "Are you two insane?" she screamed at her parents. "I have a broken leg and I''m in a wheelchair, and you''re still trying to force me into blind dates? Is this how low you''ll sink to sell your own daughter? Are you even human?"

    Just yesterday, while she''d been trying to figure out her next move, her mother hade in, all sweet and concerned, which had immediately set off rm bells. When she asked what was going on, her mother had simply said she''d bought a new cake and wanted to share it. Before she could refuse, she was wheeled downstairs-right into an ambush with a prospective suitor.

    She had erupted in fury, screaming at the man until he fled in terror. Her parents, of course, had berated her for it. She thought that would be the end of it, but now her mother was back, trying to set her up again.

    "Are you still dreaming of being Mrs. Rosenberg?" her mother retorted. "If Lionel really loved you, would he have made you post that apology? Would he have stayed away? Would he have pulled the plug on all our business projects?"

    "Sandra, I''m telling you, you should be grateful anyone is still willing to pay a high price to marry you. Don''t push your luck! The man will be here any minute. If you refuse to go down you can jump off another building for all I care, but I won''t be calling an ambnce this time!" her father added venomously. "You had a golden opportunity with the Rosenbergs and you threw it all away. If you cause any more trouble, you might as well just die!"

    Sandra stared at her mother, stunned. The woman who had once cherished her was now speaking with such cold cruelty. How could her heart be so poisonous?

    "Get yourself ready and get downstairs. I''ll wait right here," her mother said,

    determined to prevent another dramatic escape attempt.

    Around noon, Samuel stopped by

    Hannah''s office and invited her to

    lunch, saying he

    anted to introduce her to the person she had been

    curious about. Hannah thought for a

    moment and agreed.

    They arrived at an elegant restaurant with private rooms. When Samuel opened

    the door to their booth, Peter was already waiting inside.

    "Ms. Green, it''s a pleasure,¡± he said, extending a hand. ¡°I''m Samuel''s uncle, Peter."

    Seeing her again, he was struck by how much she resembled his sister. It was as if they were cast from the same mold.

    ¡°Mr. Temple,¡± Hannah replied, shaking his hand. "Your nephew said you wanted to see me about something. What is it?"

    Impressed by her directness, Peter didn''t beat around the bush. He slid a file across the table toward her.

 Chapter 286

    The file was in a thick folder, making it impossible to see the contents. Hannah hesitated, her gaze shifting from the folder to Samuel.

    Samuel nervously rubbed his nose and quickly looked away, unable to meet her eyes. He knew he''d have to exin himselfter. He had counted on Hannah''s good nature, but ambushing her like this was bound to make anyone angry. He had nned to ease into it, maybe apologize over a nice meal, but he hadn''t expected his uncle to be so blunt. Peter had just thrown the DNA test on the table without any warning.

    Come on, Uncle, did you have to be so direct? Samuel thought, shooting his uncle a panicked look. Couldn''t you have given me a little more time?

    Peter, realizing he might have been too abrupt, cleared his throat. It was Hannah''s direct question that had prompted his own straightforwardness.

    ¡°Uh... Hannah, why don''t you open it first? Just take a look," Samuel stammered, his voice barely a whisper.

    Seeing Samuel''s guilty expression, Hannah''s brow furrowed. She nced back at Peter,pletely baffled. With a sense of trepidation, she opened the folder.

    The first page made her pause. She looked up at them, a confused frown on her face.

    "I know you must have a lot of questions," Peter said gently. "But please, keep reading."

    Hannah didn''t respond. Her frown deepened as she flipped through the pages until she reached the final report.

    Based on the avable data and DNA analysis... the results support Cheryl Temple as the biological mother of Hannah Green.

    Hannah''s breath caught in her throat. Her eyes locked onto the ck-and-white text, the name repeating in her mind Chery Temple. Temple. The same as Samuel and Peter.

    She slowly lifted her gaze to meet theirs. "Cheryl... who is she to you?"

    "She''s my aunt," Samuel answered quickly. "My Aunt Cheryl. Uncle Peter''s sister. And... your mother."

    "My mother?"

    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, Hannah''s heart seemed to stop. A strange sensation, like a ghost of a memory, washed over her. Time stood still. The world around her fade

    into a duffam

    and all she could hear was the

    shallow rhythm of her own breathing

    and the frantic pounding of her heart.

    Cheryl. Her mother.

    As she whispered the name to herself, an inexplicable feeling of warmth and familiarity filled her.

    "Then... where is she now?" The question tumbled out before she could stop it. If this woman was her mother, why hadn''t they brought her?

    This time, Samuel remained silent, looking to his uncle.

    Peter let out a heavy sigh and began to tell her Cheryl''s story. As Hannah listened, a chill spread through her, her blood turning touce Her hands, resting on the table, tightened into fists.

 Chapter 287

    "So, my mother is missing? And I have no idea who my father is?" Hannah''s voice was strained. Her nose stung, and a wave of emotion churned inside her. She forced a brittle smile, took a deep breath, and tilted her head back. A single tear escaped and rolled down her cheek, but it was followed by augh that sounded almost like relief.

    "So I wasn''t abandoned after all," she whispered, her fists so tight that her nails dug into her palms, leaving deep crescents in her skin. She didn''t feel the pain. "I was stolen."

    At the orphanage, the director and the other caretakers had always told her a different story. They said her parents had left her on the doorstep, and when the director tried to give her back, they had refused. They''d called her ugly, skinny, a worthless girl. They''d threatened to kill her if the orphanage didn''t take her in.

    Because of that story, the director had always positioned himself as her savior. While the other children were there due to family crises, she was the only one who was simply unwanted. He had constantly reminded her of how her parents had despised her, even iming they had tried to strangle her in his presence.

    So, for her entire childhood, she had been torn. She was grateful to the director for saving her life, but as she grew older, she came to hate him for the things he did to her. She was trapped in a constant state of conflict, feeling like she was going insane.

    "After you were taken, the Temple familyunched a massive search," Peter exined. "We checked every orphanage, big and small, and even had people monitoring the roads, checking every newborn baby that passed through. But somehow, whoever took you managed to hide youpletely. We never found a trace. It wasn''t until I saw you in the elevator that day... you look so much like my sister. That''s when I asked Samuel to look into it."

    At the mention of this, Samuel swallowed hard and quickly poured Hannah a ss of wine.

    "Hannah, I''m so sorry," he said, his voiceced with guilt. "That day I brought you the cupcake... it was a pretext to get your DNA. I know it was a terrible thing to do, but... my uncle made me do it!" He pointed an using finger at Peter.

    Peter, unbothered by the betrayal, simply nodded in acknowledgment.

    Hannah just shook her head, still in a daze. She ran her fingers over the DNA report, the paper feeling unreal beneath her touch.

    "Can we do another test?" she asked, the wordsing out on their own. "In person. For confirmation."

    It wasn''t that she suspected them of fabricating the results for some hidden motive. She just needed to. see it for herself, to make it feel real.

    "Of course," Peter agreed immediately. "The hospital has my sister''s DNA on file.

    When would be a good time for you?"

    "Tomorrow at noon," she said without hesitation.

    "Done."

    Hannah asked more questions about her mother, and though she had never met the woman, listening to their stories made her feetas it she had known her off her life.

    "Hannah," Samuel said, his eyes shining with excitement, "if the test tomorrow confirms it, you''ll have toe home and be formally. weed into the family. Grandpa will be overjoyed when he finds out."

 Chapter 288

    Formally weed into the family.

    The phrase made Hannah''s breath catch. Her hands sped together in herp. If she was weed back, she would finally have a home. Not the orphanage, not Lionel''s house, but her own true family.

    "Okay," she said, her voice clear and strong.

    For the first time in a long time, she finished a meal feeling warmth spread through her heart.

    That evening, Hannah ate out again before heading home. Lionel had arrived early and cooked dinner, waiting for her. When he heard the front door open, he hurried out of the kitchen and saw her standing in the entryway, a radiant smile on her face. She looked genuinely happy.

    "Did something good happen?" he couldn''t help but ask. "You look so happy."

    "I..." Hannah started to reply, but the sight of his face made the words die in her throat. The joy vanished, reced by a familiar irritation. She tossed her purse onto the sofa and copsed onto the cushions, saying nothing more.

    Lionel''s expression fell. He watched her mood sour in an instant, her desire to shut him out palpable. He knew she was still angry.

    "I made dinner," he said, forcing the words out past his own frustration. "All your favorites. It''s ready now."

    Hannah let out a sharpugh. "Lionel, I''ve told you before, I''m not eating with you. Do you really think cooking a few meals is going to move me?"

    He opened his mouth to argue, but her mocking gaze left him

    speechless. Finally, he managed,

    "We''re husband and wife

    perfectly format for a couple to ca together. Besides, I already cooked. What was the point of eating out?"

    Herughter grew louder. "Lionel, I''m not the one who''s angry here. Why are you?"

    "I cooked a meal, and you deliberately ate out just to spite me! How can I not be angry?" he shot back, his teeth clenched.

    Hannah just raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips, but said nothing. His own words seemed to hang in the air, and an uneasy feeling crept over him.

    She sighed, then stood up and walked over to him, her hands sped behind her back. "Lionel, you''re angry because I didn''te home for dinner a couple of times? After three years of marriage you''ve sat down to eat with me maybe a handful of times-and only in this past month. Remember that. Just a handful of times in three years."

    "You have no right to be angry with me," she continued, her voice dangerously soft. "Forget dinner, you were barely ever home. So tell me, what exactly are you so angry about?"

    ¡°I...¡± He was utterly lost for words.

    Hannah let out a coldugh and poked him in the chest. "There, there. Don''t be angry. You go ahead and eat. I was in a good mood today, and I don''t want to argue. So don''t ruin it for me, understand?"

    The thought of her good mood being spoiled by another fight in this suffocating house was too much. She grabbed her purse again, ready to head to a hotel. It was only two more days until the divorce was final. Now that she had found her mother, she wasn''t going to let him ruin her newfound happiness.

 Chapter 289

    As she turned to leave, Lionel reached out and grabbed her arm.

    SLAP!

    Hannah spun around and struck him across the face, the sound echoing in the silent room.

    "That''s enough, Lionel," she seethed, her voice trembling with rage. "I have my limits. I''ve tried to be civil, to let this end peacefully, but you just won''t let it go. You''re angry? Well, so am I! You can''t handle this for a few days? I''ve endured it for three years! Three years! Don''t you dare think a few home-cooked meals and some empty words can make up for any of it. I don''t need your apologies! Just stay away from me. Every time I look at you, I regret the moment of insanity that made me marry you!"

    She ripped her arm from his grasp and stormed out of the house, the m of her car door punctuating her fury.

    Lionel stood frozen, watching her go. A part of him wanted to run after her, to stop her, but he knew that would only make her hate him more. The sound of her car fading into the distance was like a final judgment. He mmed his fist against the wall, the pain doing nothing to quell the turmoil inside him. His appetite was gone.

    He walked back to the dining room, the untouched food a mockery of his efforts. Turning away, he headed upstairs. As he passed Hannah''s room, he paused. After a moment''s hesitation, he pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    The room was neat, impersonal, and bare. It was just as she had described it¡ªa hotel room, a ce for sleeping and nothing more. His eyes were drawn to the calendar on her desk. Hannah never used a desk calendar; its presence was strange.

    He picked it up. His blood ran cold as he saw the dates, each one crossed out with a firm, decisive X. She was counting down the days. She was actually looking forward to their divorce.

    The calendar shook in his trembling hand. His breathing grew ragged. He slowly set it back down and walked out of the room in a daze, stumbling back to the master bedroom. He sank onto the edge of the bed, his hands gripping the mattress until his knuckles turned white. He felt like he couldn''t breathe.

    There were only a few days left. He had hoped to mend things with her, to somehow convince her to reconsider. But now... it seemed there was no chance of that. And what would happen when she found out the divorce she been

    eagerly anticipating was a lie? Their rtionship would shatter beyond repair.

    The thought brought a tear to his eye, and then another, until they were streaming down his face.

    The next day at noon, Hannah met Samuel at the hospital. Peter was already there, and the three of them went inside together.

    Sandra hade for a check-up on her leg. As she was being wheeled toward the entrance, she saw Hannah walking with two men from the Temple family. They seemed to be on very friendly terms After a moment''s hesitation, Sandra pulled out her phone and sent a quick message to Lionel.

    ¡°The Temple family?" Lionel''s brow furrowed as he read the text. How did Hannah

    get involved with them? And why were they at a hospital? Was she hurt?

    A surge of panic shot through him. He immediately left for the hospital, his mind racing.

 Chapter 290

    Sandra''s leg fracture meant she couldn''t follow Hannah, and her appointment was already scheduled. She had no idea what Hannah and the Temples were doing there.

    By the time she finished her check-up, Lionel had arrived and texted her, asking for Hannah''s location. Instead of answering, Sandra told him where she was.

    When Lionel found her, he was surprised to see her pushing her own wheelchair, with no maid or assistant in sight.

    "You''re alone?" he asked.

    Sandra forced a weak, pitiful smile. "Yes. My parents and I had a fight. They''ve been trying to set me up on more blind dates, and when I refused, they told the staff to ignore me." She dabbed at her eyes, her voice thick with unshed tears. "My leg needed a new dressing today, but the driver said he couldn''t go against my parents'' orders. I had to wheel myself to the street to catch a cab. I had to do all of this by myself."

    She sniffled, waiting for the familiar words offort. In the past, a story like this would have had Lionel fuming on her behalf, ready to fulfill her every whim.

    But thefort never came.

    .n

    Sandra knew things were different now; she had made mistakes. Still, she waited, and waited, but Lionel remained silent. Confused, she. looked up, only to find him scanning the hospital lobby his attention clearly elsewhere.

    "Lionel, what are you looking for?" she asked, a knot of anxiety tightening in her stomach. This was the first time he had ever ignored her distress. Was he still angry about what happened? Was it because she had deleted the apology post? She''d only done it because she thought they''d be divorced soon anyway, making the apology pointless.

    "Where''s Hannah?" he asked, his gaze finally settling on her. "You said you saw her here with the Temples. Where did they go?"

    Sandra''s mind went nk. What? It was as if he hadn''t heard a single word she''d said. He wasn''t asking if she was okay, if the journey had been difficult. He was asking about Hannah.

    "Lionel, I came here all by myself

    today," she tried again, her voice

    trembling. "No one helped me It was so hard, and I''ve never felt so alone. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to force out a tear, but her eyes remained stubbornly dry.

    "You wouldn''t have to deal with any of this if you hadn''t jumped," he said dismissively, his focus still on the crowd. "Are you sure you saw her?"

    His words were like a knife to her heart. The tears she had been trying to produce now flowed freely.

    "Which way did she go?" he pressed, his frustration growing. He couldn''t see Hannah anywhere. A suspicion began to form in his mind-what if Sandra had made it all up?

 Chapter 291

    "Sandra, are you absolutely sure you saw Hannah?" he asked again, his tone sharp.

    The usation, on top of her already wounded feelings, was too much. The tears streamed down her face as she let out a cold, bitterugh.

    "What are you implying, Lionel?" she snapped. "That I lied to get you toe here? Is that the kind of person you think I am?"

    She took a deep breath and grabbed the wheels of her chair. "I know you''re obsessed with Hannah. You love her. But that doesn''t give you the right to nder me. If I needed yourpany, I would have asked for it directly. I don''t need to resort to tricks!"

    Her heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vise. She started to wheel herself away, her movements jerky and angry.

    "I wasn''t using you, I was just asking," he said, quickly following her. He fell into step behind her, taking hold of the wheelchair''s handles. "What did the doctor say? How''s your leg healing?"

    "I don''t need your help! Let go!" she twisted around, trying to shove his hands away.

    He held on tight. "I''m sorry, I was out of line. Your leg is still healing, you shouldn''t get worked up."

    His apology brought her nofort. "I don''t need your apology, Lionel," she sneered. "In your eyes, everything that''s gone wrong between you and Hannah is my fault anyway. What''s the point of these empty words now?"

    She tugged at his hands, but his grip was like iron.

    "If you don''t believe me, call Hannah yourself! I''ll even lend you my phone since

    she blocked you! Just let me go!" she yelled, struggling against him.

    In the ensuing scuffle, she lost her bnce and tumbled out of the chair,nding hard on the floor A wave f par shot through her, an all her pent-up emotions came flooding out in a torrent of sobs.

    "Sandra!" Lionel rushed to her side, but she shoved him away.

    "Get away from me!" she shrieked. "You think I''m a liar, so why are you pretending to care? I don''t need you! Go away!"

    A crowd was starting to form, their curious stares making the situation even more humiliating. Lionel knew he had been wrong. He knelt down, scooped her up, and gently ced herback in the Wheelchair

    "Are you hurt anywhere? Let''s go find a doctor."

    ¡°No!¡± she pushed him away again. "I don''t need you! Leave me alone!"

    He knelt before her, trying to calm her down.

    At that exact moment, Hannah, Peter, and Samuel emerged from a nearby wing of the hospital, having finished the DNA test. They were drawn by themotion and turned

    to took.

    Hannah''s eyes narrowed as she saw Lionel, on one knee, tenderly consoling the sobbing woman in the wheelchair.

    "Oh, look, it''s those two again," Samuel said loudly, his voice dripping with disdain. "Are they nning another PR stunt for the gossip columns?"

    Lionel''s head snapped up at the sound of his voice, and his eyes met Hannah''s.

 Chapter 292

    This wasn''t the first time Lionel had chosen Sandra over her. He had abandoned

    her when she was sick to rush to Sandra''s side. Seeing him here now was just another confirmation of his true priorities, and it was both infuriating and pathetically predictable.

    For the past few days, he had been putting on such a show¡ªmaking breakfast and dinner, waiting for her to eat with him, even getting rid of Cora. He had yed the part of the devoted husband so well. But in the end, it was all a lie. This was who he really was.

    A wave of disappointment and disgust washed over her, and she tore her gaze away.

    Lionel saw the look in her eyes and knew she had misunderstood. He started to stand, ready to go to her and exin, but a sudden thought made him hesitate.

    "What are you looking at me for, Lionel?" Sandra shrieked, making sure her voice was loud enough for Hannah to hear. "Did I stop you from going to her? Did I force you to be here? Go on, do whatever you want! The way you''re looking at her, anyone would think I was holding you hostage!"

    Hannah heard her, but she didn''t care. She turned and walked toward the exit. Samuel looked confused, but Peter shot a knowing nce at Lionel before following his niece.

    Lionel desperately wanted to chase after them, but he couldn''t bring himself to leave Sandra¡ªinjured, alone, and in a wheelchair-in the middle of the hospital lobby. After a moment of agonizing indecision, he turned back to Sandra.

    "I''m going to wheel you to the curb so you can get a cab. Then I''m going to find Hannah and exin this," he said, his voice firm.

    Sandra didn''t answer, simply bowing her head as tears fell silently onto herp.

    As luck would have it, just as he was helping Sandra into a taxi, he saw Hannah and the Temples walk into a nearby restaurant.

    Inside, Samuel was practically bursting with curiosity. He kept stealing nces at Hannah, trying and failing to be subtle. Peter sighed, embarrassed by his nephew''sck of decorum.

    "Just ask whatever you want to ask," Hannah said, a small smile on her face.

    Samuel, remembering his uncle was present, hesitated for a moment before leaning in conspiratorially. "That jerk you mentioned before... the one you said you were involved With... it''s Lionel, isn''t it?

    Hannah decided there was no point in hiding it anymore. If the DNA test came

    back positive, they were family. And besides, the divorce was tomorrow.

    "Lionel and I got married three years ago," she stated calmly. "He was supposed to marry someone else, but circumstances forced him to many me instead. That''s why we never went public with it. But we''re getting divorced tomorrow.

    The revtion left both Peter and Samuel stunned.

    Samuel turned to his uncle, his eyes wide. "Did you know about this? That Lionel was married?"

    Peter shook his head. "I''d heard rumors, but no one knew who the bride was. So it was you. That exins why we couldn''t find any Information on you when we first started looking. Lionel must have hidden it all."

 Chapter 293

    It all made sense now, but the truth was more shocking than they could have imagined.

    "So Sandra is the other woman?" Samuel eximed. "She knew you two were married and still carried on like that?"

    Hannah simply nodded.

    Samuel mmed his hand on the table. "That woman... and Lionel... they''re a match made in hell! A cheater and a homewrecker!" He fumed. "So that''s why she''s been all over the news! She knew you were getting divorced and was trying to secure her position! That conniving..."

    Hannah just nodded again, a weary resignation in her eyes. Samuel continued to rant, wishing he could march over and give Lionel a piece of his mind.

    Just then, Lionel walked into the restaurant, his face a thundercloud. He heard their conversation and his expression darkened further.

    "Hannah!" he said, striding over to their table. Samuel immediately tensed, looking ready for a fight.

    "You told them?" Lionel demanded.

    Hannah nodded, then slowly looked up, a cold smile spreading across her face. "Is that a problem? Or is this just another secret you''d rather keep hidden? If you don''t want people to know, you shouldn''t do it in the first ce."

    "We''re getting divorced! Why would you tell outsiders about our private life now? Are you insane?" He couldn''t understand why she would do this. Was it because she saw him with Sandra? Was this her way of getting revenge?

    "They''re not outsiders," she corrected him, her voice

    dangerously calm. ¡°And I don''t care what you were doing with Sandra." She looked him straight in the eye. ¡°Just remember tomorrow morning, eight o''clock, at the courthouse."

    There was no trace of affection left in her eyes, only the bright, clear promise of freedom and the joy of finding her real family.

    "Not outsiders?" The words hit Lionel like a punch to the gut. The Temple family was as powerful as the Rosenbergs, though the two families rarely did business together. He had gotten tow

    no idea how Hannah had had

    know them, or how close they had be. But her words filled him with a sudden, terrifying dread, as if something precious was being stolen from him.

    "I''m not going tomorrow," he said, each word a stone.

    "Whoa, hold on, Mr. Rosenberg," Samuel interjected. "That''s pretty low. Hannah is doing your favor here letting you go be with your precious Sandra. You signed the papers. You can''t back out now!"

    "We are not getting a divorce," Lionel stated, his voice t and final. "Yes, we signed the agreement. But I tore it up. I never filed it with the court. There is no divorce."

    Hannah''s expression shifted from anger to confusion, and then to dawning horror as she realized what he was saying.

    "You knew," she whispered, her voice trembling with fury. "You knew all this time, and you let me believe..."

    "Lionel, you did this on purpose!"

    "Yes," he admitted without shame. "I did it on purpose. Because I told you before, I am never going to divorce you."

    Peter, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. "In that case," he said, his voice cold as steel, ¡°you will go to the courthouse tomorrow and file for one."

 Chapter 294

    A tense silence fell over the table. Lionel stared at Peter for a long moment before letting out a humorlessugh.

    "Mr. Temple, I don''t know how you know Hannah, but this is a Rosenberg family matter. It''s none of an outsider''s business."

    Peter ignored him, his gaze fixed on Hannah. He had heard about the scandals in the news, and had initially thought Lionel was a man of deep feeling. But now, learning that his own niece was married to this two-timing maniptor who was trapping her in a sham marriage, he felt nothing but disgust.

    "He''s not an outsider. He''s-"

    "Wait," Peter interrupted, holding up a hand to stop Hannah.

    Hannah looked at him, confused, but Samuel''s gleeful, expectant expression told her that her uncle had a n.

    "And what if I decide to make it my business, Mr. Rosenberg?" Peter said with a chilling smile. "Right now, the world thinks Ms. Woods is the love of your life. Imagine their surprise when they find out you''ve been secretly married to Hannah all this time. If you''re not at the courthouse tomorrow morning to file that divorce, I will personally inform the press of your marital status-and your infidelity. How do you think the Rosenberg Group''s stock will react? I wonder what your board of directors will have to say about that."

    Hannah had tried a simr threat before, but Lionel had called her bluff, convinced she still loved him too much to ever truly ruin him. But this was Peter Temple. He had no such attachments. In fact, he would probably enjoy watching Lionel''s empire crumble.

    Rage red in Lionel''s eyes. He stared at Hannah, trying to understand. Why would she tell the Temples? Had she...

    A sharp, painful realization twisted in his gut.

    "Ms. Woods and I have done nothing wrong," he said through clenched teeth. "If

    you want to spread rumors, Mr. Temple, I''m ready for a fight."

    Samuel burst outughing. "Did he just say they''ve done nothing wrong?" he asked Hannah, incredulous. "Am I hearing things?"

    "You heard him correctly," Hannah

    l''

    replied, a wry smile on her lips. "He''s always said that. Personally, I manage to keep a professional distance from my male colleagues. Perhaps his definition of nothing wrong'' is different from ours."

    "Maybe it only counts if you get caught in bed together?" Samuel quipped, then

    added with a mischievous grin, "Did you ever catch them?"

    Hannah shook her head.

    The simple gesture sent a chill down Lionel''s spine. That shake of her head wasn''t a denial, it was an affirmation in her mind, he had already slept with Sandra. But he hadn''t. He had never...

    "Hannah, you know I would never-"

    "Whether you did or not doesn''t change the fact that you made me sign a fake divorce agreement just to appease her," Hannah cut him off, her voice t and devoid of emotion. "We''ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow. If you don''t show up M Temple will release the story. And don''t me me for being ruthless. You were the one who deceived me first."

    Mr.

    With that, she picked up her fork and began to eat, dismissing himpletely.

 Chapter 295

    "Mr. Rosenberg, are you staying for dinner?" Samuel asked cheerfully. "If so, let''s talk about something else. I''d hate to lose my appetite.¡±

    Peter said nothing, simply picking up his own silverware.

    Lionel stared at the three of them, a perfect, imprable unit. A lump formed in his throat as he looked at Hannah, but he knew there was nothing more to say. He turned and walked out of the restaurant. He would wait for her at home. He would make her listen.

    But as evening fell, Hannah didn''t return. He waited on the sofa for over half an hour, his anxiety mounting. He reached for his phone to call her, then remembered she had blocked his number.

    He took a deep breath, set the phone down, and continued to wait. The sky outside grew dark, but there was still no sign of her. His patience wore thin. He got up and began to pace in front of the house, craning his neck to look down the long driveway every few seconds.

    Lily, watching from the doorway, wanted to suggest he eat something, but the memory of what had happened to her own daughter stopped her. She was terrified that if she said the wrong thing, Lionel would send her away too.

    "Sir, perhaps you could use my phone to call the missus?" she offered tentatively, holding out her own device. She knew it was probably pointless. Even when Hannah dide home, she never ate with him. A phone call would likely just lead to another fight. But she didn''t dare say that aloud.

    Lionel hesitated for a moment, then took the phone. He quickly dialed Hannah''s number from memory. After a few rings, she answered.

    "Where are you? It''ste, why aren''t you home?" he demanded.

    Hannah let out a derisiveugh. "It''s thest night. It doesn''t matter if Ie back

    or not. Just be at the courthouse at eight tomorrow morning. Peter and I meant what we said."

    She had learned a bit about the

    "Don''t think I''m bluffing, Lionel," she continued, her voice hard. "The Hannah of three years ago might have been, but I''m not her anymore. I don''t love you, so I don''t care what happens to you. Eight amte."

    won''t beat

    She hung up, added the new number to her block list, and tossed the phone onto the bed. She walked out onto the balcony, the cool night air doing little to calm the chaotic mix of excitement and anxiety swirling within her. This was it. Thest night.

    The next morning, Hannah drove to the courthouse. As she pulled into a parking spot, she saw two figures waiting by the entrance. The press conference about her family reunion and dealing with her unpleasant rtives would have to wait.

 Chapter 296

    "Mr. Temple."

    Peter and Samuel stood by the entrance, their striking looks drawing stares and whispers from passersby.

    "Still calling him Mr. Temple?" Samuel teased. "Come on, Hannah, you''re my cousin. You should call him Uncle Peter, just like I do." He grinned. "And I just realized, you''re actually a few months older than me. If things had been different, I could have called you little sister. Then I wouldn''t be the youngest anymore."

    Hannah paused, looking at Peter. She opened her mouth to speak, but the words "Uncle Peter" felt foreign on her tongue, impossible to say. She had never really had a family, never had the chance to learn those names. Even with the Rosenbergs, she had only ever called them by their formal titles. The rest of the family had never epted her, and she was rarely included in their gatherings.

    "It''s okay," Peter said gently, seeing her difort. "It will take time. You can get used to it after youe home."

    "He''s right,¡± Samuel added with an encouraging smile. "Once you''re home, I''ll introduce you to everyone. You can just copy whatever I call them." He nced around. "It''s past eight. Where''s Lionel? You don''t think he''s going to bail, do you?"

    Hannah looked around as well, a frown creasing her forehead. A familiar sense of irritation began to build. She had thought today would finally be the day. To think that Lionel had known all along that the divorce was never filed, that he had just been letting her count down the days, making a fool of her. The thought made her despise him even more.

    "Why don''t you give him a call?" Samuel suggested. "If he''s noting, we''ll just call a press conference right now. No more ying nice."

    Hannah pulled out her phone, hesitating. Peter had made the threat, and she had reinforced it. She thought Lionel would have understood the gravity of the situation. But now...

    After a moment of deliberation, she decided to call him onest time. She unblocked his number and stared at the familiar digits before finally pressing the call button. After what felt like an eternity, he answered.

    "Lionel, it''s eight o''clock. I''m at the courthouse. Are youing or not?" she asked, surprised by the tremor in her own voice. She struggled to keep it steady.

    "Hannah, are you sure you want to do this?"

    His voice was rough, as if he hadn''t slept. He was sitting on the sofa in the dark, the room filled with the stale smell of cigarette smoke. An ashtray on the table overflowed with cigarette butts. A single stiver of light cut through the drawn curtains, illuminating the mess.

    Apie flowed with

    "You were the one who wanted to marry me, Hannah," he continued, his voice raspy and usatory. "You did what you did just to be with me, and I never held it against you. And now you''re throwing half away because of Sandra?"

    Hannah took a deep, steadying breath. "It is because of her, but it''s more because

    of you. You know how you''ve treated me these past three years. There''s no point

    in torturing each other anymore. Juste."

 Chapter 297

    The memories of thest three years shed through her mind, a painful montage

    of loneliness and neglect. A sharp pang went through her heart.

    "I told you yesterday, and so did Mr. Temple," she said, her voice hardening. "If you don''te, we will tell everyone everything. And don''t you dare call me cruel. You''re the one who can''tpete with Sandra''s gentle act."

    As she spoke, her gaze drifted to the couples walking hand-in-hand into the courthouse, their faces alight with joy. Some even had photographers with them, documenting the happy moment. She couldn''t help but remember the day she and Lionel hade here to get married. She had been so excited, she hadn''t slept a wink. She had dressed up, waiting for him downstairs, only for him to never appear. When she finally called him, he had forgotten and gone to work. He hadn''t even wanted toe, and she had to invoke Grandma''s name just to get him to show up.

    And now, three yearster, here they were again, for their divorce, and he was stillte. Still unwilling toe.

    A bitterugh escaped her lips. Maybe it was fate. His reluctance to get married then was a sign of how it would all end. If she hadn''t forced him back then, maybe none of this would have happened.

    "I''m noting,¡± he said, his voice cold and final.

    Hannah froze. She turned to Peter and Samuel.

    "He''s noting?" Samuel whispered.

    She nodded numbly.

    "That bastard! He thinks you won''t go through with it!" Samuel rolled up his sleeves in frustration. "That''s it, I''m calling the press right now. He thinks we''re bluffing?"

    Peter put a hand on his arm, shaking his head slightly.

    "Lionel, are you not afraid?" Hannah asked into the phone. "Are you really willing to risk your position in thepany just to avoid this divorce? Do you think that''s going to make me change my mind?" She knew him too well. He wasn''t a romantic There had to be another reason.

    "Grandma''s not feeling well," he said after a pause. "I''m at her house. I can''t leave."

    Hannah was stunned for a moment, then she ended the call. She stood there, frozen, unsure of what to do.

    "What happened? Is he really noting?" Samuel asked.

    "He said... be said Grandma is sick, and

    barely a whisper. "I don''t k t to do Content belon

    with her." Her voice

    She didn''t know if Grandma was really sick, but she knew Lionel wasn''t the type to spend a whole day by her bedside. It was an

    excuse A way to remind her

    she went public, the shock could harm the old woman. He trapped her.

    "What a maniptive coward," Samuel muttered.

    "In that case," Peter said calmly, "you should go and see grandmother. Be with her."

    Hannah considered it, then nodded.

    She drove to Grandma''s house. As she got out of the car, she saw Lionel sitting on the sofa, right next to the matriarch.

    "Grandma!"

 Chapter 298

    At the sound of Hannah''s voice, Lionel shot to his feet and strode toward the door.

    Grandma watched her grandson''s abrupt reaction, a knowing smile spreading across her face. "Look at him, Cindy," she said to her longtimepanion. "So excited to see his wife."

    Cindy smiled warmly. ¡°It shows that your advice is working, ma''am. The young master and missus are growing closer."

    Grandma nodded, pleased, her gaze following them outside.

    Hannah saw Lionel approaching and immediately looked away, her irritation palpable. He was a man who couldn''t keep his word.

    He grabbed her by the wrist, stopping her from going any further.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Hannah, I know you''re still angry," he said in a low voice, "but Grandma is sick. Whatever you have to say to me, don''t say it in front of her. We can''t upset her."

    She struggled against his grip, but he was too strong. "Lionel, let go!" she hissed, ring at him. "I''m not an idiot! Let go!"

    He hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowed, but his grip remained firm.

    "What more do you want?" she snapped, her anger rising. "Don''t think for a second that I won''t make a scene just because we''re at your grandmother''s house!"

    "We''ll go home togetherter. We''ll talk then."

    Hannah wanted to refuse, to tell him they were going straight to the courthouse, but she could see Grandma watching them from the window. She knew if she argued now, he would just hold on tighter, using his grandmother''s presence to force her into submission.

    He was ckmailing her. She had never thought Lionel could be so shameless.

    She took a deep breath, her jaw tight. "Fine. We''ll go home together. Now will you let go of me?"

    Only when she agreed did he finally release her arm. She shot him onest venomous look beforeposing herself and walking inside.

    "Grandma."

    "What were you two talking about out there? It''s windy today, and you''re not wearing enough. You''ll catch a cold,¡± Grandma fretted,

    new1

    pulling Hannah''s coat tighte her and taking her hand. Did that brat call you and drag you over here? I told him it was just a little cold. I hope he didn''t pull you away from work."

    Hannah shook her head, a lump forming in her throat as she looked at Grandma''s frail, wrinkled hand holding hers You were sick and you didn''t tell me," she said, her voice soft. If I hadn''t needed to talk to

    Lionel, I would have never known. And you say I''m not dressed warmly enough-look at you."

    Lionel, who had followed her inside, quickly interjected, "It was nothing important. We were just deciding what to have for dinner tonight. I''ve been doing the cookingtely was terrified Grandma wouldask

    what they were really discussing, and that Hannah would blurt out the truth.

    Hannah shot him a re. His unnecessary exnation only made them look more suspicious. Fortunately, Grandma didn''t seem to notice.

    ¡°And you have the nerve to say that with pride?" she huffed at Lionel. ¡°That''s what you''re supposed to do. I''m embarrassed for you."

 Chapter 299

    Lionel rubbed the back of his neck, abashed, and wisely kept his mouth shut.

    They stayed for lunch and left under Grandma''s watchful eye, getting into the car together. Hannah sat in the passenger seat, staring silently out the window.

    "About the hospital," Lionel began, breaking the tense silence. "I didn''t go there to see Sandra. She called me and said you were there with Peter. I was worried something had happened to you, so I rushed over. By the time I got there, she said she had lost track of you. I was about to leave when I saw youing out."

    Hannah didn''t respond. Her expression remained nk, as if she hadn''t heard a word he said. Seeing herplete indifference, Lionel''s frustration grew, and his grip on the steering wheel tightened.

    "Believe it or not, that''s what happened. You can check the security footage if you don''t believe me."

    At that, Hannah turned her head slowly, a single eyebrow raised. "I don''t believe you. And I have no desire to check any security footage. I saw what I saw."

    "Hannah, can''t you be reasonable for once? I''m telling you the truth!"

    "Hah!" A sharp, humorlessugh escaped her lips. "So now you know what it feels like to be called unreasonable?"

    The car stopped at a red light. He turned to look at her, a confused expression on his face.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, her eyes wide and mocking. "Does it feel unfair? Do you feel wronged?"

    "When Sandra was putting on her little shows, told you again and again that it wasn''t me. But you never believed me. Even when I had. proof when thad the security footage right in my hand, you wouldn''t even look at it. You only believed what you wanted to see!"

    As she spoke, her voice grew colder, her eyes filling with unshed tears. She red at him, her gaze unwavering.

    Lionel was stunned into silence.

    "What, are you going to say you don''t remember?" she pressed, seeing the look on his face. "I suppose you would forget. It wasn''t important to you. But it was to me, Every time you refused to believe. me, you turned me into the viin and her into the victim. I was the one being bullied, the one being framed, but the truth didn''t matter."

    "So now you feel wronged? You feel like I''m being stubborn and irrational? Just this once? How do you think I felt was the one whic should have felt wrongedcontento

    She took a deep, shuddering breath and turned to look out the window again.

    "You can''t even handle it once. I had to endure it for three years."

    As thest words left her lips, the anger drained away, reced by a strange

    sense of calm. It didn''t matter anymore. None of it did.

    Lionel stared at her profile, his heart heavy with a guilt he couldn''t articte. The light turned green, and he drove on in silence.

 Chapter 300

    "I... I didn''t mean for it to be like that," Lionel stammered. "Back then, I just..."

    Hannah''sugh was even louder this time. "Didn''t mean for it to be like that? You refused to look at the evidence. And even when you did, you used me of faking it to frame her. Don''t bother trying to exin, Lionel. It just makes you sound more ridiculous. The truth is, you despised me, so you assumed I was the evil one, and that your precious Sandra could do no wrong."

    She waved a dismissive hand and turned back to the window, her message clear: the conversation was over.

    They drove the rest of the way home in silence.

    Since their morning ns had been derailed, Hannah still had the afternoon free. As soon as they walked in the door, she turned to him. "Are you free this afternoon? We can still go to the courthouse and get this done."

    "What is your rtionship with Peter Temple?" Lionel asked, ignoring her question. He still couldn''t figure it out. Did she know him through Samuel? But he had thought her rtionship with her colleagues was purely professional. Was Samuel pursuing her? Why would they have been at the hospital together? The questions gued him.

    Hannah looked at him, a flicker of indecision in her eyes. They were getting divorced; her life was no longer his business. But then she considered the possibility of him jumping to the wrong conclusion and causing trouble for her new family.

    "It''s none of your business," she said coolly. "But will tell you this: my rtionship with them is clean. It''s nothing like your rtionship with Sandra Just because you and she are tangled up in a sordid affair, dont assume everyone else is the same." A bitter smile touched her lips as she remembered his usations about her and Yves. "Whether it''s Mr. Lancaster or Mr. Temple, my rtionships are honorable. You''re the one who''s not."

    Just then, her phone buzzed. It was a text from Peter, telling her to pack her things ande home. The family was holding a dinner that night to officially wee her.

    Okay, she texted back.

    She put her phone down and stood up. "The courthouse is closed on the weekend. We''ll go on Monday. And if you don''t show up then, I''m going to Grandma first. I''ll tell her everything. I''d

    father she hear it from methan

    have a public scandal give her a

    heart attack. Then you''d just me

    me for that, too."

    With that, she turned and headed upstairs to pack.

    Lionel watched her go, a crushing weight settling in his chest. Less than half an hourter, he heard the tell-tale rumble of wheels on the staircase. He looked up and saw Hannah, pulling a suitcase behind her.

 Chapter 301

    "Where are you going?"

    Lionel''s hand shot out, pressing down on the suitcase. "What are you packing for? Hannah, are you really going to divorce me? Can you truly walk away from us?"

    Hannah didn''t answer, just yanked hard on the suitcase.

    "Hannah!" he growled. "I was wrong, okay? Everything that happened before was my fault. I apologize, I''ll make you promises, I''ll give you whatever guarantees you want. Can''t we just start over?"

    His words meant nothing to her. She continued to tug relentlessly at the suitcase, her silence a wall between them.

    After a long, tense standoff, Lionel''s patience snapped. He let go abruptly.

    "Fine! You want a divorce? You got it! Go wherever you want, do whatever you want, be with whoever you want!"

    He was seething, his voice rising in frustration. "I told you, there''s nothing going on with Sandra! Yes, I was wrong in the past, but I told you she supported me, she saved my life once! Of course, I''m going to be on her side a little. What''s so wrong with that?"

    His hysterical shouting didn''t faze her in the slightest. With a dark, unreadable expression, she turned and walked away.

    Lionel''s chest heaved with rage as he watched her leave, the grinding of his teeth the only sound he made.

    "Hannah,¡± he called out, his voice strained. "Are you really going to be this cruel?¡±

    She heard his question echo behind her but said nothing. Her only response was to tighten her grip on the suitcase handle, her steps measured and deliberate as she walked out of his life.

    She drove straight to the Temple family estate.

    Samuel was already waiting for her at the gate, waving excitedly as her car approached.

    "Hannah!"

    As soon as she parked, he jogged over and pulled her suitcase from the trunk, peering inside.

    "Is this it, Hannah?" he asked, looking around. "Just the one suitcase? You don''t have anything else?"

    "I don''t have much. This isn''t even full."

    The suitcase contained only a few changes of clothes and herptop. She''d left all the designer bags and jewelry behind. They weren''t truly hers, and taking them would only lead to

    more messy arguments with

    Lignel.

    "That''s fine! We have everything you need at home. If you''re missing anything,

    just let me know, and I''ll take you shopping.¡±

    "Okay."

    They walked into the house together.

    "It''s just Grandpa, Grandma, and my parents living here now," Samuel exined. "This used to be Aunt Cheryl''s room. I had it cleaned and prepared for you."

    He led her to a spacious, fully furnished room. It had been kept exactly as it was when her mother Cheryl, had lived there. ter

    grandparents couldn''t bear to

    change a thing, preserving it as a

    tribute to their missing daughter.

    Samuel, sensing she needed a moment, set her bag down. "I''ll go let Grandpa

    and Grandma know you''re here," he said, tactfully leaving her alone.

    Hannah pulled her suitcase into the unfamiliar room, yet an overwhelming sense of familiarity washed over het She walked stowly her eyes misting over as she took in the surroundings. ''

    This was where her mother lived before she was born.

    If tragedy hadn''t struck, she wouldn''t have been an orphan. She would have grown up here, loved and cherished by her mother, and her life would have been entirely different.

    Hannah took a deep, shuddering breath, fighting back the tears. As she was about to unpack, her gaze fell upon something on the desk.

 Chapter 302

    On the desk was a single photograph of a woman.

    She was seated in a chair, her belly slightly rounded, one hand resting protectively on it as she smiled at the camera.

    Looking at the picture, Hannah finally understood how Peter had recognized her at first nce. The resemnce was undeniable; she had her mother''s eyes, her mother''s smile. She reached out, her fingers gently tracing the image, a wave of sorrow crashing over her.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"

    A sudden burst of barking startled her. Hannah turned to see a small, ck toy poodle standing in the doorway, yapping at her aggressively.

    "Mico,e here."

    A voice followed themand. Hannah put down the photo and walked toward the door just as a young woman approached, dressed in a designer dress and wless makeup.

    At the sound of her owner''s voice, Mico stopped barking and trotted over, circling her feet excitedly before turning to let out a few more yaps in Hannah''s direction.

    The woman looked Hannah up and down, a smirk ying on her lips. "So, you''re my Aunt Cheryl''s daughter? The famouswyer Hannah, the one who''s been all over the gossip sites fighting with Sandra over a man?"

    Hannah simply nodded, not dignifying the jab with a response. The woman looked to be around Sandra''s age, maybe in her early twenties, but her tone was far more arrogant.

    "I''m Cherry Temple, your Uncle Sean''s youngest daughter," Cherry announced, scooping Mico into her arms. She stroked the dog''s curly fur, her eyebrows raised expectantly. "That means you should call me your elder cousin."

    Hannah nced at the yapping dog in her arms. "We can sort out titlester. I need to get my room organized first."

    Cherry wasn''t offended. Instead, she just arched a brow and chuckled. "Of course wouldn''t expect someone like you, no mother no father, raised in an orphanage¡ªto have any manners. Don''t worry, I won''t hold it against you."

    Hannah had been about to turn away, but those words stopped her cold. She spun back around.

    "You have a mother and a father, Cherry, yet you seem to have no manners at all. Did they neglect to teach you, or are you just incapable of learning?"

    Cherry''s face flushed with anger. No one had ever dared to speak to her like that. She was so stunned she couldn''t even form a coherent retort, managing only to re, speechless.

    "What, am I wrong?" Hannah challenged, her own brow arching. "Besides, I''m not without parents. My mother was the victim of a crime, which is the only reason I ended up in that orphanage."

    In the past, Hannah would have ignored such a person, considering them beneath her notice. But three

    had

    years of dealing with Sandra taught her a valuable lesson: If you don''t fight back against people like this, they will only walk all over you. C¨®ntent

    ¡°Or perhaps you didn''t even know what happened to your Aunt Cheryl? Or maybe

    you were the one behind it, which is why you''re standing here gloating?"

    The usation struck a nerve. Cherry''s eyes widened in disbelief, her pupils constricting. "Hannah, what nonsense are you spouting?" she shrieked, her voice trembling with rage. "How dare you use met I never did anything like that! You... you...!"

    Hannah crossed her arms, her expression a mask of cool disdain.

    Cherry stomped her foot in fury, clutching her dog tightly. "You just wait!" she spat before storming off.

 Chapter 303

    Hannah paid her threat no mind and returned to her room to continue unpacking.

    That evening, as dusk settled, Samuel came upstairs to call Hannah down for dinner.

    When they reached the dining room, her Grandpa and Grandma, Samuel''s parents, Peter, Cherry, and several other senior members of the Temple family were already seated.

    Cherry, with her dog on herp, sniffed loudly.

    "We had to send a special invitation just to get you to the table," she remarked sarcastically. "You certainly have a high opinion of yourself, Hannah.¡±

    "Did you send a special invitation?¡± Hannah asked, turning to Samuel with a look of feigned confusion.

    "No, of course not."

    "Then why would she say that?" Hannah pressed, her voiceced with innocence.

    Samuel shot his cousin a re. "Cherry, is there something wrong with you? Are you stalking me now? I went upstairs and called her down once. There was no ''special invitation.'' Are you just trying to stir up trouble for no reason?"

    Cherry paused, stunned that her own cousin would side with an outsider. She mmed her palm on the table.

    "How dare you speak to me like that! All the elders were waiting for her. It was her duty toe down early, not keep us waiting. I was right, wasn''t I?" she snapped, her eyes wide with indignation.

    Ignoring their argument, Hannah calmly took out her phone. With a few taps, a recording began to y.

    ["Of course. I wouldn''t expect someone like you¡ªno mother, no father, raised in an orphanage¡ªto have any manners. Don''t worry, I won''t hold it against you."]

    ["You have a mother and a father, Cherry, yet you seem to have no manners at all. Did they neglect to teach you, or are you just incapable of learning?"]

    When the short exchange ended, a dead silence fell over the dining room.

    Her Grandpa, Grandma, and the other elders stared at Cherry in disbelief. Even Cherry herself was frozen, looking at Hannah as if she''d seen a ghost.

    "You... you''re shameless! You secretly recorded me!" she sputtered, pointing a trembling finger. "Hannah, you''re despicable! To do something so sneaky, so underhanded... you''re vile!"

    "I''m vile?" Hannah replied calmly. "You knew my mother suffered a tragedy thatnded me in an orphanage, yet you used it to mock me. Does that make you noble?"

    She continued, her voice steady and measured. "just arrived at the Temple estate today, and you came to my room uninvited just to insult me, alt because I didn''t address you as myrader, cousin, if you dare to treat me this way inside the family home, what would you do to me out in the world? Would you have me killed?"

    Cherry''s mouth twitched, a flicker of panic in her eyes as she nced toward her grandparents.

    Her Grandpa''s face was thunderous.

    "Cherry, you will not eat tonight. Go to your room and reflect on your behavior. Such disrespect at your age! Your cousin just arrived, and you greet her with insults First thing tomorrow morning, you will

    home. You are not wee in this house for the time being!"

    "Grandpa, I... didn''t mean it! I was just... her reputation is so bad, I was afraid she was an imposter, here to scam, the family! You''ve all been so desperate to find Aunt Cheryl''s child,

    I was worried she took advantage of that!"

 Chapter 304

    Hannah had dealt with plenty of unreasonable people and baseless usations. Cherry''s attacks didn''t faze her in the slightest. "So, what you''re saying," she asked with coolposure, "is that the DNA test Peter arranged was wrong? You''re questioning him?"

    "That''s not what I meant! How could I ever doubt Uncle Peter?"

    Cherry backpedaled immediately. Peter was the head of the Temple family now; even her own parents deferred to him. She wasn''t suicidal enough to challenge his authority.

    "I mean, you must have nned this. You''re obviously after the Temple family''s fortune, so you deliberately sought out my Uncle Peter and tricked him into believing you were Aunt Cheryl''s daughter."

    "Your background is a mystery, you''re in a messy affair with Lionel, and you''re fighting with Ms. Woods over him. You probably lost that battle, so you set your sights on my Uncle Peter and..."

    Smack!

    Before Cherry could finish, Peter mmed his hand on the table.

    "Cherry, who put you up to this?" he asked, his eyes narrowed. He knew his niece was spoiled, but he didn''t think she was stupid enough to target someone so deliberately on her own. She was usually too scared to meddle in his affairs, which made her sudden outburst all the more suspicious.

    "No one! I''m just suspicious! So many people have tried to impersonate Aunt Cheryl''s daughter over the years. I''m just afraid Uncle Peter was deceived."

    Before Peter could respond, Hannah spoke.

    "You say I''m fighting Sandra for a man, that I''m in an ¡®affair'' with Lionel, and that I''m here for your money?" She let out a derisiveugh and pulled up a photo on her phone.

    "This is the photo from our marriage registration. Now do you understand who was fighting for whose man? As for money, half of Lionel''s assets belong to me have no intention of taking what isn''t mine from the Temple family; I will only inherit what was my mother''s."

    free

    She leveled her gaze at Cherry. "Frankly, I''m more concerned that someone will try to take my mother''s inheritance from me. If anyone doubts may identify, feel to run another test. I st?nd here with a clear conscience. I don''t steal, I don''t snatch, and I certainly don''t go around making baseless usations."

    Seeing the marriage certificate on Hannah''s phone, Cherry gasped. She dropped Mico and rushed over, grabbing the phone to inspect the image closely.

    "This... this is impossible! Lionel has always said he''s single! This... this must be fake."

    Hannah calmly took her phone back. "Then I suggest you go and ask him yourself."

    She looked up at Cherry, her expression unyielding. "Do you have any more questions? If not, let''s eat. You''ve kept all of our elders waiting with your tantrum."

    "Cherry, get to your room now!" her Grandpa roared.

    Frustrated and humiliated, Cherry had no choice but to retreat.

    The rest of the meal was ufortable. Her grandparents introduced her to the other rtives and asked about her childhood and her marriage to Lionel. Hannah answered everything truthfully. After dinner, she spoke with them for a while longer before returning to her room, calling for Samuel to join her.

    "Hannah!"

    Samuel was still buzzing from her performance at the dinner table. He''d always admired her, but now his respect had deepened. If the elders hadn''t been there, he would have given her a standing ovation.

    "Cherry thinks that just because her parents spoil her, she can act like a total moron and snap at everyone,¡± he said. "The family usually just ignores her, which only makes her think she can get away with anything."

 Chapter 305

    "The way you shut her down was brilliant! That idiot won''t dare to mess with you again."

    "Do Cherry and Sandra know each other?" Hannah asked. The unprovoked attack felt suspicious. If the Woods and Temple families weren''t inpletely different social stratospheres, she might have suspected Sandra had paid Cherry to harass her.

    Samuel shook his head. "No, they don''t know each other. She definitely wasn''t defending Sandra. She''s just... oh, I get it now!"

    His eyes lit up with realization. "Her parents are out of the country on business, so they sent her to stay with our grandparents to keep her out of trouble. Then you showed up, and she probably felt like you were here to steal the spotlight."

    Hannah considered it. That made perfect sense.

    ¡°Hannah, I told Grandpa and Grandma I''m moving back in for a while, too," Samuel added. "I was worried you''d feel out of ce on your own. Don''t worry, I''ll be here to protect you." He puffed out his chest proudly.

    Hannah smiled faintly. "That would be great. I still have to sort things out with Lionel, and I''m so busy right now, I really can''t deal with any other drama."

    "Leave it to me. I''ll handle everything."

    After their conversation, Samuel went to find Cherry. Hannah didn''t know what they talked about, nor did she ask. But the next morning, Cherry sat at the breakfast table with a sullen expression, dark circles under her eyes, and ate inplete silence.

    The courthouse was closed on Sunday, so Hannah had the day off. She had nned to rx at home, but a sense of unease gnawed at her. She had a strong feeling Lionel wouldn''t show up on Monday to file for divorce, but she refused to be the one to chase him down about it.

    After some thought, she decided to drive over to see Grandma-she''dpletely forgotten to tell her about finding her biological family.

    To her surprise, when she arrived, Lionel''s car was already there.

    "Well, look at you two! You lovebirds are more in sync than ever,"

    Grandma said seeing Hannan

    at the door She waved her over excitedly "Come,e!"

    Hannah''s brow furrowed slightly at the sight of Lionel, but she quickly smoothed

    her expression and walked over.

    "Grandma, how are you feeling today?" she asked.

    "Much better, dear," Grandma

    replied, her sharp eyes picking up on the tension between them. "Offhjust remembered something I need to I

    take care of. I''ll be right back and

    then we can all have lunch together."

    "Grandma!"

    Before Hannah could protest, Grandma was gone, deliberately leaving the two of them alone in the living room. They both knew exactly what she was doing.

    "Where were you yesterday?¡± Lionel asked. He had sent people to find

    her after she left, nning to go talk things out, but she hadn''t checked

    into any hotel. He then checked

    fen

    Tess, only to find she''d already gone

    home. It was as if Hannah had

    vanished into thin air.

    "Where I go is none of your business, Lionel. I''m only going to ask you this once:

    are you going to divorce me or not?"

    "What? You''re getting a divorce?"

 Chapter 306

    Although they had kept their voices low, they hadn''t ounted for Grandma and Cindy eavesdropping from nearby. The moment she heard the word "divorce," Grandma couldn''t stay hidden any longer and marched back into the room.

    ¡°Hannah, tell me right now, did you just say you''re getting a divorce? What... why? Everything was fine!"

    Grandma pushed Lionel out of the way, sat down next to Hannah, and gripped her hands tightly, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Hannah''s brow furrowed. She felt a knot of anxiety, unsure how to respond. Lionel simply turned his head away, avoiding the question entirely.

    "Grandma, you heard correctly," Hannah finally admitted with a quiet sigh. "Lionel and I are getting a divorce. It was his idea."

    "How was it my idea?" Lionel retorted.

    "Right after Sandra''s car ident, he lied and said he was at the hospital. I was terrified and rushed over to find him. But when I got there, he handed me divorce papers. He wanted me to sign them to make Sandra happy."

    As she said the words, a bitterugh escaped her lips. Looking back, she realized she must have been in shock not to see how monstrous his actions were-and not to have pped him across the face right then and there.

    Grandma and Cindy both turned to stare at Lionel, their expressions a mixture of shock and horror.

    "Lionel, you tell me right now, is this true? Speak!" Grandmamanded, her voice rising.

    "What kind of person are you? You made your wife sign divorce papers just to appease your mistress? What in God''s name is wrong with you?"

    She raised her hand and smacked him hard on the back of the head.

    Lionel winced, clutching his head. He had long since regretted his decision and didn''t dare try to defend himself now. He could only nod meekly, epting the pain.

    "You foolish boy! How could you do something so heartless, so despicable? How did the Rosenberg family produce such an idiot?"

    Grandma shot up from the couch, grabbed a throw pillow, and started beating him over the head with it. Hannah quickly stood and gently guided her back to her seat.

    "Lionel, you owe me a proper

    exnation today! It wasn''t

    Hannah''s fault Sandra was in an ident, so why did you use a

    divorce tofort her? If you don''t give me a good reason... then you

    can get out of the Rosenberg family for good!"

    "Let''s see if that shameless mistress of yours still wants you when you don''t have

    the Rosenberg name to your title!"

    Lionel sat slumped on the sofa, his expression grim. After a moment, he finally spoke. ¡°She was hurt very badly, she almost died. She said that if she had married me back then, maybe none of this would have happened."

    "She said she regretted sacrificing her own happiness to let Hannah

    and I be together. Sone

    at that

    moment was ust so scared by her injuries, I wasn''t thinking straight. That''s why I..."

    He trailed off, looking up at Hannah.

    His exnation elicited no reaction from her. It was one of the many possibilities

    she had already considered, but hearing it confirmed was still chilling.

    Grandma was silent for a long moment before she finally spoke again. "In that case, you two should get a divorce."

 Chapter 307

    Her words hung in the air, stunning both Hannah and Lionel into silence.

    Even Cindy, standing off to the side, was shocked.

    They had hidden this secret for so long, terrified of how Grandma would react. They never imagined she would not only take it in stride but actually agree with the decision.

    "Grandma?"

    Lionel stared at her, dumbfounded. "I came here today to confess everything and to ask you to help me talk to Hannah. But you... how could you...?"

    "Talk to her?" Grandma scoffed. "About what? There''s nothing to talk about. This had nothing to do with Hannah, yet you agreed to Sandra''s demand without a second thought. You clearly don''t have Hannah in your heart, so stop pretending!"

    She turned to Hannah, squeezing her hand tightly. "This is all my fault. I never should have pushed you to marry him. This boy doesn''t love you. I''m the one who ruined your life."

    "Hannah, since you''ve already made up your mind, I won''t try to change it. But don''t you worry. Even after the divorce, you will always be my granddaughter. You cane and live with me."

    "Grandma!"

    "Cindy, get him out of my sight!" Grandma ordered, shooting Lionel a look of pure fury.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s time to go," Cindy said, stepping forward without hesitation.

    "Grandma, those divorce papers don''t mean anything! I tore them up right after she signed them. We never filed anything at the courthouse. It was all a misunderstanding," Lionel pleaded.

    "I don''t care if you think it means anything or not. The fact is, you made Hannah sign them. That can''t be undone! You are a scoundrel, and I want you out of my house. Now!" Grandma pointed toward the door, her voice shaking with rage.

    Cindy took Lionel by the arm and firmly escorted him out.

    "Cindy, please, let me talk to Grandma again. It was a misunderstanding," Lionel insisted, worried that Grandma''s anger was genuine. He reluctantly allowed himself to be led away.

    Once they were outside, Cindy released him.

    "The madam adores the young mistress. The fact that you made her sign those papers is undeniable Nothing you say right now will change that," Cindy advised. "Of course, she doesn''t really want you to divorce. She will try to talk to the young mistress in her own time.¡±

    "For now, Mr. Rosenberg, you should go home and reflect on your actions. Show her that you''ve cut ties with the Woods family. Let her see your resolve."

    Lionel paused, considering her words. It was sound advice.

    "Alright, Cindy. Thank you for your help. Please let me know immediately if anything changes with Grandma."

    Cindy nodded and, after seeing him off, went back inside.

    Hannah told Grandma everything that had happened with Lionel and Sandra,

    though she softened some of the harsher details to avoid worrying her too much.

    "So that''s why that Sandra woman has been all over the news, stirring up trouble with that fool of a grandson of mine. She knew you were getting a divorce and couldn''t wait to take your ce! What a conniving little schemer!"

    Grandma sneered. "Hannah, I know you won''t listen to anything I say right now, A divorce is between the two of you, and I won''t make that decision for you. But promise you this that little brat from the Woods family will not get away with this!¡±

    Hannah nodded. "Grandma, there''s something else I haven''t told you." "What is it?"

    "I found my biological mother."

 Chapter 308

    "You found her?" Grandma eximed. "Who is she? How did you find her? Why didn''t you tell me something so important sooner?"

    "Cheryl Temple," Hannah said, then exined how she had run into Peter at her firm, the DNA test, and moving into the Temple family home.

    Grandma listened, her expression thoughtful.

    "The Temple family," she mused. "So, it''s the Temples. I''ve heard about what happened to her. It was such a tragedy. She''s still missing, but I know the Temples are still searching desperately for her. I hope they find her soon, so you and your mother can finally be reunited."

    She then asked how Hannah was settling in at the Temple estate. Hannah didn''t mention Cherry''s bullying; telling Grandma about the divorce was distressing enough. Adding that she was being mistreated would have broken the old woman''s heart.

    They talked for a long time. Grandma, still worried, told Hannah that if she ever felt ufortable living with the Temples, she should move in with her.

    Hannah agreed.

    For the first time in a long time, she felt a sense of belonging, as if she finally had a home. The empty, rootless feeling that had haunted her for so long began to fade.

    As Hannah was driving away from Grandma''s house, she saw Lionel''s car parked by the side of the road.

    "Hannah, let''s find somewhere to sit down and talk."

    He stubbed out his cigarette, walked over to her car, and opened the passenger door, sliding in without an invitation. Seeing that there was no getting rid of him, Hannah didn''t bother arguing.

    She drove to a nearby coffee shop and chose a secluded table in the corner.

    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked, leaning back and pulling out her phone, her tone deliberately indifferent.

    Lionel looked at her, about to speak, but then hesitated. Cindy had told him that Hannah had found her

    he

    biological mother. In that instant, I understood why she had been at the they were

    5 with Peter

    hospital

    getting a DNA test.

    She used to tell him everything. Now, she hadn''t even mentioned finding her own family. The realization hit him hard: he had truly broken her heart.

    "About the divorce papers... I know what I did was wrong. I wasn''t thinking clearly. I panicked."

    Hannah didn''t respond, just nodded slightly.

    "Grandma knows now, and while she didn''t oppose the divorce, I know she doesn''t want it to happen. Hannah, please, just give me one more chance. Let''s start over. Please?"

    She remained silent, her eyes fixed on her phone.

    "Hannah!"

    "Is that all you wanted to say?" She finally looked up from her screen, her gazezy and detached. "I can''t magine a level of pants that would lead someone to use their own marriage as a bargaining chip to appease someone else."

    Lionel knew his actions were indefensible. Back then, he hadn''t seen Sandra for who she truly was. If he had, he never would have done something so foolish.

    ???)

    "You don''t need to exin. I don''t want to heart," Hannah said, cutting him off. "Lionel, I don''t want to be alone with you. The sight of you makes me sick Sorunless we are filing divorce papers or finalizing them after the cooling-off period, do note near me again

    With that, she stood up and walked out, driving back to the Temple estate.

 Chapter 309

    She was grateful to have found her family. Now she had a ce to stay, a sanctuary where Lionel couldn''t easily find her and cause more trouble.

    When Hannah arrived back at the estate, she found Cherry sitting on the living room sofa. The moment Cherry saw her, she jumped up and ran over.

    ¡°Hannah, are you really married to Lionel?" she asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. "You weren''t lying to me, were you?"

    "Just say what you want, Cherry. There''s no need to beat around the bush."

    Cherry pouted, annoyed by Hannah''s directness. "Since you''re married to Lionel, you must have met Quennel, right? Does he have a girlfriend? Do you know what kind of woman he likes?"

    Hannah gave her a suspicious look, instantly understanding her motive.

    Feeling scrutinized, Cherry straightened up defensively. "What are you looking at? I''m a Temple heiress. You can''tpare me to those other women out there! Just tell me what Quennel likes."

    Hannah''s gaze drifted to the small dog circling Cherry''s feet. A small smile touched her lips. "Alright. I can tell you what kind of woman he likes."

    "Really?" Cherry''s eyes lit up, and she leaned in closer.

    "Quennel prefers women who don''t own dogs," Hannah said coolly. "And he especially detests ck poodles."

    ...

    ...

    "Hannah, are you insane? You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? You... you! I''m going to have Mico bite you!"

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!" Mico barked furiously, feeding off his owner''s anger.

    Hannah just smirked at Cherry''s tantrum.

    "All I hear is barking, barking, barking! I could hear you from downstairs," a new voice cut in. "Cherry, if you have this much

    energy you should be a nanny. At least then you be useful instead of just making noise all day!

    Samuel came down the stairs, holding an invitation. He handed it to Hannah. "There''s a g tomorrow. afternoon Grandpa wants me to take you so he can introduce you to everyone."

    Just as Hannah reached for it, Cherry snatched it away.

    "I''m going too!" she dered after reading the invitation. A g this big meant Quennel would almost certainly be there. This was her chance!

    "Says who? Were you invited? Have some shame!" Samuel snapped, grabbing the invitation back and giving it to Hannah.

    "Ignore her," he told Hannah. "Grandma has already had some gowns sent over. They''re upstairs. Go pick one you like."

    Hannah nodded and followed him upstairs.

    Left behind, Cherry stomped her foot and yelled, "I said I''m going, so I''m going! If

    you don''t let me, I''ll tell Grandpa and Grandma that you''re bullying me!"

    No one paid her any attention, so she huffed and followed them up.

    Upstairs, three racks of thetest

    designer gowns were on disy. Cherry''s eyes went wide. She

    attended her share of gs, but

    she''d never worn anything this exquisite A surge of jealousy washed over her.

    Just as Hannah picked up a dress, Cherry lunged forward and grabbed it.

    "This one''s nice. It would look great on me. I''m going to try it on." Hannah''s hand shot out, mping down on her wrist. "Is it yours to try on?" "What''s the big deal? I''m a Temple granddaughter too! Don''t I have the right?" Cherry retorted, yanking her hand free and heading for the dressing room with the gown.

 Chapter 310

    Hannah had no intention of letting this slide. She had just arrived at the Temple estate. If she let Cherry walk all over her from the start, her life here would be just as miserable as it had been at the Rosenberg mansion.

    Samuel moved to block Cherry, but a figure blurred past him. Before he could process what was happening, a shriek tore through the air. The next thing he knew, Hannah had Cherry pinned to the floor.

    "Hannah, what are you doing? Let me go! If you dare to hit me, I''ll tell Grandpa and Grandma!"

    As Cherry spoke, she saw Hannah raise her hand and immediately threw her arms up to shield her face, screaming. It had all happened in an instant. She had taken two steps, and suddenly her hair was being yanked back, sending her sprawling to the ground.

    "Go ahead, scream. They''re my grandparents too," Hannah said, her raised hand not falling. Instead, she pinched Cherry''s cheek, hard.

    "Let''s have them see exactly how you''ve been bullying me-snatching my invitation, stealing my gown. Let them deal with you. And then they can deal with your parents and see what a wonderful job they''ve done raising you!"

    The threat of involving her parents made Cherry''s blood run cold. Her lips trembled.

    "Are... are you a child? It''s just a dress! Do you have to tell my parents? Fine, fine, I don''t want it!"

    Terrified, Cherry let go of the gown and tried to pry Hannah''s hand away, but her grip was like iron.

    "Hannah, let go! I already gave you the dress back, what more do you want? Let go!"

    "Apologize."

    Hannah''s grip only tightened. The pressure was so intense that Cherry genuinely thought she might be trying to kill her. Tears welled in her eyes.

    ¡°Samuel! Samuel, help me! She''s really going to kill me!" Cherry cried, stretching a desperate hand toward her cousin.

    "Let''s see, what''s the number for the

    funeral home?" Samuel mused,

    pulling out his phone. "I should make arrangements for

    probably

    you

    r parents are still abroads

    they probably won''t make it back in

    time. No need to bother them."

    Cherry knew her cousin well enough to know he was perfectly capable of doing just that.

    "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry! I won''t take the gown!" she sobbed, finally giving in. "I... I just wanted to go to the g to see Quennel, that''s all..."

    Hannah sneered and released her, rising to her feet with a cold nce.

    Freed, Cherry scrambled up. She hadn''t been choked, but the

    experience had left her feeling. breathless and terrified, one stared

    at Hamah, her eyes wide with fear. This woman was dangerous It was best not to provoke her again.

    "Still want to snatch things?¡± Samuel taunted, giving her a shove. "I''m moving back in for a while you hear me? Iff see you bullying Hannah again, I''ll personally knock some sense into you!"

    Cherry seethed with resentment but didn''t dare say a word. All she had wanted was a chance to get closer to Quennel.

    "Cherry, your legs are your own. Where you go is your business and has nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 311

    Hannah scoffed and turned back to the racks of gowns.

    Samuel shot Cherry a re. "See that? Hannah is incredibly patient. Anyone else would have pped you silly by now. Know your ce and stay out of the way."

    Cherry, however, was now buzzing with excitement. Did Hannah''s words mean she could go to the g after all? This was perfect! Once Hannah had chosen her gown, she could pick one too. They were all thetest couture designs; she couldn''t go wrong with any of them.

    After Hannah made her selection, she and Samuel went to the small sitting room for afternoon tea. Cherry, overjoyed, happily began to browse the gowns herself.

    Watching her, Samuel leaned closer to Hannah. "Hannah, are you really going to let here along? You know she''ll just cause trouble."

    Hannah lifted her teacup, gently blowing on it. "And if I don''t bring her, do you think she''ll just stay home quietly? She''d probably follow us and try to sabotage something there."

    Samuel considered this. It was true; Cherry was anything but predictable.

    "Good point. She''d probably just run to Grandpa and Grandma with some sob story about how you bullied her. It''s such a headache. Uncle Sean is such a schr, and Aunt Shirley is from a prestigious family. How did two such aplished people raise such a... such a spoiled brat?"

    Hannah lowered her gaze, thinking for a moment. "There''s something I''ve been curious about. My mother''s name is Cheryl. It''s our custom to avoid giving children the names of their elders, so why did your Uncle Sean name his daughter Cherry?"

    The question had been on her mind since she first heard Cherry''s name.

    "After Aunt Cheryl went missing, the family tried to arrange a marriage for her, but she refused, saying she would never marry. Around that time, Aunt Shirley got pregnant and suggested that since Cheryl

    Chghaat

    wouldn''t have her own children, she could adopt theirs. To honor Aunt Cheryl they named their daughter Cherry, because the names sound so simr. But then, not long after, Aunt Cheryl announced she was pregnant and wouldn''t need to adopt."

    Hannah paused. Samuel had described her uncle and aunt as a schr and a

    "Aunt Shirley told my mother that being pregnant and unmarried would bring shame to the Temple family. She urged her to terminate the pregnancy and adopt their child instead. But Aunt Cheryl refused She was determined to have her baby."

    Samuel leaned in closer, his eyes darting around the room to make sure no one was listening. "Aunt Cheryl was incredible," he whispered. "If she hadn''t gone

    missing, she would be the head of the family now, not Uncle Peter."

    "That couple wanted to inherit Aunt Cheryl''s assets. When they heard she wouldn''t marry, they came up with that whole adoption scheme. I

    bet the real

    bet the real reason Cherry dislikes you is because your return means you''ve taken back what she thought would be hers."

    He paused, another thought urring to him.

    "And when Aunt Cheryl disappeared, they were the first ones to suggest dividing up her property."

    Hannah took a sip of her coffee, her gaze hardening as she watched Cherry approach them.

    "You want to get to know Quennel, don''t you?"

 Chapter 312

    The question stunned not only Cherry but Samuel as well. He stared at Hannah, wondering what she was nning.

    Cherry nodded eagerly. "Have you finallye to your senses and decided to introduce me to him?"

    Hannah just smiled.

    Cherry sat down, crossing her arms with a triumphant smirk. "You''re smarter than you look. Introduce me to Quennel, and if things work out between us, I''ll be your sister-inw. Don''t worry, I''ll treat you well."

    Samuel pressed his lips together, turning away to hide hisughter. He knew she was foolish, but this was a new level of dense.

    "If Quennel is at the g tonight, I''ll introduce you," Hannah said, her smile not quite reaching her eyes, which held a flicker of ice.

    She had never met her mother, but she was the child her mother had fought for, defying family expectations and enduring gossip to bring into the world. These people had tried to carve up her mother''s legacy the moment she was gone. They would not get away with it.

    As evening fell, Hannah, Samuel, and Peter got into the car to head to the g. Just as they were about to leave, Cherry rushed out, her gown swishing around her.

    "Samuel, get out. Take the other car," she demanded, pulling open the door. "I need to talk to Hannah about Quennel. Don''t get in our way."

    Samuel blinked, staring at her in disbelief before ncing at Hannah.

    Hannah gave a slight shake of her head, signaling for him to get out. He was confused but did as she asked.

    "That''s better," Cherry chirped. "Now hurry up, don''t waste our time!"

    With a scowl, Samuel stepped out of the car. The moment he did, Hannah opened her door and got out as well.

    Samuel''s jaw dropped. Of course. He should have known Hannah wouldn''t let Cherry get off that easily.

    Cherry was equally stunned. She had just settled into her seat when Hannah exited from the other side. A secondter, she heard the click of the locks.

    "Uncle Peter?¡± Cherry leaned forward to look at him in the front passenger seat. "Uncle Peter, tell the driver to open the doors. I need to go with Hannah.¡±

    "If you get out, you''re not going to the g," Peter said, his voice t.

    "But I have to go! I don''t know anything about Quennel. I need to ask Hannah about him so don''t say the wrong thing and offend Tum when I meet him!" she pleaded.

    "Besides, ift get together with Quennel,could help you with

    business deals if you want to

    partner with the Rosenberg family you''ll have to go through me..."

    Before she could finish, Peter signaled for the driver to unlock the doors.

    Cherry smirked. "See? At least you have some sense, Uncle Peter. Not like them."

    She stepped out of the car, and

    Peter immediately told the driver to go. As she stood on the curb, she watched in horror as a second par, with Harman and Samquel inside, sped past her, leaving her alone in the evening air.

    "Hey! Are you crazy? You just left! Didn''t you see me get out?"

    She stomped her foot in frustration, feeling utterly yed. She turned to get back into her uncle''s car, only to find that it, too, was gone. She was stranded.

    "Aaaargh! I can''t believe this! You did it on purpose! You''re all just bullying me!" she shrieked, stomping her feet on the pavement in a full-blown tantrum.

 Chapter 313

    A guard, witnessing the scene, quickly called for another driver to take her to the g.

    By the time Cherry arrived, Hannah, Peter, and Samuel were already at the entrance. She had spent the entire ride urging the driver to go faster, terrified they would leave her behind and she wouldn''t get to see Quennel.

    "Well, look who finally made it," Samuel teased as she rushed up to them. "I saw you get out of the car. I thought you decided not toe."

    Cherry shot him a venomous re but, noticing the crowd, quicklyposed herself and forced a smile.

    "Mind your own business. Were you even invited?" she muttered under her breath.

    "As a matter of fact, I was. You weren''t," Samuel retorted with a smug grin. "Say one more word, and I''ll make sure you don''t get in. Everyone here knows who you are. Imagine how they''llugh when they see you turned away at the door."

    He leaned in closer. "Your friends are probably already inside. What do you think they''ll say when they start whispering about you behind your back?"

    A flicker of panic crossed Cherry''s face. She had seen some of her friends wave

    to her on their way in. The thought of them finding out she''d been barred at the door was mortifying.

    "Hannah promised she''d let me in!"

    She was about to appeal to Hannah but saw that she and Peter had already started walking inside.

    "Hey, wait for me!" Cherry cried, truly afraid they would abandon her. She gathered her skirts and hurried after them. Hannah had already proven she was capable of tricking her and driving off; she wasn''t taking any chances.

    Fortunately, she made it inside without incident. But as she scanned the crowded ballroom, she couldn''t find Quennel anywhere. She wanted to ask Hannah to help her look, but Hannah was busy being introduced to people by Peter and Samuel and had no time for her.

    "What if he''s not even here?" she

    muttere

    to herself, clutching a

    ss of wine. "If he didn''t c

    what was the point af all this

    Though she couldn''t find Quennel, her eyesnded on another familiar face:

    Lionel, making his way through the crowd.

    Hmph. If you won''t help me find Quennel, I''ll find him myself!

    She approached Lionel, wine ss in

    hand. "You

    must be my

    brother-inw," she said smool

    "I''m Cherry, Sean Sean''s daughter  s?novels

    She knew about Hannah and Lionel''s secret marriage and wasn''t foolish enough

    to expose it in public and risk their wrath.

    "Is Hannah here?" he asked, his eyes

    scanning the room. He had heard she would be attending and had

    "If you want to know, you''ll have to do something for me first."

    Lionel sized her up. He had heard about this particr heiress¡ªarrogant and entitled.

    "What is it?"

    "Is Quennel here? Take me to him. I need to talk to him about something," she said with a simpering smile.

    Lionel studied her for a moment. "He''s here. I''ll take you."

    "Great!"

    Cherry followed him eagerly, thinking to herself that Hannah was incredibly lucky to have married him.

    "He''s in the second-tost private room down that hall," he said. "Now, is Hannah here?"

 Chapter 314

    Cherry rolled her eyes at him.

    "Why should I tell you? You and your wife are just alike¡ªalways demanding something in return for a little favor!"

    She turned on her heel and started toward the private rooms.

    Lionel''s hand shot out, his fingers closing around her arm in a grip that was anything but gentle.

    "Ow! Lionel, are you insane? Let go! Let go of me! I''m a woman, you know! Have you ever heard of being gentle?"

    She pped at his hand with her free one, trying to pry his fingers off, but his strength was overwhelming.

    "Cherry, I''ll ask you onest time. Is Hannah here, and where is she?"

    "Let go of me first, and then I''ll tell you!"

    Her stubbornness only tightened his grip. From her attitude, he could easily guess how she must have been treating Hannah at the Temple estate. The thought fueled his anger, and his fingers dug deeper into her arm.

    "She''s here, she''s here!" Cherry finally yelped. "She''s in the main hall with my Uncle Peter and Samuel."

    Lionel released her instantly and strode toward the ballroom.

    Cherry rubbed her sore wrist, her eyes welling up with tears. "He''s like an animal," she muttered. "No wonder he and Hannah are married. Two peas in a pod."

    She took a few deep breaths topose herself, smoothed her dress, and headed for the room Lionel had pointed out. She knocked several times, but there was no answer. She knocked again, harder, but still nothing.

    A bad feeling crept over her. Had Lionel lied to her? Was Quennel even in there?

    She grabbed the handle and pushed the door open. The room was pitch ck andpletely empty.

    "Lionel, you liar!" she seethed, mming the door shut. She gathered her skirts and stormed back toward the main hall, fuming. What a pair of deceitful snakes! They were both just toying with her.

    Back in the bathroom, Lionel''s eyes scanned the crowd, searching for Hannah. The g was packed, and it took him only a moment before someone approached him,

    ceasing its search.

    Finally, he spotted her. But she wasn''t alone. Standing beside her was Quennel.

    "We''ll talkter."

    Cutting the conversation short, Lionel made his way toward them. Hannah sensed his approach and nced over just as he reached her side.

    ????

    "Hannah finds her family, and you, her husband, don''t even bother to pay us a visit or let us know? If I hadn''t asked, I would have beenpletely in the dark Lionel what kind of husband are you?" Quennel said, his voice low but sharp with disapproval.

    "I understand keeping the marriage a secret, but did you have to hide the fact that

    Hannah found her family too?" he continued, his brow furrowed.

    iel

    He then turned to Peter with a slight smile. "I know you''ve already held a family dinner, and you''ve brought her to this g tonight, but I think a more formal celebration is in order Let all of Sova know, so that anyone with ill intentions will think twice."

    Peter nodded. ¡°We''re nning on it. A few of our elders and my brother are out of town on business. They''ll be back in a couple of days, and we''ll host the event

    then."

 Chapter 315

    The family dinner had been a preliminary announcement, a warning to those within the family to put aside any greedy ambitions. The formal celebration would serve to officially introduce Ms. Temple, Cheryl''s daughter, to society. At the event, they would also announce that Hannah would be temporarily managing her mother''s assets.

    "Be sure to send me an invitation. I am Hannah''s family, after all, and I am truly happy for her," Quennel said, his eyes filled with warmth as he smiled at Hannah.

    Hannah nodded, but a knot of anxiety formed in her stomach. With the divorce and finding her family happening at the same time, she hadpletely forgotten to tell Quennel.

    Lionel stood by, powerless and unable to offer any exnation. Admitting that they were on the verge of divorce would only make them aughingstock. He had no choice but to swallow his pride and ept the me for his apparentck of courtesy.

    Cherry, having finally found her way back to the main hall, spotted Hannah and immediately headed over. Seeing Quennel standing next to her, she slowed her pace, smoothed her dress, and approached them with an air of practiced elegance.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, a pleasure. I''m Cherry, Peter''s niece," she said softly, nudging Hannah with her elbow as a signal to move aside.

    Hannah smirked inwardly but stepped back without protest.

    Quennel gave Cherry a brief nod, but his attention quickly returned to Hannah. He

    took a step toward her. "Hannah, could I have a word with you?"

    "Of course, Quennel."

    She followed him out to a balcony overlooking the gardens.

    "Is it too cold out here? We can find another spot if you''d like."

    The autumn night had a slight chill, but there was only a gentle breeze.

    Hannah shook her head. "I''m sorry, Quennel. So much has been happeningtely. I told Grandma when+visited her the other day, but then got distracted andpletely forgot to tell you."

    Quennel smiled warmly. "Do you really think I brought you out here to scold you?"

    His eyes crinkled at the corners.

    "How have you been settling in at the Temple estate? Are youfortable? If the main house isn''t to your liking, have a vi nearby You could move there, and it would still be easy to visit your

    grandparents."

    He had known about her moving in with the Temples but had waited to bring it up until he saw them together tonight.

    "It''s been good. My grandparents are wonderful to me, just like our Grandma."

    A genuine smile lit up her face as she spoke of them. She may have missed out on a parent''s love, but she was blessed with an abundance of love from her grandparents.

    "That''s good to hear. If you run into any trouble there, you know you can alwayse to me. Even if you and Lionel divorce, I will always be your family. That will never change."

    A faint blush crept up Hannah''s cheeks, whether from his words or the cool night air, she couldn''t tell.

    "Has Lionel been giving you a hard time again? Is that why you didn''t tell him?"

    Hannah thought for a moment and decided to tell him everything. When she finished, she looked at him, a hint of helplessness in her eyes.

    "The way he''s acting, I don''t think he''s going to agree to the divorce I''ve even threatened to go public. with our marriage to ruin his reputation, but he doesn''t seem to care. Quennel, what should I do?"

 Chapter 316

    Quennel''s gaze softened as he considered her words. "Does Grandma know about this?" he asked after a moment.

    Hannah nodded. "She overheard Lionel and me talking about it the other day. She just said it was our business and that she wouldn''t interfere."

    "If Grandma isn''t opposing it, then I''ll try to talk to Lionel. But we can''t rush this.

    For now, stay at the Temple estate and keep your distance from him. Don''t push him too hard, or he might do something drastic."

    Hannah hesitated. In her anger, she hadpletely overlooked the legal process of filing the divorce papers. For awyer, it was an embarrassing oversight.

    Seeing her conflicted expression, Quennel''s voice grew even gentler.

    "Your mind is made up, and I won''t try to change it. Your happiness is what matters most. But right now, with thepany facing some issues and Grandma''s tacit approval of your decision, he''s not in a good state of mind. If you threaten him by going public, he might just throw his hands up, walk away from his responsibilities, and trap you in this marriage indefinitely. That would only hurt you and open you up to more gossip."

    His words struck a chord. He was right. If their marriage became public knowledge, they wouldn''t be able to finalize a divorce for years. Sandra''s dreams would be dashed, and she would undoubtedly retaliate, spreading all sorts of vicious rumors. She might even bring up the incident from three years ago, when Hannah was drugged. The culprit had never been found, and if Sandra exposed it now, the truth would be lost in the scandal.

    "Alright, let''s leave it at that for now," Quennel said. "I''ll talk to him and find out what it will take for him to agree to the divorce. Just wait for my good news."

    Hannah nodded, about to reply when Cherry came rushing over.

    "Mr. Rosenberg!" she eximed, positioning herself in front of Hannah. "I had no idea you were Hannah''s family. What a coincidence!"

    Quennel''s expression shifted slightly. He gave Cherry a polite but distant smile and, noticing how she had crowded Hannah, gently pulled her to his side.

    Cherry''s eyes widened as she stared at Quennel''s hand on Hannah''s arm. She had heard that he was a charming but cold man, but his behavior toward Hannah was

    anything but. He was genuinel

    warm and protective.

    She shot Hannah a look, gesturing with her eyes for her to say something, to make an introduction.

    Hannah simply looked away and met Quennel''s gaze. "You should get back to your business, Quennel. Don''t let us keep you."

    He nodded and, with onest gentle smile at her, turned to leave. As he walked away, Cherry reached out as if to follow him. Hannah caught her hand.

    "What, are you going to chase after him?" she asked, her voice dripping with disdain. "You have absolutely no ss. Your see a man and you Can''t wait to throw yourself at him.

    "You... what did you just say? How dare you talk to me like that!"

    Cherry''s teeth clenched in fury. "I asked you to introduce me to Quennel, and you just sent him away! What is your problem? You and Lionel are just alike cunning and maniptive! No wonder you two are married. You''re a perfect match!"

 Chapter 317

    It was the first time anyone had said that about her and Lionel. For a second, Hannah wasn''t sure if it was an insult or apliment.

    "Cherry, I stopped you for the sake of the Temple family, and for your parents."

    "For my parents? Ha! Sending him away was for my parents? Do you think I''m an idiot?" Cherry scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Go on, exin yourself."

    "You''ve just been formally acknowledged by the family. If I introduced you to Quennel now, he would know you forced me to do it. He''d be disgusted with you, and he''d assume your parents raised you poorly. It would reflect badly on the entire Temple family."

    "Cherry, if you''re going to be an embarrassment, at least have the decency not to drag the rest of us down with you."

    Hannah''s eyes raked over her cousin with unconcealed contempt. "It''s amazing you had the nerve to lecture me about having manners. People always talk most about the things theyck themselves."

    With a final, dismissive sneer, Hannah turned and walked back into the ballroom.

    The chilly night wind swept over Cherry, leaving her feeling cold and hollow. She red at Hannah''s retreating back, her heart filled with bitter resentment.

    "What''s so great about her?" she muttered. "She''s just an illegitimate child who doesn''t even know who her father is. If she hadn''t married Lionel, I wouldn''t have given her a second nce."

    It was clear that using Hannah to get to Quennel was not going to be easy. But there were other ways.

    Back in the ballroom, Quennel was engrossed in a discussion about a new partnership. Lionel stood a short distance away from Peter and Samuel. The moment he saw Hannah return, he started toward her.

    But she acted as if he didn''t exist, walking straight past him to join Peter and Samuel.

    "I tried to stop Cherry, but she''s as slippery as an eel. Did she cause any trouble for you?" Samuel asked, concerned.

    Hannah shook her head. "Quennel ignored her. She''s probably sulking

    somewhere. It''s best to just leave her be."

    Samuel snorted and muttered, "Serves her right," then flicked his eyes toward Lionel. "What about him?"

    "Our rtionship isn''t public, and we''ve been in the news a lottely. Standing too close will just fuel the gossip and have no desire to deal with that Hannah said, her voice just loud enough for Lionel to hear.

    He had been about to approach her again, but her words stopped him in his tracks. He remained where he was a silent observer for the rest of the evening.

    As the g came to a close, Lionel trailed behind Hannah, hoping for a chance to speak with her.

    "Mr. Rosenberg!" A man stepped in front of him, blocking his path.

    ¡°Mr. Rosenberg, are we going to be hearing wedding bells for you and Ms. Woods soon? I''ve done business with the Woods family in the past, and I know they''re facing some challenges right now thappen to have a few projects that might be a good fit. What do you think...?"

    Hannah, who was waiting for her driver, paused and overheard their conversation. Samuel''s ears perked up.

    ¡°Sandra... Ms. Woods and I are just friends," Lionel said, his voice tight. "There are no wedding bells. You''ve been misinformed."

 Chapter 318

    The moment the words left the man''s lips, Samuel was the first to let out a sharp bark ofughter. He shot a look at Hannah, jerking his head toward the world- ss liar standing behind her.

    Hannah sighed and gave a helpless shrug, silentlymunicating that she didn''t understand how the man had such thick skin either. If it were her, she could never bring herself to say something so brazen. It just went to show, people destined for great things had a certain shamelessness about them; anyone else would have already found a hole to crawl into.

    Though Lionel couldn''t see their expressions, he could tell from their stifled movements that they were mocking him. He lowered his deep-set eyes, a flicker of irritation clouding his brow.

    "Ah, is that so? Well, you and Ms. Woods are a perfect match, truly made for each other. It''s only a matter of time, I''m sure. When the wedding bells ring, you must remember to send me an invitation!" the man said, offering onest sycophantic remark before scurrying away.

    Samuel had nned to ignore him, but the opportunity was just too good to pass up. He spun around, his voice dripping with faux sincerity.

    "Oh, Mr. Rosenberg! When you and Ms. Woods finally tie the knot and throw that grand banquet, you simply must invite me! I know we don''t know each other well, but I''m close with Hannah-I''m her cousin, you see. My sister and I will be sure to get you a huge gift. We wish you and Ms. Woods a lifetime of happiness and a whole brood of kids!"

    Samuel didn''t bother to lower his voice, and his announcement immediately drew the attention of those nearby, who swarmed over to offer their own congrattions.

    "This is wonderful news! Congrattions, Mr. Rosenberg!"

    "Yes, I heard rumors of your engagement to Ms. Woods three years ago. I can''t believe it''s really happening! You must let us share in your joy!"

    "Congrattions, Mr. Rosenberg! When is the big day?"

    "I saw all those videos of you two trending online. The love you have for Ms. Woods is impossible to hide. Anyone with eyes can see it!"

    "Absolutely!"

    Before Lionel could even process what was happening, he waspletely mobbed. The crowd pressed in, threeyers deep, all chattering excitedly, each person hoping to use this chance to get acquainted with him.

    Hannah watched the scene unfold, the chorus of congrattions sounding like a bitter mockery in her ears. Through a gap in the crowd she saw the helpless, cornered look on Lionel''s face. She felt no O sympathy for him, only a cold satisfaction. He deserve every second of this.

    This was the price he paid for refusing to make their marriage public. It was all his own damn fault.

    "Samuel, let''s go."

    With a dismissive smirk, Hannah turned and walked away, Samuel trailing behind her.

    "You got it, Hannah!" he said, grinning from ear to ear as he followed her to the

    car.

    Once they were settled in the back seat, Samuel couldn''t help but ask, "Hannah, are you mad at me for what I did back there?"

    Hannah shook her head. "Why would I be? Everything you said was the truth."

    Samuel crossed his arms, reying the scene in his mind. "It''s a shame, though," he mused. "I feel like I held back. I should have asked him why he didn''t lift a finger to help the Woods family when they were in troubles then could have brought up Sandra jumping off that building. That would''ve really made him squirm!"

    Although Hannah had only given him a brief overview of what Lionel had put her through, Samuel could seez the profound disappointment and heartache behind her calm

    ver

    demeanor. Only someone whose heart had beenpletely shattered could speak of such pain so matter-of-factly. He hadn''t known Hannah for long, but he understood the kind of person she was.

    "Don''t you worry, Hannah," he said, his voice firm. "I''m always on your side. If that bastard ever tries to give you trouble again, I swear I''ll help you beat the hell out of him. You can count on it."

 Chapter 319

    Hannah just smiled and nodded.

    Back at the house, she changed into somefortable loungewear and removed her makeup. Just as she was about to head to her room, she found Cherry standing in the doorway, radiating fury.

    "You did that on purpose, didn''t you! I asked you to help me, and not only did you refuse, you sent him away!" Cherry used, her voice shrill. "Just because your own marriage to Lionel is a mess, you can''t stand to see anyone else happy, can you?"

    Hannah sauntered over, leaning casually against the doorframe with her arms crossed. She raised a perfectly sculpted eyebrow. "Can''t stand to see you happy? And what ''happy'' are we talking about, exactly? The one where Quennel falls for you at first sight, you get married tomorrow, and live happily ever after?"

    "You..."

    "Or is it the ''happy'' where you have a sessful career?" Hannah''s eyes traveled from the top of Cherry''s head down to her shoes before meeting her gaze again. "Because Samuel told me you''re unemployed and living at home. So it can''t be that."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "Then perhaps it''s your good breeding and impable manners? But the first thing you did when I arrived was call me an ill-mannered orphan who doesn''t even know her own parents. Someone from a family with ss would never say something like that. So, Cherry, please, enlighten me. Which version of your ''happy'' life am I so jealous of?"

    With every word Hannah spoke, Cherry''s breath hitched, until her chest felt tight and a lump formed in her throat, choking off any response.

    Seeing her speechless, Hannah sighed dramatically and shook her head. "Look at you. You block my path just to hurl baseless usations, and in the end, you''re the one who gets put in her ce. If I were you, I''d be so embarrassed I''d have run away by now."

    Cherry stomped her foot in frustration, pointing a trembling finger at Hannah. "If I were you, I''d have jumped off a building by now! Your husband is cheating on you and you just pretend you can''t see it. You have some nerve lecturing me!"

    Hannah''s eyes widened in mock surprise. "Cherry, don''t tell me you''re one of those women who, if their husband cheated, would me themselves for not being pretty enough, or curvy enough, or good enough in bed to keep him satisfied at home?" she gasped ming

    at hopning the other woman,

    yourself,

    ming the whole world... but never the man who was disloyal to his marriage and couldn''t control himself? Wow, Cherry. You live with so much insecurity and guilt. If I were you, I''d spend less time worrying about men and more time reading a book to broaden my horizons."

    Hannah straightened up and patted her cousin''s shoulder.

    "You should learn from me. If a man cheats, you divorce him. There are plenty of men in the world. Why hang yourself up over one guy? Or... can you just not live without a man?"

    "Hannah-!"

    Cherry trembled with rage, pping Hannah''s hand away.

    "You know, I think you really can''t," Hannah continued, turning to walk into her room. "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been begging me to introduce you to someone the second I got here."

    Before closing the door, she paused and added, "But you really don''t have what it takes, do you? I got you into the party, I let you see Quennel, but you couldn''t seal the deal. You should take a good, long loobin the mirror and figure out what the problem is. Your face, your body... or maybe," she finished with a pointed look, "your brain."

    Cherry lunged, swinging her hand to p her.

    SLAM!

 Chapter 320

    The pnded a split second after Hannah shut the door, connecting squarely with the solid wood and echoing with a loud crack. Even inside the room, the sound made Hannah jump, and she instinctively nced back at the door.

    "Serves her right," she muttered.

    Outside, Cherry''s face contorted in pain. She slowly sank to the floor, curling into a ball as she cradled her stinging hand.

    ¡°Hannah! I will never forgive you for this! You just wait!" she hissed, tears of pain and humiliation streaming down her face. Who did Hannah think she was, anyway? An orphan who didn''t know her father, whose mother was missing, and whose husband didn''t even love her! What right did she have to act so high and mighty?

    Just wait. Once she sessfully married Quennel, she would have him strip Lionel of all his power. Then, when her husband was a nobody, he would surely resent Hannah for causing his downfall.

    News that Hannah was the biological daughter of the Temple family spread through their social circle like wildfire.

    When Sandra, who was still recovering at home, heard the news, her entire world came crashing down. She had been biding her time, waiting for Lionel to divorce Hannah. Once Hannah was alone, without any backing, it would only be a matter of time before Sandra could crush her.

    But now she was Cheryl Temple''s daughter? The Temple family was just as powerful and influential as the Rosenbergs. And as the long-lost child of the beloved Cheryl, she would be unbelievably doted on.

    "Damn it! Why does she get everything?" Sandra shrieked, snatching a pillow from behind her and hurling it violently against the wall.

    The Temples had spent a fortune trying to find Cheryl and her stolen child all those years ago. The money they had poured into that search could have resurrected the Woods family several times over. Now, her family was barely hanging on by a thread while Hannah''s life just kept getting better. Before, she could at least mock Hannah for her low birth, but now... now...

    The more Sandra thought about it, the more furious she became. Fat tears of rage rolled down her cheeks as she clenched her fists, the veins standing our on the back of her hands. Jealousy and resentiment burned through her like a fever.

    Lionel''s attitude toward Hannah was already softening; he was treating her better and better, to the point where it seemed he didn''t even want a divorce anymore. Meanwhile, he was growing colder toward Sandra ven starting to question her if she lost Lionel, the rest of her life would be unbearable.

    The thought made her chest tighten with a suffocating anger she couldn''t release.

    No. So what if she was Cheryl''s daughter? Cheryl was still missing, and Hannah was mired in a failing marriage. All Sandra had to do was make the Temple family despise her. Once she lost their favor, she would be vulnerable again. A powerful family like the temples would surely took down on someone who was about to be divorced and had never

    received a proper upper-ss

    education.

    They would be holding a party soon to formally introduce her. If Sandra could just pull a few strings and cause a little scene at the reception, she could make the whole Temple family disgusted with their newfound heiress.

    "Yes, yes, that''s it!"

    The idea instantly cleared her mind, and the knot of anger in her chest loosened. Thank God Lionel still trusted her enough back then not to do anything to the orphanage. Otherwise, finding someone to help her now would be impossible.

    Sandra immediately grabbed her phone and dialed the number for the director of the orphanage, Jason.

    Because Quennel had advised her to hold off on pushing Lionel for a divorce, Hannah hadn''t brought up the subject since returning from the banquet.

 Chapter 321

    Besides, the family was in a flurry of preparations for her official wee party. Her grandfather and grandmother had hired a team of internationally renowned designers to create a custom gown and handle her styling. They were meticulously nning every detail of the event, down to ensuring the food and drinks were all to her liking.

    Hannah simply had no time to deal with Lionel.

    Meanwhile, Lionel found himselfpletely cut off. Hannah had blocked his number again, and when he tried his assistant, he discovered that number was blocked too. There was no way to talk to her.

    In desperation, he tried waiting for her at the Keystone Group building.

    He didn''t find Hannah, but he did run into Yves.

    "Well, well. Did you not receive an invitation from the Temple family, Mr.

    Rosenberg?" Yves asked, waving the elegant card in his hand. "Hannah''s

    wee party is tonight. As her... nominal husband, surely you weren''t left off the list?"

    Lionel''s face was a stony mask. "Is Hannah in the office? Be a dear, Mr. Lancaster, and tell her I need to speak with her."

    "Oh, you must be joking, Mr. Rosenberg. That''s no trouble at all!" Yves chuckled. "But it''s not that I won''t help you, it''s just that Hannah has been incredibly busytely and took some time off. How about this? I can give her a call for you."

    With a grand flourish, Yves held out his phone to Lionel. Even an outsider could guess he''d been blocked, and the public humiliation was scalding.

    Without another word, Lionel turned on his heel and strode away.

    "Don''t be shy, Mr. Rosenberg! I won''t even charge you for the call!" Yves shouted after his retreating back. "Do you want my help or not? Just say the word!"

    Watching Lionel disappear, Yves let out a derisive snort, pocketed his phone, and drove to the Temple estate.

    When he arrived, the house was already magnificently decorated. Yves greeted the elder Mr. Temple before going to find Hannah. On his way, he passed the area where the technical crew was setting up the audio-visual equipment and paused for a moment. After about fifteen minutes, he finally headed upstairs.

    "Mr. Lancaster."

    Yves walked into the dressing room and nced at the makeup artist. "Could I have a moment alone with Hannah?"

    The artist nodded understandingly and slipped out of the room.

    Seeing his serious expression, Hannah asked quietly, "What is it?¡±

    Yves took out his phone, pulled up a video, and handed it to her. "Take a look at this."

    Hannah took the phone. As she watched the surveince footage, her brow furrowed into a tight line.

    "Was the productionpany for this event hired by the Temples?" she asked.

    "It''s thepany they always use, but they said they were short-staffed and had to hire a few temporary workers to help out," Hannah replied, handing the phone back. "It seems Sandra still hasnt given up She even dredging up videos from the orphanage to try and ruimme."

    ¡°Do you want me to put a stop to it?"

    Hannah thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°No, let her. If she wants everyone to see these videos, then let them y. We''ll consider it her wee home gift to me. A gift this big? How could I possibly refuse it?"

    Yves instantly understood her n and broke into a grin. ¡°That''s Hannah. think Sandra is about tog leam what it means to be hoisted by her own petard. It''s a shame Lionel isn''t here, though. He''d miss the show."

    "He''s noting? Samuel delivered the invitation to him personally."

    ...

 Chapter 322

    Honestly, Hannah didn''t care whether Lionel came or not. But now that Sandra had prepared such a spectacr gift for her, it only seemed right that the guest of honor should be present to enjoy it.

    Hannah picked up her phone and called Samuel.

    "Tell him I specifically asked you to invite him, but that I''m too busy to call myself.

    If he still refuses toe after that, then forget it."

    Sitting nearby, Yves had to bite his lip to keep fromughing out loud.

    All the pieces were in ce. All they needed now was Lionel.

    As the minutes ticked by, Hannah, holding the hem of her gown, descended the grand staircase.

    Cherry stood off to the side, her eyes fixed on Hannah''s custom-designed dress. A fresh wave of resentment washed over her, and she tugged petntly at her mother''s arm.

    "We''re both their granddaughters, so why does she get to wear such a beautiful dress and I don''t? Grandpa and Grandma are ying favorites! It''s so unfair!"

    "You foolish girl, keep your voice down! Do you want everyone to hear you?" her mother, Judy, hissed, gripping her daughter''s arm tightly. "You know your grandparents always favored your Aunt Cheryl, so of course they''re going to favor her daughter now. This isn''t new. I''m warning you, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t give her any reason to go tattling to them."

    She leaned in closer. "If they decide to punish your father for your behavior, you can forget about living in this house. How many of your cousins get to live here? Be smart, suck up to your grandparents, and maybe you''ll get a bigger share of the stocks, property, and jewelry next year!"

    Hearing her mother''s words, Cherry yanked her arm away in disgust. She didn''t care about those vulgar things! It was because her parents were so crass and materialistic that her grandparents disliked them in the first ce.

    "Today, having found my youngest daughter''s child, Hannah, I can die with no regrets!" her grandfather announced from the stage, beckoning for Hannah to join him.

    Hannah gathered her skirts and walked to his side, offering him her arm for support.

    "Let me make this clear to everyone," he continued, his voice booming. "Everything my daughter Cheryl left behind now belongs to Hannah. If anyone has an objection, you may speak now!"

    Down below, not a single member of the Temple family dared to make a sound. Even those seething with resentment kept their faces carefully nk.

    Her grandmother then joined them on stage and presented Hannah with a treasured imperial jade bangle. A wave of stunned gasps rippled through the crowd.

    The moment Cherry saw the bangle, her eyes practically popped out of her head She had begged her grandmother for that piece, but she had refused, fobbing her off with bracelet worth a couple of million instead. And now she was giving it to Hannah, a girl she''d met only days ago!

    "Control yourself! Do you want to make a fool of us in front of all these people?"

    Judy was just as jealous. That bangle was supposed to have been Cheryl''s, but she had coyly refused it. Later, after Cheryl disappeared, Judy had used the excuse of tidying her room to search for it finding tucked away in a drawer. Just as she was about to im it for herself, the old woman had walked in and taken it away.

    If only Cheryl had adopted a daughter back then! Not just the bangle, but everything in Cheryl''s name would have belonged to her own daughter now. For twenty years, her mother-inw had managed Cheryl''s estate, refusing to release any of it. Judy had hoped

    that when the old woman finally died, the assets would be divided up. But now, a real daughter had appeared out of thin air.

    This... this was ruining their financial future!

 Chapter 323

    Judy''s eyes were wide with fury as she watched the old woman slide the jade bangle onto Hannah''s wrist. It felt as though someone had reached into her chest and ripped out a piece of her heart.

    Below, the guests burst into apuse, cheering Hannah''s return to the family. Someone even asked if she would be changing her name now that she was officially a Temple.

    ¡°Before Hannah was born, her mother had already chosen a name for her," her grandfather exined. "It was Hannah."

    The words struck Hannah with sudden force. She remembered asking Jason once why he had given her that name. He had simply told her that it was written on the nket she was wrapped in when she was left at the orphanage, so he never bothered to change it.

    All this time, it had been a gift from her mother.

    Hannah descended from the stage as the master of ceremonies took her ce, offering more words of blessing. The formal part of the evening concluded, and the banquet began, with elegant music filling the grand hall.

    Samuel made his way over to her. "I just called him," he said. "He''s here and wants to see you."

    Hannah shook her head, her eyes fixed on therge screen on the stage. "He saw enough of me when I was up there. There are too many people here. If we get too close, the precious secret he''s been hiding for three years might get out."

    "Hannah, if you licked your lips, would you poison yourself?" Samuel teased. "Your words are pure venom. I''ll text him right now and tell him to keep his distance and not cause a scene."

    Just as he finished speaking, the music abruptly cut out, reced by a loud, crackling static that made everyone turn toward the stage in rm. Therge screen flickered with snow before a video feed suddenly snapped into focus.

    Hannah recognized it instantly.

    It was from her fifth birthday. A blizzard had raged all night, and Jason had ordered her outside to shovel the snow. After she had only cleared a small patch, he had started screaming at her, dragging her into a small, dark room to be beaten.

    "You useless thing! You can''t do anything right! No wonder your parents didn''t want you! You''re a drain on our resources, and you have the nerve to wear clothes from this orphanage? Take them off!"

    On screen, the small girl clutched her jacket desperately. Jason''s hand came down in a vicious p. He grabbed the thin, worn-down coat and ripped it open with a loud tear. Then he picked up a thin bamboo cape from the corner and began Whipping it mercilessly against her small body.

    Swish. Crack. Swish. Crack.

    Each strike seemed to slice through the air, and with everysh, the skin on the little girl''s arms broke open.

    Jason''s vile curses mixed with the sound of the cane, punctuated by faint, weak cries for help.

    The entire hall fell silent. Even the sound of breathing seemed to fade away.

    Lionel stood frozen in the center of

    he

    the room, his eyes locked on the screen. He''d gone to Sunflower Haven with Hannah. He''d known the director had mistreated her, that had been singled out and abused. She had told him herself that her childhood was filled with hardship, insults, and beatings.

    But he had never, ever imagined it was this severe.

    In the dead of winter, she had been stripped of her already inadequate clothing, her small arms covered in raw, bleeding welts. In the dark.

    room her cries for help and pleas for mercy gradually faded into nothing but faint, exhausted sobs

    "If you don''t finish shoveling that snow, you don''t get dinner tonight! You don''t deserve to eat anyway!" Jason''s voice, dripping with contempt, echoed through the silent hall.

    "Who! Who is that man?" Hannah''s grandfather roared, pointing a trembling finger at the screen. "Where did this videoe from?"

    ...

 Chapter 324

    Horrified, her grandmother ordered someone to shut off the screen and rushed over to pull Hannah into a tight embrace.

    "Go! Find out who that man is, right now! How dare he... how dare he treat my granddaughter this way!" her grandfather bellowed.

    The Temple family''s security team sprang into action, some dispersing tounch an immediate investigation while others rounded up the entire A/V crew.

    "What on earth is going on?"

    "Was the Temple heiress abused?"

    "My God, did you see how hard that man was hitting her? Her skin was broken! It hurt just to watch!"

    "And her clothes... they looked so thin. The poor thing, it''s just heartbreaking."

    "But who would y a video like this here? You don''t think Ms. Temple did it herself, do you? To get sympathy from her grandfather?"

    "I doubt it. She hasn''t exactly been unting her return to the family. Besides, she''s a topwyer at Keystone Group. Her career is brilliant. Why would she need to resort to something like this?"

    "That ce... it looked like an orphanage, didn''t it? Do you think they abuse all the children like that? My God, the trauma Ms. Temple must have..."

    The murmurs swelled around him, but Lionel felt as if he were encased in ice, a cold sweat breaking out on his skin. He stood rooted to the spot, staring at the now-dark screen. His heart, his very soul, felt as if it had been ripped out of his body, leaving him hollow and numb. His mind was aplete nk.

    Sunflower Haven. He and Hannah had gone there. What had he done afterward?

    He knew Jason had been cruel to her, but what had he done about it?

    He couldn''t remember. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying desperately to recall, but his mind remained a vast, empty void.

    Through the crowd, Hannah''s gaze found Lionel, standing motionless and lost. She remembered.telling him everything hoping, expecting that he would punish the director for what he''d done. She had waited and waited, but nothing ever came of it.

    How could she have been so foolish? It was insane to expect a man who didn''t love her to avenge her.

    Her grandmother guided her back to a private lounge.

    "My poor, precious girl," she sobbed, her eyes red and swollen. "When you came

    back to us... why didn''t you tell me about this?"

    Hannah gently took a tissue and wiped away her grandmother''s tears.

    "It''s okay, Grandma. It''s all in the past."

    §Ö§ä

    "How is it okay?" her grandmother cried, gripping her hand tightly. "This is not over! He dared to do this to you and your grandfather and wi make him pay the price. You just wait, my dear. I will make him pay for this in blood!"

    She called for Samuel to stay with Hannah while she went to find her husband and n their next move.

    When Samuel entered the room, he looked as if he were walking in a daze.

    "Hannah... what... what the hell was all that?¡± he stammered, his mind still reeling. He sat down beside her, and his eyes instinctively fell to her arms. On closer inspection, he could see awork of faded scars crisscrossing her skin. He couldn''t even begin to imagine how horrifie they must have looked before time had softened their edges, how much pain they represented.

    As he stared, his eyes filled with tears, and a choked sob escaped him.

    ¡°Hannah,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.

    She had thought she''d made peace with it all. For years, she had dreamed of revenge, collecting evidence of Jason''s crimes.

 Chapter 325

    But shecked the powerful connections to see it through, and Lionel had never been on her side. The evidence she had gathered was never enough. Over time, she had slowly given up on the idea of vengeance. Then Sandra had orchestrated that trip to the orphanage, reigniting a flicker of hope that Lionel might finally act.

    That hope had been extinguished almost immediately.

    But now, a new hope was burning brighter than ever.

    "Doesn''t he know about this?" Samuel asked, his voice shaking with disbelief.

    Lionel had followed them to the lounge. Just as he raised his hand to knock, he heard their voices from within. He hesitated, then let his hand fall to his side.

    "He knows," Hannah said, her voice devoid of emotion. "I told him everything. I even told him that when I was older, Jason and some of the other boys at the orphanage tried to rape me. But Lionel did nothing."

    Hannah had noticed the tips of a man''s shoes visible in the doorway. She recognized them as Lionel''s.

    "He also knew that Sandra was aware of my past, that she took us to the orphanage on purpose to torment me," she continued. "But back then, he was so infatuated with Sandra that he didn''t care. He never helped me."

    It had only happened a few weeks ago, but it felt like a lifetime. She had hoped and prayed for him to do something, anything, only to realize that he had never offered her even a shred of hope. It had all been her own wishful thinking, a desperate, one-sided fantasy.

    "Fuck! That man is not a man!" Samuel exploded, mming his fist on the table: "You''re his wife! Even if he doesn''t love you, what kind of man could hear about something like that and just stand by and do nothing?

    He shot up from his seat, pacing the room in a fury. "And you saved his life!"

    "He probably thinks I never should have," Hannah said with a bitterugh. "He thinks he could have handled it himself, that I just forced my way in at the wrong moment and trapped him. That he was forced to marry me."

    Samuel stopped pacing, his brow furrowed as he listened. "What the hell is so great about Sandra anyway? If he loves her so much, why didn''t he just marry her in the first ce?"

    "Because he thinks I drugged him.

    The night before their wedding, I ended up in his bed. His family found us, Sandra was heartbroken and called everything off, and he was forced to marry me. He''s med me for it ever since."

    The whole affair was still a mystery to her. She remembered feeling dizzy and unwell after dinner that night. She had stumbled back to her room and passed out, only to wake up the next morning in Li''s bed He had been drugged too. But the security footage from the hallway and his room only showed her entering and leaving, making her the prime suspect. The scandal had erupted, Sandra had fled in tears, and just like that, Hannah had inexplicably be Lionel''s wife.

    To this day, she still didn''t understand what had really happened or how it had all

    gone so wrong. But it didn''t matter anymore. Three years had passed.

    Investigating it now wouldn''t change a thing.

    Samuel sank back into his chair, rendered speechless by the story.

    "Forget it," he finally said, his voiceced with disgust. "You''re home now, Hannah. What Lionel won''t do, the Temple family will. We''ve got your back."

 Chapter 326

    Hannah managed a small, tired smile and nodded. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a voice from the hallway.

    "Mr. Rosenberg? What are you doing here? Are you looking for Ms. Temple?"

    "Just passing through," Lionel replied curtly, turning and walking away without another word.

    Hearing his voice, Samuel shot up and ran to the door, just in time to see Lionel''s retreating back.

    "Hannah,¡± he said, turning back to her with a look of dawning realization. "You knew he was out there, didn''t you? You said all of that on purpose for him to hear."

    Hannah didn''t bother to deny it. She simply nodded.

    "I may have said it for him to hear," she admitted, her gaze dropping, a cold, sharp resentment hardening her features. "But every word of it was true."

    She looked up at Samuel. "Do you think that was wrong of me? That I shouldn''t have done it?"

    Honestly, Hannah wasn''t sure herself why she had done it. After everything that had happened, she knew perfectly well that words were meaningless. That man would never lift a finger to help her.

    "Wrong? Hannah, I think what you did was absolutely right! It was brilliant!" Samuel eximed. "Now your past is out in the open. Everyone knows you were abused, that you suffered so much. Strangers feel sorry for you, they want to see that bastard punished. And what did your husband do? Nothing. Does he even deserve to be called your husband? If I were him, I''d be dying of shame! He''s not worthy of you, Hannah!"

    Samuel knew all about Lionel''s

    formidable reputation-how he had built his empire from the ground without any help from the

    Rosenberg family, a feat that bel not

    stunned the business world. But learning of his cruelty toward Hannah erased all respect, leaving only contempt and disgust.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore," Hannah said, seeing the righteous anger on Samuel''s face. A warmth spread through her chest. "He won''t help me, but the Temple family will. I don''t need to rely on an outsider anymore."

    "Exactly! And you know how protective Grandpa and Grandma are, especially since you''re Aunt Cheryl''s daughter," Samuel said, his excitement growing. "That orphanage director... he''s a dead man walking."

    Heunched into stories of his grandparents'' legendary exploits, and as Hannah listened, a sense of anticipation began to build within her.

    Lionel left the Temple estate and sat alone in his car, staring nkly into the darkness.

    The images from the screen yed on a loop in his mind. The sharp crack of the cane echoed in his ears as if it were happening right beside him. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw Hannah''s small, thin body curled into a ball, trembling and pleading for mercy. Her heartbreaking sobs ripped through him, each breath a fresh stab of pain

    that made his temples throb and his nose burn.

    When Hannah had first told him, he had been able to picture it, but for some reason, he had done... nothing.

    Lionel mmed his fists against the steering wheel, the veins on the back of his hands bulging. After a long moment, he started the car and floored the

    elerator, heading straight for the Woods family home.

    The men who had yed the video had been taken away by Temple security. He wasn''t sure if Hannah had told them he was her husband and didn''t want to risk revealing the truth himself, which would only make her angrier. From the indifferent way the Temple staff had greeted him earlier, he guessed she had kept quiet.

 Chapter 327

    But there was only one person who knew about Hannah and Sunflower Haven and was also close to Jason. Sandra. This had to be her doing.

    As Lionel pulled up to the Woods'' residence, he saw a ck sedan pulling away from the house. It was too dark and too far away for him to see who was inside.

    "Mr. Rosenberg?"

    Mrs. Edith Woods spotted him and rushed out to greet him, her face alight with excitement. "Mr. Rosenberg, what a surprise! You should have called ahead so I could have had something prepared. Have you eaten? I''ll have the kitchen..."

    "Where is Sandra?" he cut in, his voice cold as ice.

    His tone,bined with the thunderous expression on his face, sent a jolt of rm through Mrs. Woods. She knew at once that Sandra must have done something terrible.

    "Where is she?" he repeated, his voice dropping to a dangerous low.

    Mrs. Woods quickly pointed upstairs. "In... in her room."

    Lionel said nothing more and stormed up the stairs. The door to Sandra''s room was ajar, and he could hear her talking on the phone. As he approached, he saw her smiling, her face full of glee. He knocked sharply on the doorframe, startling her.

    She looked up and froze, her eyes wide with shock. "I''ll call you back," she stammered into the phone, quickly ending the call and wheeling her chair toward him.

    "Lionel," she said, blinking with feigned innocence. "What are you doing here?"

    "The video at the Temple family party," he said, his voice tight with suppressed fury. "That was your doing, wasn''t it?"

    Sandra didn''t answer right away. She bit her lip, her gaze darting away nervously. After a few seconds of silence, she finally spoke. "What video? I don''t know what you''re talking about. Was there some kind of event at the Temple estate?"

    "Hannah is Cheryl Temple''s

    daughter. Tonight was her official

    wee party. Someone yed a video of Jason abusing Hannah at the orphanage when she w was a child. Mr. Temple was so homified that he immediately sent his men to find Jason. Mrs. Temple was so heartbroken that she gave Hannah a massive portfolio of stocks and properties aspensation."

    The part about thepensation was a lie, but judging by the scene he''d witnessed, he had no doubt that Mrs. Temple would shower Hannah with gifts to make up for her suffering.

    "The Temple family is actually very grateful to whoever leaked the video," he said, his eyes fixed on Sandra''s face. "It let them know the truth about what their granddaughter went through."

    "Grate... grateful?" Sandra asked, bewildered. "But the party was ruined. Shouldn''t they be furious about losing face like that?"

    "Furious? Why would they be furious?" Lionel asked, his eyes narrowing. "Hannah never told them what she endured as a child, and they never found out on their own. Now that they know everything they''re just relieved and heartbroken for her. I came here because I thought it was you, but since you had nothing to do with it, I''ll leave you be."

    Sandra''s brow furrowed, her hands gripping the arms of her wheelchair. This wasn''t right. This wasn''t howat was supposed to go. She had given her contact Jason''s videos of the attempted rape. Even though the assault had failed, ying the footage in front everyone should

    have destroyed Hannah''s reputation. The Temple family should have been disgusted with her, ashamed to be associated with a tainted,mon slut.

    How... how had it turned into them feeling sorry for her and giving her more things?

    "Lionel, what exactly was in the video?" Sandra asked, trying desperately to keep her voice steady.

 Chapter 328

    But when she spoke, a tremor ran through her words.

    "It was Jason, beating Hannah with a cane. The moment Mr. Temple saw it, he had it shut off and sent his people to investigate Jason on the spot."

    "Beating... her?"

    Sandra''s eyes widened in horror. It all clicked into ce. Jason had sent her several videos. She had carefully selected the ones that clearly showed Hannah''s face as her clothes were being torn off and sent them to her contact.

    How had the wrong one been yed? Had someone interfered?

    "Well, if you had nothing to do with it, then you should get some rest," Lionel said. He turned to leave, but couldn''t resist onest nce at her.

    The moment he was gone, Sandra frantically pulled out her phone, opened her chat history, and clicked on the video file she had sent.

    It was over. It was really over. She had sent the wrong video.

    Sandra''s face went deathly pale, her hand shaking so badly she could barely hold the phone. She had meant to destroy Hannah, and instead, she had helped her.

    Damn it! Why? Why did Hannah have everything? She was already a Temple, and now, because of Sandra''s mistake, her position was even more secure. This shouldn''t be happening. It wasn''t fair!

    Sandra retreated back into her room, chewing on her thumbnail, her mind in aplete turmoil. The one chance she had to ruin Hannah had instead made her stronger.

    "Wait," she muttered to herself. "I''m the one who gave them the video!"

    A sudden rity washed over her. She hadn''t destroyed Hannah, but she had created an opportunity for herself. If it weren''t for her leaking the abuse video, how would Mr. Temple have ever known what Hannah suffered? How would he have known to go after Jason?

    With this new thought, Sandra immediately began wheeling herself toward the door, intending to go straight to the Temple estate. But she stopped herself. Going now would seem too eager. It would be better to wait until tomorrow.

    After a moment''s thought, she picked up her phone. Should she go through a contact to get Samuel''s number and tell him where Jason was? Or should she fell Hannah directly?

    She decided to call Hannah.

    "Ms. Woods," Hannah''s voice came through the speaker, cool and detached. "It''s been a while. I trust you''re well?"

    When Sandra''s name had appeared on her caller ID, Hannah had put the phone on speaker. Peter had just walked into the room.

    "Hannah, you must have guessed the video at the party was my doing, right?" Sandra began.

    "I did."

    "My leg is still injured, so I couldn''te to congratte you in person. I thought this would be the next best thing a grand gift to let the Temple family know about the hardships you endured, so they would feel for you andpensate you properly." C¨®ntent

    Hannah leaned back in her chair, staring at the phone thoughtfully.

    "You must have sent the wrong gift, didn''t you?"

    She had known Sandra long enough to understand exactly what kind of person

    she was. If Sandra were truly being benevolent, pigs would fly.

    "What... how could you say that?¡± Sandra stammered, shocked. She couldnt believe Hannah had guessed so urately. Did the woman have her room bugged? Was her phone tapped?

    "Then I suppose I was being too suspicious. In that case, thank you. My grandparents were terribly heartbroken. They''re looking for Jason right now to make him pay."

    Sandra''s heart skipped a beat. Looking for Jason? This was her chance!

    ...

 Chapter 329

    "I know where he is," she said quickly. "He got scared when he found out you were a Temple and came to me for help. You know how my family is now..."

    "Where is he?" Hannah cut her off, having no patience for her theatrics.

    "Xya Airport. He should be arriving there soon. You''d better hurry..."

    Beep. Beep. Beep.

    Before Sandra could finish, the line went dead. Staring at the disconnected call, she was so furious she almost smashed her phone against the wall.

    "You bitch," she seethed. "Just wait. Once I''m in with the Temple family, I''ll deal with you."

    Forcing down her rage, she immediately dialed Jason''s number.

    "Ms. Woods, we had a deal. Why are you..."

    "Jason, the Temple family is looking for you," she said, her voice a convincing imitation of panic. "Get to Xya Airport now. I''ve already arranged a flight out of the country for you, all your papers are in order. Hurry, or you won''t make it!"

    Jason was silent for a few seconds. "What... what''s going on?"

    "There''s been a change of ns. Just as we expected, Hannah waspletely humiliated, but it seems she''s ming everything on you. The Temples areing for you!"

    "No! That''s not what we nned! You were supposed to blur out the other men in the video, and I wasn''t even in it! How could they have traced it back to me?"

    "Just stop asking questions and get to the airport! If you miss that flight, you''re done for. Now go!"

    On the other end of the line, Hannah heard the screech of tires as Jason, without even hanging up, sped toward the airport.

    Hannah ended the call and looked up at her uncle, Peter.

    "Do you trust what she said?" he asked.

    "I do. And I''m one hundred percent certain Jason is at the airport."

    Samuel, who had been listening, looked confused. "How can you be so sure, Hannah?"

    "She and Jason were clearly working together to get that video and y it at the party," Hannah exined. ¡°I don''t know if she yed the wrong one bymistake or if she always intended to sell him out to get in the temple family good graces Either way, now that she knows we''re looking for Jason, she sees an opportunity. By turning him in, she earns a favor from us-a favor she can use to save her family."

    "I''ll send my men to the airport immediately," Peter said, pulling out his phone to make the call.

    At the airport, a frantic Jason tried calling Sandra to find out who he was supposed to meet.

    "Why isn''t she picking up?" he

    muttered, pulling his hat down low over his eyes as he tried dialing again. "The number you have dialed..."

    The automated message sent a chill down his spine. He instantly understood

    what had happened and spun around to run.

    "Mr. Cooper. Where do you think you''re going?"

    As he turned, he saw a group ofrge, imposing men blocking the exit. With no time to think, he darted to the right, only to find another group of men blocking his path. And another to his left.

    They emerged from all directions, a silent, menacing wall of bodies, slowly closing in on him.

    Jason froze,pletely surrounded. The phone slipped from his grasp and

    ttered to the floor. He slowly raised his hands in surrender.

    "I''ll... I''ll go with you. I''ll go with you!"

    The man in the lead gave a curt nod. "Take him."

    Two men grabbed Jason''s arms, twisted them behind his back, and forced him

    into a deep bow as they marched him out of the airport.

    "Mr. Temple," the lead man reported into his phone. "We have him."

 Chapter 330

    The next morning, Hannah came downstairs to find Jason kneeling in the great hall.

    "Mr. Cooper," she said, walking toward him with a wry smile. "Long time no see."

    He looked like he was on hisst breath, his face and body covered in bruises and cuts. Hearing her voice, he struggled to lift his eyelids and looked up at the woman standing before him. Thest time he saw her, she was a scrawny, parentless orphan anyone could push around.

    He never imagined she would one day be the most beloved granddaughter of the Temple family. If he had known she came from such a powerful family, he never would have treated her that way.

    "Hannah, Hannah!" Jason pleaded, his voice raspy and weak. "It''s me, Jason Cooper. Don''t you remember? When those bullies picked on you, I was the one who protected you."

    Hannah''s eyes darkened, but her smile remained serene.

    She''d always wondered why people on the brink of death bothered to spin such ridiculous lies. Did he think she was a fool? Or that the sight of his injuries would soften her heart and make her forget all the pain he''d caused?

    Perhaps people that kind really did exist.

    Unfortunately for him, she wasn''t one of them. She wasn''t kind at all.

    If she''d had the power, the connections, or the authority back then, she wouldn''t have waited this long to make him pay.

    "You must have a short memory, Mr. Cooper," Hannah said, leaning back slightly. "You protected me? If I recall correctly, you were the one who was always hurting me."

    She turned to Peter Temple. "Did you get anything out of him when you brought him inst night?"

    Peter shook his head. "He wanted to talk, but I didn''t let him. I had my men work him over first. You can''t trust a word from scum like him. I figured it was better to wait for you to wake up and confront him yourself."

    Hannah was momentarily stunned.

    She didn''t know Peter well, but that single sentence earned him her immediate admiration.

    He hadn''t given Jason a single chance to twist the truth, unlike that fool, Lionel. Lionel was always quick to believe the first story he heard, no matter who told it. Even if she had been the first to speak, he would never have believed her.

    If only he had a fraction of Peter''s discernment, their rtionship wouldn''t have been filled with so much conflict.

    "Thank you, Uncle Peter," Hannah said.

    Samuel had suggested she just call him ''Uncle Peter'' like he did. She''d been so overjoyed at finding her family that she hadn''t questioned, the slightly informal title.

    Later, she learned it was because

    her fathe

    had been aplete had been a

    throughout her mothers

    pregnancy and disappearance.

    Her mother had insisted Hannah take the surname Green; otherwise, the Temples

    would have given her their own.

    Since they didn''t know who the man was and had no desire to find out, they decided to treat him as a non-entity.

    So, she called him Uncle Peter.

    Hannah pulled her thoughts back to the present. "You really are forgetful, Mr. Cooper," she said with a smile.

    "The person you protected was

    never me. It was always someone

    else." She leaned in closer. "Have

    you forgotten?. The day that group of boys tried to rape me, I screamed for your help. Not only did you do nothing, you were about to join them. If I hadn''t fought for my life, I would have been gang-raped by all of you."

    Thinking back to the video from the party, Hannah still couldn''t figure it out.

 Chapter 331

    If Sandra had truly wanted to destroy her, she could have used the video of the attempted rape. Even though they failed, broadcasting that would have made every guest at the party assume the worst.

    Any exnation she offered would have been met with polite nods to her face and vicious gossip behind her back.

    "What!" Hearing this, Grandma Temple roared with fury, rising to her feet and pointing a trembling finger at Jason.

    "You animal! How could you... How could you!"

    Hannah quickly went to her grandmother''s side and helped her sit back down.

    "Grandma, please don''t be upset. They didn''t seed. I had something in my hand and nearly killed them. They were so scared they never bothered me again."

    Grandma Temple clutched Hannah''s hand, tears streaming down her face. "Hannah, my dear, you''ve suffered so much. This is all our fault. The Temple family failed you, and that''s why you had to endure all this pain."

    Her grandmother''s sobs sent a sharp pang through Hannah''s heart. She took a deep breath and continued to soothe her.

    Worried that the rest of the conversation would agitate her further, Hannah had a maid escort Grandma back to her room to rest.

    "Mr. Cooper," Hannah said, her voice turning cold. "I''ll ask you one question. Who told the staff to y that video on the screenst night?"

    "It was Sandra!" Jason eximed without a moment''s hesitation. "She''s the one who told me you were part of the Temple family and were having a wee party. She said she wanted to ruin it and asked me to find the old videos to expose you."

    He rushed to exin, "She called me directly, so I don''t have a recording, but I swear it''s the truth. When I asked what videos she wanted, she said to send whatever I had, so I sent her everything."

    Hannah paused, considering his words for a moment. "Including the video of the attempted rape?" Jason didn''t speak, merely giving a slight, terrified nod.

    Just then, a servant hurried into the room. "Mr. Temple, Ms. Temple, there''s a young woman at the door who says she''s from the Woods family. She''s asking to see Ms. Temple."

    "I didn''t even have to go looking for her. She came right to my doorstep," Hannah said calmly.

    "Take Mr. Cooper downstairs and make sure he doesn''t make a sound. Then, please show Ms. Woods in."

    Samuel frowned. "How does she still have the nerve to show her face? Is she insane?"

    "Why wouldn''t she? She''s in a hurry toe here and im her reward."

    "Reward?"

    Hannah nodded, pressing a finger to her lips, signaling for him to sit back and enjoy the show.

    A momentter, Sandra was

    wheeled into the room. She tried to maintain herposure, but seeing the opulent decor of the Temple estate, where even the smallest ornament was priceless, made her sick with envy.  s?novels

    "Hannah, congrattions on finally finding your birth family," Sandra said, forcing a smile.

    "Did you manage to catch Mr. Cooper?"

    "He got away. He wasn''t at the airport you mentioned. Sandra, you weren''t ying games with us, were you. Hannah asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "He wasn''t there? That''s impossible! He told me he was flying out of the country,"

    Sandra said, her brow furrowed in feigned surprise.

    "Why would he need to flee the country? Did he do something wrong?"

    "He was going to y a vid..." Sandra blurted out before mping her mouth

    shut.

    That was close! She''d almost let it slip that the wrong video had been yed, not the rape one. "y a video?¡± Hannah pressed. Weren'' you the one who yed it?

 Chapter 332

    "Yes, that''s right!" Sandra said, her voice rising with forced enthusiasm.

    "I''m the one who yed the video. Jason came to me as soon as he heard about your party, saying he was going to ruin you by ying the rape video. He wanted everyone to think you''d been assaulted."

    She continued her borate lie, "I told him he couldn''t do something so horrible, but he said he''d already found someone to y it and sent them the file. I panicked and immediately found the technicians and had them swap it with a different video. I knew you didn''t like talking about your past, but I was afraid Mr. and Mrs. Temple Sr. wouldn''t know the truth, so I chose the one showing the abuse you suffered."

    Hannah listened to the nonsensical tirade, a tangled mess of contradictions that fell apart with the slightest scrutiny. Liars, she thought, could never keep their stories straight.

    "How strange, Ms. Woods," Hannah said coolly. "If you knew what Mr. Cooper was nning, why didn''t you just tell me? Instead, you swapped the videos. You don''t actually think you did a good thing, do you?"

    Hannah rose from her seat and walked over to Sandra''s wheelchair. She gripped the handles, leaning down slowly until her face was inches from Sandra''s, her dark eyes boring into her.

    "And now you''vee here today to take credit? You want me to thank you for revealing my tragic past to my grandparents so they''ll shower me with even more affection?"

    Sandra swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her chest as a cold dread washed over her. Hannah''s words were terrifyingly urate, as if she could see right through the entire scheme.

    Her breathing grew heavy, and she clenched her jaw. "It''s not about taking credit. I just wanted to make sure Jason was caught. A petty man like him still has plenty of videos of you. It would be terrible for your reputation if he decided to post one of them online."

    "You''re absolutely right," Hannah said, straightening up. "But you have my videos, too, don''t you?"

    She pulled a phone from her pocket, tapped the screen a few times, and a momentter, Sandra''s phone began to ring.

    Confused, Sandra pulled it out and stared at the screen, her eyes widening in horror.

    "You''re quite clever, Ms. Woods," Hannah remarked, holding up the phone she''d taken from Jason.

    "You knew he trusted you and wouldn''t record your calls, so you discussed the important details over the phone. But anything that might incriminate you, you had him send through text."

    "His... his phone... how do you have it?" Sandra stammered.

    Hannah didn''t answer.

    Instead, she motioned for her men to bring Jason back into the room.

    The moment Jason saw Sandra, he lunged forward, his hand swinging in a vicious arc that connected with her cheek Not satisfied, he kicked her wheelchair with all his might

    Sending it crashing to the floor.

    "Ah!" Sandra cried out as she tumbled onto the ground.

    Jason kicked her several more times before kneeling down, grabbing her by the

    cor, and pping her repeatedly across the face.

    "You bitch! You actually have the

    nerve to show your face here!" he screamed. "You''re the one who came to me for those videos! I asked you what you were doing, and you only told me after the fact! lif had known what you were nning, I never would have given them to you!"

    He continued his rant, his voice raw with fury.

    "And when the wrong video yed, you had the audacity to take all the credit for saving her Sandra was a damn foot to ever trust you! You told me to go to the airport, and they were waiting for me the second I arrived. You set me up, didn''t you!"

    The ps rained down, one after another, giving Sandra no chance to exin. Every time she opened her mouth, another blow sent her head spinning, forcing the words back down her throat.

 Chapter 333

    The living room echoed with Sandra''s agonizing cries and Jason''s furious shouts.

    All the while, Hannah, Samuel, and Peter sat quietly in their seats, watching the scene unfold as if it were a live theatrical performance.

    After about ten minutes, Jason''s arm grew tired, and he finally stopped.

    "Hannah, I know what I did before was wrong, but you''ve seen it for yourself! I haven''t bothered you all these years. It was this bitch! She came to me... I was just momentarily swayed by her maniption." He pleaded, "Everything I just said is the truth. She''s the one lying and trying to frame me. Please, don''t believe a word that lying bitch says!"

    Hannah nced at Sandra, who was lying on the floor, gasping for breath. She felt not a shred of pity.

    "It seems you''ve truly turned over a new leaf, Mr. Cooper, and were simply led astray by a wicked person," Hannah said calmly. "Since you''ve confessed everything, I''m not one to hold a grudge. However, your presence in Sova is an eyesore. I''m afraid I''ll get annoyed just looking at you."

    With that, she produced a ne ticket. "I''ve bought you a flight. Leave the country. Out of sight, out of mind."

    "Hannah, you... you''re really forgiving me?" Jason asked in disbelief.

    Hannah flicked her wrist, and the ticket fluttered through the air,nding gently in front of him. "My grandfather went to the office, but he knows you were captured and nned to deal with you this afternoon. But I''m in a good mood, having finally found my family. I''ve decided to let the past go and do a good deed. So, I''m letting you off the hook." She stared at the ticket.

    "Of course, if you think it''s a trap, you don''t have to go."

    "I''ll go! I''ll definitely go!" Jason scrambled forward, snatching the ticket and clutching it to his chest. He had been certain he was a dead man. He never imagined that turning on Sandra would earn him a way out.

    "Get out of here," she said dismissively.

    Jason practically crawled and stumbled his way out of the mansion, terrified that Hannah would change her mind if he lingered a second longer.

    Samuel watched, stunned. He pointed at Jason''s retreating figure and then looked back at Hannah, who simply gave him a subtle nod.

    "As for you, Hannah said to Sandra, "I''ve already called someone to take

    you home. You can get out of here

    "}

    too she gestured for the staff to help Sandra back into her wheelchair and escort her out.

    "Wait, wait... that''s it? You''re just letting them go?" Samuel eximed, jumping to

    his feet as soon as they were gone.

    "The Temple family is a big name in Sova. We''re always being watched. Making someone disappear here isn''t easy," Hannah exined.

    "But it''s much simpler to arrange things abroad." "Ah!" Samuel''s eyes lit up with understanding. "I get it, So you ye already arranged a weingmittee for him at his destination?"

    §Ö"

    Hannah nodded. "I was in such a hurry, I forgot to give Sandra her present. Want toe with me?"

    "What present?" Samuel asked, trailing after her. "And who did you call to pick her up? Her parents?"

    "You''ll see when we get to the door." Hannah took a USB drive from a servant and walked with Samuel to the entrance.

    Just as they arrived, Sandra''s ride pulled up. A familiar car stopped, the door opened and Samuel''s face

    broke into a yful grin as he saw

    who stepped out.  fo

 Chapter 334

    "Well, well," Samuel said, crossing his arms with a smirk. "If it isn''t Mr. Rosenberg, ying the part of the devoted lover. He heard his precious darling got into a little trouble and came rushing over to rescue her. I bet he''s already got a private suite waiting for her at the hospital."

    Lionel got out of his car just in time to hear Samuel''s snide remarks. He was about to exin that Hannah''s assistant had called him over without giving any details when he saw Sandra, beaten and sobbing on the ground.

    "Lionel!" Sandra cried out the moment she saw him, her tears flowing even more freely.

    "What happened here?" he asked, his voice tight.

    Samuel just shrugged with a mischievous smile, saying nothing.

    "Hannah," Lionel said, turning his gaze to her. "Is this about what happened on the projector screen the other night?"

    He had gone to see Sandra that same evening to ask what had happened.

    Although she hadn''t told him the truth, he knew she was involved. He just couldn''t understand why Hannah would be so brutal, especially since the video hadn''t caused her any real harm.

    "Let me guess," Hannah said, taking a step forward, her eyes locking onto his. "You think I''m the one who did this to her?"

    "Didn''t you?" he retorted instinctively.

    Realizing his mistake, Lionel quickly backtracked.

    "You''re the one who called me here, and Sandra ising out of the Temple estate with these injuries. It seems logical that you''re involved, right?"

    Hannah didn''t bother with an exnation.

    Instead, she held out a USB drive. "Whether I did it or not, you can ask her yourself. As for what''s on this, watch it when you''re done."

    When he hesitated, Hannah grabbed his hand, pressed the USB drive into his palm, and turned to leave with Samuel.

    Samuel followed closely behind, whispering, "What''s on that drive? Is it what I think it is?"

    "It''s exactly what you think it is."

    Samuel stopped in his tracks and gave her a big thumbs-up. "You''re incredible, truly."

    Hannah offered a faint smile, eager to see how the two of them would handle this.

    Lionel watched her walk away, knowing it was pointless to follow.

    Besides, the most important thing right now was to get Sandra to a hospital.

    "Can you stand?" he asked.

    Sandra gritted her teeth and tried to get up, only to copse back onto the ground.

    Without a word, Lionel frowned, knelt down, and lifted her into his car.

    Inside the car, Lionel''s face remained grim and he didn''t say a word.

    Sandra sat in the passenger seat, looking pale as she watched him.

    In the past, Lionel would have been frantic with worry, demanding

    know

    v

    what happened and immediately ming Hanna

    But from his reaction just now, Sandra knew he had changed.

    were.

    If things continued this way, she and Lionel would never go back to how they

    At that thought, tears welled up in

    her eyes again. She couldn''t pinpoint the exact moment everything had gone so wrong.

    "Lionel, you can just drop me on the side of the road. I can get a cab to the hospital myself," Sandra said, -her voice choked with emotions. ¡°You should go back and smooth things over with Hannah. I don''t want your rtionship to get any worse because of me."

    Lionel gripped the steering wheel, his breathing heavy, but he remained silent.

 Chapter 335

    "Lionel?"

    "Tell me what happened today," he said, his voice cold. "And I want the truth. No more lies."

    The cold, distant tone sent a chill through Sandra''s heart. She bit her lip. Her old tricks wouldn''t work anymore.

    Lionel trusted Hannah now, and if she dared to lie at this critical juncture, he would only resent her more.

    "I''m sorry," she began, crafting her story carefully. "I shouldn''t have lied to you yesterday. I was the one who sent the video. I was just worried that the Temples wouldn''t know what Hannah had been through, since she''s so reluctant to talk about her past."

    She continued, "I got the videos from Mr. Cooper, and I cooperated with her family to have him arrested. I came to tell Hannah about it today, but I think my approach was too blunt. She didn''t like it."

    As she spoke, Sandra let out a few soft sobs, dabbing at the tears on her cheeks. "I''m sorry. I just wanted to give Hannah a gift for her party. I never meant to scare her."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed. He saw the red light ahead and mmed on the brakes.

    "So you''re saying you yed the video, you helped get the guy arrested, and when you went to tell Hannah, she flew into a rage and beat you?"

    He nced at Sandra''s injuries. Anyone could see how severe they were; the blows had been meant to cause serious harm.

    He knew Hannah, and while she might get physical, she would never be this vicious.

    "I..."

    "Just tell me," he cut in, his voice sharp. "Who was it that beat you?"

    An unnerving silence filled the car.

    Sandra pressed her lips together, afraid to speak. If she med Hannah and he investigated, he would find out she was lying again, and it would be over.

    "It was Mr Cooper," she finally said, swallowing hard. "He realized he''d been used and attacked me. My injures have nothing to do with Hannalt was all Mr. Cooper.

    It was a mix of truth and lies-a story Lionel wouldn''t be able to disprove easily, especially since she had explicitly stated Hannah wasn''t the one who beat her.

    Lionel listened, unable to find any fault in her exnation.

    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.

    As the nurses were wheeling Sandra into an operating room, she suddenly grabbed Lionel''s hand. "Lionel please don''t wait for me, Go find Hannah," she pleaded weakly "Don''t let her stay angry."

    Lionel said nothing, simply pulling his hand from her grasp.

    Less than a minuteter, his assistant, Owen, rushed in. "Get me the contents of

    this USB drive,¡± Lionel ordered, handing it to him.

    "Right away." Owen took the drive and aptop to a nearby seat.

    A few minutester, the video file was open.

    As he watched, his brow furrowed and his eyes widened in shock.

    He nced from the operating room back to Lionel, who sat waiting anxiously. Taking a deep breath, he quickly typed a fewmands on the keyboard.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s done." Owen handed theptop over.

    Lionel took it and clicked y. "What

    is this?" The screen showed the

    Temple family''s surveince

    footage, but

    e moment Sandra

    walked into the frame, the video cut

    to ck.

    Owen shook his head. "I''m not sure. This is how it was when I imported it. The file

    doesn''t seem to be corrupted."

 Chapter 336

    Lionel stared at the bizarre, empty screen,pletely baffled by what Hannah was trying to convey.

    "Find someone to restore the cked-out portion," he instructed, handing theptop back to Owen.

    "Yes, sir. I''ll get someone on it right away." Owen took theputer with a calm,posed expression and walked aside to make a call.

    The fix he had applied was simple, but he had no intention of reversing it.

    Instead, he instructed his apprentice to permanently corrupt that section of the video file, making it utterly unrecoverable.

    An hourter, Sandra''s wounds were cleaned and bandaged. When she saw Lionel still waiting outside, her eyes welled up with tears again.

    "I told you to go back to Hannah and exin everything. Why are you still here? If she finds out, she''ll only resent you more."

    Sandra sat up in her hospital bed, letting the tears fall. The anesthetic had numbed the pain, but looking at her gauze-wrapped arm, her heart ached.

    Luckily, there hadn''t been any passersby near the Temple estate; otherwise, the humiliating image of her being dragged out would have been all over the inte.

    "I had the contents of the USB drive Hannah gave me extracted," Lionel said tly.

    Sandra''s heart skipped a beat. She knew his mind was on Hannah, not her. But he had waited for over an hour, seen her covered in bandages and hooked up to an IV, and still hadn''t offered a single word offort or concern.

    A sharp pain throbbed in her head. She closed her eyes and grimaced.

    "What was on it?" she asked, her voice strained.

    "Surveince footage from the Temple family''s great hall."

    "What?!" Sandra''s eyes flew open, her voice an octave higher.

    "Footage from when?"

    Lionel didn''t answer, just watched her silently.

    "It''s not from when I visited the Temples, is it?" Beneath the nkets, Sandra''s hand clenched into a fist.

    Surveince footage! That damn bitch had used such a dirty trick. Didn''t that mean Lionel had already discovered the lies she''d told him in the car?

    "You don''t look well. Should I call a doctor?" Lionel asked. Sandra shook her head frantically Just as she was about to speak, she caught sight of Owen standing behind Lionel, giving her a subtle hand signal.

    "I just didn''t expect Hannah to give you that," she said, the weight in her chest lifting instantly. She took a deep breath.

    "She probably assumed I would lie to you. That''s why she told you to watch it after

    I spoke, to see if I was telling the truth." She looked at him earnestly.

    "But Lionel, you know me. I would

    never lie to you. Besides, Mr. Cooper beat me like this right in front of her and she didn''t lift a finger to stop him. She just watched." Her O clenched fist rxed. Content S

    "We were colleagues, friends even. Now that she''s a Temple heiress, with all that power... Back when you hadn''t been found by the Rosenberg family treated you both as equals: I never looked down on you because I was a youngdy of a wealthy family. But now, look at her." She finished with a long, helpless sigh. It

    wasn''t a sigh of sadness, but of

    immense relief.

    If she hadn''t caught Owen''s quick, almost imperceptible gesture¡ªa snapping

    motion with his fingers-she would have exposed herself.

    Thank God, she thought. Thank God he was still on her side.

 Chapter 337

    ¡°Hannah didn''t help when Jason was attacking you?" he asked.

    Sandra shook her head. "No. Mr. Temple and Samuel were there, too." She paused, then reached out from under the covers and took Lionel''s hand.

    "But it''s understandable. I was the one who asked Mr. Cooper for the videos, so it''s only right that Hannah resents me. Don''t me her."

    "I don''t me her."

    Sandra''s fingers trembled. A flicker of disappointment and fear crossed her face.

    "You should get some rest. I''ve arranged for a private nurse," Lionel said, standing up and letting her hand slide from his. "I have things to take care of, so I''m leaving."

    "Okay. Be careful on the road. I can take care of myself."

    As soon as Lionel left, Owen stepped up to her bed and whispered, "Don''t worry,

    I''vepletely destroyed the surveince footage on the USB drive." He gently patted her hand. Sandra immediately grabbed his hand in return.

    "Thank you."

    Owen smiled, withdrew his hand, and left the room.

    The moment the door clicked shut, Sandra let out a huge sigh of relief.

    That damn Hannah, daring to use such a trick.

    But even with that copy destroyed, the master footage still existed at the Temple estate.

    If Lionel brought it up again, Hannah could simply produce the original, and her lies would still be exposed.

    Annoyed and anxious, Sandra

    racked her brain for a solution. She

    didn''t know anyone at the Temple estate who could help her. Just a she was feeling helpless, she saw a screenshot on her friend Gloria''s Facebook page.

    [And that''s a wrap on a romantic yacht trip with Mr. Temple! ?]

    The post included a picture of Gloria in a sexy dress, arm-in-arm with Gary Temple, along with a few scenic shots.

    "Gary," Sandra murmured, her eyes narrowing. It took her a moment to ce him

    as Cherry Temple''s older brother, a notorious womanizer. She immediately sent her friend a message.

    Gloria had just hung up a video call with Gary when Sandra''s text came through. She frowned in annoyance as she read it.

    Ever since the Woods family''s downfall, she had been distancing herself from Sandra. She hadn''t cut her offpletely-after all, Sandra still had Lionel in her corner and night make aeback

    Gloria: [Sandra, I''ve only known Gary for a short time. Asking him to take me to

    his family home to do something like this for you? That''s a huge ask.]

    Sandra: [You know that ne you said you loved? It''s yours. I know this is a

    lot to ask, but my future depends on it. Please.]

    Gloria thought about the ne. It was the one Lionel had given Sandra, incredibly valuable and beautiful. Even with her family''s financial troubles, Sandra hadn''t sold off her best pieces yet. A sly smile spread across Gloria''s face.

    Gloria: [Alright, fine. But I''m telling you now, this is going to be extremely difficult

    to pull off.] Sandra knew exactly what she was implying.

    Sandra: [I''ll give you the ne upfront. After it''s done, you cane to my house and pick out any handbag you want. How about that?]

    Gloria replied instantly: [Deal.]

    With the surveince footage issue settled, Sandra finally felt a wave of relief. Once that video was destroyed, Hannah would be nothing but a cruel viin who stood by and watched her get beaten.

    Just as she was savoring this small victory, a notification for a trending news story popped up on her phone.

 Chapter 338

    It was a video of Lionel carrying her from the car, gently cing her on a hospital gurney.

    It was followed by a clip of him sitting outside the operating room, hands sped, brow furrowed in a pained expression, as if he were praying for her safety.

    Seeing the videos, Sandra''s eyes filled with tears. It felt as if all the grievances she had suffered over the past few days had simply melted away.

    He still had feelings for her! If he didn''t, why would he have waited outside the operating room for so long? Why would he have worn such a tormented expression?

    Sandra wiped away her tears and took a deep breath. Thinking back, although Lionel had been cold to hertely and seemed preupied with Hannah, he had always rushed to her side whenever she was in trouble.

    It was her own impatience, her feeling that their divorce was imminent, that had pushed Hannah to be more and more extreme, leading them to this point.

    After a moment of reflection, Sandra picked up her phone and sent a message to Owen, asking him to keep a close eye on Lionel and report any unusual activity.

    Then, she called her mother and told her to get the ne from the safe and have it ready for Gloria.

    Meanwhile, at the Temple estate, Hannah and Samuel were enjoying afternoon tea.

    "Was this your doing?" Hannah asked, looking up from the trending videos on her phone.

    Samuel set down his spoon, ced his right hand over his heart in a gentlemanly gesture, and gave a slight bow. "A humble creation of my own, I admit. Not quite as polished as Sandra''s previous work, but meaningful nheless."

    "Meaningful in what way?" It was a move Hannah hadn''t anticipated.

    By only showing the scenes at the hospital, it avoided implicating the Temple family, which would have happened if he''d released footage of Sandra''s humiliating departure from their home.

    "After Sandra''sst few videos, the

    inte has been shipping ''Lionwoods'' hard. People have created fan pages, fan art, even fan fiction about them," Samuel exined. "From what I''ve seen, if anyone dares to suggest they aren''t a couple, their fans attack like a pack of dogs. And since neither Lionel nor Sandra has denied it, people are even more convinced it''s real." He continued, "If Lionel were to announce his marriage now not only would hispany''s stock plummet, but his reputation would be in tatters, especially since he publicly denied being engaged."

    Hannah blinked slowly, a thoughtful expression on her face as she looked at Samuel.

    "In this day and age, public opinion can make a small shop an overnight sensation

    orpletely destroy a publicpany. In the age of the inte, all it takes to

    ruin someone is a few keystrokes." Samuel gave her a slight wink.

    "Since Sandra loves using videos to unt their love affair'' while ndering you, I figured we might as well help push her boat along with the make her dreams, mentele true." He crossed his arms, puffed out his chest, and looked at Hannah like a proud peacock, clearly fishing for praise.

    "You''re really something else," Hannah said with a genuine smile. "Doing good deeds without seeking recognition The Woods family. certainly doesn''t have the money to buy trending topics for her, yet you''re so generous. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight."

 Chapter 339

    Just as Samuel was about to reply, Cherry walked in.

    She had overheard Hannah offering to treat him to dinner and immediately snapped, "Absolutely not. My brother is bringing his girlfriend home tonight. Neither of you is going anywhere!"

    "What is wrong with you?" Samuel scowled, looking her up and down with disdain. "Who do you think you are? Do we need your permission to eat at home or go out?"

    Cherry was about to retort but stopped when she saw Hannah sitting beside him, sipping her tea with an air of elegantposure.

    Her grandfather was out dealing with Jason, and her grandmother typically had her meals sent to her room while she prayed. The only time Grandma joined them for dinner was when Hannah and Samuel were present.

    If they went out, Grandma wouldn''te down.

    What would happen then, when her brother brought his girlfriend home and no elders were there to greet them?

    She was also confused about one thing: without her grandparents'' permission, her parents weren''t allowed to just drop by the main estate.

    So why was her brother bringing his girlfriend here, to the main house, instead of their parents'' ce?

    "I just think," Cherry said, quickly changing her tune, "that you''ve only just returned home. It seems wrong to always be running off to eat out instead of staying to eat with Grandpa and Grandma. They must be so lonely."

    After speaking, she lowered her eyes, sneaking a nce at Hannah.

    Seeing no reaction, her mind raced. "If you go out to eat, you''re being ungrateful!" she dered, pointing an usatory finger at Hannah.

    "Hey! What kind of scheme are you pulling now?" Samuel mmed his hand on the table and stood up. "Cherry, I''m telling you, you''d better watch yourself, or you''ll end up just like Sandra!" Hannah gently tugged on Samuel''s sleeve, signaling for him to sit down.

    She set down her teacup, let out a soft chuckle, and nodded. "Well, since you put

    it that way, it would be terribly rude of me to leave."

    Samuel looked at her, confused.

    Hannah just smiled and shook her head.

    Since she had agreed, there was nothing more he could say.

    "That''s more like it," Cherry said, relieved that Hannah was staying.

    She shot a haughty look at Samuel. "See? You brainless idiot. You should try learning from Hannah."

    With a triumphant sniff, Cherry turned and walked away, pulling out her phone to make a call.

    "It''s obvious Cherry is up to something. Are we really going to y along with her?" Samuel asked, still perplexed.

    "If she''s determined to cause trouble, then let her," Hannah replied calmly.

    "I''ll treat you to di dinner another time.

    Besides, you said it yourself: if she keeps this up, she''ll be the next Sandra. She saw what happened to Sandra today yet she''s still pushing. I''m quite curious to see what''s so important that she''s willing to risk it."

    Samuel didn''t understand at first, but after hearing Hannah''s

    exnation his curiosity wel

    piqued

    as well. "You have a point!"

    Suddenly, an idea struck Hannah. She gestured for Samuel to lean in and

    whispered a few instructions in his ear.

    "Okay, I get it. I''ll do it right now!" Samuel gave her an "ok" sign and hurried off to follow her instructions.

    As night fell, a shy red Ferrari pulled up to the Temple estate.

    Just as Hannah and Samuel were taking their seats at the dinner table, Gary walked in with a girl dressed in a trendy, socialite st,

 Chapter 340

    "Grandma, this is my girlfriend, Gloria," Gary said, leading her to the head of the table.

    "Grandma, I brought you a box of those viral, gold-dusted artisanal fruit skewers," Gloria said, offering a small, elegant gift box.

    "This ce is the hottest spot in the city right now. I had to wait in line for three hours this afternoon to get them." She smiled sweetly.

    "I know it''s not much, but it''s a small token of my affection. I hope you''ll ept it."

    Grandma Temple nced down at the ridiculously overwrought box of candied fruit, gave a slight nod, and said nothing.

    A servant standing beside her took the gift and set it aside, then signaled for the kitchen to begin serving dinner.

    Samuel looked at the gift with open disdain and leaned over to whisper to

    Hannah, ¡°Seriously? Who gives an old woman trendy candied fruit? She might as well have brought her a brick."

    Hannah found the gift choice bizarre as well, but she maintained a cid expression.

    However, when Samuel mentioned the brick, she couldn''t help but let out a smallugh.

    The sound drew everyone''s attention.

    "Hannah, what is it?" Grandma asked with concern.

    Hannah waved her hand dismissively. "It''s nothing, Grandma. Samuel just told me a funny joke."

    Seeing that she was fine, Grandma nodded. "Tonight, I had the kitchen prepare all of your favorite dishes."

    "Thank you, Grandma."

    When Hannah hadughed, a flicker of annoyance had crossed Gloria''s face, though she quickly concealed it.

    She recognized Hannah from the news and, after getting her assignment from Sandra today, had done some digging. She was just as detestable as Sandra had described.

    Samuel, realizing his breach of etiquette, immediately sat up straight. But his eyes were drawn to the ne around Gloria''s neck.

    He wasn''t a jewelry expert, but he could tell quality when he saw it. That ne was far beyond anything Gary could afford.

    "That ne she''s wearing... if I''m not mistaken, that must be worth a small fortune, right?¡± he whispered, leaning in again.

    Hannah nodded. "I picked that one out myself. Lionel said he was going to buy it for me, but he ended up giving it to Sandra."

    The moment Gloria had walked in, Hannah had recognized the ne.

    It confirmed the theory she had formed that afternoon.

    Samuel understood instantly. He gave Hannah a subtle thumbs-up under the table. Hannah was truly brilliant.

    Throughout dinner, Gloria tried repeatedly to engage Grandma in conversation, but she was met with polite indifference.

    After the meal, Grandma retired to her room, leaving the younger generation in the living room.

    Gloria immediately pouted. "Does your grandmother not like me? dressed up so carefully today and even paid a scalper to get that gift. I put so much thought into it

    Gary swirled the wine in his ss and downed it in one go. "Why on earth would you give my grandmother that gift? You could have brought vitamins, anything! But trendy fruit skewers?"

    When he picked Gloria up, he had

    seen the exquisite gift box and

    assumed it was something valuable.

    She had been mysterious about its

    contents, calling it a "precious,

    heartfelt surprise, so he hadn''t

    pressed the issue. Content Belongs

    If he had known it was a glorified fruit skewer, he never would have let her bring it

    in.

 Chapter 341

    "You can''t just give someone vitamins! What if I chose the wrong kind? Your grandmother might think I''m cursing her health! Besides, you told me she has a private doctor who manages all of that," Gloria retorted, her voice tinged with hurt. "As for luxury items like clothes or jewelry, she already has everything. What she needs is a genuine gesture. It''s not about the price, but the sincerity behind it."

    Before choosing the gift, she had done some online research.

    The consensus was that when giving gifts to the wealthy, one should choose small, thoughtful, yet expensive trinkets. A two-thousand-dor coat would be met with indifference, but a two-thousand-dor handcraftedb would at least get a second look.

    That''s why she had specifically chosen the viral, fifty-dor fruit skewer.

    Gary pinched the bridge of his nose, a headache forming. He couldn''t believe

    he''d been so easily swayed by a few hours of her charms in bed that he''d agreed

    to bring her home. She was just a fling, after all.

    Damn it. Drinking always led to bad decisions.

    Cherry had remained silent throughout the exchange, looking at Gloria with disgust.

    Her brother truly had terrible taste.

    "I''m going to the restroom," Gary grumbled, getting up and leaving.

    Cherry quickly made an excuse and followed him out.

    Suddenly, only Hannah, Samuel, and Gloria were left in the dining room.

    Gloria bit her lip and looked down at her phone, scrolling through her chat history with Sandra. She reached up and touched the ne, feeling a wave of conflict. She already had the ne. Did she really have to go through with it? She could just lie and say she failed.

    After a moment of hesitation, Gloria stood up. "I''m going to look for Gary."

    Hannah and Samuel both nodded.

    As soon as she was gone, Samuel pulled out his phone and opened the home security app.

    About fifteen minutester, Gloria returned.

    "Where''s Gary?" Samuel asked.

    "He''s busy," Gloria said, her hands clenching nervously.

    "Something suddenly came up, so I don''t want to bother him. I think I''ll head home now."

    "Ms. Laurier," Hannah called out, stopping her. "Since you''re already here, why don''t you stay and chat for a bit?"

    "I can''t. I just remembered I have something to do as well," Gloria said with a polite smile, desperate to leave.

    "Is that so? Well, you can go then. I''l just call the police and have them find youter," Hannah said sweetly. "You didn''t get what Sandra wanted, so assume you''ll be returning that ne

    Gloria spun around, her face a mask of horror. ¡°I..... I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "The ne you''re wearing... I chose it," Hannah said, holding out her phone.

    ¡°You asked a servant where the security room was, but when you went inside, you couldn''t find the footage, could you?"

    Gloria''s eyes widened as she stared at the phone screen, which clearly showed a video of her sneaking around the mansion.

    "I can give you what you want," Hannah said, producing a USB drive.

    Vol

    "But it''s not for Sandra. It''s for Lionel." She paused. "Of course, you''re free to give it to Sandra, But if you do, I''ll be showing this video to my grandmother content

    Gloria swallowed hard, her breathing growing ragged.

    "What do you think Grandma will do when she finds out Gary brought a thief into her home? Do you think she Dconfront him? And when she does, who do you think he''ll me?"

    Hannah''s words hit their mark, striking fear deep into Gloria''s heart.

    After a long, tense silence, she reached out and took the USB drive. ¡°I..... I understand."

 Chapter 342

    "I knew you were a smart woman, Ms. Laurier," Hannah said. She had expected more of a fight, but then again, a person like Sandra rarely inspired true loyalty.

    The fact that Sandra had to offer up such an expensive ne proved she had to buy Gloria''s cooperation.

    Gloria, however, couldn''t manage a smile. She stood frozen, unsure if she should leave, terrified that Hannah would call her back again.

    When Hannah remained silent, Gloria finally worked up the courage to ask, ¡°May I go now?"

    Hannah nodded. "I''ll have our driver take you home."

    "No, that''s not necessary!" Gloria quickly refused, worried that Hannah wasn''t being kind but was simply trying to find out where she lived.

    "Alright then. But..." Hannah drew out the word, her eyes fixed on the ne around Gloria''s neck.

    "When you go to see Mr. Rosenberg, remember to wear this. If he refuses to meet with you, just tell him Hannah sent you."

    Gloria nodded, but just as she turned to leave, Hannah stopped her again, this time only to get her contact information.

    After she left, Hannah and Samuel settled in the living room to watch TV.

    Half an hour passed, and neither Gary nor Cherry reappeared.

    "Can you believe them? That''s a brother and sister for you. Same rotten attitude. They bring a guest home and then just abandon her," Samuel said with disgust.

    "It worked out well, though," Hannah replied. "She did me a huge favor." She was already looking forward to seeing the meeting between Gloria and Lionel.

    The next day at lunchtime, Hannah and Samuel left work and drove to the address Gloria had sent them.

    Gloria was already waiting at the caf¨¦. She had done as Hannah instructed.

    At first, she had only mentioned Sandra''s name when trying to schedule the meeting, but Lionel''s assistant had ignored her.

    It was only when she said Hannah had sent her that they agreed to a meeting.

    Gloria took out her phone, opened the front-facing camera, and was adjusting her hair when she saw two

    familiar figures in the reflection She whipped her head around and saw Hannah and Samuel.

    When Hannah caught her eye, she simply smiled.

    Gloria''s breath hitched. She quickly turned back around and shut off her phone, using the dark screen to peek behind her. What were they doing here? made sense now why Hannah had texted her that morning asking for the location of the meeting. She had thought they were

    just checking up on her, not that they nned to watch in person.

    A few minutester, Lionel arrived.

    Hannah and Samuel were seated in a booth partially obscured by arge nt, so he didn''t see them.

    ¡°What did Hannah send you for?" Lionel asked, getting straight to the point as soon as he sat down.

    Gloria was taken aback. She had spent hours on her makeup and outfit, hoping to impress him.

    After all, by any objective measure, she was far more attractive than Sandra. Yet this man hadn''t even given her a second nce before interrogating her.

    She took a deep breath, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, and let her long, delicate fingers trail from her ear down her neck, finally resting

    herrbone tracing it lightly in

    on her

    a suggestive manner.

    After this little performance, she looked up at Lionel, confident she had captured his attention.

    Instead, she found him staring at her with a look of undisguised impatience.

    This... this wasn''t right. Normally, a move like that would have had any man hooked. Even if they tried to hide it, their eyes would betray their interest.

 Chapter 343

    But the man in front of her looked like he wanted to pry her mouth open to get an

    answer.

    Just as she was about to speak, however, she noticed his gaze was fixed on her corbone. He was staring,pletely captivated.

    Gloria''s confidence surged back. She instinctively pushed her chest out and leaned forward, resting her arms on the table. Her only regret was that the neckline of her dress wasn''t lower, preventing her from showcasing her assets and making himpletely hers.

    She had studied Hannah yesterday¡ªa perfect body wasted on conservative clothes. And Sandra had always yed the innocent, pure type.

    She was bold, spicy, something new. Men, she mused, always craved what they hadn''t tasted.

    "Where did you get that ne?" Lionel asked, his voice sharp. If he remembered correctly, that ne belonged to Hannah. It was the one Owen had mistakenly given to Sandra.

    "What?" Gloria froze, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    "You''re asking about my ne?" So he had been staring at her ne this whole time.

    As she was about to answer, a cold dread washed over her. She looked down at the ne. Sandra had unted it in front of her, and while she hadn''t said who gave it to her, the quality alone screamed expense. Could it be that Lionel had given it to her?

    In that moment, Gloria silently cursed Sandra and her entire family tree.

    She quickly unsped the ne. "Sandra gave it to me," she said, pushing it across the table toward him. "And what I came to tell you is rted to this ne."

    All thoughts of seduction vanished. The look in his eyes was murderous.

    Not every man, she realized, was one you could y games with.

    "She asked me to get some surveince footage from the Temple family estate."

    Fearing he wouldn''t believe her, Gloria pulled out her phone and showed him their chat history.

    "I didn''t want do it at first,

    because it''s wrong, but she offered me this ne. It was so beautiful, I just... Lagreed." She rushed on, "But when@got there, it seemed like the Temples were expecting me The footage from that time had been deleted. But then Hannah gave me this USB drive."

    Gloria hastily pulled the drive from her bag and handed it to him. "Mr. Rosenberg, 1 swear I haven''t looked at what''s on it. Hannah just asked me to give this to you. I''ve done what she asked, so if there''s nothing else, I''ll be going."

    She nced at the ne with a pang of regret, but her safety was more important. She wanted no part of their twisted drama.

    Hannah watched as Gloria sessfullypleted her task,

    then motioned for Samuel to get up and leave. As Samuel was driving, he was just about to ask Hannah

    question when a car suddenly

    swerved out from a side street,

    cutting them off and foreing him to m on the brakes.

    If it weren''t for his quick reflexes, they would have crashed.

    Samuel unbuckled his seatbelt and stormed out of the car, furious. "Get out here! What''s your problem, don''t you know how to drive? You-" He stopped mid- sentence, frozen, as he saw who stepped out of the other car.

 Chapter 344

    Seeing it was Lionel, Samuel immediately turned and sprinted back to their car.

    "It''s your husband! He''s trying to run us off the road! He wants to kill us and inherit your fortune!" he yelled dramatically as he reached the car door, pointing at Lionel. "That monster! He never tried to kill you before you rejoined the Temple family, but now that you have, he resorts to this! This is terrifying!"

    Hannah had nearly hit her head on the windshield. She was still disoriented and hadn''t seen who the driver was until she heard Samuel''s theatrical screams.

    She shook her head slightly to clear it, saw Lionel, and calmly got out of the car, phone in hand.

    "Lionel, are you insane? This is a fourne road! What do you think you''re doing, deliberately cutting us off?" As she spoke, the person on the other end of the line answered.

    "Hello? I''d like to report a case of aggressive driving. Someone intentionally cut us off and nearly caused a fatal ident. We''re on..."

    Lionel, who had been about to respond, froze,pletely stunned by her actions.

    Samuel was equally shocked, then burst into admiration. Damn, that''s my sister! She''s amazing! "Samuel, get back in the car," Hannah said, her voice firm. "We will not bemunicating with you until the police arrive. You can save whatever you have to say for them." She gestured for Samuel to get back in the driver''s seat. He had wanted to give Lionel a piece of his mind, but since his sister had a better n, he happilyplied.

    They both got back in the car, mming and locking the doors with a speed that gave Lionel no chance to speak.

    Inside the car, Samuel watched Lionel standing awkwardly on the road and burst outughing. "Seriously, how do you even think of these things? This is hrious!"

    Samuel wished he had called the paparazzi. A photo of this scene would not only get Lionel crucified online, it would probably tank the Rosenberg Group''s stock.

    "Why waste time talking to an idiot?¡± Hannah said dismissively.

    She now understood Lionel''s

    pattern: whenever they were

    together, they would argue. Even if a conversation started peacefully, it would inevitably devolve into a pointless endless fight.

    "He probably saw us leaving the caf¨¦," she reasoned. "He couldn''t call me because I blocked him, so he decided to stop our car to ask what was going on."

    Samuel crossed his arms and

    nodded in agreement. "But what is

    there in

    even talk about? You gave

    hing the video. Twice. Does he not know how to use the rey button?"

    Samuel was curious why Hannah had bothered to give him the surveince footage a second time. He had meant to ask yesterday but forgot.

    "Sandra probably tampered with the first USB drive. That''s why she sent Gloria to our house to destroy the master copy Think about it, how else would Gloria know exactly when to show up?"

    "How did you know Gloria was working for Sandra?" Samuel asked, trying to remember.

    Gloria had never mentioned Sandra''s name.

    Hannah exined the story behind the ne.

    After hearing it, Samuel red daggers at Lionel outside.

    Lionel realized Hannah had no intention of getting out of the car. The car was soundproof, so anything he said would be useless.

    He tried knocking on the window, but they both ignored him.

    He was left standing there, embarrassed, waiting for the police to arrive.

    When the officers came, they reviewed the dashcam footage, confirmed Lionel''s traffic vition, gave him a ticket, and a two-hundred-dor fine.

 Chapter 345

    After the police finished writing the ticket, Lionel tried to approach Hannah again.

    "Officers, look at him! He hasn''t learned his lesson!" Samuel shouted from the car. "He deliberately cut us off just to harass my sister, and now he''s trying it again right in front of you! This is unbelievable!"

    The police officers immediately stepped between them.

    "We know each other. I just need to talk to her about something important," Lionel

    said, feeling a sense of helplessness he had never experienced before.

    "Sorry, we don''t know him," Hannah called out. "We have no rtionship whatsoever. We''re in a hurry to get back to work. Officers, could you please keep him away from us?"

    With that, she got back in the car.

    Samuel didn''t hesitate, immediately pulling away and leaving Lionel behind. Even after they were gone, the police, still concerned, warned Lionel again not to engage in such dangerous behavior.

    They had recognized him as Mr. Rosenberg from the start and were baffled as to why the CEO of the Rosenberg family would do something like this, though it wasn''t their ce to ask.

    However, some passersby had also recognized him and had already filmed the incident, posting videos and photos online without knowing the full context.

    Lionel couldn''t believe that things between him and Hannah had escted to involving the police, nor could he fathom how she could be so utterly ruthless.

    He returned to his car and pinched the bridge of his nose, pulling the USB drive from his pocket.

    It looked identical to the one before. Did Hannah know the first one was corrupted and send a recement?

    No, if that were the case, why involve a stranger? And why that particr woman, the one Sandra had sent to destroy the footage in the first ce?

    A tangled web of questions, all pointing back to this small USB drive. Lionel put it back in his pocket and drove to his office.

    Owen was out handling another matter, so he plugged the drive into hisputer himself.

    As the surveince footage yed on the screen, his face grew darker and darker.

    He then inserted the first USB drive, only to find that the video file had beenpletely destroyed.

    What was going on? He had explicitly told Owen to restore the video, not destroy

    it.

    A deep sense of unease settled in his stomach.

    He pulled out the drive and immediately headed for the hospital.

    In the car, his mind was in turmoil.

    The contents of the video were

    The thought sent another chill down his spine.

    When he arrived at the hospital, he walked toward Sandra''s room, but stopped

    short when he saw Quennel was already inside.

    "What are you doing here?" Lionel demanded.

    Quennel shot him a cold nce and walked past him toward the door.

    "I came to warn her not to bully

    Hannah anymore," he said, then

    turned back to give Sandra a final, meaningful look before leaving.

    Lionel didn''t press the issue further.

    "Lionel!" As soon as Quennel was gone, Sandra let out a shaky breath.

    "Quick, you have to get me out of here. I''m scared!"

    "Alright,¡± he said, his eyes fixed on her reddened, tear-filled eyes.

    ¡°Sandra, tell me the truth. What exactly happened that night? Why did Mr. Cooper

    beat you? Why did Hannah just stand by and watch?"

    Sandra''s heart skipped a beat, her

    lips trembling "Lionel," she

    crad

    "Are

    whispered her voving?

    you using me of

 Chapter 346

    Looking at Sandra''s pitiful face, Lionel felt no sympathy at all. Instead, a wave of disgust and irritation washed over him.

    After all, this wasn''t the first time she had lied to his face.

    "Lionel, I know my decision to have that projected on the screen was more of a shock than a surprise for Hannah, but I was just trying to do something nice for her."

    If not for her broken bones and other injuries, she would have walked over to cajole and plead with him.

    What she couldn''t understand was why Lionel was asking about this today. Gloria had sent her a video yesterday confirming the security footage was destroyed.

    Could Hannah have met with him privately and told him something?

    At that thought, Sandra''s brow furrowed slightly.

    "Sandra, I''m going to ask you onest time. Are you certain that what was projected on the screen that night was what you originally nned?"

    Sandra didn''t answer right away, thinking it over carefully.

    Because of the mix-up, the video of Jason beating Hannah was shown instead. Although she''d gotten away with it at first, Hannah had eventually seen through the deception.

    But Lionel didn''t have any proof!

    All she had to do was stick to her story that it was what she had prepared from the start!

    Sandra nodded emphatically.

    "Yes, what appeared on the screen that night was the gift I prepared for Hannah."

    At her answer, Lionel closed his eyes in despair.

    He had given her a chance, but she chose to deceive him again and again. There was nothing more for him to say.

    Lionel picked up his phone, pulled up a video, and tossed it to her.

    He didn''t say a single word.

    Seeing his cold demeanor, Sandra felt a growing sense of unease. She stared at the phone on the bed, hesitating for a long moment before finally picking it up.

    The instant she saw the screen, her pupils contracted. She swallowed hard, clenching her jaw.

    The video''s audio was ying out loud, and though the volume wasn''t high, it seemed to boom in the silent room.

    Every word, every sentence in the video was like a whip,shing at her again and again, ruthlessly tearing down the web of lies she had woven.

    "Is this what you call the truth?"

    The moment the video ended, Lionel spoke. "Sandra, I''ve asked you several times. Why did you lie to me!"

    Sandra''s face was ashen. She said nothing, just clutched the phone with her head bowed.

    "If you hadn''t made a mistake and mixed up the videos, what would have been ying on that screen that night would have been the footage of Hannah nearly being raped."

    Lionel''s voice grew louder with each word. "You and I both know she saved herself, that she wasn''t raped, but if that video had been shown would anyone else have believed it! Have you ever thought about what they would say about Hannah

    behind her back!"

    By the end, he was practically hissing through clenched teeth.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the woman on the bed.dn that moment, she seemed like aplete stranger o conniving, so sinister, it sent a chill down his spine.

    "You should have known the consequences. You''re a woman, too, yet you chose

    to do this! What has Hannah ever done to you that you''re so determined to

    destroy her!"

    Sandra remained silent, listening to Lionel''s relentless questioning. Her fingers slowly loosened, letting the phone fall from her hand onto the bed.

 Chapter 347

    A dead silence fell over the hospital room. After a long moment, Sandra finally spoke, a bitter smile on her face. "Why? You ask me why? Because she owes me!"

    "The person who was supposed to marry you was me! It was me! I was supposed to be Mrs. Rosenberg, but she stole my ce!"

    "I was the one who saved you first, but you fell in love with her. She got everything she wanted and still yed the victim, bing Mrs. Rosenberg only to demand a divorce. And in the end, she turns out to be the heiress of the Temple family. But what about me?"

    Sandra''s heart ached, her eyes red as she stared at him.

    "The Woods family went bankrupt, and your handouts were useless. You asked your friends to help, but Quennel blocked them. Why is it that my family falls into ruin while Hannah''s life just gets better and better!"

    Who could possibly understand how devastated, how jealous she had been when she learned Hannah was Cheryl Temple''s daughter?

    Why did Hannah get to have everything, while she lost more and more?

    When they first met, Hannah was just an orphan with nothing,pletely dependent on Lionel!

    But now... now...

    Her thoughts spiraled, her grief and anger mounting until each breath was a sharp pain in her chest.

    She lowered her head, tears falling one by one onto the bedsheets.

    Lionel had never considered her motives, and hearing her words now, he was heartbroken.

    "Just because of that?" Lionel asked coldly.

    "Yes, just because of that! Isn''t that enough!"

    Sandra, with nothing left to lose, screamed back at him through gritted teeth.

    She''d already been exposed at her worst. There was no point in pretending anymore.

    "Lionel, if I hadn''t paid for your education, you''d be illiterate! A beggar! When you started your Caree

    it hadn''t given you money and connections, do you really think

    you could have started yourpany?"

    "Did you think those people drank with you and made deals with you because of

    who you were? They were all doing it as a favor to me!"

    "Back then, everyone treated me with respect and called me Ms. Woods! Who would have given you the time of day? Now you''re the great Mr. Rosenberg, and I''m the one who''s fallen. And how do you treat me? How!"

    Sandra grew more and more agitated, until she was so breathless she nearly fainted.

    Lionel instinctively reached out to support her.

    "Get away from me! I don''t need

    your fake sympathy!" Sandra shoved his hand away. "Lionel, I stepped aside beloved Hannah so you much gave up on marrying you, thinking you''d remember what I did for you, but... I was a fool to trust you."

    If she had known it woulde to this, she would have married him no matter what. Who cares if he loved her? At least then, even if Lionel didn''t help the Woods family, she wouldn''t be suffering like this!

    "Lionel, I finally understand why Hannah wanted to divorce you. Because you''re not worth it. You''re really not worth it!"

    Sandra let out a coldugh and turned to look out the window.

    The room fell into another dead silence.

    They had torn each other apart. There was no going back.

    "Lionel, give me fifty million aspensation, and we''ll have nothing more to do with each other!"

 Chapter 348

    Lionel never expected Sandra to make such a demand, and for a sum as high as fifty million.

    Fifty million wasn''t a huge amount for the Rosenberg family, but to give it to her for this reason seemed utterly unreasonable.

    "Sandra, that''s an outrageous request," Lionel said bluntly.

    Sandra froze for a few seconds, then turned to him and burst outughing.

    "Outrageous? How is it outrageous? I gave her my ce as Mrs. Rosenberg. I paid for your education and gave you connections. Isn''t all of that worth fifty million!"

    She had thought Lionel still had feelings for her, that he would not only give her the money but also continue to stand by her.

    But now, he wasn''t even willing to give her fifty million!

    For a moment, Sandra was at a loss for words, gasping for air as the machines connected to her began to beep frantically.

    A nurse, alerted by the change, rushed in.

    "Get out! You heartless bastard, get out! I''ll make sure everyone knows about the disgusting things you''ve done! Get out-"

    Sandra grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him. The nurse urged Lionel to leave, exining that the patient''s condition was unstable.

    With a heavy heart, Lionel watched as Sandra closed her eyes in despair, and reluctantly left.

    At that moment, he had no idea what to do next.

    If he really gave Sandra the fifty million, would she finally stop? Would she leave Hannah alone and stop causing trouble?

    If she could actually keep her word, then... maybe it was worth giving her the money.

    He drove away from the hospital, but halfway there, he suddenly remembered something.

    Why did Quennel go to Sandra''s hospital room?

    He had meant to ask earlier, but in the heat of the argument, he''d forgotten. It was toote to turn back now, and if he asked Quennel directly, he knew he wouldn''t get a straight answer.

    But what no one knew was that when Quennel had visited Sandra, he had casually ced a small listening device by her bed.

    Their entire conversation had been recorded.

    Quennel removed his earpiece, thought for a moment, and sent the audio file to Hannah.

    Hannah was at work and was

    curious why Quennel would

    suddenly send her atau

    Thinking it was a mistake, she sent back a question mark.

    Quennel: [It''s for you. Have a listen.]

    Since it wasn''t a mistake, she downloaded the file, put on her headphones, and started listening.

    Hannah''s expression was normal at first, but as she listened, her face gradually darkened.

    Samuel, sitting across from her, saw the change in his sister''s face and quickly asked what was wrong.

    Hannah didn''t say anything, just forwarded the audio file to him.

    Samuel initially thought it was some kind of gossip and eagerly put on his headphones.

    But his expression soon mirrored his sister''s, growing uglier by the second.

    The two of them shared a look and silently got up and walked to the breakroom.

    .n

    "You absolutely cannot let him give her that money! That''s marital property fifty million! The Woods fangily is in ruins, and now she has the nerve to say something like that."

    The Temple family wasn''t short on fifty million, but why should they let someone else get it for free?

    Never mind fifty million; they wouldn''t even give her five hundred.

    "Don''t

    idiot

    to sign the divorce

    papare go soft on him. That

    papers and now he wants

    huge transfer to his mistre

    Hannah sipped her coffee, thought for a moment, and let out a long sigh.

    "Find me a goodwyer. I''m going to file awsuit."

 Chapter 349

    If it weren''t for professional ethics, she would have just asked Samuel to handle the case himself.

    "For the divorce? No problem, I have friends who specialize in this."

    Samuel excitedly picked up his phone and started looking for a contact.

    "Lionel repeatedly bought his mistress expensive jewelry and maderge cash transfers during our marriage. I want it all back. I did move some assets out before, but that''s fine. I''ll just say Tess borrowed it from me, and I''ll have her draw up a promissory note now."

    Hannah was a woman of action. She immediately contacted Tess.

    Tess, after hearing the whole story, immediately wrote up a note and sent a photo to Hannah.

    She had invested all the money Hannah had transferred to her and had made a significant profit. Returning it now was not an issue.

    "You''re going home by yourself tonight. I''m going to the Rosenberg estate to raise hell!"

    "No way!" Samuel''s voice rose. "I''m going with you. What if that idiot tries to keep you there? I have to protect you!"

    "Alright!"

    After work, Samuel drove Hannah to the Rosenberg estate.

    Lionel was just arriving home when he saw an unfamiliar car pull into his driveway. He quickly followed it.

    He was wondering who it could be when he saw the person getting out of the passenger seat.

    "Hannah!"

    For a moment, Lionel thought he was seeing things. He excitedly got out of his car and walked toward her.

    "You''re finally back..."

    Before Lionel could finish his sentence, Hannah raised her hand and pped him hard across the face.

    The crisp sound echoed through the courtyard. Lily, who hade out to greet him, jumped in shock and rushed over.

    Lionel, stunned by her sudden action, tongued the inside of his cheek and slowly turned his gaze back to Hannah.

    "I''ve figured out what happened with the USB drive, and I''ve already spoken to Sandra," he said. "The first drive you gave me was corrupted, so I didn''t know the truth."

    "It was working fine when I gave it to you. You can figure out how it got corrupted yourself."

    From his words alone, Hannah instantly guessed it had to be Owen''s doing.

    She had long known that Owen was hostile toward her and always sided with Sandra, convinced that Sandra would eventually be the next Mrs. Rosenberg. That was the only reason he dared to disrespect her.

    And for a secretary to have such audacity, it was ultimately because Lionel allowed it!

    "I''m not here to talk about that,"

    Hannah cut straight to the point.

    "Lionel not only can you not give Sandra that fifty million, but you also have to get back every piece of jewelry you ever gave her!"

    "I''ve already hired awyer to sue you. All of it is our marital property. As for my previous transfers, they were loans to Tess, and they''ll be paid back shortly!"

    Lionel waspletely taken aback, his brow furrowed in confusion as he stared at Hannah.

    Hannah thought he was ying dumb and pulled out her phone, ying the recording of his conversation with Sandra about the fifty million.

    "How do you have this? Did you go to Sandra''s room?"

    "Lionel, are you an idiot? Is that really what you should be focused on right now? We''re talking about you cheating on me during our marriage and using our joint assets to buy gifts for someone else: Don''t you dare try to change the subject!"

    Samuel, infuriated by Lionel''s evasiveness, stepped in front of Hannah.

    "We''ve already filed the case with the court."

 Chapter 350

    He was first shocked that Hannah had a recording from Sandra''s hospital room, and then his heart turned cold at her words.

    When they first started talking about divorce, Hannah only wanted out, demanding nothing. She had seemed to be acting purely out of anger.

    At the time, Lionel had dismissed it as a tantrum, believing that with a little coaxing, she woulde around.

    But as time went on and Hannah''s determination only grew stronger, Lionel realized she was serious about divorcing him.

    Still, it had all felt somewhat unreal. But now, as Hannah stood before him demanding her share of their assets, fighting over fifty million, reality struck him like a physical blow.

    Seeing that Lionel remained silent, Hannah had no desire to waste any more time with him.

    "In short, if you don''t get that fifty million and all the jewelry back, we''ll see you in court. When the news leaks and reporters are swarming your doorstep, don''t me me for being ruthless. After all, you''re the one who failed to act first!"

    Hannah threw down her ultimatum and turned to leave.

    For the past three years, she had done more than enough, been more than merciful, only to have that scumbag and his bitch walk all over her and humiliate her time and again.

    Samuel drove Hannah home, "with the Woods family in trouble, didn''t Sandra ever think to sell that jewelry? That one ne alone could have sold for several million, which would have at least given them some breathing room."

    Hannah shook her head. "Don''t give her that much credit. Sandra is a thoroughly selfish person. The moment the Woods family ran into trouble, she started getting closer to Lionel, pressuring him to divorce me. She just wanted to cut ties with her family so their problems wouldn''t affect her."

    Samuel nced at Hannah in disbelief. "She''s that selfish?"

    "If she weren''t, she would have sold those things to help long ago. The resources she could have gotten

    from an arranged marriage weren et

    nothingpared to her jewelry collection. She only agreed to those dates to force Lionel to divorce me sooner."

    "Now that she sees Lionel isn''t going to divorce me and their rtionship is beyond repair, she''s decided to go for broke and demand fifty million. With that money, plus her jewelry she could live a life of luxury for the rest of her days as long as she doesn''t do anything stupid."

    Hannah''s eyes were filled with contempt and disdain.

    Seeing that her n to marry him had failed, she was trying to make a quick exit.

    Sandra''s dreams were beautiful, but Hannah had no intention of letting her get away. Whatever she had taken from Lionel, Hannah would make her pay it all back, with interest.

    After Hannah left, Lionel drove straight to the hospital.

    Sandra had just finished her check-up and was leaning against her pillow, staring out the window with a pale face.

    She had no idea what to do next. She wasn''t sure if Lionel would give her the money. If he didn''t, she''d have to sell the jewelry as soon as her leg healed and leave Sover maybe even go abroad.

    After all, Hannah was now not only Mrs. Rosenberg but also Ms. Temple. With either title, she could crush her easily. And now, Lionel hadpletely lost faith in her.

    Her path was getting narrower and narrower, so much so that it felt like one more step forward would crush her.

    "Sandra!"

    Lionel''s voice startled Sandra so badly she jumped, whipping her head around, thinking she must be mistaken.

 Chapter 351

    "What... what are you doing here again! I told you, I don''t want to see you! Go, just go! Get out of here, do you hear me!"

    Sandra''s heart hammered in her chest. She swallowed nervously and tightened her grip on the bedsheets.

    "Did Hannahe to see you?" he asked.

    Seeing Lionel''s serious expression, Sandra wondered if the two of them had fought again.

    Her first instinct was to lie and say that Hannah hade and insulted her.

    But just as the words were about to leave her lips, she mped her mouth shut.

    What if this was a trap?

    She bit her lip, hesitating for a second before saying, "No. If you two had a fight, don''t drag me into it. Get out! I don''t want to see you. If you don''t leave, I''m going to call for help!"

    "You''re sure she hasn''t been here?"

    Sandra said nothing, just snorted and looked away.

    Lionel''s frown deepened.

    If Hannah hadn''te, then how did she get the audio recording?

    Suddenly, Lionel thought of someone.

    "Quennel came to see you today. What did he say to you!" Lionel demanded, his tone sharp.

    Quennel had always been good to Hannah. And he had just left not long ago this morning, right before Hannah showed up with the recording.

    It was hard not to suspect that Quennel had nted something in the room.

    "Why should I tell you about my business with him? Lionel, I''m telling you, I have nothing to do with you anymore. Just give me my fifty million! Did you bring the money?"

    Sandra''s voice wasced with anxiety as she snapped at him, trying to appear defiant to hide her nervousness.

    But she hadn''t expected him to suddenly walk to her bedside and start carefully examining the area.

    "What are you doing?"

    "When Quennel was in the room, where did he touch? Where did he stand?" Lionel asked.

    Sandra pointed to a spot nearby.

    Lionel walked to the foot of the bed,

    looking carefully. He even crouched

    down to inspect the area but found nothing.

    Just as he was beginning to think he was wrong, a small ck object in the corner caught his eye.

    He reached out and touched it, his eyes widening in shock.

    "A miniature listening device!"

    Sandra stared at the object in his hand, stunned. "What? Quennel nted a bug in my room? What is he trying to do?"

    Lionel took the listening device into the bathroom and flushed it down the toilet.

    When he came out, he saw Sandra looking at him with a tense expression.

    "What is Quennel trying to do with this? What''s his motive?" Sandra asked nervously.

    Lionel stared at her, his brow tightly furrowed.

    "What did hee here to see you for!"

    The fact that Quennel hade to see Sandra at all was strange

    enough. nting a bug made

    him

    even more suspicious that they had some kind of prior rtionship.

    "If you don''t tell me the truth, Sandra, then I can''t help you."

    They were definitely hiding something from him!

    "Help? Help me with what? My family went bankrupt, and what have you done to help? I''m not expecting anything from you. All I want is the fifty million you owe me! What''s wrong with me taking back what mine?"

    "Quennel shared the recording with Hannah."

    "So what if he did? It''s not like I said anything bad about her!"

    As Sandra said this, she quickly reyed their conversation in her mind, terrified she actually had.

    "She knows you asked for fifty million."

 Chapter 352

    "So what if she knows? That''s... What? She knows? How does she know!"

    Sandra finally processed his words, her eyes widening as she stared at him.

    Lionel didn''t respond. He had already made it perfectly clear.

    Sandra''s brow furrowed as the pieces fell into ce. "Quennel gave the recording to Hannah? And then Hannah went to you, which is why you came here to ask if she''d visited?"

    Seeing she had finally caught on, Lionel nodded.

    "So what does she want now? That fifty million is what you owe me! I paid for your education, gave you connections, and helped you find business! Lionel, search your conscience and tell me, could you have achieved what you have today without me?"

    Sandra was in a full-blown panic now. She had barely mentioned the money, and Hannah already knew and had gone straight to him. It was obvious she was trying to stop Lionel from giving her the fifty million!

    This was a debt he owed her! What was wrong with her iming it?

    "Lionel, without me, even if you''d been found by your family, you''d still be an illiterate fool who knows nothing about business, just another rich yboy! I, Sandra Woods, made you who you are today! You can''t betray me! You can''t do this to me! I''m your benefactor!"

    As she spoke, Sandra burst into tears.

    In that moment, she finally understood what it meant to have lostpletely.

    From trying to force their divorce so she could take Hannah''s ce, to now begging for fifty million¡ªand even that was being blocked by Hannah!

    She had already retreated so far, so why wouldn''t they just leave her alone? Why!

    "Lionel, I don''t care! You have to give me that fifty million! If you don''t, I?... I''ll go to your parents and ask them for it! If it wasn''t for me, would you be where you are today? You can''t

    be so ungrateful

    to''

    Lionel watched Sandra''s hysterical breakdown, rubbing his temples in frustration.

    "Besides the fifty million, you also need to return all the bags, jewelry, and other things you asked me for over the years."

    Lionel had wrestled with himself for a long time before saying those words.

    As expected, the moment he finished, Sandra''s crying intensified.

    "What do you mean, things I asked for? You gave them to me! You gave them to

    me willingly! I''m not giving them back! They''re mine! All mine!"

    Her incessant wailing only annoyed Lionel further.

    "What do you mean, I gave them to you willingly? Which one of those things didn''t you explicitly say you wanted or liked? The only exception was that one ne the one meant f?r Hannah Owen gave it to you by mistake, and what did you do? You turned around and gave it to someone else to sabotage the Temple family''s security system."

    Lionel looked at her, his voice growing cold and steady. "Hannah has already contacted awyer. She said if you don''t return everything, she''s going to sue." Sandra''s crying came to an abrupt halt.

    She looked up at Lionel, her eyes red, and suddenly burst intoughter.

    ve''

    "Go ahead! Sue me! I didn''t steal them, and Ldidn''t rob you for them! You gave them to me! What right does she have to interfere with gifts you gave me? Isn''t Hannah overstepping her bounds? She won''t let you give me the fifty million, arrel now she wants to take back things from the past?"

    "Lionel, look at yourself! What man from a wealthy family acts like you? Aren''t you afraid of bing aughingstock? The great Mr. Rosenberg, taking back gifts he gave to a woman. Have you no shame!"

 Chapter 353

    By now, she was certain that Lionel hadpletely sided with Hannah. There was no point in wasting any more words or pretending.

    "You seem to have forgotten that she and I are married. The money I used to buy you those things is part of our marital assets. Whether we divorce or not, Hannah has the right to demand them back."

    Lionel''s voice was devoid of emotion, his expression a mask of indifference.

    His wordspletely shut down any argument Sandra was about to make.

    "...They were just gifts to a friend, that''s... that''s all. You and I don''t have that kind of rtionship, we''re just friends. Hasn''t she ever given her friends luxury goods? Or jewelry?"

    Lionel shook his head. The only money Hannah had given away was from selling jewelry to help Tess, and Tess had signed a promissory note, ready to pay it back at any time.

    Besides, who would believe that such extravagant gifts were exchanged between friends, especially a man and a woman?

    "I will repay you, with interest, for the financial support you once gave me. But for now, I''m taking back everything I gave you to return to Hannah."

    "No... you can''t! Those things are mine! You gave them to me! Lionel, you can''t do this!"

    Lionel knew there was no point in talking to Sandra anymore. She wouldn''t listen. He turned and left, telling her he would send someone to her house in three days to collect the items.

    He ignored the heart-wrenching screams and sobs behind him.

    Back in his car, he instinctively picked up his phone to tell Hannah he had confirmed he would get the items back.

    But when he opened the screen, he remembered she had blocked him.

    So, he sent a message to Samuel instead.

    Just after sending it, he saw a message from Sandra.

    He hadn''t nned on reading it, but he identally tapped on it.

    When he saw the content, Lionel''s eyes flew open. In disbelief, he

    dropped his phone, Stad

    on the elerator and sped toward the old family mansion.

    Samuel received the message and showed it to Hannah.

    "I thought that spineless man would drag his feet for ages. I didn''t expect him to

    act so quickly."

    Hannah nced down at the

    message and snorted. "He''s

    probably terrified I''ll actually sue

    him. He can''t handle a crowd of

    reporters swarming him at the courthouse asking if he cheated, during his marriage, asking why he denied being married at that press conference. The stock market would plummet, and he''d be at risk of losing his CEO position!"

    "When faced with his own

    self-interest, what''s a mistress? I

    just never thought... he supposedly so much but now he''s

    loves Sandb

    actually going to her to take back

    everything he ever gave her. It''s like

    breaking up and then presenting an

    itemized bill. It''s just disgusting."

    Samuel listened and nodded silently.

    "If Sandra still loves Lionel after all this, then she must be truly, hopelessly in love

    with him."

    Hannah couldn''t agree more.

    Lionel sped to the family estate and burst through the doors.

    "Where is Quennel!" he demanded, grabbing a servant.

    "The young master is in the study upstairs."

    Lionel stormed up to the second-floor study and threw the door open. Quennel, who had just finished an online meeting, nced at the intruder. "Since when did the Rosenberg family have someone so rude?" he said.

    "Quennel, I''m asking you, were you the one who drugged me before the wedding?"

 Chapter 354

    Faced with Lionel''s usation, Quennel''s expression remained perfectly

    When he told Hannah about the bugged conversation, he never expected Sandra to keep that secret.

    He had gone to see her today and warned her that if she didn''t behave, he would take action. In response, Sandra immediately brought up the incident from three years ago to threaten him.

    That had been the final straw.

    But even with Lionel confronting him now, he felt no sense of panic.

    "No wonder Hannah said what she did to me," Quennel scoffed, closing hisptop. He swiveled his chair to face him.

    "What did Hannah say to you!"

    At the mention of her name, Lionel tensed up.

    He knew Quennel''s intentions toward Hannah were suspect, but she foolishly trusted him, ignoring all his warnings.

    For all he knew, she had already told Quennel everything!

    Quennel crossed his arms, his deep-set eyes scanning Lionel up and down before he let out another derisive snort. "What else? Just that you''ll always believe whatever Sandra says, and you''ll never trust anyone else."

    The words hit Lionel like a punch to the gut.

    Hannah had said the same thing to him countless times, and each time he had tried to exin himself. But in light of recent events, his exnations felt incredibly weak and pathetic...

    "Did Sandra tell you I was the one who drugged you? That I wanted to ruin your wedding?" Quennel''s lips curved into a smirk.

    "Lionel, exin this to me. What possible benefit would I gain from drugging you and sending Hannah to your room?"

    Faced with Quennel''s question, Lionel was momentarily speechless.

    On the drive over, he hadn''t thought about that at all.

    He had always believed Hannah was the one who drugged him. Even when she tried to exin, he never believed her.

    They had fought about it for three years.

    And now, to be told it wasn''t Hannah, but Quennel...

    His mind had exploded at the news. He couldn''t think about anything else and had driven straight here.

    "Now, if you were to say I had

    feelings for Sandra and didn''t want

    her to marry you, then drugging you and setting you up with Hannah might make some sense. But Sandra was your savior, your fianc¨¦e, the woman you loved. What would I want with her?"

    "Or do you think I was trying to stop your marriage because I was afraid your

    growing power would threaten me?"

    As he said this, Quennel let out a coldugh, his eyes sweeping over Lionel with a look of utter disdain before shaking his head.

    "It''s no wonder Hannah fought with

    you constantly for three years and lost all her feelings for you. After all, dealing with an idiot would wear

    down anyones love: Contents

    Quennel looked at him as if he were a fool, his eyes filled with mocking contempt.

    He tilted his head and asked

    dismissively, I have no idea what

    Hannah ever saw in you But you''ve certainly had a lucky wife, being propped up by two different women. How else would you have gotten where you are today?"

    Honestly, there weren''t many men who were so fortunate, relying on women since

    they were young and continuing to do so as adults.

 Chapter 355

    "But you''re not just a fool, you''re cruel, too. You betrayed Hannah, and now you''re betraying Sandra. If you couldn''tmit, you should have just divorced Hannah and married Sandra. Wouldn''t that have been better?"

    Quennel stood up, walked over, and patted him on the shoulder. "But you''ve made such a mess of things. If you really go through with taking back all those gifts, it won''t just be your reputation on the line, Lionel. You''ll bring shame upon the entire Rosenberg family."

    With that, Quennel walked out, instructing a servant at the door, "Don''t bother preparing dinner for him tonight. He won''t be staying."

    Lionel stood frozen in ce, fuming with anger and humiliation, yet unable to say a word.

    What he didn''t realize was that while he had only verbally threatened to take the items back and had given Sandra time, Hannah had already sent people directly to the Woods family home to collect everything.

    Mr. and Mrs. Woods were stunned when a group of tall, intimidating men, all over six feet, showed up at their door.

    "What do you think you''re doing! I... I''m warning you, this is a society ofws! Trespassing is a crime, and you''ll be arrested! Get out of here right now, and I''ll pretend this never happened!"

    Mr. David Woods yelled at them, his voice trembling.

    But his shouting had no effect whatsoever.

    "What are you yelling about? We''re here on orders to collect the items belonging

    to your daughter. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll hand them over

    yourselves. Otherwise, we''reing in to get them!"

    The man in the lead shouted back even louder, his voice booming.

    His roar made Mr. David Woods'' heart tremble, and his legs felt so weak he nearly copsed.

    "Why should you take my daughter''s things? Call the police! Call the police!"

    When Mrs. Edith Woods threatened to call the police, the man simply shrugged, "You know who gave your daughter those things," he exined patiently. "And those things don''t him. Now the other

    just belong t

    party involved wants them back. If

    you don''t hand them over, she''s

    going to file awsuit!"

    "When this whole thing blows up, it''s your daughter who will be humiliated. She knew he was a married man, yet she shamelessly

    kept coaxing him into her

    gifts. And then she had the nerve to demand fifty million!"

    As Mr. and Mrs. Woods listened, they slowly began to understand what was happening, though they knew nothing about the fifty million.

    "Have you made up your minds?" the man barked when he saw them hesitating. He waved his hand, signaling his men to move in.

    "Alright, boys, go inside. Empty out that woman''s room. We''ll sort through itter. If anything wasn''t from him, we''ll return it!"

    Themotion at the door was so loud that neighbors starteding out to see what was going on.

    Some, who loved a good spectacle, sidled up and asked with false

    concern, "Mrs. Woods, what''s all this about? Weren''t all of Sandra''s jewels gifts from Mr. Rosenberg,

    "Don''t tell me Mr. Rosenberg is taking them back now? That can''t be right! He''s

    Mr. Rosenberg! Why would he take back a gift he''d already given?"

    "Oh my, could it be that Sandra took gifts from that man she was supposed to marry? And now that she''s not marrying him, he wants them back?"

    "A youngdy shouldn''t be so quick to ept things from men, even if her family is going bankrupt!"

 Chapter 356

    The neighbors chattered endlessly, their gossip twisting the story until they''d concluded that Sandra had scammed gifts from seven or eight different suitors, and now the men were here to get their things back after discovering her deception.

    When Mrs. Edith Woods heard their vicious rumors, she roared, "What nonsense are you all spouting! My daughter never took anything from those men!"

    "Oh, really? If your daughter didn''t take their things, why are they here demanding them back now?"

    "Exactly! They''re right at your doorstep. Who''s going to believe you at this point?"

    Furious, Mrs. Woods pointed a trembling finger at them, sputtering incoherently for a moment before she finally gathered her voice and shrieked, "It''s Mr. Rosenberg! These men are here to take back the gifts Mr. Rosenberg gave my daughter!"

    "What? Mr. Rosenberg?"

    "You mean Lionel Rosenberg?"

    The neighbors exchanged disbelieving nces.

    "That can''t be right. We''re talking about Mr. Rosenberg. His family is loaded. Why would he take back gifts?"

    "Yeah, I mean, some guys might go Dutch after a breakup, but this is Mr. Rosenberg we''re talking about. Mrs. Woods, you can''t just throw his name around like that. If he hears you''re spreading lies, that''s nder!"

    Mrs. Woods thought about how Sandra had thrown herself at him for years, only for him to turn around and marry Hannah. And while he had continued to help the Woods family, now that they were in real trouble, a month had passed and he hadn''t lifted a finger.

    All those years my daughter wasted on him, it was all for nothing!

    And now he had the audacity to send people to take back the things he gave her.

    Her anger boiling over, Mrs. Woods decided she was done protecting his reputation and started screaming.

    "Everyone knows Mr. Rosenberg was dating my daughter! Now that our family is down on our luck, he''s just tossing her aside for some other rich girl, breaking up with her and taking everything back!"

    Hearing his wife''s reckless outburst in front of everyone, Mr. David Woods grabbed her arm in a panic.

    "Shut your mouth! Stop talking!"

    "Why should I? I''ll say what I want! Lionel sent people to take things back today! He''s shown his true, shameless colors, so why should I protect his reputation?"

    Growing more agitated, Mrs. Woods began to sob,menting the youth and money her daughter had wasted.

    The neighbors, who had been enjoying the spectacle, now started to feel a pang of sympathy for her.

    The men at the door, having heard enough gossip, simply walked inside and started collecting the items.

    Mrs. Woods didn''t try to stop them anymore. She just sat by the door, tears streaming down her face, asionally pointing at the things being carried out. "See that? Look! That''s the randbag he gave my daughter. He bought it for her the day it was released."

    "Men... you can never rely on men. My daughter supported him when he was just a student, used her

    connections to help him start his business, even gave him the startup capital! And now that he''s made its big and we''ve fallen on hard times.... oh, my poor, unfortunate daughter!"

    Paparazzi, drawn by the scent of scandal, were already hiding nearby, snapping photos.

    The items were taken in the morning; the story was trending online by noon.

    Lionel had just finished a meeting when Owen rushed toward him, nearly colliding with someone in his haste.

    "What''s with the rush? Compose yourself."

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s bad. Something terrible has happened!"

 Chapter 357

    Owen handed him his phone.

    Lionel''s face was grim as he took it. As he read the article and watched the video, his expression turned as ck as thunder.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, the inte is blowing up with stories that you and Ms. Woods were dating. Now that the Woods family has gone bankrupt, they''re saying you turned your back on her and sent people to reim all the gifts you ever gave her. And, and..."

    Owen stammered, afraid to continue.

    "Spit it out!"

    "And Mrs. Woods told the reporters that Ms. Woods was the one who funded your education and that she was the one who provided the connections and startup capital for yourpany."

    "Now everyone is calling you an ungrateful scumbag and a heartless jerk. Thepany''s stock plummeted within half an hour of the news breaking. The PR department sent me to ask how you want to handle the rebuttal."

    Since this was about Lionel''s personal life, the PR department didn''t dare issue a statement without his approval, forced to watch as the story shot to the top of the trending lists and the stock prices nose-dived.

    Lionel looked at the men in the video. He hadn''t sent them. This had to be Hannah''s doing.

    But he couldn''t get a hold of her.

    Owen quickly offered his own new phone. "This is a new, unregistered phone number. Your wife doesn''t know this one. You can use it to call her!"

    Lionel gave him a surprised look, impressed by his newfound resourcefulness. He took the phone and dialed.

    On the other end, Hannah saw the unfamiliar number and raised an eyebrow, signaling to Samuel.

    He understood immediately and followed her out of the room.

    They found a quiet corner.

    "Is that Lionel?" he asked, looking at the number.

    Hannah nodded, handing him an earbud before answering the call.

    "Hannah, did you send people to Sandra''s house to get those things? I told you I

    would get them back! Why would you do this?"

    Samuel had just put the earbud in when Lionel''s furious tirade assaulted his eardrum. He yanked it out instantly.

    Whoa, that was so loud it nearly deafened him!

    "Is that so? Because I''ve seen no progress," Hannah replied coolly, long ustomed to his temper. "The items should have arrived. your house by now, You should check them carefully, so you don''t identally take back something she bought herself. It would be a shame if she posted online that you not only took back your gifts but her personal belongings too. That would be quite the misunderstanding."

    Samuel could tell Lionel was absolutely livid on the other end of the line, yet his

    sister was speaking to him with such calm indifference.

    That was his sister, alright. Absolutely ruthless.

    ¡°Hannah..... didn''t you consider the consequences of doing this? Did you have to push her like this?"

    "Lionel, if Quennel hadn''t sent me that recording, I would have never known about your generosity. You so much, yet she still

    gave Sand demand another fifty

    had the gall to

    million from you. You''ve never been that generous with me."

    "I never said I''d give it to her!"

    "But you didn''t refuse her on the spot either!" Hannah''s voice rose sharply. "It''s done now, so you can deal with it. Whether you announce our marriage or keep it hidden 4 dont care im just reiming our marital assets so we can split them evenlyter!"

 Chapter 358

    "Do you really think I''m a pushover, Lionel? Let me tell you, I am divorcing you, make no mistake. If you refuse, I''ll go to the press. I''ll post everything online!"

    "Everyone knows Sandra helped you in the past. When they find out you married me instead of her, what do you think they''ll say?"

    "And then, when they find out I helped you too, that you built your empire on the backs of two women-one you didn''t marry, and one you''re divorcing you might as well jump off the Rosenberg Group building and put everyone out of their misery!"

    "You forced my hand! This is all your fault. I have videos, call logs, and photos of you and Sandra being intimate. If you don''t want me to release them, sign the divorce papers. Otherwise, I''ll see you in court! And I''ll make sure there are plenty of reporters there!"

    Hannah let it all out in a single, breathless rush. With every word, she felt the knot of resentment and bitterness that had been weighing her down for so long finally unravel.

    Without waiting for a reply, she hung up the phone.

    Samuel, who had been listening nearby, waspletely stunned.

    He knew their marriage was bad and that Lionel favored Sandra, but he never imagined it was to this extent.

    And he never thought that the gentle, considerate Hannah he knew could be so explosive.

    "You''ve really suffered all these years. That bastard Lionel... he''s not a man for pushing a good-natured person like you to this point!"

    Hannah blocked the number, put her earbud away, and snorted.

    "I certainly have suffered. But I brought some of it on myself for falling for that idiot

    in the first ce. If I hadn''t married him, none of this would have happened."

    As she said this, her mind drifted to what happened the day before their wedding. To this day, she still didn''t know who had drugged her.

    The strange thing was, she had been drugged too, wandering into Lionel''s room in a dizzy, confused state.

    And as it turned out, Lionel had also been drugged. Two drugged people, in one room, making a mistake they couldn''t undo.

    She wanted to investigate, but so many years had passed. Any surveince footage or evidence would have been destroyed long ago.

    "I''m going to the Rosenberg estate tonight to see if all the items have

    been returned. Want to and

    watch the show?" Hannah asked.

    Samuel''s eyes lit up. "Yes, definitely! Only a fool misses out on good drama. I''m there!"

    The thought of the evening''s

    entertainment filled Samuel with so

    element that he worke

    withra

    energy for the rest of

    the day.

    His colleagues wondered if he was on something.

    Before leaving work, Hannah printed a document from the office printer

    tuckey

    it into her bag, and left!

    Samuel for t

    1 for the Rosenberg estate

    When they arrived, Lionel hadn''t returned yet.

    But...

    "Well, Lily, long time no see. What have you got there?"

    As soon as she walked in, she saw Lily opening a jewelry box and admiring the ne inside.

    The maid jumped at the sound of the long-unheard voice and whipped her head around.

    "Hannah, what are you doing back here?"

 Chapter 359

    Hannah didn''t answer. She walked straight over to Lily.

    A sharp, unexpected pnded squarely on Lily''s face.

    The other servants in the living room heard the sound and turned to look.

    "Is the name ''Hannah'' something a servant like you is allowed to say?" Hannah asked, an eyebrow arched. "It seems I''ve been away for too long, and you''ve gotten a little toofortable. Lily, have you forgotten where your daughter is right now?"

    The mention of her daughter made Lily''s heart pound with fear.

    "Such sticky fingers. Should I send you to the police station, or should I send you to join your daughter?"

    Lily''s knees gave way, and she dropped to the floor, hastily holding out the ne to Hannah.

    "Ma''am, Mrs. Rosenberg... I... I wasn''t stealing. I was just thinking about whether I should help put things away. I really didn''t mean anything by it. Please, don''t punish me. I was wrong, I was so wrong!"

    Hannah nced down at the ne.

    What a coincidence. She had admired this very same ne once. The next day, Lionel brought it home, and when she identally saw it, she thought it was a surprise for her. It turned out to be for Sandra.

    Hannah let out a bitterugh at the memory and walked over to the sofa to sit down, saying nothing.

    Lily remained frozen, not knowing whether to stand up or stay kneeling.

    Just as she was wrestling with her dilemma, Lionel walked in.

    He saw Lily kneeling on the floor, her eyes wide as she pleaded with him for help.

    Although Lionel didn''t know the specifics, he could guess what had happened. He ignored her, walking directly to Hannah and sitting down beside her.

    "I know you''re angry, but what you did today was wrong. How am I supposed to clean up this mess?"

    Lionel frowned, his voiceced with resentment.

    "The Rosenberg Group''s stock took a nosedive today. Dad called from overseas to ask what the hell is going on."

    Hannah nodded. "And did you exin to your father that it''s because you were being a cheating bastard, trying to give your mistress fifty million dors and cate her

    With our ce

    papers? Is that way you think I did this?"

    Her tone was calm, but her words were razor-sharp.

    Lionel felt a bitter sting in his heart.

    "What, was I wrong?" Hannah raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting from him to the mountain of reimed items. You should go through those things carefully. We need to decide whether to sell them or split them fifty-fifty. And while you''re at it, sign this."

    Hannah took the divorce papers from her bag and ced them on the table.

    Lionel''s heart clenched painfully as he looked at the familiar title on the document.

    "Go ahead

    and sign. I''ve already

    signed my name," Hannah said, thoughtfully cing a pen on top of the papers. "Don''t worry. Unlike you, I''m focusing these to cate anyone. genuinely want to divorce you."

    swee

    Just as Lionel was about to speak, his phone rang.

    Hannah rolled her eyes internally. Of course it would ring now, of all times.

    But a secondter, her phone rang too.

 Chapter 360

    Samuel looked from one to the other in surprise.

    As they took their calls, both of their expressions grew increasingly grim. When they hung up, they looked at each other.

    "I''ll drive you to the main residence."

    "No need." Hannah stood up and looked at Samuel. "You drive me. And you''reing in with me."

    Samuel wasn''t sure what was happening, but based on Hannah''s expression and the mention of the main residence, he could piece most of it together.

    He got up and drove Hannah to the Rosenberg family estate.

    Lionel''s car followed close behind.

    He sat in the passenger seat, his brow furrowed as he stared at the car ahead. For some reason, even with the windows closed, he felt the air in the car grow colder, a chill seeping into his heart.

    He gripped the steering wheel, his heart clenching painfully.

    Though the family had known they were getting a divorce, and even Grandma was now aware, the situation escting like this was having a major impact on the Rosenberg Group.

    Lionel rubbed his temples, his head aching. He had no idea what his mother would say to Hannah, especially since she had never liked her to begin with. And now this...

    He let out a heavy sigh.

    Thirty minutester, the three of them arrived at the main residence.

    Besides his mother, Quennel, and Grandma, several other influential family members were also present.

    Lionel greeted everyone as he entered. Hannah only acknowledged Quennel and Grandma, ignoring the rest.

    She remembered all too well the times she had politely greeted them only to be met with endless scorn.

    Lionel''s aunt, Carol, noticed the snub and sneered.

    "My, my. Some people get a little bold once they''vetched onto the Temple family. They even forget their manners and don''t greet their elders."

    "Aunt Carol..."

    "Greet you?" Hannah cut Lionel off. "When I first met you, I called you Aunt Carol, and you told me not to to not pretend we were rted. Now that a Temple, you suddenly want to im kinship? How interesting. You really do look down on people!"

    Hannah''s voice was neither loud nor soft, but everyone in the room heard her biting words.

    She made it sound as though Carol was the one desperate to associate with the Temple family, forcing Hannah to acknowledge her.

    "You-you have no upbringing!" Carol shot to her feet, pointing a finger at Hannah. "Now that you''ve got the Temple family behind you, you''ve grown some nerve, talking to me like that!"

    "What do you mean, tched onto''? I was returning to my family, reiming my birthright! If anyone is a social climber here, it''s you, marrying into the Rosenberg family!"

    "Besides, everyone here knows that when I used to greet everyone politely, you were the first to give me the gold shoulder. You acted like it would physically pain you if I called you Aunt Carol''! Are you trying to kiss up to the Temple family now? Is that why you''re attacking me?"

    Hannah sat on the mahogany sofa, her expression proud and unflinching,pletely unfazed by the fact that she was surrounded by Rosenbergs.

    In the past, she would have worried constantly that she wasn''t doing or saying the right thing, that she would embarrass Lionel. She would have been filled with anxiety and self-recrimination.

    But not anymore. She couldn''t care less about Carol or any of them. They were the first ones to disrespect her, so why should she show them any respect now? Just looking at them was annoying.

 Chapter 361

    Carol was bbergasted that Hannah would dare to speak to her like this in front of everyone.

    She looked around desperately for support, but no one was willing toe to her defense.

    After all, everyone there knew how cruelly Carol had humiliated Hannah in the past. They all remembered it clearly.

    Besides, that wasn''t why they had summoned Hannah here today.

    "Hannah, I''ll ask you this: were you responsible for what happened at the Woods'' home today?" Mrs. Mary Rosenberg gestured for Carol to be quiet, taking charge of the situation.

    Hannah nodded.

    "Yes, I sent them. Since Lionel and I are getting a divorce, I was simply reiming marital property that he gave to his mistress during our marriage. It''s perfectly legal."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s temper red. "A fine ''legal remation.'' Do you have any idea how much shame you''ve brought upon the Rosenberg family today? You are a Rosenberg! Do you even think before you act?"

    "The one who did wrong is your son!" Hannah shot back,pletely

    unintimidated. ¡°Is it not shameful for him to cheat on his wife? Or is adultery considered normal in the Rosenberg family? Perhaps all your men cheat, and you all condone it, which is why you''re taking issue with me?"

    "What did you say?!"

    "Hannah, how dare you speak like that!"

    "Divorce her! What is this insolence? Daring to talk back to an elder!"

    Hannah''s words instantly provoked the ire of the other rtives, who began to scold her.

    "Sandra also asked your son for fifty million dors. In the three years I''ve been with him, aside from living in your family''s house, I''ve barely spent any of his money. The jewelry Ke gave me only were to official events."

    met

    "He, on the other hand, showers his mistress with gifts every other day and was about to give her fifty million. I''m divorcing him to make Way

    ? her to be the next Mrs.

    Rosenberg. I''m being so generous, so what have I done wrong?"

    Hannah scanned the faces in the room and let out a derisive snort.

    "Well... you still shouldn''t have done it that way! If he gave the gifts away, they were given! To take them back in his name, you... you..."

    "Should I have used my own name? Then you''d all be calling me shameless, wouldn''t you? Questioning what right an outsider like me has to reim

    Rosenberg property. I''m not as shameless as you people!"

    "Or is the Rosenberg family so powerful, your influence so vast, that you''re above thews of our country? Does the Rosenberg family own this nation? Are your family''sws different? In the Rosenberg version of thew, do gifts given to a mistress during a marriage not have to be returned?"

    Hannah''s words silenced the entire room. No one from the Rosenberg family dared to speak.

    After all, Hannah now had the power and backing of the Temple family. She was no longer the parentless orphan she once was.

    They hade today to provide a united front, not to get involved in anything illegal.

    Seeing that they were all quiet, Hannah stood up and ced the divorce papers on the table.

    "A month ago, when Sandra had her car ident, you asked me to sign divorce papers to cate her. You were capable of doing that, so don''t you dare lecture me about reiming my marital assets."

    "If you don''t sign these divorce papers, I''ll have them sent to your office. If you still refuse, we''ll settle this in court!"

 Chapter 362

    While the fact that Hannah and Lionel were getting divorced had been an open secret for the past few days, the details had been murky.

    At first, everyone assumed Hannah had flown off the handle after finding out about Lionel''s affair,shing out in a way that disregarded the Rosenberg family''s reputation.

    They had nned to lecture her, to remind her that marrying into the Rosenberg family wasn''t a lifetime guarantee of security and that if she angered them, Lionel wouldn''t hesitate to divorce her.

    They all thought her threats of divorce were just an empty tantrum.

    But who could have imagined that the first person to bring up divorce was Lionel himself, and for such a reason...

    Now, a tense silence filled the grand hall as everyone stared at Lionel with strange expressions.

    Truth be told, none of them had much affection for this long-lost Rosenberg. His immense capability meant he would be taking a piece of the pie that they considered theirs.

    They had always seen him as cold and ruthless, but they never thought he would be the type to abandon the wife who stood by him for a mistress.

    Someone in the crowd finally spoke up.

    "Lionel, I don''t mean to lecture you as an elder, but look at what you''ve done. It''s not right. How could you use divorce papers to cate a mistress?"

    ¡°Exactly. And Hannah has been good to you. She worked to support you through school. She was the wife who stood by you through thick and thin. You can''t just do this to her."

    "Don''t bother," Hannah interrupted. She didn''t know what these people''s motives were for suddenly defending her, but she was determined to divorce Lionel, and no amount of persuasion would change her mind.

    "Forget the wife through thick and thin'' speech. Before me, Sandra was the one who funded his education, helped him start his business with capital and connections. If anyone fits that description, it''s her."

    Although Sandra''s mother had already revealed this information, not everyone present had beard the. full story. Hannah''s words were met with a series of gasps and sharp

    intakes of breath.

    "Is, is that true...?"

    "In terms of who helped him more, the Woods family certainly has a stronger im."

    "Yes, and they were engaged, weren''t they? Marrying Sandra would have been the perfect way to repay his debt."

    "That''s right. Why didn''t he marry into the Woods family? How did it end up being Hannah?"

    Hearing someone bring this up, Hannah stated inly, "The day before the wedding, I was drugged stumbled into the wrong room in a daze rionel knew he was getting married to Sandra the next day, but he didn''t send me away."

    In truth, she knew fromter events that Lionel had also been drugged. Otherwise, he would have found a way to get her out of there.

    "I was drugged too!"

    Lionel, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his voice tight with anger. "I didn''t even know it was you who came in!"

    When he had woken up to find Hannah beside him, he had felt a strange sense of joy. He had feelings for her, after all, but he couldn''t go against his family''s wishes.

    That joy was quickly reced by panic. He was getting married, yet he had slept with another woman the night before!

    He wanted to hide Hannah, but it was toote. Sandra walked in with other people, catching them red-handed. The engagement was called off, and he ended up marrying Hannah.

 Chapter 363

    "Lionel, today, in front of all your rtives, I''m making this clear. I don''t care if you were drugged or not. The fact is, in our three years of marriage, you only starteding home frequentlyst month. For three years, you ignored me, misunderstood me, and insulted me for Sandra''s sake. You showered her with gifts and repeatedly allowed her to use the media to nder me."

    "I gave you time to retrieve those things yourself. You didn''t. You deliberately stalled. You were given a chance to handle this with dignity and you threw it away. Don''t me me for not giving you any."

    Hannah grabbed the divorce papers from the table and threw them hard in his face.

    ¡°A month ago, you tricked me into signing divorce papers, thenter told me they didn''t count. Well, today, in front of your family, I''m telling you loud and clear: we are getting a divorce."

    "The fact that I haven''t exposed your secret marriage and your adultery to the press is thest bit of decency I''m showing you, Lionel. If you continue to be so shameless, we''ll see each other in court!"

    The dozens of pages scattered in the air, fluttering down tond at Lionel''s feet.

    He stared down at the papers, each one a testament to another piece of Hannah''s dwindling hope in him.

    Hannah left the main residence with Samuel, who hurried to catch up.

    "Damn, you''re my hero! You actually said all that in front of the entire Rosenberg n. That was incredible."

    Just moments ago, standing beside Hannah in that tense environment, he had been nervous himself. He''d even reached into his pocket, debating whether to call his Uncle Peter for backup in case that pack of wolves tried to tear Hannah apart.

    But to his amazement, she had taken on a dozen of them and emergedpletely unscathed.

    Hannah gave a small, wry smile. "If this were the old me, I wouldn''t have had the guts. I used to be terrified of his rtives at family events."

    She looked at Samuel, a genuine smile gracing her lips. "But things are different now, aren''t they? I have you and the Temple family backing me up If something had really happened to me at the Rosenberg estate today, I knew the Temple family would have my back. And even if they didn''t, I know you and Uncle Peter would never let them harm me."

    "You bet we wouldn''t!" Samuel puffed out his chest. "Don''t worry. I''ll always be your staunchest supporter!"

    A warmth spread through Hannah''s chest. She wasn''t lying. When she had first faced them all today, she had felt a flicker of fear.

    But as the confrontation went on,

    that fear vanished, reced byane

    St. With Gary by her side,

    and knowing she was in the right, what was there to be afraid of?

    The siblings chatted andughed on their way home. Meanwhile, Lionel was being subjected to a series of lectures from his elders, who

    Vol.n

    instructed him to stay home from

    the office for a while to reflect on his

    actions and find a way to appease Hannah.

    They couldn''t let this scandal escte and bring further shame upon the Rosenberg name.

    When Hannah and Samuel arrived home, Cherry and Gary were waiting, smirks on their faces.

    "Well, well. I thought after the scene you caused today, the Rosenbergs would eat you alive. I''m surprised you made it back in one piece."

 Chapter 364

    Cherry continued her taunts, "I thought you were so tough, but it turns out you''re just all talk. Can''t even keep your own man in check."

    "See? This is why women shouldn''t be too aggressive. If you''d just learn to be a little softer, your man wouldn''t get tired of you and go looking for a mistress," Gary added, chiming in.

    The two of them went back and forth, a perfectly synchronized chorus of condescension.

    Hannah held up a hand to stop Samuel from speaking and walked over to them.

    "So, does that mean you two cheat often?" she asked calmly.

    "What kind of nonsense is that?" Cherry snapped. "You''re the one who can''t hold onto your man, and you have the nerve to use us? You''ve got no figure, no face, and all you do is run your mouth. You deserve to be abandoned!"

    "When a man cheats, you me the wife instead of the man. What kind of twisted, mistress-like mentality is that?"

    Hannah crossed her arms. "A cheater will cheat even if they''re sleeping next to a supermodel. Normal people me the scumbag and the homewrecker. But you two... you must havee from the same womb, your morals are equally warped."

    "Or maybe you''re both so used to being the other person that you feelpelled to provoke the wronged wife every time you see one? Trying to meet some kind of homewrecker quota?"

    Cherry was so furious she was trembling, unable to form a coherent response. "Hannah, are you saying we''re wrong? Your husband cheated on you, didn''t he?" "Yes, he did. He''spletely shameless. So please, do me a favor and spread the word. Go tell everyone that Lionel is married and that he''s a cheater," Hannah replied with an indifferent shrug.

    Everyone knew Lionel kept his marriage a secret.

    If Gary dared to say anything, Lionel would have nowhere to vent his anger, and Gary would be the perfect target.

    Gary wasn''t stupid. He wouldn''t actually do it.

    "Gary, you have time to meddle in my affairs, but maybe you should focus on your own That woman brought homest time? She''s one of Sandra''s best friends. Sandra sent her here to sabotage our security system."

    Hannah casually pulled out her phone and showed them the surveince footage of Gloria.

    "If I were to tell Grandpa and Grandma that you brought a thief home, do you think you''d still be sitting here sofortably?"

    Gary''s face fell. He snatched the phone from Hannah to look at the footage.

    Cherry grew frantic and craned her neck to see.

    "What is going on? Didn''t she say she was here to meet the family? Was she lying to us?"

    In a panic, Cherry grabbed the phone, deleted the video, and tossed the device onto the coffee table.

    "You... you malicious woman! The video is gone now. You have nothing to threaten us with!"

    Samuel, who had been quiet until now, calmly took out his own phone, pulled up the same surveince video and held it out for the two of them to see.

    Staring at the identical footage, the siblings were stunned, looking back and forth at each other.

    "I''m in a good mood right now, and don''t want to waste it on idiots," Hannan said. "have multiple copies of that footage. Go ahead and try to delete them all. I dare you

    With that, Hannah and Samuel headed upstairs.

    It had been a long and exhausting day. She had no more energy to waste on

    fools. She needed to rest.

 Chapter 365

    Left behind, Cherry sank onto the sofa in a rage, mming her fists into the cushions.

    "Gary!"

    "What are you yelling for? I''m not deaf!" Gary snapped back, equally furious. "That damn Gloria! I knew something was off when she insisted oning to the main house. I told her Mom and Dad weren''t here, but she didn''t care. Turns out she was just using me!"

    Fuming, Gary grabbed his phone to call Gloria.

    "Damn it, the bitch blocked me!" he eximed in disbelief, turning to his sister, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Cherry was so angry she felt faint. Forgetting all sibling loyalty, sheshed out, "Fine! I knew I shouldn''t have listened to you today. You said we could humiliate her, but look what happened! We''re the ones who got humiliated!"

    "Just keep your head down for a while, so Hannah doesn''t decide to bring this up at the dinner table!"

    Cherry shot him a venomous re before storming off.

    -

    The next morning, a Saturday, Hannah slept in before heading downstairs for breakfast.

    She had just finished eating when a servant announced that Lionel had arrived and was asking to see her.

    Samuel, who had juste down, looked at Hannah with an expression of eager anticipation.

    "Let him in."

    "Well, well, speak of the devil. Perfect timing. I''ll just bring my breakfast over here to eat!"

    Samuel happily trotted off to retrieve his breakfast.

    Just as he returned, Lionel walked in.

    He was carrying a luxury brand shopping bag.

    "This is thetest design. Thest ne... Owen made a mistake and sent it to Sandra."

    Lionel opened the box and presented the ne to her.

    Hannah didn''t even nce at it.

    "A mistake? Owen seems to make a lot of ''mistakes," she said, looking pointedly at Lionel.

    Sometimes she wondered if he was genuinely that foolish or just far too trusting of Owen.

    Lionel remained silent.

    "You''re far too generous with Sandra. Naturally, Owen caters to her. Lionel, your attitude determines your subordinates actions. So stop ming everyone else and take a look at yourself for a change."

    Hannah couldn''t help but roll her eyes internally.

    Lionel nodded. ¡°I know. I''ll deal with him ordingly when I get back."

    His words hung in the air, followed by a dead silence.

    Hannah stared at her work chat group, Samuel kept his head down and ate his breakfast, and Lionel, seeing her dismissive attitude,

    frowned. Finally, he spoke again.

    I''m no

    ming you for

    sending people to get the items. Tve

    already had them taken care of. I''ll

    have all of those things sold. How

    about I buy you a whole new

    collection of jewelry?"

    "If you have time for that, you''d be better off getting awyer to sort out the

    division of assets. That''s what''s more important."

    Hannah''s words made Lionel''s frown deepen.

    "Hannah, do you really want to divorce me?"

    ¡°Lionel, a month ago, you asked me to sign divorce papers to cate Sandra. So now, to cate Samuel why don''t you go ahead and sign them? It''s only fair, right? Tit for tat.¡±

    Samuel froze. ??? Is that right? Can you really do tit for tat with something like this?

    Samuel nced at Lionel. He had to admit, the man''s expression was truly foul right now.

    "What''s the matter? Are you the only one allowed to cate a woman? Am I not allowed to cate a man? Lionel, why must you be so selfish?"

 Chapter 366

    Samuel immediately chimed in to support her. "Exactly! A month ago, you had the nerve to ask my sister to sign divorce papers just to cate your mistress. So what''s wrong with my sister spoiling me a little now!"

    "I just can''t stand seeing my sister with a scumbag like you. She loves me, and she wants to indulge me. What are you going to do about it? Just hurry up and sign the damn papers!"

    Hannah knew Samuel was on her side, and that he loved stirring the pot, but she hadn''t expected him to y along so perfectly!

    Listen to him! It was music to her ears.

    "Lionel, did you hear that? You need to sign these papers right here, right now!" Hannah crossed her arms, looking at Lionel with a smug expression.

    So, he thought he was the only one who could cate people with flimsy excuses?

    His original reason for wanting a divorce was absurd, so what was so wrong with her equally absurd excuse now?

    Lionel was finally understanding what it felt like to be hoist by his own petard.

    "Hannah, I know you''re just angry with me right now..."

    "Don''t even start," Hannah cut him off sharply. "The moment I signed my name, I told you I wanted a divorce. It''s final!"

    "You''re the one who''s been ttering yourself this whole time, thinking I was just throwing a tantrum and would get over it. Lionel, let me tell you, with all sincerity, that I put up with so much in the past because I still loved you. But things are different now. Not only do I not love you, but the very sight of you disgusts me!"

    Hannah said it all in one breath. It was the same old story she had repeated countless times, and she didn''t know if Lionel had ever truly listened. But the message was clear.

    If he still didn''t get it, there was nothing more she could do. Either way, she was getting this divorce.

    At that moment, Lionel''s face was as ck as thunder.

    "Lionel, my sister has made herself perfectly clear. If you still don''t understand, maybe you should hire awyer to trante for you. How can anyone be as dense as you..."

    "Mr. Rosenberg!"

    Before Samuel could finish, Cherry appeared at the top of the stairs and hurried down upon seeing Lionel.

    "I thought I was hearing things! I can''t believe it''s really you!"

    Cherry excitedly rushed to Lionel''s side. "What brings you here? Are you looking to discuss business with the Temple family? My Brother is in his study. I''ll call him down right now, just a moment!"

    Without waiting for Lionel to exin, Cherry took it upon herself to call Gary.

    Hannah knew the moment she saw that idiot Cherry that any chance of settling things today was gone.

    She had no desire to stay and listen to them waste her time.

    Hannah stood up, looking down at Lionel. "I''ve given you the divorce agreement. Whether you sign it ar not is your business After all ever you refuse, I can still file for a legal separation."

    "And remember this, Lionel, this isn''t a world where you can do whatever you want. Unless, of course, you resort to illegal means-like

    kidnapping me, crippling me, of even

    drugging me into a stupor. You''r

    wee to try, as long as youre

    prepared to face the consequences."

 Chapter 367

    With that, Hannah turned and left with Samuel.

    As he followed her out, Samuel shot a re at Cherry and muttered, "You fucking idiot!"

    That moron hadpletely ruined a perfectly good show. Just looking at her was annoying.

    They had barely left when Gary came downstairs.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, my apologies for not greeting you sooner. I had no idea you wereing. Please forgive our poor hospitality..."

    Before Gary could finish, Lionel stood up and walked out.

    "Mr. Rosenberg?"

    Gary stared after him, momentarily stunned, before rushing to catch up. "Hey! You... you came to see Hannah, but we could also discuss a partnership with the Temple family! We''re all family here!"

    Lionel paid no attention to the siblings behind him, his brow furrowed as he left the Temple estate.

    Watching Lionel''s car speed away, Gary stomped his foot in anger. "What the hell is his problem! What''s that supposed to mean? Does he look down on me?"

    "Calm down. What do you expect from someone who would marry a woman like Hannah? It just proves he''s no better than she is. We should focus on what to do next."

    Cherry looked at Gary with concern.

    Yesterday, she had overheard their grandparents discussing their n to hand over one of the family''spanies to Hannah.

    Thatpany was originally promised to Gary. But now that Hannah was back, they were just going to give it to her, without a second thought about her capabilities!

    Cherry had immediately told him the news.

    Gary had been so worried he couldn''t sleep all night, trying to figure out what to do. He had always been a good-for-nothing cker, just drifting through life. He''d long heard that his grandparents were giving him apany and had already bragged to all his friends.

    Now, the prize that was within his grasp was being given to someone else. How could he possibly ept that?

    He''d spent the entire night brainstorming, even asking his buddies for advice.

    When he heard Lionel had arrived, he thought it was the perfect

    opportunity to propose a partnerstrip with the Rosenberg family. After all, Lionel was still Hannah''s husband. They were having problems, but they weren''t divorced yet, were they?

    "I have an idea!" An idea sparked in Cherry''s mind. She leaned in and whispered in Gary''s ear, "Go to Mr Rosenberg and tell him you''ll get Hannah to drop the divorce if he agrees to partner with you. How about it?"

    Gary''s eyes widened. "Are you crazy, or do you think I''m an idiot? How could I possibly interfere in Hannah''s business? She''s dead set on this divorce!"

    "So what? Lionel is the one who won''t sign the papers. Just string him along and get

    him to agree to the partnership. Then you can create some trouble for Hannah so she''s too busy to deal with Lionel."

    At first, Gary thought it was a ridiculous fantasy, but as she exined, he started to think it might actually work.

    Seeing Gary was tempted, Cherry raised her eyebrows. "Then you can go to Grandpa and Grandma and tell them to convince her not to divorce. So what if he cheated? Who cares if there''s no love left? This is Lonel we''re talking about-the Rosenberg family!"

    "A partnership between the Temple and Rosenberg families would be a powerful alliance. We can''t just throw away that much profit over a little thing like love, can we?"

 Chapter 368

    In the world of business, there was no room for love or family.

    As long as there was money to be made, who cared about cheating or a mistress showing up at your door?

    Money!

    Money was all that mattered!

    The more she spoke, the more tempted Gary became, his lips pressed into a thin line as he remained silent.

    Cherry nudged him with her elbow. "Once we partner with the Rosenberg family, ourpany''s future will be secure. Then we''ll see who dares to look down on us!"

    Cherry was already lost in daydreams of the morous life that awaited them. The thought alone was intoxicating.

    Even Gary had to admit it was a brilliant idea.

    "Alright, Cherry. I''ll listen to you. I''m going to find Lionel at his office this afternoon and have a serious talk with him!"

    After leaving the Temple estate, Hannah and Samuel headed straight for the hospital.

    When Sandra had heard about what happened at home, she had been desperate to go back and see for herself.

    But she was still hospitalized with her leg injury, and the doctor refused to discharge her.

    Besides, her mother had told her everything was already gone, so there was no point in her going back now.

    Sandra sat on the hospital bed, her expression vacant. She stared out the window with empty eyes, looking as lifeless as a doll.

    She couldn''t understand how Hannah had suddenly found the courage to do something like this. Wasn''t she afraid of what Lionel would do to her?

    As she was lost in thought, two unexpected figures appeared in her doorway.

    "You... what are you doing here!" Sandra''s voice shot up an octave when she saw who had walked in. "Hannah, I''m telling you, this is a hospital! If you... if you try anything, I''ll... I''ll call the police!"

    Hannah ignored her frantic cries, strolling casually into the room and pulling up a chair to sit down.

    "All the gifts Lionel gave you have been taken back, and the news is all over social media. Why haven''t you called me?"

    Hannah''s voice was gentle, as if she were a dear friend stopping by to check in on her.

    Her words, however, made Sandra grit her teeth in fury.

    "What... what do you want! Take the stuff, I don''t care about it anymore!"

    Though she imed not to care, the hand hidden under the nket was gripping the bedsheet so tightly her knuckles were white, and her breathing grew ragged.

    "Oh, really? That''s good to hear," Hannah said tly. "I was worried you cared a great deal. I was

    other things,

    thinking of letting the care about

    slide, but if you truly don''t care about any of it, then I suppose I''ll have to recover the rest as well."

    At those words, Sandra''s eyes flew open in shock.

    "What do you mean? Hannah, what are you talking about? Lionel was the one who insisted on giving me those things, I never forced him! Besides you''ve already taken

    ern

    everything back, what more could

    you possibly want?"

    "Hannah, I''m warning you, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because I haven''t fought back! If you push me too far, I''ll... I''ll really call the police!"

    But Hannah waspletely unfazed by Sandra''s threats.

    She casually took out her phone, opened Sandra''s Facebook page, and tapped on a random post.

    "This trip to Roxa... Lionel paid for it, didn''t he? First-ss tickets, a hotel room that costs thousands a night not to mention all the meals and attractions. A week-long trip like this must have

    cost at least a hundreds

    thousand dors, right? Don''t you think you should at least split it with

    him?"

    After all, she could just tell the world Lionel was making Sandra pay her half back. It

    wouldn''t reflect on her, so Hannah didn''t care.

 Chapter 369

    "Since Lionel used our marital funds to take you on vacation, it''s only fair that I get half of it back."

    Hannah continued scrolling through Sandra''s other travel photos, taking

    screenshots as she went.

    "Lionel and I were married for three years, and we never went on a single trip

    together. Meanwhile, you''ve traveled halfway across the world with him. I''d say he''s spent over a million dors on you, wouldn''t you?"

    With every word Hannah spoke, the color drained from Sandra''s face, her lips turning a deathly pale.

    Even Samuel, standing nearby, was stunned by her tactics.

    Now this was his sister.

    No ordinary person could pull off something so extreme.

    "Hannah, don''t you go too far! My rtionship with Lionel is purely tonic! What''s wrong with a good friend treating another to a trip?"

    "Sandra, you should have at least deleted all your old Facebook posts before saying something like that. Anyone looking at these would think you two were a couple, not ''good friends.""

    Hannah rolled her eyes and added with a hint of sarcastic sweetness, "But don''t rush to delete them now. I''ve already screenshotted everything. Every post you''ve made for the past three years."

    That was a lie, of course. It was an idea that had just urred to her on the way

    over.

    But she had already messaged her assistant to log into her Facebook and start saving the evidence.

    This was all leverage she could use against them. Of course she was going to save

    it.

    "What... what do you want from me! I''ve already given everything up! You took back all the gifts! Your divorce has nothing to do with me!"

    Sandra was screaming now, her voice thick with hysteria.

    Samuel had intentionally left the door ajar when they came in. Even though this was

    a VIP room, there were still family members of other patients walking by in the hallway.

    As furious as she was, Sandra didn''t

    dare raise her voice too much. If caused a scene and someone r¨¦cognized her, the humiliation would be unbearable.

    she

    "The gifts were just the physical assets. All these expenses, the ones that aren''t so easy to see, add up to a significant amount. Of course, t have to get that money back

    Hannah raised an eyebrow, a triumphant look on her face.

    The more smug Sandra had been before, the more pathetic she looked now.

    Sandra took several deep breaths, trying to calm herself.

    She understood the situation clearly now. Hannah was ready for a scorched-earth fight, and there was nothing she could do to stop her.

    "Hannah, do you know who drugged you the day before your wedding? I know. I can tell you."

    After saying this, Sandra swallowed hard, her eyes fixed on Hannah.

    "I''ll tell you, and then we''ll call it even. We''ll go our separate ways and never see each other again, okay?"

    Her heart pounded in her chest as she watched Hannah''s face, waiting for a reaction.

    She couldn''t wait to see the look on Hannah''s face when she found out that the man who drugged her was none other than th

    person she respected most, Quennel.

    The room fell silent for a few seconds.

    Then, Hannah finally spoke, her voice t. "Not interested."

    "The person who drugged you... what? What did you say?"

    "My sister said she''s not interested. Are you deaf?" Samuel chimed in with a roll of

    his eyes.

    He had heard about that incident, but he didn''t understand why Hannah would bring it up now.

    "I don''t care about that. Mywyer will prepare the bill and send it to you."

 Chapter 370

    Sandra, however, didn''t believe a word Hannah said.

    She figured Hannah was just putting on a brave face.

    "It doesn''t matter if you''re interested or not. I''m going to tell you anyway!"

    Originally, she nned to use this information to threaten Hannah, hoping to get something useful in return.

    But as things stood, she had lost all her leverage.

    Sandra was filled with regret. Why hadn''t she used this information to threaten her earlier? Things wouldn''t have escted to this point.

    Hannah didn''t say a word. She simply sat on the sofa with her arms crossed, watching her quietly.

    A dead silence suddenly fell over the hospital room.

    Even Samuel remained quiet, just watching them. He also wanted to know who was pulling the strings. If it weren''t for this whole mess, Hannah and Lionel wouldn''t be in this situation.

    "It was Quennel Rosenberg."

    Sandra''s voice shattered the silence. When she said the name, only Samuel looked surprised.

    Sandra watched Hannah intently, trying to catch any change in her expression.

    But Hannah looked as if she had known all along. She showed no shock at the revtion; her gaze didn''t even flicker.

    "Hannah, did you hear me? I said the person who drugged you was Quennel. The Quennel you admire so much. Do you hear me?"

    Seeing Hannah''s calm demeanor, a sense of panic began to creep into Sandra''s heart. Could it be that the secret she''d held so tightly was no longer a secret? Did Hannah already know, which was why she was soposed?

    Hannah remained silent for a moment before finally speaking. "Yes, I heard you."

    ...

    The hospital room plunged back into silence.

    Sandra''s brow furrowed, making her already unpleasant expression even uglier. Her eyes widened, ring at Hannah as if she could burn a hole right through her.

    "Heard me? What do you understand? The person who drugged you was your dearest Quennel He drugged you, made you go intothe wrong room, and forced you into marrying Lionel whol led to the breakdown of your rtionship. He''s the one who ruined everything for you!"

    Listening to Sandra''s passionate and dramatic speech, as if she werementing Hannah''s fate, anyone who didn''t know better would think she was genuinely fighting for her.

    "Was it Quennel who drugged Lionel, or was it you?"

    In truth, hearing Quennel''s name had shocked her.

    She found it hard to ept, and a part of her suspected it was just another one of Sandra''s schemes.

    She was trying to sow discord by throwing out a random name.

    But they had both been drugged that night. Quennel couldn''t have done both, could he? What would be his motive? Was it really to stop Lionel from marrying into the Woods family, to prevent the two families from teaming up against him?

    No matter how she thought about it, something felt off.

    "Lionel was drugged that night, too. Do you know who did it?"

    Hannah stared straight at her, trying to read any clue from her face.

    She hadn''t expected to find anything, but just as she finished her sentence, she

    caught the distinct flicker of guilt and panic that crossed Sandra''s face.

 Chapter 371

    Hannah''s eyes narrowed as a bold idea surfaced in her mind. But without concrete evidence, she didn''t voice it.

    "What happens between you two has nothing to do with me! I''m just telling you what I know. Quennel was the one who hurt you, so you should be going to him for answers!"

    Seeing how eager Sandra was for her to confront Quennel, Hannah knew she wasn''t just being kind by revealing the "truth."

    She wanted to light the fuse and watch the fireworks from a safe distance.

    Hannah let out a faint smile and slowly stood up. She looked down at Sandra, her eyes filled with a mix of mockery and disgust. "Just because you say Quennel drugged me doesn''t make it true," she said coldly. "You have no proof, and you want to ruin my rtionship with him? You must be dreaming."

    "Sandra, I''m not Lionel. I don''t just believe anything you say. You should save that story for him."

    "As for what you just told me, I can''t just pretend I didn''t hear it. I''m going to see Quennel right now and tell him you''re ndering him. Whatever he decides to do to you after that is your problem, not mine. And don''t forget, I didn''t force you to say anything. You told me all on your own."

    With that, Hannah turned and left the hospital room.

    Samuel hurried to catch up, whispering to her, "Do you really think Quennel did it? What would be his motive? Don''t tell me he''s in love with you. That doesn''t make sense. If he liked you, why would he drug you? He should''ve tried to stop the wedding, not push you two together!"

    Hannah shook her head. Honestly, she wasn''t sure if she could believe Sandra''s story. Quennel had always been friendly and respectful, never crossing any lines.

    More importantly, she and Lionel had met with Quennel at the Rosenberg estate fewer than five times back then. Quennel had no reason to do something like that. Besides, the Woods family wasn''t a threat to him at the time.

    Could he really have been worried that an alliance between Lionel and the Woods family would eclipse his own power, and in a moment of panic, resorted to such a despicable act?

    Other than that, she couldn''t think of any other reason.

    "So, are you going to see Quet

    now? I probably shouldn''t tag a

    right? It feels a little weird."

    Though he was dying to know what would happen, he knew it wasn''t his ce.

    Hannah nodded. "I''m going to see him now. I''ll tell you what happens when I get back."

    Hannah called Quennel but didn''t mention the reason for their meeting.

    Samuel drove her to a coffee shop and left. About half an hourter, Quennel arrived.

    Seeing the troubled look on

    Hannah''s face he knew she hadn''t vited him just for a casual cup of coffee.

    "Quennel, there''s something I want you to hear."

    Hannah had recorded Sandra''s entire tirade on her phone.

    As the recording yed, Quennel''s expression remained unchanged.

    "She just told Lionel the same thing not long ago."

 Chapter 372

    Hannah froze at his words, staring at Quennel and blinking in surprise, for a moment thinking she''d misheard.

    Quennel smiled at her adorable expression. "You heard me right. She told Lionel a few days ago, and he was furious. He came to me demanding to know what was going on."

    "So she''s ying games with us. She tells Lionel, then she tells me. She''s trying to make us suspect you and shift the me from herself to you, isn''t she?"

    Quennel didn''t speak, just nodded with a smile. But there was no warmth in his eyes, only a simmering anger.

    He couldn''t believe Sandra had gotten so bold. She''d already told one person and now had the audacity to repeat the lie. It seemed she was in a real hurry to die.

    Quennel looked at Hannah. "So, you asked me here today to find out if it was true? And here I was, thinking you were just in a good mood and wanted to have coffee with me."

    Hannah shook her head and quickly exined, "I didn''t believe her when she told me at the hospital today."

    "Besides, Lionel was drugged that night too. It couldn''t have been you. It''s not like you were trying to set us up. And from the sound of it, she probably doesn''t know who drugged Lionel either."

    Although, she admitted to herself, she had wavered for a moment, wondering if it could have been Quennel.

    But the idea that he was worried about Lionel''s marriage affecting his status just didn''t hold up.

    "Indeed, the whole thing is a

    mystery, and it''s been three years Quennel''s movements were fluid and graceful as he prepared these coffee. He ced a cup in front of Hannah and continued.

    "If he had investigated properly when it first happened, he would''ve known the truth by now. And it''s strange, isn''t it? Sandra is so obsessed with him, why would she wait until now to say something? She could I have revealed this a month ago when they tricked you into signing the divorce papers. You two would probably be divorced by now, and things wouldn''t be this messy. Her motive is very strange."

    Now that Quennel put it that way, Hannah also found it extremely odd.

    "And she has no proof, just using me of drugging you. Why not just say I drugged Lionel too? After all, you were both drugged that night. Wouldn''t it be easier to pin

    everything on me?

    Quennel took a sip of his coffee and sighed heavily, a look of weary amusement on his face as he looked at Hannah.

    Hearing his analysis, Hannah felt that nothing about the situation made sense.

    "Quennel, I believe you would never do something like that. And you have no

    reason to do something that would harm others without benefiting yourself," Hannah said, looking up at him.

    Quennel smiled. "Thank you for believing me."

    "Of course I believe you, Quennel. I know what kind of person you are. Sandra is making baseless usations. With this recording alone, I can sue her."

    A glint appeared in Hannah''s eyes as she added with a smile, "Even if the oue

    is just a verbal apology with no real damages, at least I can add some chaos to her already messy life."

 Chapter 373

    "It''s entirely up to you."

    The two chatted for a while longer before parting ways.

    Quennel stood on the coffee shop balcony, gripping the railing as he watched Samuel''s car pull up to pick up Hannah. A sinister glint slowly crept into his eyes.

    When Lionel hade to him, he knew Sandra was tired of living. But he never imagined she was this eager to die, even telling Hannah about it today. It seemed his warning the other day wasn''t strong enough, or perhaps she hadn''t been listening.

    Quennel took out his phone and made a call.

    Meanwhile, Gary went to Lionel''spany to find him, only to learn he was on leave. He then drove to the Rosenberg estate.

    When Lionel opened the door and saw the man standing there, he didn''t recognize him at first. A few secondster, he recalled seeing him when he went to the Temple family home to find Hannah.

    "Did Hannah send you?"

    Lionel''s tone was hopeful. After all, a member of the Temple family wouldn''t just show up for no reason.

    Gary looked a bit awkward and scratched his cheek.

    "Well, she didn''t exactly send me, but it is about her."

    A sh of disappointment crossed Lionel''s face, but when he heard it was rted to Hannah, he thought for a moment and let him in.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s like this."

    Gary began speaking as soon as he sat down, not wanting to waste time on pleasantries.

    "I can see you don''t intend to divorce

    ???

    her. She''s being foolish. Marrying you is the best thing that ever. happened to her yet she''s letting some other woman cause this misunderstanding. We don''t want to see a perfectly good marriage fall apart like this."

    "As her older brother, it''s my duty to talk some sense into her. Mr.

    Rosenberg, don''t you worry,

    have

    a good talk with her when I get back

    and convince her to stop being

    difficult and move back home soon."

    Lionel studied the man before him. Aside from the man who was always with

    Hannah, he didn''t believe she could have bonded with her other rtives so quickly.

    Especially this one. He vaguely

    remembered another woman

    yesterday who had gotten very excited upon seeing him, calling him

    over totalk about busines

    or

    something. He wasn''t sure if he

    remembered correctly; his mind had

    been solely on Hannah, and

    everything else was a blur.

    "Mr. Temple, I''m sure you didn''te all this way just to say that. There''s something else, isn''t there?"

    Gary was surprised by his directness.

    "This is the most important thing. The other matter is that since our families are connected by marriage, I was hoping we could coborate on a project."

    The two families already had some business dealings, just not with him directly.

    "After all, you know she''s not easy to persuade. And I''ve run into some trouble with my business, so I was thinking... you help me, and I''ll help you," Gary said with a smile.

    Lionel finally understood.

    This man wasn''t here to help him and Hannah. He was clearly trying to use their family connection to talk business.

    "I''m open to a partnership, but I don''t know how your rtionship with Hannah is. What if she dislikes you? If I were to partner with you, wouldn''t that just....."

    "We have a great rtionship!" Gary eximed.

    "Is that so? In that case, you can help me by asking her to have dinner with me tonight."

 Chapter 374

    Gary froze at his words.

    He hadn''t expected Lionel to be so shameless and direct, making such an unreasonable request.

    Seeing his troubled expression, Lionel asked knowingly, "What''s the matter, you can''t do it? I thought you said you two had a great rtionship. If you really can''t, I won''t force you."

    Lionel had figured out his motive and was deliberately putting him on the spot. He was surprised at how easily the man cracked under pressure.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, what are you saying? We''re family. It''s easy for us to meet for a meal. Don''t worry, I''ll make it happen."

    Gary had painted himself into a corner. Having just boasted about their rtionship, he had no choice but to follow through, or else Lionel would know he was lying and refuse to partner with him.

    Lionel raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smirk in his eyes as he looked him over. "Alright, then. I''ll wait for you to arrange it. You can pick the ce. Just text me the details once it''s set. As for the partnership you mentioned, we can discuss itter."

    With Lionel''s promise, Gary felt a wave of relief. He stood up excitedly and said, "Mr. Rosenberg, you can count on me. I''ll get everything arranged perfectly. It''ll be tonight at the earliest, tomorrow at thetest."

    Lionel didn''t respond, just maintained his signature professional smile.

    Gary left and got back in his car.

    The moment he was alone, his rxed expression tightened into a deep frown. He fidgeted restlessly in his seat until he found a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and took a deep drag, slowly exhaling the smoke.

    "That shameless bastard! He did that on purpose!"

    He held the cigarette in his right hand and rubbed his temple with his left, feeling

    incredibly frustrated and unsure of what to do.

    She had caused a scene as soon as

    she got home, and they''d had a fight. Getting her to meet him now would be nearly impossible. He sat

    in the car for ten minutes, unable

    think of a solution and finally picked up his phone to call Cherry

    "Gary, how did it go? Did you handle it?" Cherry answered excitedly, "Did he agree? Tell me, don''t keep me in suspense."

    Gary recounted his entire conversation with Lionel. There was a long silence on the other end before Cherry finally spoke.

    "He doesn''t trust you, so he''s deliberately making things difficult. If you can''t get her to meet him, helt definitely refuse to work with us. That man is so cunning! He cant get Hannah to see him himself, so he''s using us!"

    Cherry cursed, her voice filled with anger.

    She had thought Gary''s visit would go smoothly, but she never expected this oue. It was clear he was being yed.

    "Gary, what do we do now? Are we really going to do what he says and get her to meet him? That''s going to be incredibly difficult."

    If she had known things would turn out like this, she never would have argued with Hannah. Otherwise, there might have been a chance. But as things stood now, getting her toe out was next to impossible.

 Chapter 375

    "What else can we do? He''sid out his terms, so we have to follow them."

    Gary flicked his cigarette out the window and slumped back in his seat with a long sigh.

    "If you''re at home, go talk to her. If she refuses, I''ll handle it when I get back."

    "What''s the point of me talking to her?" Cherry eximed. "She wants to fight every time she sees me! I''m practically hiding from her, and you want me to go seek her out? Are you crazy? Gary, let''s just wait for you to get back!"

    The thought of talking to Hannah was absurd.

    Gary wanted to argue, but then thought better of it. "Fine, we''ll deal with it when I get back. Just don''t provoke her for now. I''ve already thought of a way to handle this."

    Hearing that Gary had a n, Cherry felt a wave of relief and waited for him toe home.

    Half an hourter, Gary arrived home just as everyone was eating dinner. He washed his hands and joined them at the table.

    As soon as Cherry saw him, she shot him an expectant look.

    Gary ate a few quick bites of his food before speaking.

    "Hannah, Cherry was out of line before. She said some ridiculous things, and I hope you won''t hold it against her. I''d like to apologize on her behalf."

    Gary looked at Hannah, but her expression was unreadable. He continued, "I know words aren''t enough to show my sincerity, so I''ve booked a table at a five-star hotel tonight. Please, let Cherry treat you to dinner as an apology. What do you think?"

    Cherry''s eyes lit up as she looked at Gary.

    She''d been wondering what his n was, and she had to admit, this was a clever

    move.

    Gary was certainly resourceful. She never would have thought of that herself.

    Samuel nced from the siblings back to Hannah. Coming home saying something like this out of the

    "Somethings definitely up

    Hannah thought for a moment, then said, "Since you are being so sincere, I can''t very well refuse. Alright. You set the time and ce. Just let me know when it''s settled and there."

    Her response stunned not only Samuel but the siblings as well.

    She just agreed? Like that?

    Gary had expected it to be much more difficult. He never imagined it would be so easy.

    If he had known it would be this simple, he wouldn''t have stressed so much on the way home. It seemed she was actually quite reasonable.

    "Hahahaha, great! Don''t worry, this ce is famous. I guarantee you''ll want to go back again!" Gary said excitedly.

    Beside them, Samuel almost jumped out of his seat. This was obviously a trap, and he couldn''t believe Hannah didn''t see it. He turned to her with a worried look.

    Hannah just smiled back at him.

    After dinner, Samuel impatiently followed Hannah into her room.

    "You can tell those two are up to something. Don''t you see it?"

    Hannah picked up her phone and made a call. "I only agreed because I know

    they''re up to something. Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."

 Chapter 376

    Since Hannah had said as much, Samuel knew there was no point in arguing. He would just have to trust herpletely.

    That evening, at eight o''clock, in a five-star hotel.

    Samuel drove Hannah, following the siblings'' car.

    When they reached the private room, Gary greeted them warmly and handed the menu to Hannah.

    Hannah didn''t hold back, ordering all the restaurant''s signature and most expensive dishes.

    Although they were part of the family, they didn''t control thepany and were currently living off their parents'' supplementary cards.

    So, as Hannah ordered one expensive dish after another, their faces began to grow grim.

    They thought she was finished, but then she continued, and with every dish she named, their expressions darkened a little more until their faces were like thunderclouds.

    Seeing their stormy expressions, Hannah finally closed the menu and handed it to the waiter.

    She smiled at them. "Did I order too much? If so, I can cancel a few things. I wouldn''t want you to spend too much."

    Looking at Hannah''s facade of consideration, when it was clear she would have happily ordered more, the siblings wanted to just get up and leave. If it weren''t for needing Lionel''s help, they would have walked out. They''d never met someone so shameless. Even as someone''s guest, you were supposed to show some restraint. She was doing this on purpose. This woman was definitely doing this on purpose! Gary, however, was moreposed, having had some experience with business dinners.

    "Not at all. If it''s not enough, feel free to order more."

    At his words, Hannah actually picked up the menu again, showing no signs of politeness, and ordered five or six more dishes.

    Cherry was so furious she almost stood up and started yelling, but Gary held her back.

    He shot her a warning nce. They had already brought her here, and Lionel would be arriving any minute. If something went wrong now, all their efforts would be for nothing.

    Cherry knew this, of course, but she hadn''t expected Hannah to be so brazen. It felt like she was just toying with them.

    "Alright, that should be enough." Hannah smiled as she closed the menu, noticing Cherry looked ready to explode.

    "You booked such arge private

    room just for the four of us. Did

    you

    invite someone else? If so, when are

    they arriving? Should we wait for

    them, or can we start eating when the foodes?" ''

    Hannah''s seemingly casual question made the siblings'' hearts skip a beat. They exchanged a look of disbelief. Had she figured it out?

    "Looks like I was right. Judging by your guilty expressions, you invited Lionel, didn''t you?"

    Her words hit Gary and Cherry like a thunderp.

    No... impossible!

    How could she have guessed? Or did she know all along and only agreed toe to trap them?

    "Hannah, what nonsense are you

    talking about? We just invited you to dinner to apologize. There''s no other mhearing Gary''s heart was racing but he didn''t dare tell the truth.

    His n was to feign ignorance when Lionel arrived and act surprised to see him.

    "Is that so? Well, if you didn''t invite him, then never mind. I was just thinking that if

    you had, I might have considered talking things over with him for your sake."

 Chapter 377

    Samuel, sitting beside her, almost burst outughing. He knew Hannah was sharp, but he had no idea she was this good. She was offering them a way out, but they were trapped either way.

    For a moment, the siblings were at aplete loss.

    The room fell silent, but less than thirty secondster, there was a knock on the door.

    At the inopportune sound, Gary felt his world go dark.

    No one in the room moved. It was so quiet you could hear each other''s heartbeats and breathing.

    The knocking came again, each rap echoing in Gary''s chest, making it impossible for him to think straight.

    "You booked this room, but the service seemscking. We''re already inside, yet someone''s knocking like a maniac. Anyone would think you''re hiding from someone. Why don''t you go see who it is?"

    Hannah leisurely poured herself a ss of red wine and spoke in a rxed tone.

    At this point, Gary had no choice but to face the music. He got up, opened the door, and upon seeing the person outside, he leaned in and whispered, "Don''t you dare say I set this up."

    Lionel had known they would resort to some underhanded trick to get Hannah to meet him.

    He just hadn''t expected them to try and make him the fall guy after luring her here.

    They wanted his cooperation, but they also wanted him to take the me? Lionel wasn''t about to y their game.

    "Hannah, I didn''t expect to see you here," Lionel said as he walked in. "This brother and sister duo invited me to talk business. I had no idea they invited you too. It seems they''re plotting something."

    Hearing Lionel''s words, Gary and Cherry frowned in disbelief, staring at him.

    "Well, it seems this pair is quite the schemers. And here I was, thinking they genuinely wanted to apologize. Turns out it was all a premeditated plot."

    As Hannah spoke in a sarcastic

    tone, the siblings didn''t dare lookup.

    Just the

    the door was knocked on

    again. Gary assuming it was the

    waiter, jumped up to open it.

    But when he saw who was standing outside, he froze. "What are you doing here?"

    he eximed. "Who invited you?"

    Gloria stood at the door, her arms crossed.

    "Hannah invited me. Am I not allowed toe?"

    Gary and Cherry simultaneously whipped their heads around to look at Hannah.

    Cherry demanded, "Why did you invite her?"

    "Isn''t she Gary''s girlfriend? I thought since we''re all having dinner together, it would be rude not to

    invite her. I just didn''t realize you two had also invited an outsider. I really* don''t understand what you two are thinking."

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the private room turned exceptionally bizarre.

    Hannah had already filled Gloria in on what to expect, so she wasn''t surprised by the scene.

    "Ms. Green, thank you for your kind invitation today. I''d like to propose a toast!" Gloria poured a ss of red wine.

    "Everyone, please, sit and eat." Hannah clinked sses with her, speaking as if she were the host of the evening.

 Chapter 378

    Samuel silently swirled the red wine in his ss, downed it in one go, and let out a satisfied sigh.

    He decided then and there he was sticking with Hannah from now on. This was the life, watching her put everyone in their ce.

    Gloria also finished her wine and broke into a happy smile, taking a seat next to Hannah.

    If Hannah hadn''t briefed her on the situation beforehand, the tense atmosphere with so many people would have scared her to death.

    Ever since Gloria had entered, Gary''s eyes had been glued to her.

    "Gloria, what are you doing here!" he finally snapped, unable to restrain himself any longer.

    Now that she had Hannah backing her up, Gloria was no longer intimidated by Gary''s harsh tone. She raised an eyebrow.

    "I''m here for a reason, of course. You''ll find out what it is soon enough, so you don''t need to ask."

    Seeing Gary about to lose his temper, Cherry quickly grabbed his arm and

    whispered, "It''s toote to get angry now. Let''s just see what Hannah is going to say."

    When she let go of his arm, she realized her own palm was slick with sweat.

    Damn it, how was Hannah so intimidating?

    She was younger than her!

    Cherry began to regret her actions. If she hadn''t picked a fight with Hannah in the first ce, they wouldn''t be in this situation.

    But what was done was done.

    "Since everyone is here, I''ll get straight to the point." Hannah put down her wine ss and slowly looked up at Lionel. "You don''t seem very curious about this, but I am."

    Lionel looked at Hannah with a serious expression. "About what?"

    "The contents of the USB drive I gave you were intact. So why did Sandra send Gloria to our house to destroy the surveince footage? Was the information on the first USB drive corrupted?"

    Hannah was baffled. Even if Sandra had wanted to tamper with the drive, she wouldn''t have had the chance, not with her injuries.

    That could only mean Sandra had someone else destroy the drive and then sent someone to destroy the original footage, fearing Hannah would produce another copy.

    So, who was the person who destroyed the drive?

    Hannah let out a small, knowingugh as she looked meaningfully at Lionel.

    He knew about Gloria''s visit.

    After all, she was the one who had given him the second USB drive. But with so much going on at the time, he hadn''t had a chance to think it through.

    Now, hearing Hannahy it out, Lionel couldn''t help but frown.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, can you give me a straight answer? Was it Sandra who damaged the drive, or someone else? Has someone been sabotaging us all along feeding u? false information?" ''

    Gloria quietly ate her food, her ears pricked up.

    She was curious too. She knew all about Sandra and Lionel''s affair; Sandra had

    always treated it as something to brag about, sharing every detail.

    Even if she didn''t want to know, she was forced to.

    But as for who destroyed the drive, she already had a pretty good idea.

    Lionel''s expression grew darker and darker.

    A dead silence fell over the room. After a dozen seconds, Lionel asked in a heavy tone. Are you sure sure the contents of the first USB drive you gave me were fine?"

 Chapter 379

    Hannah didn''t answer, just raised an eyebrow and smiled at him.

    Her smile sent a chill down Lionel''s spine.

    "What''s the matter, Mr. Rosenberg? Are you not going to think about what happened? Or do you already know who did it and you''re just covering for them?" When Lionel remained silent, Hannah couldn''t resist a few taunts.

    Her words made even the Temple siblings look over.

    They had expected Hannah to settle scores with them first, but instead, she went straight for Lionel.

    Compared to what Lionel was being used of, their own scheming seemed trivial. The knot of anxiety in their stomachs loosened, and they settled in to watch the drama unfold, curious to see what Lionel would do next.

    "Are you saying the drive you gave me was originally fine?" Lionel asked, a hint of disbelief in his voice.

    But Hannahpletely ignored his question, calmly eating her food as if the matter had nothing to do with her.

    "Hannah!"

    "Hey, who are you yelling at!"

    At Lionel''s sudden outburst, Samuel shot to his feet, pointing a finger at him and shouting without hesitation.

    "Are you deaf, or just pretending to be? Hannah just made it perfectly clear. Why do you keep asking? Is there something wrong with your head? Can''t you use that rusty brain of yours for once?"

    Samuel tapped his own temple and continued the verbal assault. "Why would we

    give you a faulty USB drive? Was it because she''s still hung up on you and wanted

    an excuse for you to visit again?"

    "Or was she just bored and et

    to humiliate you? Or maybe she

    couldn''t bear for you to know the

    truth because you''d break up with Sandra?

    Samuel was disgusted by his own sarcastic suggestions.

    He sat back down, frowning.

    "I can''t believe you had to deal with this moron for three years. It must have been torture."

    After their recent encounters,

    Samuel felt more and more sorry for

    her.

    Three whole years with an idiot

    like this! How on earth did she stand

    it?  s?novels

    The Temple siblings, who had been whispering to each other, finally spoke up. Gary was the one to venture ament.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, did anyone else handle the USB drive at the time? Could it have been that person?"

    "My assistant retrieved the footage for me," Lionel said. "But he would have no reason to do something like that."

    "Pfft-"

    Gloria, the supposed outsider, couldn''t help but let out augh.

    Herugh drew everyone''s attention.

    "Gloria, this has nothing to do with you! What are youughing at!" Gary yelled, annoyed.

    She was still bitter about how he and Cherry had abandoned her during her visit the other day.

    "What''s wrong with meughing?

    Everyone knows Owen has feelings for Sandra! That''s why he''s always

    pulling tricks behind the scenes

    must have seen that the footage was bad for Sandra and destroyed it himself!"

    After Gloria''s outburst, a dead silence fell over the room. Everyone, except for

    Hannah, instinctively turned to look at Lionel.

 Chapter 380

    An awful silence fell over the private room once more.

    Even Samuel grew quiet, staring at Lionel in disbelief.

    Lionel''s brow was furrowed as he watched Gloria without a word.

    His intense gaze made her skin crawl, so she decided to just lower her head and continue eating.

    She couldn''t help but grumble to herself. If she had known this would happen, she never would have said anything. Then the atmosphere wouldn''t be so suffocating.

    "Gloria, are you insane? If you have nothing to say, then don''t say it. No one will think you''re mute. Owen has been by Mr. Rosenberg''s side for years. How could he possibly betray him?"

    It was Gary who couldn''t stay silent any longer.

    He shot up from his chair, pointed a finger at Gloria''s head, and shouted, "I think you''re just jealous that Sandra has a better life than you, that she''s cherished, so you can''t stand it and decided to spread vicious rumors about her! I''m calling the police on you right now."

    Gloria already had a bone to pick with Gary, and seeing him defend someone else was thest straw. She mmed her hand on the table, stood up, and confronted him.

    "Go ahead, call the police! You think I''d make baseless usations without a shred of proof?"

    Gloria shot back, just as fiercely, ¡°If Sandra hadn''t told me herself, how would I know anything? Today is the first time I''ve ever even seen Lionel! How would I know he even had an assistant?"

    "Gary, if you don''t call the police today, I''ll lose all respect for you! I''m telling you, I have plenty of proof on my phone. Go on, call them! If you don''t, you''re nothing but a coward!"

    Gary''s mouth fell open as he stared at Gloria in disbelief.

    His bravado instantly deted. He swallowed hard, sat back down meekly, and instinctively nced over at Lionel.

    "What proof do you have? Show me," Lionel said, his voice low.

    Gloria hesitated, then looked at Hannah.

    "He''s your assistant, so investigate him yourself. Don''t expect us to just hand over our evidence to you," Hannah said with a smirk. "You really have a convenient way of doing things, Mr. Rosenberg What if we give you the proof, you delete it, and then turn around and use us ofstander it wouldn''t be the first time you''ve pulled something like that. I''ve learned my lesson more than once."

    Lionel never believed her word or the evidence she presented. Who was to say he would believe anything Gloria provided either?

    So it was better not to give him anything. He was more than capable of finding things out himself.

    Gloria nodded firmly. "I''m not giving it to you! Investigate it yourself."

    "Gloria, have you lost your mind? This is Mr. Rosenberg! Do you think she can protect you forever just because you''re on her side?

    telling you, you''d better give M

    Rosenberg whatever evidence you have, or else..."

    Before Gary could finish, Lionel stood up, his face dark, and walked out.

    After he left, the Temple siblings

    froze for a moment, then started shifting ufortably exchanging nces,pletely unsure of what to do.

    Samuel nced at the two of them, his eyes narrowing. He smiled, walked to the door, and shut it.

    ¡°Alright, now that Lionel''s business is handled, it''s time to deal with you two idiots!" Hannah couldn''t help but give Samuel a thumbs-up for his quick thinking.

    Look at him, she thought, so perceptive. He even knew to trap them before dealing with them. Clever boy.

    "Samuel, what do you mean? We''re family! What are you nning to do?"

 Chapter 381

    ¡°Besides Gloria, everyone else here is family. We should be asking you what you mean, what you were nning to do,¡± Samuel said, crossing his arms and leaning against the door, his eyes filled with contempt.

    "You said you wanted to apologize to Hannah, so you booked this whole dinner. But then you invited Lionel. If Hannah hadn''t seen through your little scheme from the start, we would have been yed for fools today."

    Gary''s head snapped toward Hannah, then to Gloria sitting beside her.

    So, from the very beginning, she knew his n? She agreed toe just to humiliate him in front of Lionel?

    His breathing grew heavy, and he clenched his fists, ring at Hannah.

    "Hannah, since you knew what I was nning, why did you deliberately bring them here to humiliate me? We''re supposed to be family, how could you do something like this..."

    Hannah snatched an ashtray from the table and hurled it in his direction.

    It happened so fast that Gary didn''t even have time to dodge. Luckily, she had aimed for the wall just beside him.

    But the speed and the sound were enough to shock them into silence.

    "Ah!"

    Cherry screamed, covering her head.

    Gary froze, his eyes wide with shock, as if his soul had been shattered by the impact.

    "Gary, when you agreed to Lionel''s n and set this trap, did you for one second remember that we were family?"

    Hannah crossed her arms, leaning back slightly in her chair.

    "This is the first time. If there''s a second, don''t expect me to acknowledge you as a rtive," she said with a cold smile. "Besides, while I may be a Temple, we''re not close. Cherry humiliated me the day I returned, and now you set me up. If you two want to stay out of trouble, you''d better learn to keep your heads down whenever you see me in the Temple household."

    "And onest thing. If you dare cause any trouble for Gloria, I''ll deal with you myself. Now get out, pay the bill, and don''t ruin our dinner!"

    After Hannah finished, Samuel opened the door, gesturing with his eyes for them to leave.

    Though the siblings were resentful, they were powerless to resist and could only leave obediently.

    After leaving the room, Lionel called

    Owen an

    told him to wait in the

    office they needed to discuss business.

    On the

    elne

    pastover, he kept reying

    past events in his mind, and the

    vel

    more he thought about it the

    uneasy he felt.

    It seemed that many things he had entrusted to Owen had ended up unresolved.

    Like the matter with the ne.

    Could it be that something had been

    going on between Owen and

    endra

    all along and he just hadn''t noticed?

    The thought made Lionel''s brow furrow even deeper.

    Especially the incident with the USB drive!

    Owen had manipted it right under his nose and deceived him!

    When he arrived at the office, Owen was already waiting.

    "Mr. Rosenberg!"

    Lionel sat down, pulled up the video from the new USB drive, and pushed theptop toward him.

    "Take a look at this."

    Owen leaned in. ¡°This... isn''t this the drive that your wife gave us? Was it repaired?¡±

    "Hannah gave me a new one, one that wasn''t damaged," Lionel said, his piercing eyes fixed on him.

    Owen''s heart skipped a beat. "Wh-when did this happen? I didn''t hear anything about it."

    "That''s not important. Now, watch the rest of it."

 Chapter 382

    Owen''s breathing grew heavier, and he clenched his jaw, not daring to utter a word.

    "Watch."

    Seeing him remain motionless, Lionel snapped, his voice sharp.

    Owen flinched and nodded repeatedly. His right hand trembled as he reached for the mouse. He tried to drag the progress bar, but his hand shook so badly that he kept messing it up.

    Lionel watched him in silence, observing his repeated fumbling.

    The tension in the room grew thicker with every passing second, and a thinyer of sweat broke out on Owen''s forehead.

    "It seems you already know what''s on the rest of the video, which is why you''re so reluctant to watch it."

    Lionel''s cold voice cut through the silence, his gaze sharp and prating.

    At his words, Owen''s face paled. He swallowed hard before finally speaking. "Mr. Rosenberg, I don''t know what you mean. I just haven''t had breakfast, so my blood sugar is a little low, that''s why I''m shaking."

    "When the original drive was given to me, the screen was already ck. I had no idea what came after that. I assigned my junior assistant to handle it, and he never reported back to me, so I genuinely don''t know what''s on thetter part of the drive."

    If he hadn''t spoken with Hannah, Lionel might have believed him. But after their conversation, he had thought long and hard about it, and the whole situation felt increasingly wrong.

    "I met with Hannah today."

    Lionel''s sudden statement made Owen freeze,pletely unsure of what he was getting at.

    He thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you meet with Ms. Green to discuss the marriage? Is she willing to back down and stop causing trouble?"

    "She told me the first USB drive she gave me was perfectly fine, but something went wrong after it was handed over to you."

    Hearing this, Owen''s heart began to race.

    "Could Ms. Green have been

    mistaken? Or perhaps, after causing a rift with you, she''s now trying to drive a wedge between us? Mr. Rosenberg, I''ve worked by your side for so many years. You know what kind of person I am."

    Owen had been with him for three years, handling matters big and small, and hispetence had grown year after year.

    But it was also a fact that he favored Sandra. He would often tell Lionel how Hannah fell shortpared to her.

    At the time, Lionel hadn''t paid it much mind, but thinking back now, Owen''s actions were a clear form of maniption. Besides, what benefit was there for a secretary to sour the rtionship between him and his wife?

    If his rtionship with Hannah deteriorated, the only one who stood to gain was Sandra. What did his secretary have to do with it?

    Thinking it through, the only logical conclusion was that he and Sandra had some sort of agreement. He would whisper things in tiones ear to make him notice Sandra, and in return, Sandra would give him something of value.

    At this realization, Lionel let out a bitterugh seemed he was being yed for a fool both at home and at the office. The only person who hadn''tried to deceive him was the one he hade to resent, all because of the lies he''d been fed.

    Seeing Lionel''s face darken, Owen knew something must have been exposed. Panicked, he immediately dropped to his knees.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, please, let me exin. It was a momentarypse in judgment. I was confused, I wasn''t thinking straight when I did it.¡±

 Chapter 383

    Lionel remained silent, his face a dark mask as he stared down at him.

    "I saw how badly Ms. Woods was hurt, and I felt terrible for you. When I saw the surveince footage, I was afraid that if you heard what was said, you would me her, especially when she was already in such a state. I was worried you''d watch it, get swept up in anger, and do something you couldn''t take back. I was only thinking

    of you."

    His noble-sounding excuses did nothing to sway Lionel. If anything, the rage simmering inside him grew hotter.

    "You don''t need to say another word. Report to HR, collect your final paycheck, and leave."

    At those words, Owen''s world came crashing down. He looked up at Lionel in disbelief, his voice trembling.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I''ve been with you for three years. I made one mistake. Please, just give me one more chance. I''ll fix it, I promise. It will never happen again."

    But Lionel ignored his pleas and turned, walking out of the office.

    Owen remained kneeling on the floor, shaking uncontrobly, a look of utter terror on his face. Was this it? Was he finished?

    Lionel drove to the hospital. As he walked into the ward, he saw Sandra hastily end

    a phone call, her face etched with the guilt of someone caught red-handed.

    "Lionel, you''re here."

    Expressionless, Lionel walked in and sat down on the sofa.

    "Lionel, the doctor said I can be discharged this afternoon. I was just calling my parents to ask them to pick me up."

    "That was Owen, wasn''t it?"

    As soon as he said it, he saw Sandra''s expression turn ugly.

    "The two of you must have worked together quite a few times. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so quick to delete the end of the video from the USB drive without even asking you, Lioner said, histone t and devoid of emotion.

    Sandra fought to keep herposure, trying to look less panicked.

    "Lionel, I... I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said. "I know Owen, but only through you. You often gave him instructions to pass on to me but we barely ever contacted each other directly As for that USB drive, I was so injured back then, how could I have told him to delete anything?"

    She had been frantic, terrified that Lionel would find out what was on the video. She never expected Owen to show up.

    That damn Owen! He took matters into his own hands and now he''d ruined everything for her!

    "Sandra, it''se to this. There''s no point in lying to me anymore. Owen has

    confessed everything. He''s been fired. I assume he didn''t tell you the whole truth on the phone just now."

    Sandra''s face darkened even further.

    "Sandra, you did me a great service, so I tried to grant all your

    unreasonable requests. But my

    audacious. When it came to the

    arranged marriage, I asked you if

    said no

    you were willing, and you that you wanted me to be happy. So why, after I was married, did you try to destroy my marriage again and again?"

    Lionel''s brow was furrowed as he looked at her. The person before him felt like aplete stranger.

 Chapter 384

    A dead silence descended upon the hospital room. Neither of them spoke, and the only sound was the soft rhythm of their breathing.

    ¡°Sandra,¡± Lionel finally said, breaking the silence. "The fifty million you asked for¡ªI can''t give it to you. And the things Hannah took back from you, I can''t return them either."

    "But over the years, I''ve taken you on trips and helped your family''s business in the city. That should be more than enough to repay the debt I owed you."

    His words hung in the air, their meaning clear to both of them. But Sandra wasn''t ready to ept it.

    Why should she end up with nothing? While Hannah not only got everything she wanted but had now be ady of the Temple family!

    It wasn''t fair!

    Why? Why was her life so blessed, while Sandra''s was falling apart?

    "Sandra, let''s part on good terms. I won''t pursue the matter with you and Owen. I just hope you don''t make any more mistakes in the future."

    After saying this, Lionel took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He gave Sandra onest, long look, his eyes filled with confusion and regret.

    Things between them could have been so much better, but she had chosen the wrong path and followed it to this irreparable end.

    If he had been more careful, if he had realized sooner that Sandra and Owen were colluding to frame Hannah, his rtionship with Hannah might not be in this state. All of this was his own fault.

    Sandra sat on the bed, too stunned by his words to react. She could only watch as he walked out of the room.

    Once he was gone, she finally snapped back to reality and instinctively tried to follow him, only to remember her injured leg.

    Furious, she clenched her fists and mmed them onto the bed before grabbing her phone to call Owen.

    "Did you betray me? Did you really tell Lionel everything? Did you think he would keep you around after you confessed? Are you an idiot? You should have called me the second this happened, not been stupid enough to spill everything!

    If she weren''t in a hospital, she would have been screaming at the top of her lungs instead of hissing into the phone.

    "What are you talking about?" Owen asked, confused.

    Sandra quickly recounted what Lionel had told her, and they both realized they had been tricked.

    But even though Owen hadn''t confessed, the incident had still exposed himpletely.

    "Sandra, what do we do now?"

    A bold idea formed in Sandra''s mind.

    "Since it''se to this, we have no choice. Book a flight for me immediately. We need to get out of the country."

    Though Owen wasn''t sure what Sandra was nning, he did as she asked.

    That afternoon, Owen came to pick her up.

    "Even if we have to run, why do we need to go abroad? We could just move to a different city," Owen asked, puzzled.

    "What I''m about to do is not simple We need to be overseas to ensure qur safety Did you do what tasked you to this afternoon?"

    Owen nodded.

    Sandra had called him again that afternoon.

    Although he had been fired, the staff at the Rosenberg estate didn''t know yet. So, still posing as Lionel''s assistant, he went to the Rosenberg residence and retrieved several pieces of the jewelry that had once been given to Sandra. He

    immediately sold them securing arge sum of cash Now, the two of them were fleeing the country with their newfound fortune.

 Chapter 385

    A few hourster, theynded safely in Kiron.

    Sandra immediately went online to check the news.

    "Good. Since Lionel wants to y hardball, I don''t have to be polite anymore! Let''s see how he cleans up this mess."

    Owen leaned over and saw what was on her phone screen, bursting intoughter.

    "Sandra, you''re something else. No wonder you were so insistent on leaving the country. After doing this, we''d be dead if we stayed."

    Sandra scoffed. ¡°He was cruel to me first, so he can''t me me for being unjust. If he wants to protect Hannah, then he can go right ahead. All I wanted was fifty million to cut ties for good, but he wouldn''t even give me that. Now he can spend hundreds of times that amount to fix this. He brought this all on himself. It''s not like I didn''t give him a chance."

    She locked her phone and went with Owen to their hotel, a smirk on her face.

    Back home, a video had just appeared online and shot to the top of the trending lists.

    When Hannah saw it, she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her.

    "What are we going to do?"

    Samuel rushed over to Hannah, phone in hand, panic in his eyes.

    "This has to be Sandra''s doing. How could she do this? Does she have a death wish?"

    The viral video was the one she had nned to expose at the family banquet-the footage of her near-assault.

    "Don''t panic. Let Lionel handle it. His mistress caused this mess, so he better have an exnation."

    She should have deleted the video from Sandra''s phone when she came to the house that day. He had promised nothing like this would happen, but she should have known better.

    Lionel saw the news at the same time and immediately drove to the hospital.

    "What? She was discharged yesterday?" Lionel stared at the empty hospital room, suddenly remembering Sandra saying she was leaving that afternoon.

    He then sped to the Woods family home.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, if you''re here about Sandra, don''t bother. We don''t acknowledge that ungrateful gir anymore. To have such a devious and maniptive person in our family is a disgrace!"

    Mr. David Woods was well aware of the viral video. He had expected Lionel toe asking questions, but not this quickly Thankfully, his daughter was long gone, so he and his wife wouldn''t be implicated.

    "Weren''t you two the ones who picked her up when she was discharged?"

    "She stopped caring about us a long time ago. She never even told us when she was being discharged, so how could we have picked her up? She probably nned this all along and ran off as soon as she left the hospital. She must be hiding somewhere now. Mr. Rosenberg, you should call the police and have her arrested. We honestly have no idea where she is. You can have someone search the ce if you don''t believe us!"

    They didn''t seem to be lying. Lionel left and immediately contacted the police to investigate Sandra''s whereabouts.

    After filing the report, he hesitated for a long time before deciding to go to the Temple estate to discuss the matter with Hannah.

 Chapter 386

    It was as if Hannah had predicted he woulde.

    When he arrived at the Temple estate, she wasn''t there. A servant met him at the door.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, Ms. Temple left a message for me to ry to you." The servant looked down at her phone and read from the text: "Since your lover caused this problem, you will be the one to take full responsibility. You must find Sandra, bring her back, and send her to prison so she can pay for what she has done."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed as he listened, his expression grim. After a moment, he asked, "Is that all she said? Did she not..."

    "That is the entirety of Ms. Temple''s message. There is no need for further questions, Mr. Rosenberg."

    The servant cut him off, her face impassive, and turned to leave without another word.

    Ms. Temple had instructed her not to engage in any lengthy conversation with him, lest he linger.

    She truly is remarkable, the servant thought. She even predicted this.

    "Wait!"

    Lionel called out just as the servant had taken a few steps.

    "Are you sure there wasn''t anything else?" he asked, a hint of desperation in his voice.

    The servant simply shook her head without pausing her stride.

    Lionel stood there, his frown deepening. The gardeners in the yard acted as if he didn''t exist, continuing with their work without giving him any special treatment despite his status.

    He walked back to his car, feeling utterly dejected. He took a deep breath, but each one felt like it was tearing at his heart, causing a pain that was almost unbearable. Why... why did she have to do this?

    Was it all because Hannah had her things taken away, so she held a grudge?

    But that wasn''t the person he

    iet

    thought she was. Even if she had been pretending all these years, could she really have kept up the act for so long?

    Lionel raised a hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, too agitated to think clearly.

    He started driving back to the office, but as he pulled up, he suddenly remembered he was suspended and didn''t need to be there.

    "Lionel?"

    Quennel had just finished a business dinner and saw the familiar car as he got out of his own. He walked over.

    "I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me, but it really is you," Quennel said with a smile.

    "Did you forget you don''t have to work and drove here out of habit?" Quennel chuckled. "Well, since you''re here, why don''t youe up to the office? We can talk about what''s been happening."

    Lionel was about to refuse, but Quennel''s words made him reconsider.

    The two of them entered thepany together, drawing stares from the surrounding employees.

    It was no secret that the brothers did not get along and were almost never seen in the same ce.

    Now, seeing them walk into thepany one after the other and share an elevator was a truly strange sight.

    "Do you think they have made up?"

    "I bet the younger one is here to beg the older one for help, maybe to get his job back."

    "The older master isn''t stupid

    enough to help him. They''re rivals They probably want each other out

    of thepany. Why would be let him back in?"

    "But they''re still brothers. Blood is thicker than water. You can''t hold grudges like that with family."

    The employees buzzed with spection, some even cing bets on the oue of their meeting.

 Chapter 387

    Up in the office, the two brothers were oblivious to the gossip, but the atmosphere between them was heavier than ever.

    Quennel sat on the sofa. An assistant brought in two cups of coffee and then left to continue his work.

    "The video was Sandra''s doing, wasn''t it? Is she still in the hospital?" Quennel asked. ¡°I''ve already spent money to have the trending topic suppressed, but it seems someone keeps buying more exposure. We can''t get it to go down."

    Lionel''s brow tightened in confusion. "I''ve been trying to suppress it too!"

    At his words, Quennel let out a coldugh. "What, are you suggesting that I''m the one paying to keep that video trending?"

    Lionel didn''t answer, his expression grave as he stared at Quennel.

    Being watched like that, Quennel''s smile only widened. "And what reason would I have to do that?" he sneered.

    "What good does it do me to keep Hannah''s video up there for everyone to see? Everyone knows I''m close to her; I''ve always treated her like my real sister. How could I stand by and watch something like this happen to her?"

    Quennel''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at his brother, a chilling smile on his face. ¡°On the other hand, you have every reason to want it to stay trending. After all, you despise her for wanting a divorce, and from the looks of it, that''s exactly where you two are headed."

    "And if you''re getting divorced, you wouldn''t want her to be happy. So you''d use this to ruin her reputation, make it impossible for her to marry anyone else, and force her toe begging for you to take her back. Besides, Sandra is your lover. Who''s to say you didn''t secretly arrange this with her? Her reputation is already ruined, after all."

    "Quennel, that''s a baseless usation!"

    Hearing him so calmly utter such nder, Lionel shot to his feet, his voice rising in anger.

    ¡°Hannah and I have had our issues, but I care about her deeply. I would never do anything to hurt her! The moment I saw that video online, I started trying to suppress

    it."

    "Instead of ming me, maybe we should be looking at you. You just took over your position, and manyan the family are unhappy about it. They want to see you fail. You''re afraid I''ll get my position back, so you''re keeping the video trending to ensure I''m too busy dealing with this mess to do anything about you."

    Lionel''s face was dark with fury as he stared at Quennel, his words dripping with usation. "Quennel,

    you''ve always valued power mo than family Don''t think I dont know

    I''

    what you''re really like!"

    Faced with Lionel''s outburst, Quennel''s expression remained unchanged, his smile

    asposed as ever.

    He picked up his coffee, took a sip, and then stood up. "If you''re so convinced it was me, then go to the police. Tell them I framed my own sister inw. I have a meeting to attend. You can enjoy your time in your old office."

    Quennel walked over, patted his shoulder, and left with a meaningful smile.

    Lionel was left alone in the office. The once-familiar space now felt alien. He took a deep breath and sat back down.

    Could there be someone else pulling the strings behind the scenes?

    Besides Sandra, who else hated Hannah this much?

 Chapter 388

    After leaving the office, Quennel took out his phone, sent a quick text, and then put it away before heading into the conference room.

    More than an hourter, the meeting concluded.

    Quennel remained in his seat, not leaving with the others. He picked up his phone and read the reply he had just received.

    His expression grew somber as he scanned the message, a flicker of displeasure in

    his eyes.

    He stared at the screen for a long time but didn''t reply. He simply put his phone away, stood up, and returned to his office.

    Lionel had left at some point, and the office was just as it had been.

    Even so, he pulled up the security footage to make sure Lionel hadn''t tampered with anything before he felt at ease.

    Night fell. As autumn settled over Sova, the air grew cooler, and the leaves turned a deeper shade of yellow.

    Quennel drove home, the evening breeze carrying fallen leaves that danced on his car before being swept away. The deste scene only worsened his mood.

    "Where''s my mother?" he asked as soon as he entered the living room and didn''t see her.

    A servant replied, "The Madam is in the study. She said for you to go see her as soon as you returned. She has something she wants to discuss with you."

    Quennel made his way to the study.

    As he pushed the door open, Mary heard the sound and looked up from her book.

    "What''s wrong? A tiring day at the office? You look terrible," Mary said, closing her book with a teasing tone. "Or is it that you saw what''s happening with Hannah and now you''re unhappy and want toe interrogate me?"

    "Are you the one keeping Hannah''s video trending?"

    Quennel looked his mother in the eye and asked her directly.

    When he first learned that the video couldn''t be suppressed, his mother was the first person he suspected.

    Mary rose from behind her desk, walking gracefully to the nearby sofa before sitting down, her voice asposed as ever.

    "And what if I am? This is the perfect opportunity to ruin Hannah''s reputation. How could you expect me to pass it up?"

    Hearing her admission, Quennel couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

    "She''s already been hurt so much by Sandra. Why can''t you just let it go? Besides, my rtionship with Hannah is our business. Why do you have to get so involved? I''ve already done what you asked, why can''t you listen to me for once?" Content"

    From the moment Lionel had brought Hannah home, his mother had disliked her. Even now, knowing that Hannah was a daughter of the Temple family, her opinion hadn''t changed.

    It was because Hannah had grown up as an orphan, not raised in the sheltered world of high society like them.

    His mother had been ridiculed several times by her social circle because of Hannah.

    So for Hannah, her hatred would only grow stronger.

    "If I don''t do this, do you think the two of them will divorce quickly? This is for your own good. A little bit of money to keep the topic trending will keep Lionel so busy that won''t have time to mess with you. Everything I do, I do for you Don''t

    you dare end up like him losing your

    position over a woman."

    Mary''s expression was stern as she stared at her son.

    Quennel sat down, letting his head fall back against the chair as he pinched the

    bridge of his nose.

    How could he not see the predicament Lionel was in?

    "You know I''m not like him. He''s in

    this situation because he was married and still got involved with

    fel

    another woman," he said, straightening up to look at his

    mother. "Mom, that''s enough with

    the trending topic. Hannah''s

    reputation can''t take

    ny more hits

    What you''re doing is hurting her, and I... I don''t want to see her get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Hearing her son''s words, Mary scoffed. ¡°How did I raise such a fool? She''s just a woman. Your top priority right now is to secure your position! Don''t let anyone else have a chance to pull you down!"

    "Lionel was brought down because of another woman. Otherwise, do you think you would have ever had the chance to sit in that chair?"

    Mary''s voice grew louder, her gaze fixed on him with a look of utter disappointment.

    "What do I care about Hannah''s reputation? What I want is for my son to be the sole heir of the Rosenberg family! Once your position is stable, you can have any woman you want, not just Hannah!"

    "They''ll all be yours for the taking. Besides, Hannah is now a Temple. No matter how bad things get with Lionel, even if they divorce, do you really think the Temple family would let their daughter marry another Rosenberg?"

    His mother''s words were a sharp wake-up call.

    Quennel clenched his fists.

    She was right.

    "And even if Hannah weren''t a Temple, even if they did divorce, you still couldn''t marry her! As the elder brother, marrying your divorced sister-inw... the scandal would be immense. You may not care about your reputation, but I care about mine!"

    Looking at her son, who seemed incapable of thinking strategically, Mary''s headache grew worse.

    She muttered under her breath, "But you want her, not a marriage. You can keep her in your home, lock her away by your side, and who would ever know? What is a marriage certificate anyway? Lionel has one, and he still fools around with his mistresses! All you need is to have her."

    Seeing that her son wasn''t arguing, but was instead listening intently, Mary pressed

    on.

    "Let the topic trend for a few more days. Once her reputation ispletely destroyed, you can go andfort her. Seize the opportunity, help her sign the papers with Lionel and finalize the divorce. After that, you can console her properly. How could she not fall for you then?"

    Mary''s words struck a chord deep within him.

    Seeing her son fall silent, she knew she had gotten through to him.

    "Quennel, it''s not that I''m forbidding you from marrying her, but it''s simply not appropriate, logically or emotionally. You may not care about public opinion, but Hannah, as a woman, certainly will,¡± Mary O continued. "At the end of the day, she is a woman, and women are what the public loves to gossip about most. Besides, her reputation has already been ruined by Lionel. You can''t possibly want to damage it further, can you?"

    After a long silence, Quennel finally spoke. ¡°I understand, Mother."

    "As long as you understand. Now, go down and have dinner.¡±

    "Yes."

    A faint smile touched Mary''s lips, pleased with her son.

    At the Temple estate.

    Hannah returned home from work, and the servant informed her of Lionel''s visit.

    "You''re like a psychic. You said he woulde, and he actually did,¡± Samuel said, full of admiration.

    "It''s because I know him too well. Good thing we were prepared," Hannah said. Must don''t knowe, who''s behind keeping this topic trending."

    The Temple family had also spent money trying to suppress the story.

    It couldn''t be Sandra who was paying for it; she wouldn''t have that kind of money.

    "We''ve found Sandra!" Samuel''s

    phone rang. He took the call and

    hung up, his face alight with

    excitement as he looked at Hangah.

    "She''s in Roxa. Should we go and bring her back?"

 Chapter 390

    Hearing Samuel''s offer, Hannah immediately shook her head. "There''s no need. This is Lionel''s responsibility. We shouldn''t get involved."

    Samuel looked at her, a confused expression on his face.

    He couldn''t understand how she could so readily trust Lionel with this. After all, if Lionel chose not to investigate, the story would keep trending online for days.

    "I know you''re worried about me, but don''t be. He''ll definitely investigate this."

    If asked why she was so confident, she wouldn''t have a concrete answer. It wasn''t really confidence, but more of a test to see if he would genuinely investigate if she didn''t interfere.

    After all, he''d been full of promisestely; she just wasn''t sure if he would follow through with action.

    Seeing her resolve, Samuel didn''t press the matter. He simply instructed his family to continue suppressing the online chatter and to investigate who was constantly pushing the topic back into the spotlight.

    Meanwhile, Lionel had discovered that Sandra was now in Roxa. Just as he was preparing to go after her, his mother suddenly called and told him toe home.

    Before he could even respond, she had already hung up.

    Lionel pinched the bridge of his nose, a headache already forming.

    His newly appointed assistant, Leo, who was previously his deputy, saw his dilemma and couldn''t help but speak up.

    "While we know she''s in Roxa, we can''t be sure we''ll be able to apprehend her just by showing up. This involves crossing borders; we''d need to contact the local police for assistance first."

    "Why don''t you head home first, sir? I can use the time to iron out the details of our cooperation with the police there. And besides..."

    Hearing Leo trail off, Lionel''s frown deepened.

    "Besides what?" he asked coldly.

    herto

    "And your mother hardly ever calls you. For her to call now... if you don''t go, there''s no telling if she''ll get involved in Hannah''s situation You know how much she dislikes Hannah. An opportunity to ruin her reputation would probably delight her; she might even be fanning the mes."

    Leo''s words sparked a bold thought in Lionel''s mind.

    "You''re saying... the reason Hannah''s story won''t die down, no matter how much

    money I throw at it, could be my own mother pushing it back to the top?"

    He had suspected Sandra was behind it, but she likely didn''t have the financial resources to sustain t for this long. He knew someone else. had to be involved, but he had no idea who.

    But if it was his mother keeping the story trending, that would actually make sense.

    Then again, he and Hannah weren''t divorced yet. If Hannah''s reputation waspletely ruined, his mother would lose face among her social circle. She had no real reason to do this.

    After mulling it over, Lionel made a decision. "I''m going home now. You investigate

    my mother. See if she''s the one pulling the strings. If she is, message me immediately."

    "Yes, sir!" Leo responded.

    Lionel drove home. The moment he walked in, he saw his mother sitting there. At

    the sound of his footsteps, she looked over at him, her expression grim.

 Chapter 391

    "Mom, you wanted to see me?"

    "The board has suspended you. Do you n on doing nothing about it? Justzing around at home all day?"

    Mary demanded, her tone harsh.

    "I''ve been dealing with Hannah''s situation. Being suspended actually gives me plenty of time to investigate. I even have to go abroad tomorrow. As for thepany, I can''t go back until the board revokes the suspension."

    Lionel was used to his mother''s abrasive questions and responded calmly.

    He had never understood why his mother treated Quennel so well and him so poorly, even though they were both her sons.

    He had even wondered if he wasn''t her biological child, but a paternity test had confirmed he was. Yet, she seemed anything but happy to have her son back after he''d been missing for over twenty years.

    It used to bother him, but not anymore. He had learned to act as if he didn''t have a mother. Having grown up without one, he didn''t know what motherly love felt like, and now in his twenties, he no longer wanted to dwell on it.

    "So the board suspends you, and you just roll over and ept it? And now with this Hannah business, you have no desire to fight for your position back?"

    "Is this woman going to be the ruin of you? If she wants a divorce, then give her one! This mess she''s in is her problem. Why are you getting so involved?"

    Lionel waspletely stunned by his mother''s words.

    Partly because he never expected her to show any concern for his career, and partly because her attitude toward Hannah was so cold it chilled him to the bone.

    "Hannah and I are not divorced. She is my wife, and I will take full responsibility for this, especially since it''s all because of me."

    Mary stared at Lionel in disbelief.

    After all, the two of them had been at each other''s throats, their fights turning the house upside down. Hannah had even told off a whole crowd of rtives at the family estate.

    And now, here was Lionel, defending her and vowing to help her. It was truly astonishing to Mary.

    "Fine, handle her affairs, I won''t stop

    e''

    you. But the board has already issued an order. You''re being reassigned to manage the factory in the suburbs you have to leave and report there this afternoon.

    "But I have to go abroad right now. I can''t go to the factory."

    "The factory or your trip. It''s one or the other. You''re a grown man, Lionel. You should know the

    consequences of your choices

    you drag this family down, I wort hesitate to send your right back where you came from!"

    Mary scoffed, her eyes filled with disgust as she red at him. Utterly disappointed,

    she turned on her heel and left.

    She left Lionel standing there alone,pletely at a loss.

    He stood motionless for a good ten minutes before, as if having made a firm

    decision, he turned and walked out without a backward nce.

    Inside the study, Quennel watched his mother walk in and raised an eyebrow with a smile. "See? I told you He''s different now. He''ll choose Hannah over the factory i told you" to give him the ultimatum earlier, but you insisted on waiting."

    "What''s the use of saying that now? You need to find a way to get him out of the

    picture before he bes a threat to your position."

 Chapter 392

    Hearing his mother''s words, Quennel let out a sigh.

    "Since things have alreadye to this, there''s no point in talking about it. We can''t rush things now. Let''s just wait and see what he decides. After all, Hannah is waiting for his decision, too."

    He already had people watching Hannah. He''d thought that with the scandal blowing up this big, she would surely react, especially since her reputation was on the line. But surprisingly, she remained indifferent, seemingly unconcerned.

    Quennel couldn''t figure out what was going on in Hannah''s mind, so he could only wait and see.

    "What if Lionel chooses the factory and just abandons Hannah? What happens if he manages to climb his way back up from there? He''s so capable, you know. I can''t help but worry."

    If Lionel weren''t sopetent, she wouldn''t be this afraid. The original n was to exile him to a failing branch office, making it nearly impossible for him to return. But the board only demoted him to the factory, saying they could recall him once the scandal blew over and he''d proven himself there.

    Quennel''s expression was listless. "It''s toote to change anything. But I''m sure he''ll choose to handle Hannah''s situation first. He doesn''t want to divorce her right now. If he ignores her, she might escte things and take it to court. That would be a public humiliation the board could use against him."

    Quennel himself was puzzled. With things having gotten so out of hand, why hadn''t Hannah blown the whole thing wide open? Why was she giving Lionel time to handle it? Could it be that she still had feelings for him?

    If that were the case, it wouldplicate matters. If she still held any lingering affection for Lionel, all he would have to do is apologize, and she might actually forgive him.

    The thought made Quennel''s head ache, and he instinctively pinched the bridge of his nose.

    He could only conclude that women

    were different from men. A man could be ruthless enough to cast aside the one he loved, but women were often too

    giving me sentimental, always

    one chance after

    another.

    "Let''s just hope it ys out that way," Mary said. "Lionel was the one who wanted a divorce, but then hez dragged his feet and let it get this messy. Why haven''t the Temples stepped in to handle this? If they came to hold him ountable, it would be another major strike against him."

    Seeing his mother''s agitation, Quennel handed her a cup of freshly brewed tea.

    "Calm down. Panicking won''t help. We just have to wait and see. Let''s just hope Hannah ispletely over him. Otherwise, things will get very difficult."

    Mary took the tea. Just as she brought the cup to her lips, a thought struck her, and she set it back down.

    "Doesn''t Hannah listen to you? Why don''t you go and give her a little nudge? Maybe she''ll blow this whole Then he won''t even make it

    thing up

    to the factory; they''ll send him

    straight to the south, or even

    overseas. As long

    she''s out of

    Sova, we''ll have our chance."

    Hearing this, Quennel lowered his gaze, a faint, unreadable light flickering in his

    eyes.

 Chapter 393

    "I know what to do. I''ll handle it myself. You should stay out of it, just in case he gets suspicious and it leads back to you."

    Quennel stood up and let out a small, sharpugh. "Mom, you just get some rest. Leave the rest to me."

    Mary nodded.

    After leaving, Quennel sent a message to Hannah, asking her to have dinner with him that evening.

    That evening, at the restaurant.

    When Hannah arrived at the private dining room, Quennel was already there. "Sorry, traffic was a nightmare. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long."

    Quennel stood and walked over to pull out her chair. "You''re neverte. I was just early."

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh. So much had happenedtely, but for some reason, his words made all the pressure momentarily vanish.

    "I actually asked you here tonight because there''s something I wanted to tell you. The board issued a notice today, reassigning Lionel to handle things at a factory in the suburbs."

    Quennel sat down andid it all out. "My mother told him about it today, but he said he''s located Sandra. Now the two things are in conflict. If he goes after her, he can''t report to the factory, and the board will have another reason to send him off to the south, or even abroad. But if he doesn''t go after Sandra, he''ll be letting you down."

    He looked at her with a troubled expression. "As for the online scandal, I''ve been trying to suppress it. I released everything about what Mr. Cooper from Sunflower Haven did, proving that while the video footage is real, nothing actually happened to you. But the story is still trending, and people won''t stop talking."

    Seeing the pained look on Quennel''s face, Hannah couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    Quennel was taken aback by her heartyughter.

    "Hannah, what...?"

    "Quennel, thank you," Hannah said. "I know you''ve been trying to help me ever since this started. But ultimately, this isn''t your fight. You don''t need to worry about me."

    "Someone else is responsible for handling this. If he can''t do it, then so be it. I won''t show him any mercy. I''m giving him this time, this choice. If he chooses the factory, then there''s nothing more to be said."

    MS

    She had been in this kind of situation with him many times before, and the oue was always the same he never chase her. She had She had no reason to believe this time would be any different.

    "Hannah, your problem is my problem. If you don''t want me to get involved right now, I''ll respect that. But if he chooses the factory, I will step in and settle this for you!"

    Hearing Quennel''s words, Hannah''s eyes welled up with tears. She took a deep breath.

    "Alright. Then I thank you, Quennel!"

    "There''s no need for such formalities between us."

    Quennel had expected to spend more timeforting Hannah, but he was surprised by how

    clear headed she was about the situation. They chatted for a little white longer before parting ways.

    Just as Hannah was about to get into her car, she saw someone walking toward her.

 Chapter 394

    The visitor was none other than Lionel.

    Hannah rolled her eyes inwardly the moment she saw him. For him to show up now, he was definitely up to no good.

    Still, a part of her was curious. After his mother hadid out the ultimatum, what would he choose? Was it possible that after everything that had happened, he''d have a sudden change of heart and decide to help her?

    But as soon as the thought surfaced, Hannah reminded herself not to be moved even if he did choose her this time. After all, he should have chosen her from the very beginning!

    "Hannah, can we talk?" Lionel said, stepping in front of her.

    Hannah nodded. "I just saw Quennel. I know your mother told you to go to the factory. Everyone''s waiting for your decision. Since you''re here, just tell me what you''ve chosen. Are you going to the factory, or are you flying to Kiron to find Sandra?"

    Lionel froze. He knew Quennel would tell Hannah, but he hadn''t expected it to be so fast. Were they really meeting so frequently behind his back?

    His brow furrowed. "Well, what do you want me to do? Find Sandra, or continue helping you with this mess?"

    Smack-

    The p came without warning. Lionel''s head rang, and he stared at her, a flicker of disbelief in his eyes.

    He''d been hit?

    By Hannah?

    Wait, why did she hit him out of the blue?

    Lionel''s mind raced, trying to figure out what he had just said wrong. Why would Hannah suddenly fash out and stap him. He reyed his words but couldn''t find anything wrong with them.

    "Lionel, you''re making me answer your multiple-choice question?"

    Hannah shook her stinging hand. She decided she should start carrying something

    in her purse; pping people was a two-way street, and it hurt. A real Pyrrhic victory.

    "I never realized how pathetic you

    could be. If Hell you to go to the factory and let this scandal explode, you''ll me me when you can''t contain it saying it was my choice. If I tell you to go abroad to find her, you''ll skip the factory, and when your mother gets angry, I''ll be the one to take the fall."

    Hannah''s eyes were filled with a profound disgust as she stared at him.

    She never imagined the man she once loved could be so repulsive, so adept

    at shirking all responsibility and making her the scapegoat.

    "Let me ask you, Lionel, if this were happening to Sandra, would you ask her to make the choice for you? Or would you make the decision yourself?"

    Lionel was stunned. He hadn''t meant it like that. He just wanted Hannah to understand how difficult his position was; he was only asking for her opinion.

    the moment my

    "Hannah, from th

    mother told me, my decision was firm. I was going to Kiron to find Sandra and bring her back to face justice just wanted to talk to you. Its beer so long since were really talked."

    "I don''t know if this whole factory issue popping up now is my mother''s doing, if

    she''s deliberately trying to make things difficult for me."

 Chapter 395

    Hearing Lionel''s exnation, Hannah''s anger subsided slightly. She slowly reached a hand toward him.

    Lionel flinched, instinctively shutting his eyes and bracing for another p. But after a few seconds, the expected sting never came. Instead, she poked him hard in the chest twice.

    "Don''t use those kinds of excuses with me anymore. I don''t care what you choose. Besides you, I have Quennel and the Temple family helping me deal with this."

    Hannah turned and walked toward the driver''s side of her car. "They''re both more capable than you. Your contributions have been minimal and ineffective. You can''tpare to them, so stop with the devoted act, pretending you''ve changed and want to help me. The truth is, you never helped me before, and you certainly aren''t now. Don''t tter yourself. Now get out of my way, or I''ll run you over."

    She got into the car and mmed on the horn, a clear signal for him to move.

    Lionel stood frozen in front of the vehicle, his expression a mixture ofplexity and pain.

    He knew he had messed up too badly in the past. Now, no matter what he did, Hannah wouldn''t believe him.

    "Hannah, I know you still doubt me, that you don''t trust me, but I have to tell you¡ª this time, I''m absolutelymitted to helping you. I''ve already bought my ticket. I''m leaving tomorrow..."

    BEEP

    He was cut off by the shrill st of the horn.

    Hannah reversed, swerved sharply around him, and sped away without a second nce, leaving his words hanging in the empty air.

    Lionel stood rooted to the spot, watching her car disappear, his brow tightly furrowed.

    "I knew you were stupid, but I never thought you were this stupid. You actually told Hannah about it and asked her to choose for you. And now you''ve told her you''re going to Roxa instead of the factory."

    Quennel had been about to leave when he saw the scene unfold. He''d watched

    from the sidelines until their conversation was over.

    "Tomorrow, when you don''t show up at the factory, who do you think Mom will me

    first? Do you think she''ll see it as your fault? No. She''ll me Hannah."

    Quennel walked up to him. "Mom will think Hannah threatened you into doing it. She''ll summon Hannah and berate her again. How much more. do you think Hannah will hate you then?"

    "The factory... was that your idea?"

    Lionel''s expression suddenly darkened as he stared at Quennel with suspicion.

    He couldn''t believe all of this was just a coincidence. It had to be Quennel pulling the strings from behind the scenes.

    Quennel was about to admit it, but he caught himself just in time.

    For all he knew, Lionel could be recording him. If he confessed and Lionel yed it for Hannah, it would ruin the image he''d carefully built. He wasn''t about to make such

    foolish mistake.

    "You''re ming me for your own ipetence? Go ahead, tell Hannah I did it. See

    if she believes you."

    Quennel shot him a provocative look, then turned and walked away.

    In an instant, Lionel was alone on the street.

    He stood there, his thoughts in turmoil, with no idea what to do next.

 Chapter 396

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 397

    He seemed to have misunderstood something crucial.

    The correct course of action was to suppress the scandal first, then go after Sandra.

    Why was he in such a hurry to find her?

    Hannah couldn''t figure it out, and she no longer wanted to.

    She texted Tess back.

    [Hannah]: Don''t follow him anymore. You''ll get bad luck on you. Come back, my love.

    [Tess]: Your love also spotted Quennel there. The two of them are arguing about something. Lionel looks furious.

    [Tess]: [Photo]

    Hannah opened the image. Just as Tess had described, the two brothers seemed to be in a heated argument. Lionel''s face was so dark it looked like it was about to storm.

    Hannah''s gaze shifted to Quennel, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Maybe it really was Quennel who had taken care of the trending topics. Besides him, Hannah couldn''t think of anyone else who would help her like that.

    Tess didn''t linger and left shortly after.

    That afternoon, after finishing up some work, Hannah went to meet her.

    "Oh, honey, you''ve had it so rough these past few days. How did you end up trending again? That bitch Sandra, causing trouble even after she''s skipped town. How can one person be so vile!"

    "I know, right?" Hannah agreed. "I thought we were finally at the point where we could get the divorce finalized, and then Ipletely forgot about that one crucial detail. I''ve handled divorce cases before, how could I have been so stupid?"

    The mere mention of it made Hannah''s heart sink.

    If only she had remembered back then, they would have been divorced by now. At that point, Lionel had still been willing to go through with it.

    But now, the odds were slim.

    Besides, Lionel was still refusing to sign the papers. They were at aplete stalemate.

    "Damn him, that man is a bastard!

    Now that Sandra''s gone and he knows what a mess she is, he

    suddenly wants you back? What a

    bastard. What does he take y

    you for?

    Hannah let out a long sigh and shrugged helplessly.

    "Let''s not talk about him. He''s the king of bad vibes. Let''s go to that hot pot ce I found. It''s supposed to be amazing!"

    "Deal!"

    At the factory.

    Lionel had been on his way to see Hannah when he received a call from his mother,

    her voice sharp as she ordered him to the factory immediately.

    She told him she had taken care of Hannah''s problem and that he better not embarrass the Rosenberg family again.

    Lionel never would have guessed that his mother would be the one to resolve Hannah''s situation.

    The feeling was surreal.

    When he arrived at the factory, everyone was there, including Quennel.

    The moment Quennel saw him, he started

    mock with the taunts and jibes,

    mocking him for being so helpless he needed his mother to clean up his messes

    If it weren''t for everyone else being there, the two would have gotten into a massive

    fight.

    He had just taken over the factory, and there was a mountain of work. Lionel was busy untilte into the evening, finally getting everything sorted.

    Without even stopping for dinner, he immediately grabbed his phone and sent a message to Hannah.

    Hannah, Tess, and Samuel had just arrived at the restaurant.

    As they were about to start eating, Hannah received a message from Lionel.

    Her brow furrowed as she read the contents.

 Chapter 398

    [I was supposed to go to Roxa today to bring Sandra back, but I saw the trending topics were gone, so I decided toe find you instead. But on the way, Quennel called me frantically and told me to get to the factory. I was forced to go, so I couldn''t see you. It wasn''t my choice toe here. I don''t know if you''re aware I''m at the factory now, but I wanted to be honest with you, so you don''t me meter for not telling you beforehand.]

    As if worried she wouldn''t believe him, he even sent her a picture of his flight ticket.

    Hannah ced her phone in the center of the table. The other two read the message, their brows knitting in disgust.

    Tess scoffed, "Do all men use shifting me as a superpower?"

    "Hold on, it''s not all men, it''s him," Samuel corrected. "Men are not all the same. It''s obvious what happened. He saw the scandal was gone and got excited that he didn''t have to make a choice anymore. He immediately drove to the factory to im his position, terrified that if he was a minutete, the job would disappear and he''d be nothing but a powerless rich kid."

    A silence fell over the table.

    "I never thought his mind worked like that. It''s terrifying. How can one person be so calcting? Just awful, awful," Tess said, patting her chest as if to calm her racing heart.

    "You''ve really had it rough, ending up with a guy like this. But this means the rest of your life will be amazing. You''ve used up all your bad luck on him. From now on, it''s smooth sailing!"

    Hannah grabbed her friend''s hand, her eyes lighting up.

    "My dear, with those words, I feel like I''m destined for greatness and fortune!"

    Just as she said it, Hannah paused.

    "Wait, when did I unblock this idiot? I''m sure I blocked his number recently. Damn it. I''m blocking him again, right now!"

    True to her word, Hannah grabbed her phone and, with a few quick taps, blocked him once more.

    After sending the message, Lionel had set his phone down, armis

    crossed staring

    Owel

    it intently. A

    time passed with no reply, >

    He wondered if he hadn''t provided enough evidence.

    He picked up his phone to type another message, but when he hit send, the familiar red exmation mark appeared.

    Great. He was blocked again.

    When he''d sent the first message, he''d forgotten he was blocked. The fact that it went through without the red symbol had filled him with a rush of joy thinking she''d unblocked him and their rtionship might be improving.

    He hadn''t expected the red exmation mark to return so swiftly olving him po time to react. It was clear Hannah didn''t want to hear his excuses, nor did she want to see his name ever again.

    After blocking the jerk, Hannah felt a sense of catharsis, like she could eat a whole pizza by herself.

    Back home, Hannah sat on her bed, deep in thought about what to do next.

    Their situation was at an impasse. He suddenly seemed unwilling to divorce her, while she was desperate for it.

    As long as he refused to sign the divorce papers, they would remain stuck.

    It seemed her previous threats had meant nothing to him.

 Chapter 399

    Hannah''s brow furrowed. Did he really think she still had some lingering affection for him? Did he believe her threats were just empty words, that she wouldn''t actually do anything to tarnish his reputation?

    Fine. If he was going to assume she still cared enough to protect his precious image, he was dead wrong.

    She now had only one thought: he had to go down. No matter what, she wasn''t going to be the one to lose.

    The next day, when Lionel arrived at the factory, he noticed everyone was giving him strange looks.

    He subconsciously ran a hand through his hair and straightened his clothes.

    Passing a mirror, he nced at his reflection. Nothing seemed out of ce. Everything was normal.

    So why were they all staring at him like that?

    When Lionel reached his office, his secretary shot up from her chair, her face pale with panic.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s bad. Something''s happened!"

    She handed him her tablet.

    Seeing her terrified expression, Lionel grew tense. "What is it? Is there a problem with the factory''s operations?"

    She shook her head. "The factory''s fine. It''s you, sir. You''re in serious trouble!"

    Lionel''s already furrowed brow deepened.

    When he saw the text on the screen, he thought his eyes were ying tricks on him,

    or maybe the device was malfunctioning.

    He backed out of the trending topic, closed the app, took a deep breath, and reopened it.

    No mistake. His eyes were fine. The tablet was fine.

    Hannah had posted a picture of their marriage certificate on her social media, along

    with the first divorce agreement he''d asked her to sign.

    She had even highlighted the date and her signature on the document.

    l.ne

    [Hannah]: A month ago, after Ms. Woods'' car ident, my husband Lionel Rosenberg demanded I sign divorce papers to appease his mistress. I signed. He never followed through with filing them at the courthouse After repeated provocations from the mistress, moved to reim marital assets, including gifts Lionel gave her. In retaliation, she spread rumors about me online and has now fled to Kiron. My husband refuses to grant me a divorce, so I have officially filed with the court.

    Lionel blinked. "?!"

    No!

    What was she doing!

    The post shot to the top of the trending list, and the inte exploded.

    [WTF? What is this? Didn''t Mr. Rosenberg im he was single and unmarried? He held a whole press conference, right?]

    [Married? Then what was the deal with him and Sandra? Weren''t they all over the trending topics for their PDA? So Sandra was the mistress?]

    [Wow, so the mistress skips town and leaves a mess, and the scumbag husband refuses to get a divorce. ssic.]

    [I knew something was off when she went to the Woods'' house to get her stuff back. It didn''t seem like something a high-society family would do content

    [Taking back gifts is so tacky.]

    [The person above has no morals. Why can''t she take them back? It''s marital property.]

    Meanwhile, the subject of the

    inte''s obsession was enjoying a

    pleasant afternoon tea with her

    brother at the office, while their

    colleagues stared at them in

    stunned silence.

    Oh my god, the main character of all those scandals was right here this whole time,

    and we had no idea!

 Chapter 400

    "I know you all must have a lot of questions. Go on, ask away. I''ll satisfy all your curiosities."

    Hannah raised an eyebrow at them yfully.

    Her colleagues exchanged nces, and finally, one decided to speak up. The gossip was just too big to ignore.

    "Is he really your husband? Did he really cheat on you with Sandra?"

    "When I saw the news before, I just assumed she was his girlfriend. Then when you went to get the gifts back, I thought it was weird, but I never imagined this was the reason."

    "Girl, you kept this secret so well! So what''s happening with you and this jerk now? Are you getting a divorce? Will he have to pay you? I hear those wealthy families can be terrifying."

    The questions started as a trickle and quickly became a flood, the colleagues'' initial caution giving way to excited chatter.

    Hannah had always gotten along well with them, so she wasn''t annoyed by their questions. In fact, she answered every single one with a smile.

    Soon, people from the next department over heard themotion and came to listen, progressing from peeking around the doorframe to pulling up chairs. Some even started taking pictures and posting updates online.

    While things in Hannah''s office were sunny and cheerful, Lionel''s world was imploding. His phone was ringing off the hook, and reporters, having sniffed out his location, had swarmed the factory entrance, cameras aimed, filming everything that moved.

    They even stopped workers to ask where Lionel was.

    The secretary stood to the side. Although she had only been his secondary secretary, she''d heard the rumors about Lionel''s affairs.

    Seeing how things had turned out, she couldn''t help but give Hannah a mental thumbs-up.

    This was exactly how you deal with a cheating scumbag!

    Damn man, ying with two women''s hearts. Hepletely deserved this.

    Lionel stared at Hannah''s social media feed, unable to believe she had actually done it.

    When she had threatened to expose everything online, he had dismissed it as an empty threat made in anger.

    After all, in their three years of marriage, Hannah had never done anything to damage his reputation. She had always protected at.

    He had naturally assumed this time would be no different.

    But he had been wrong. Hannah was serious. She no longer cared about his reputation at all.

    "Hannah, do you really want to divorce me this badly?"

    "Mr. Rosenberg, your mother is on

    the phone. She wants you toe home immediately. She says there''s something important of to discuss

    The inevitable had arrived, just much faster than he had anticipated.

    Lionel managed to slip out the back of the factory, avoiding the horde of reporters.

    Back at the Rosenberg estate, Lionel went to the study.

    He opened the door to find his mother and Quennel sitting on the sofa.

    "Lionel, oh, Lignel! Yesterday, I spent a fortune and called in favors just to get Hannah''s scandal buried, and today this happens! If you had just signed the divorce papers with he earner, would any of this be happening now?"

    Mary red at him, her voice thick with fury.

    Even she had been shocked by what Hannah had done.

    Now that Hannah had the Temple family backing her, she was fearless. She''d do anything!

    Quennel said nothing, merely watching him with a quiet amusement.

 Chapter 401

This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 402

    "Instead of sitting here overthinking things, you should go make a public response before this gets any worse."

    Quennel scoffed at the sight of him sitting there, paralyzed.

    "This right here. This is why Hannah can''t stand you. Besides ndering her and mistrusting her, you''repletely useless."

    Lionel''s brow twitched at the insult.

    "This is between me and Hannah. It has nothing to do with you, so you can stop telling me what to do!"

    As Hannah was getting ready to leave work, a colleague warned her that a massive crowd of reporters was waiting outside.

    "With that many reporters, should we really go out the front? Maybe we should use the back door? I can bring the car around, and you can wait for me in the parking garage," Samuel suggested.

    Hannah shook her head. "No, I''m taking the front door. And I''m going to talk to them."

    Everyone stared. Alright then. Hannah was in full-on battle mode. The scumbag had better prepare himself.

    Worried that the reporters would swarm and hurt her, Samuel called the building''s management and arranged for security guards to protect Hannah.

    Even though Yves Lancaster was on a business trip abroad, he was still keeping a close eye on events back home.

    Despite the preparations, when they got downstairs, they saw the reporters had already formed a human wall, threeyers deep,pletely blocking the entrance. Other employees were being forced to leave through the back.

    The moment the reporters saw Hannah emerge, they surged forward like a tidal

    wave.

    If Samuel hadn''t arranged for security to form a protective barrier, the microphones would have been shoved down her throat.

    The guards pushed the reporters back, creating a small clearing, and Hannah stepped forward to face them.

    "Everyone please calm down. I know

    you all want to know the full story. Please, be patient. I will give you thirty minutes to answer your questions."

    Hannah stood before them, a calm smile on her face.

    She had anticipated this scene, but the reality of it was even more spectacr than she had imagined.

    "Ms. Green, is the marriage certificate you posted real? It''s not a fake, is it?"

    "Why did you two have a secret marriage? Mr. Rosenberg publicly stated he was unmarried. What are your thoughts on that?"

    "Ms. Green, by doing this, aren''t you afraid of retaliation from Mr. Rosenberg and the Rosenberg family?"

    "Ms. Green, does this mean you''re done ying nice? Is this going to be a scorched-earth battle?"

    The reporters all shouted their questions at once, each one afraid of not being heard.

    Hannah raised a hand, signaling for quiet.

    "I''ve heard all your questions. Now, I will answer them one by one. Please, be patient."

    "First, as awyer, I''m well aware that forging a marriage certificate is illegal. The document is real. Lionel Rosenberg andte husband and wife. We were married three years ago."

    Once she let go of her feelings, it seemed like none of it mattered anymore.

    Even her marriage, which she had once cherished above all else, now felt insignificant.

    "Three years ago, when we got married, Mr. Rosenberg and his family felt that my status as an orphan was beneath them. They were afraid I would tarnish their image, so they insisted on a secret marriage, hidden from the public eye."

 Chapter 403

    As Hannah said the words, she couldn''t help but let out a small, bitterugh.

    Listening to it now, the demand seemed so absurd. And yet, she had agreed to it, even thinking it was perfectly reasonable at the time.

    It was true what they said: when you''re deep in love, you''ll agree to anything, no matter how irrational.

    A reporter shouted, "Ms. Green, do you still love Mr. Rosenberg?"

    Hannah shook her head without hesitation. "He stopped loving me first."

    A collective gasp went through the crowd.

    Of course. Lionel had cheated on her, and the mistress had unted it in her face. Even the most devoted person would have reached their breaking point.

    She must have suffered a terrible injustice, holding on for so long, only to be met with more disappointment and pain. This public deration was clearly ast resort.

    "Ms. Green, what is the purpose of your post? Is it just to inform the public about your marriage and his affair?"

    Hannah shook her head again.

    "I just want a divorce. He is deliberately refusing to sign the papers. Since we can''t part amicably, I''m left with no choice but to burn it all down. But make no mistake, I will get this divorce."

    The reporters asked many more questions, and Hannah, true to her word, answered them for a full thirty minutes before leaving.

    That night, back in her room, a bold idea began to form in Hannah''s mind.

    At the factory.

    Lionel walked in, looking utterly defeated. Just like yesterday, all eyes were on him the moment he entered.

    This time, however, his secretary was already waiting for him at his office door.

    "What is it?"

    The secretary hesitated, ncing from Lionel to the closed office door and back again, before steeling herself.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s better if you see for yourself."

    She really couldn''t bring herself to say it.

    Lionel''s expression darkened as he walked toward his office.

    He opened the door and saw the person sitting on his sofa. His pupils contracted in shock.

    "Hannah."

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you must be incredibly busy in your new position, arriving at this hour," Hannah said, her tone light and mocking.

    Seeing Hannah finally appear before

    him, Lionel felt a surge of both surprise and joy, but it was quickly followed by a powerful wavef dread.

    He took a deep breath and sat down

    opposite her skill

    tentatively,

    to catch

    didn''t juste here t

    did

    you? There''s something else?"

    Hannah nodded but remained silent, a faint, unreadable smile on her face.

    "Are you going to make me guess what you''re here for?"

    Hannah still didn''t speak, merely nodding again.

    A strong sense of foreboding washed over Lionel. He opened his mouth to speak,

    then swallowed his words.

    Hannah watched his repeated

    hesitations and finally let out a short, sharpugh: "You already know why I''m here Why don''t you just say it? You were the one who brought it up, a month ago. Has it really be that hard for you to say the word?"

    Divorce.

    She was here to talk about the divorce. He knew it.

    That was the only thing left in Hannah''s mind. She felt nothing for him anymore; otherwise, she would never have done what she did yesterday.

    After a long moment of deliberation, Lionel finally said, "I''ve told you before, I will not divorce you. Absolutely not!"

 Chapter 404

    ¡°I''m not sure I see the point of this desperate struggle you''re putting up.¡±

    Hannah didn''t show a flicker of anger at his words; she had grown ustomed to his shameless tactics.

    "Lionel, you''re the one who wanted a divorce. You''re the one who had the affair. You cheat, you file for divorce-I haven''t stood in your way. I''ve gone along with

    everything you wanted. So why now? Why are you suddenly refusing to sign? Don''t you dare tell me you''ve fallen in love with me now of all times."

    "I have fallen in love with you."

    He said it without any warning.

    Hannah fell silent the moment she heard him.

    The office was plunged into a dead stillness.

    After a long moment, a genuine look of surprise crossed Hannah''s face, but it quickly faded, leaving only a trace of shock.

    She let out a smallugh. "And? You love me, so I''m supposed to just ept your ''love'' and get back together with you?"

    "I waited for you for three years. Three years, and I never got the evidence I needed. It was only after I''dpletely given up hope that you tell me this. What do you take me for? Do you think I should just ept you because you say you love me? Let me tell you, your love is cheap, and it''s not worth my time. Don''t waste your breath. Just sign the divorce papers. The sooner you sign, the sooner we can finalize this and go our separate ways."

    She didn''t understand.

    She couldn''tprehend it.

    It was baffling, truly baffling.

    He imed to love her. After less than a month, not even a full month, he was saying he loved her and wouldn''t divorce her.

    But just a month ago, after they had signed the papers, they had done nothing but argue. He''d been framed and be a viral disgrace, he''d been manipted and forced out of hispany.

    So much had happened between them. The only peaceful moments they''d shared were in thest few days, after he learned the truth. He couldn''t have possibly fallen in love with her in just these past few days. That was just too absurd.

    Hannah sighed and pulled the divorce agreement from her bag.

    "I gave you a copy of the papers before, but you didn''t sign it. So I had another one drawn up. Take a look."

    Hannah ced the document on the desk and pushed it toward him.

    "Of course, if you refuse to sign again, I''ll just keep giving them to

    ie

    you. Next time, I might mail it to your factory, or your office, or your home. Maybe I''ll even send it to your mother. The point is, I won''t give up until you sign. There''s no point in putting up a useless fight. This marriage should have ended a month ago. We just forgot to file the paperwork at City Hall."

    With that, Hannah smiled and walked out.

    After seeing Hannah out, the secretary returned to the office.

    She had barely reached the doorway when she saw Lionel staring dejectedly at the divorce papers on his desk.

    Seeing them at such an impasse, she knew it wasn''t her ce to say anything. She quietly walked over, closed the door for him, and went back to her own office to call Mary.

    "Ma''am, Ms. Green was here today. She came to discuss the divorce with him and brought the papers. But it doesn''t look like he intends to sign. Ms. Green said if he doesn''t sign today, she''ll mail another copy tomorrow She said she''d send it to the office, to the factory, and even to you. All she wants is his signature on the divorce papers."

    Mary pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance. "That woman haspletely lost her mind. First, she announces their marriage to the world and now she''s storming his factory to demand a divorce This is nothing short of ckmail."

 Chapter 405

    She knew that Sandra''s viral post had originally been his doing. If Quennel hadn''t asked for her help, she never would have spent a fortune suppressing it.

    And now Hannah had created another massive media storm that she had to clean up. For the past two days, their family had been the butt of everyone''s jokes, a topic for casual gossip.

    "Tell him toe home for dinner tonight. Tell him I need to talk to him about something important!"

    "Yes, ma''am."

    The secretary hung up and went in to ry the message to Lionel, but he showed

    no reaction, his gaze still fixed mournfully on the divorce papers.

    Night fell.

    Mary and Quennel sat at the dining table, waiting for Lionel to arrive.

    But after more than half an hour, he was still a no-show.

    ¡°Mom, do you think he''s avoiding us on purpose?¡±

    "Call him," Mary ordered. ¡°Ask him if he didn''t get my message. Tell him to get over here right now, I don''t care what he''s doing."

    Quennel nodded and dialed his number.

    Three secondster, he put his phone down. "Mom, he probably figured we''d call. His phone''s off."

    Quennel offered a helpless smile.

    "He''s getting bolder and bolder,pletely out of control. I told you when we adopted him that we should have sent him abroad for proper training instead of keeping him here with us. See what''s happened now?"

    Hearing her eldest son''s flippant tone, Mary snapped, "What''s the use of saying all that now? As long as he doesn''t get this divorce, Hannah will keep causing trouble. Do you have any idea how much the Rosenberg family stock has dropped because of this marriage certificate nonsense!"

    "She''s dragging the Rosenberg

    name through the mud! The Temple family is just letting her run wild. The bigger the mess she makes, the more they stand to gain from it!"

    The mere thought of the Temple family gave Mary a headache.

    The only reason Hannah felt bold enough to escte things was the Temple family behind her.

    Whatever Hannah did now, the Temple family could clean up the mess. And to make matters worse, she was Cheryl Temple''s daughter.

    Cheryl had always been the family''s

    favorite daughter. After she disappeared, they searched for her relentlessly Hannah''s appearance would only make them cherish her more.

    WI

    "From this day on, you are forbidden to see Hannah again. Don''t forget, she has the entire Temple family backing her You''re a

    don''t go chasing afte

    her and make

    us aughingstock!"

    Quennel nodded. "Alright, whatever you say."

    But not seeing her was out of the question.

    This was the perfect opportunity. He had to see her, and see her often.

    Mary was too furious to eat and stormed away from the table.

    Quennel sent a message to Hannah.

    [Lionel''s new secretary works for my mother. Mom already knows you went to the factory today. She''s furious and told me I can''t see you anymore.]

    After sending the text, he added a sad, pouting emoji.

    Hannah couldn''t help but smile when she received the message.

    It was hard to imagine the tall, cool, and handsome Quennel using such a cute emoji.

    [Your mother''s right. This is a sensitive time. We should probably see less of each other. I don''t want to drag you into this.]

 Chapter 406

    Seeing Hannah''s reply, Quennel''s bright, sunny demeanor instantly turned gloomy. He stared at the cold, impersonal words on the screen, sighed heavily, and cursed under his breath.

    It was all Lionel''s fault. Otherwise, he and Hannah would be out to dinner right now.

    But Hannah had a point. The news of their marriage was all over the inte, and reporters were even showing up at theirpany and factory.

    Paparazzi were surely lurking in the shadows, waiting for a shot. If they caught him meeting Hannah privately, it would only damage her reputation. He had to avoid doing anything that would hurt her. Once this mess was over, they would have all the time in the world.

    Still, not being able to see Hannah was agonizing.

    [You''re being very thoughtful, Hannah. But don''t worry, my mother and I will keep trying to convince him to sign the divorce papers.]

    [Okay, thank you, Quennel. But it''s better if I handle this with him directly. I don''t want him tosh out like a mad dog and cause problems for you.]

    They chatted a bit more before ending the conversation.

    Every time she talked to Quennel, Hannah couldn''t help but marvel at how two brothers from the same mother could have such drastically different personalities. It just proved how much one''s environment could shape their entire life.

    Thinking of this, she felt a wave of relief that she and Lionel never had children. She couldn''t imagine what kind of person a child would be growing up in a home with warring parents and a cheating father.

    When they first married, she had thought about having a child with Lionel. But he had despised her back then, believing she had used deceitful means to marry him. He wouldn''t even touch her, let alone have a baby with her.

    It was only in thisst month, as they were supposed to be finalizing the divorce, that he had touched her a few times. But they had always used protection, and even when they didn''t, she took the pill.

    Her heart had grown cold toward him. She truly wanted to leave, with no lingering attachments. If a child were involved now, it would only be another pawn for Lionel to use against her.

    The next day, Hannah followed through on what she''d said in his factory office.

    "Hi, I''m Lionel''s ex-wife. Here are the divorce papers. Could you please give these to him and tell him to sign them and get them back to me?"

    The young receptionist hadn''t been working yesterday but had heard all about it. She never expected toe face-to-face with Mr.

    Rosenberg''s exwife

    rather his soon-to-be-ex-wife, since they weren''t officially divorced yet-on her first day back.

    "Hello?"

    Hannah noticed the young woman staring at her, speechless.

    She took off her sunsses and smiled. "Yes, I am his ex-wife. Just give this to him, please. Thank you."

    The receptionist was momentarily stunned by her exquisite beauty¡ªa perfect, delicate face the size of her palm. It took her two seconds to snap out of it and take the document.

    ¡°Of course, I''ll give this to Mr. Rosenberg. Aren''t you going in to see him?"

    The moment the words left her mouth, the receptionist froze, wondering why on earth she had said that.

    Hannah shook her head. "No, there''s nothing to see. I came here to get the divorce.papers signed, that''s all You can just pass them along for me If he asks just tell him I''ve already left. And tell him to have the signed contract sent to Quennel''s house."

 Chapter 407

    Why not send it to the Temple family home?

    Because she wanted to send a message: he wasn''t worthy. By sending it to Quennel, he would either get it from his brother or have to arrange a meeting with her to hand it over in person.

    The receptionist nodded in understanding.

    She was about to take the papers away when Hannah stopped her.

    "If you could, please wait ten minutes before you give this to him. I need to drive away first, just in case he tries to follow me out. I really don''t want to see him right now."

    The receptionist blinked, then nodded again and watched Hannah leave. But as she turned around, she saw Lionel standing on the second-floor walkway.

    He had been there since Hannah arrived. He had been about to go down to meet her, but her words made him freeze, his hand gripping the railing tightly.

    The receptionist, holding the divorce papers, was caught in a dilemma. Should she go up and give them to him, or should she pretend she hadn''t seen him and just go to his office?

    "Take those divorce papers and throw them in the trash," Lionelmanded in a cold voice before turning and walking away. His mind was reeling with Hannah''s words, each one now carved into his memory.

    Did she hate him that much?

    So much that she would humiliate him like this in front of his own employees, without a shred of dignity?

    And she wanted him to send the papers to Quennel''s house, just so the two of them could get together,ugh, and mock him? Was that it?

    In his dreams. Not only would he refuse to sign, but he would never hand those papers over to Quennel.

    Hannah didn''t see him as she left, nor did she know if the papers ever reached his hands, but she felt ecstatic.

    She had finally taken that brave step forward and done what she had wanted to do for so long.

    Since he had once humiliated, ndered, and betrayed her without a second thought, why should she consider his feelings now?

    It turned out that when you stopped caring about keeping up appearances, things got done much more efficiently.

    "That felt so good! I haven''t felt this liberated in ages!¡± Hannah eximed with a deep breath after getting into her car.

    From now on

    she would be ruthless.

    If anyone made her unhappy, she''d p them down without hesitation She used to overthink every decision weighing all the factors. And because of that, people took advantage of her.

    Now, she was heading to another location. She had told him she''d send the divorce papers to him his factory, and his mother, but she hover said shed do it one at a time!

    That''s right. She was going straight to his mother''spany and handing her the divorce papers in person.

    If he wouldn''t agree to the divorce, she would create a scandal so huge, so unmanageable, that his entire fantily would curse him until he bad no choice but to sign. As long as he signed, she was willing to do whatever it took.

    Mary had just walked out of a meeting when she saw a familiar figure in the

    distance. At first, she thought her eyes were deceiving her.

    But when she pushed open her office door and saw the person sitting on her sofa, her eyes widened in disbelief.

 Chapter 408

    "What are you doing here? I thought I told you not toe to the main office unless it was absolutely necessary."

    Mary''s expression was grim as she stared at her.

    Hannah waspletely unfazed by her hostile attitude.

    "I have my reasons for being here. I gave your son the divorce papers yesterday, but he refused to sign. I went again today, but as I was leaving, I saw him have them thrown in the trash."

    As she drove away, she had seen the young receptionist tossing her envelope into a bin by the entrance.

    That was why she was here now.

    Hannah pulled another copy of the agreement from her bag, ced it on the table, and tapped it lightly. "Could you please pass this along to your son and tell him to sign it immediately? And you might want to remind him that as long as he refuses to sign, I won''t back down. I''ll start leaking details about his affair with Sandra. People know he cheated and that she was his mistress, but they don''t know just how intimate they were. But I do."

    ¡°Sandra loved to show off, so she posted a lot on Facebook back then. I have screenshots of everything. If he doesn''t sign today, I will post all the evidence of their loving rtionship online."

    As if worried Mary wouldn''t believe her, Hannah had thoughtfully printed out the screenshots she had saved and handed them over.

    "This was when I had a high fever. I asked Lionel to take me to the hospital, but he refused. He dropped me off to go stargazing with Sandra. Here''s Sandra''s Facebook post and the doctor''s note from my visit that night."

    Hannah nced down at the documents, a bitter feeling rising in her chest, which she covered with a faint, ironic smile.

    She had no interest in wasting any more words on Mary. She left the two documents on the table and turned to leave.

    If she didn''t have the signed divorce papers by tonight, she would post everything online.

    This wasn''t cruelty. She was merely learning from Lionel, giving him a taste of his own medicine.

    Mary stared at the two documents on her desk, a headache throbbing in her temples.

    She pinched the bridge of her nose, took out her phone, and sent a picture of the documents to Lionel.

    [I think your wife has truly gone mad! I don''t care how you two want to fight, but why must you drag the Rosenberg family into it! Don''t you know how much trouble this ise causing at thepany? Sign the damn papers right now and give them to Hannan do you hear me Stop this useless nonsense. If this continues, you won''t just lose your factory, you''ll be out of Sova for good!]

    When Lionel received his mother''s message, his face darkened instantly as he stared at the photo on his screen.

    He couldn''t quite recall the details of that night, but he had a vague memory of leaving a sick Hannah behind on a rainy evening.

    or

    He couldn''t even remember why he had donest. He thought Sandra had called him crying hysterically, saying shed been in a car ident had a bad fall-something that sounded life-threatening at the time.

    That was why he''d had to leave Hannah. He seemed to recall trying to exin it to her afterward, but she wouldn''t listen and had started an unreasonable fight with him.¡±

 Chapter 409

    That''s how he remembered it, but the details were hazy. He never thought Hannah would hold onto it so tightly.

    But even so, he wouldn''t sign the divorce papers. He didn''t want to divorce Hannah!

    The hours ticked by. Hannah finished dinner and was watching a movie with Samuel.

    By the time the movie ended, the signed divorce papers from Lionel still hadn''t arrived.

    Samuel couldn''t help butment, "Looks like he''s calling your bluff. He must think you won''t actually post that stuff online, otherwise he wouldn''t have dragged this out for so long."

    Hannah thought for a moment and nodded. "I think so too. I just don''t understand what he gains from this. Dragging this out and destroying his own reputation... what''s the benefit? It''s not like he loves me. Oh, wait, he did say he fell in love with me."

    Hannah let out a smallugh as she said it.

    When Lionel imed he loved her, it felt like ast-ditch, desperate excuse, as if he had no other cards to y.

    But she was long past the age where love mattered. She didn''t want love; she wanted freedom.

    ¡°Fine, then. If that''s how he wants it, I''ll just have to post it online.¡±

    In a few swift moves, Hannah uploaded the entire story-the context, the sequence

    of events, and all the damning evidence.

    #MrRosenbergAbandonsWifeForMistress

    #StargazingWithMistressWhileWifelsGravelylll

    #HannahExposes More ProofOfLionelsAffair

    Various hashtags like these shot to the top of the trending topics.

    "Yes! This is the kind of excitement I''m talking about!" Samuel eximed, watching the topics go viral one after another. He was so thrilled he immediately vested some money to keep them trending.

    "You should have done this to that scumbag ages ago! If you don''t p them hard,

    they''ll always think you''re a pushover they can easily manipte!"

    As Samuel spoke, he shared the trending links with his parents, grandfather, and grandmother, asking them to help keep the posts from being taken down.

    Ideally, they''d stay up for three days and three nights, so everyone would know just how horribly Lionel had treated his sister and what a disgusting, vile thing he had done.

    It was a shame Sandra had already fled to Kiron, or people would probably be storming her house to curse her out by now.

    But it didn''t matter, because her parents were already facing the consequences.

    Severalpanies that had been willing to work with them, mostly out of respect for Lionel, had now all backed out after learning the full story.

    Who would dare partner with them now? was just asking for trouble. What if the Temple family came after them for associating with such people? It would be a total loss.

    Lionel saw the posts too. He knew Hannah meant what she said and would follow through, but he hadn''t expected her to be so fast, so utterly merciless.

    Lionel couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Hannah, do you really despise me this much?" he murmured with a helpless smile.

    His gaze fell on the divorce papers sitting nearby, the ones Hannah had given him the day before.

    Did he really have to divorce Hannah now?

    Had they truly reached this point?

    His brow furrowed, a bitter ache spreading in his chest. He took a deep breath and reached for the agreement.

 Chapter 410

    Lionel flipped to thest page. Staring at the space next to her signature and official stamp, he fell into deep thought. A month ago, when Hannah had taken the signed papers from him, had she felt as tormented as he did now?

    A month wasn''t long, but it wasn''t short either. He couldn''t even recall what he had said to Sandra back then. He had just foolishly ordered someone to draw up the papers and signed them right in front of her.

    Hannah had called his move¡ªusing their marriage to appease another woman¡ª pathetic. At the time, he hadn''t cared, thinking that as long as it made Sandra happy, anything was fair game.

    He had treated their marriage like a joke, a toy to be given away to amuse someone else. He should have known then that it woulde to this.

    As Lionel thought about it, his heart clenched painfully. He took a deep breath and picked up a pen from the side.

    If he signed his name today, they would go to City Hall tomorrow,plete the process, and after the cooling-off period, they would no longer be husband and wife.

    Hannah would get what she wanted, and he would lose the one thing he now desperately wanted to hold onto.

    As the tip of the pen hovered over the signature line, he hesitated again.

    He didn''t want to divorce Hannah. He wanted to fix things, to start over.

    He finally saw everything clearly now. If he tried to make amends, to atone for his past mistakes, would Hannah forgive him?

    At that thought, he tore the divorce papers to shreds and tossed them into the trash.

    He refused to let their marriage end like this. He would make it up to her. He would show Hannah that he knew he was wrong, and he would earn her forgiveness.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the city.

    Mary had epted the divorce papers from Hannah in front of everyone earlier that day.

    Although no one said anything to her face, she could tell from their looks that they wereughing at her. The scandal that had once haunted her family was now public knowledge, and everyone was talking about it.

    Walking into the office today, she felt as if all eyes were on her, everyone whispering and mocking her behind her back.

    In the past, no one would have dared to even look at her that way, let alone gossip. And now, it hade to this. It was all Hannah''s fault!

    That damned woman!

    She should have been grateful to be a Rosenberg, but instead, she was ungrateful enough to stir up all this trouble.

    She may be a Temple now, but she was still a Rosenberg. Didn''t she have any sense of duty to protect the family''s reputation?

    If this was how she wanted to y, then she wouldn''t hold back either!

    After finishing her work, Mary set off for the Temple family estate.

    In the grand hall of the Temple mansion.

    Upon her arrival, Mary learned that Hannah was not home. She and Samuel were both working at Yves''spany.

    "Aren''t they part of the Temple family? Why aren''t they working at the Temple Corporation? Why work for someone else?" Mary asked, looking at Mrs. Temple Sr.

    "That boy Samuelcks discipline and experience. He happens to be good friends with the Lancaster boy, so we sent him to theirpany for some training. Once he''s ready he''lle back to tak over. That''s how we do things in the Temple family. The capable ones work here; the

    ones who aren''t go out and get a job."

    Mrs. Temple Sr. was not surprised by Mary''s sudden visit.

    With all the recent drama, she knew this wasing. Although her granddaughter had grown up without parents, and she herself hadn''t seen her in years and couldn''t interfere too much, she knew what was happening.

 Chapter 411

    But she also knew that everything Hannah was doing was for herself for the girl who had suffered so much for so long.

    So, if Hannah needed help, she, as her grandmother, would provide it.

    In fact, when Hannah had posted about the divorce and the affair, she had secretly ordered the Temple family''s team to manipte the algorithms and keep the posts trending.

    "I thought she would be working at the familypany once she returned. I didn''t realize she was still working elsewhere. Could you contact her and ask her toe home? Tell her that I''m here to see her."

    Mary had tried calling Hannah on her way over, only to discover she had been blocked. It was something she never would have expected.

    If she hadn''t been blocked, she wouldn''t have shown up at the Temple estate unannounced.

    Mrs. Temple Sr. listened and shook her head. "You run apany; my granddaughter does not. She works for someone else. If you have something to say, wait until she gets off work. Showing up like this and demanding she take leave will get her pay docked."

    Mary thought she had misheard. The powerful Temple family was worried about a docked paycheck?

    "Just have Hannahe back. I''llpensate her three times what she loses in pay. Tell her I''m here to see her about something important!"

    Mrs. Temple Sr. chuckled at that.

    "What important matter could you possibly have with her? It''s surely about your son. You want my granddaughter to stop posting things online that tarnish his reputation. But isn''t he the one who ruined his own reputation? If he hadn''t behaved that way, would there be so much to expose?"

    "Instead of wasting your time chatting with me, you should go home and have a good talk with your son. Re-examine your parenting. How did you manage to raise a son like that?"

    "Oh, and by the way, your son, like my granddaughter, grew up as an orphan. But look at my

    granddaughter. Despite growing up without parents to guide her, ske turned out to be a graceful decent woman who is faithful in her marriage and wouldn''t stoop to such filthy acts as affairs and keeping mistresses. I suppose it must be in the genes."

    With those words, Mrs. Temple Sr. had not only insulted Lionel but also Mary herself.

    Mary trembled with anger, about to retort.

    But Mrs. Temple Sr. continued, "If there''s nothing else, then there''s nothing more to say. Please see yourself out. Next time you wish to see my granddaughter, contact our butler in advance. If she is here and willing to see you, you maye. If not, you''ll have to make another appointment. After all, she is a Temple, and she has the right to refuse to see people she doesn''t wish to see."

    "She may be your Temple granddaughter, but she is also my Rosenberg daughter-

    inw! What''s wrong with me wanting to see her!"

    Mrs. Temple Sr. stood up with a faint smile. Your daughter-inw, yes, but not for much longer. They''re getting a divorce. You should get your facts straight. You''d better go home and convince your sonto sign those papers quickly, before my granddaughter gets angry and exposes more of his scandals

    online. It would be a shame if your

    family''s stock prices plummeted

    again."

    She stood up and started walking away. "Ah, I''m old and need my rest. Show our

    guest out."

    A servant stepped forward and gestured toward the door.

 Chapter 412

    Mary watched the retreating figure of Mrs. Temple Sr., her lips twitching uncontrobly with rage.

    She had always found Hannah detestable, and now she understood why. It was in her blood, that same infuriating, hateful nature.

    If she couldn''t see Hannah today, she would see her tomorrow. Let''s see if she dared not show up for work.

    After all they had been through as husband and wife, how could she embarrass the Rosenberg family like this? She waspletely ungrateful for the years the family had invested in her.

    When Hannah got home from work, she heard from her grandmother about Mary''s visit and how her grandmother had sent her away with her tail between her legs.

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh. Beside her, Samuel burst into loud, unrestrainedughter.

    "That old hag! How dare she show her face here? So she finally realized her precious son''s dirtyundry being aired online is embarrassing, huh?"

    Samuel cursed, "Why didn''t she think of that when he was doing it? Besides, his own mother surely knew what he was up to, but she never stopped him. It was deliberate. She wanted to use her son to bully my sister!"

    Hannah nodded. ¡°You''re smarter than you look. She did know about Lionel''s affair with Sandra. She even met Sandra several times but pretended she didn''t. I didn''t know at first, but she knew from the very beginning. She even helped him hide it!"

    In the early days, Hannah had no idea Lionel was cheating. She simply thought he was being extra kind to Sandra, sending her gifts and such, because he felt guilty that Hannah had "stolen" their marriage. It was onlyter that she sensed something was wrong.

    But she never let her mind go there. It wasn''t until she found out and confronted him that his mother stepped in to defend him. That''s when she realized everyone knew Lionel was cheating except for her.

    Their entire family, except for Quennel and his grandmother, had ganged up to bully her. They had even sided with an outsider, Sandra, against her!

    Hannah had no idea what she had done to deserve such relentless torment.

    She had told them time and again that she wasn''t responsible for what happened before the wedding, but no one believed her. They all thought she dot Even now, with evidence that cleared her name, she still hadn''t received a single apology.

    Then there was her status as an orphan. Marrying into the Rosenberg family had made them aughingstock.

    Her status,bined with the pre-wedding incident, became their excuse to torment her.

    And they bullied her for three long years.

    Now, all she had done was reveal their secret marriage and a small part of his affair, and they couldn''t handle it. If she started revealing something new every day, they would probably try to kill her.

    A glint shed in Hannah''s eyes. She sneered, ¡°Since she''s alreadye to our home to threaten me today see no reason to show her any more mercy instead of making her son. sign the papers, shees after me!

    Hearing the determination in her voice, Samuel knew she was about

    tounch a major counterattack He jumped to his feet excitedly "nning something big? Need some help? I''ve got a battalion of bots on standby, ready for yourmand."

    Hannah nodded. The siblings were in perfect agreement. They headed straight for the study.

    From a nearby corner, Cherry Temple, who had been eavesdropping, heard every word. She quickly slipped away, ran to her room, and made a phone call.

 Chapter 413

    ¡°I just overheard Hannah and Samuel. They''re nning to post more about your family online. They''re even going to use bots. You should prepare yourselves. There''s nothing I can do to stop them."

    Mary was so furious she smashed the cup in her hand onto the floor.

    "Did you hear what they''re nning to post next?"

    Before going to the Temple estate, she had done some research and learned that Hannah and Cherry did not get along. That''s why she had contacted her, asking her to be a mole. She hadn''t expected it to be so easy. Cherry had turned traitor almost immediately, agreeing after just a brief conversation.

    Ultimately, it was because her branch of the family held little power within the Temple n.

    Cherry recounted everything she had overheard to Mary.

    "Their study is off-limits to me, so I have no way of knowing what they n to release. You should get ready now."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Mary hung up.

    "What a horrible attitude. If she wasn''t offering me a couple of projects, who would want to help her? Like mother, like son. They have the exact same nasty personality."

    After a few curses, Cherry went to the dining room for dinner. All she had to do now was sit back and watch the fireworks as the two sides tore each other apart. Ideally, they would both suffer heavy losses, leaving her to reap the rewards. Knowing that Hannah was about to post again, Mary immediately mobilized herpany''s PR department. They were to be on high alert and, as soon as a post appeared, report it and get it taken down. She would not let it trend again. However, she had severely underestimated the power of the Temple family. The moment the post went live, it shot to the top of the trending topics, andments flooded in like a tidal wave.

    "Report this post immediately! And report Hannah''s ount!"

    Mary roared at her team.

    Watching the post''s poprity fluctuate but never drop, she was so angry she wanted to smash herputer.

    If they hadn''t forgotten to file the

    paperwork at City Hall Det

    and

    they would be divorced by no none of this would be happening!

    But there was no point in thinking about that now. All she could do was

    throw everything she had into

    getting the post and the ount

    taken down to stop tier from striking again.

    Why couldn''t they discuss things privately? Why did they have to air their dirtyundry online and be a public spectacle?

    After calming down a little, Mary finally clicked on the post Hannah had published.

    She hadn''t even looked at it when

    first we

    up. Now, as she read.

    her face turned ashen. She couldn''t

    believe what she was seeing

    s?novels

    Hannah watched as the other side immediatelyunched an attack on her new post. Something felt off.

    "It''s like they knew we were going to post something and were waiting for us," Samuel said.

    Hannah nodded in agreement.

    "It does feel that way. And only you, me, and Grandma knew about this. None of us would be a traitor. So who could it be?"

    They exchanged a look and pulled up the security camera footage from inside the house.

 Chapter 414

    The moment the security footage yed, they both had tough. They''d suspected an inside job when they first checked the cameras, but they never imagined it would be Cherry. They had assumed one of the house staff had been bought off.

    "Hannah, don''t stop me. I''m going down there to deal with her right now. I seriously can''t believe someone could be so pathetic. Cherry must be out of her mind. Of all the things to do, she chooses to be a mole? Does she have any clue what''s going on with this family? And she dares to cooperate with that old witch from the Rosenberg family? She''s really asking for it."

    Samuel started to get up, ready to head downstairs and confront Cherry, but Hannah stopped him after just two steps.

    "There''s no rush. Let''s wait until this evening when more people are around to settle the score with her. I mean, what''s the point of going down there now just to p her around a bit? If we''re going to do this, let''s make it hurt!"

    Hannah was no longer a pushover. Things with the Rosenberg family had already escted to this point, and while her own extended family wasn''t particrly close, for one of them to side with outsiders was pure insanity. It was a blind and foolish move.

    Especially now, when even Grandma was on her side, helping her. For Cherry to help an outsider instead... she was practically begging for trouble.

    Samuel paused for a couple of seconds after hearing her words, then his eyes narrowed into a smile. "You''ve always got the better ideas. Why didn''t I think of that?"

    "You should learn a thing or two from me more often."

    Hannah raised an eyebrow, a yful glint in her eyes.

    "I told you to take down Hannah''s post immediately! Didn''t you hear me? Faster, right now!"

    Mary yelled into her phone.

    She had assumed the post would be more content about Lionel and Sandra''s affair, but she never expected it to be her own chat history with Hannah.

    It was from when Hannah first discovered how close Lionel and Sandra were, acting

    as if they were cheating, and hade to ask her if it was true. This was her response.

    [My son was always meant to marry her. You''re the one who interfered. He''s not cheating now; he''s just reconnecting with his real wife. It''s your own failure, yet you me others.]

    Thement section under the post exploded.

    [So the whole family knew the son was cheating and helped hide it from Hannah?]

    [Holy crap, they just wasted three years of her life!]

    [Go Hannah, expose everything! Let everyone see how disgusting this mother-son duo really is!]

    [The mother-inw helps her son cover up his affair, gets caught, and then turns around to me the wife for interfering in their marriage. It''s. not like she was forced to marry him]

    [On that note, what''s this about her interfering? heard about the Rosenberg son being found and brought back, but I thought Hannah was an orphan. Did they date when they were both orphans, so he brought her back to marry her when he was reunited with his family, but then the family had an arranged marriage for him?]

    [I want to know the real story behind their marriage and this usation of interference.]

    [I''m not taking sides yet. Waiting for Hannah to exin the reason for their marriage and the interference im.]

    [Regardless of who''s right or wrong about the past, cheating after getting married is just in wrong!]

 Chapter 415

    As thements flooded in, Mary''s expression grew uglier. She instinctively picked up her phone to message Hannah, only to find she''d been blocked.

    "Use your phone to message Hannah. Ask her what she wants! I can''t sign the divorce papers for him, but I can give her money. She obviously just wants to split half the assets. I''ll give it to her, just make her stop. Tell her not to air all our dirtyundry!"

    The assistant immediately used his phone to call Hannah. The call connected, but the second he said Mrs. Rosenberg wanted to speak with her, the line went dead. When he tried calling back, he found he''d been blocked too.

    He tried several more times, but each call was immediately blocked. It was clear Hannah had anticipated their calls and was prepared.

    And while they were trying to reach her, Hannah posted again.

    [The ''home-wrecker'' usation is baseless. It''s true that Lionel brought me with him when he returned to his family. During our rtionship, I covered all our expenses. I worked part-time while studying to support his education, his start-up, and his business ventures. During that time, Sandra also provided significant funds and connections.

    When he returned to his family, they told him he had a pre-existing arranged

    marriage with Sandra. Sandra, however, knew we were in love and tried to back out of the arrangement, but her family wouldn''t agree and insisted on the marriage. The day before the wedding, Sandra gave me something to drink. Afterward, I was disoriented and ended up in Lionel''s room.

    At the same time, Lionel had also been drugged. We slept together. The next day, we were discovered by everyone, and he was forced to marry me.

    No matter how I tried to exin, no one believed me. Everyone thought I was the one who drugged him. At that time, I had already been epted to study abroad and had packed my bags.

    Because of the drugging incident,

    Lionel resented me deeply. For three

    years, he ignored me, mocked

    insulted, and humiliated me, all while having an affair with Sandra.]

    Hannah even posted copies of her study abroad eptance letter and the flight ticket she had purchased, proving she was truly about to leave the country.

    The moment the post went live, it shot to the top of the trending charts.

    [So basically, both of you were drugged, ended up in the same room, had sex, and were forced to marry?]

    [This is weird. If Sandra voluntarily backed out of the marriage, why would she drug you? That part makes no sense.]

    [This happened three years ago. Even if they wanted to investigate, it''s probably impossible to find anything

    now This whole thing iet

    Just bizarre. Both of them drugged.. could it be that two other people were scheming, drugged you both, and you just happened to stumble into the wrong rooms?]

    [Maybe Sandra drugged Hannah to make her go to someone else''s room, trying to

    ruin her reputation so she couldn''t marry Lionel?]

    [But Sandra had no reason to drug

    him. Even though she wanted to back out, her family was forcing them to marry. Unless... unless¡¢ Sandra had another motive and didn''t want to marry Lionel, so drugged Hannah to sleep with Lionel, giving herself a perfect excuse to call off the wedding.]

    Instantly, the inte erupted with heated discussions about the matter.

 Chapter 416

    Staring at the posts online, Mary felt the blood rush to her head.

    She was so furious she nearly coughed up blood. The first post was already impossible to suppress, and now Hannah had dropped another bombshell, pushing the scandal to its peak. This was no longer about leaving a little room for decency; Hannah had gonepletely mad, utterly insane!

    "I''m going to the Temple family right now to ask her what she wants. Whether it''s money or something else, she''s showing no mercy. Is she trying to drag the entire Rosenberg family down with her?"

    Just as she was about to leave for the Temple estate to confront Hannah, Quennel walked in.

    "It''s useless for you to go see her now. She obviously doesn''t want to see you. Instead of chasing her down, you should be asking Lionel what he ns to do. He''s the one who got the Rosenberg family into this mess, and he''s the one refusing to divorce."

    He had seen the trending topics.

    He was genuinely shocked by Hannah''s actions, never imagining she would go this far. But then again, even a rabbit will bite when cornered, especially one that had been holding back its frustration for three long years.

    Mary took a deep, shaky breath, pinching the bridge of her nose. After a few seconds of calming down, she realized her son''s words made sense. She changed her course and headed to the factory to find Lionel.

    Meanwhile, Lionel was also aware of the trending posts. But he was in the middle of a meeting and couldn''t spare a moment to deal with it, allowing the firestorm online to grow more intense.

    At the same time, when he read Hannah''stest post, he had a nagging feeling that something was very wrong.

    Hannah imed she had also been drugged and had gone to the wrong room. The person who gave her the drink was Sandra. But at that time, Sandra was supposed to be marrying him, and Hannah had already said she would back out.

    Even if Sandra wanted to do them a favor, would she resort to something like this? Or perhaps Sandra had another motive for drugging Hannah? What could it be? And who was the one who drugged him back then?

    He had been so furious at the time that he immediately pinned the me on Hannah, as she was the most obvious suspect. But thinking back on it now, the whole incident seemed incredibly strange.

    As night fell.

    The Temple family dining room.

    Hannah, Samuel, Grandpa, Grandma, Cherry, and Gary were all present.

    "I can''t believe you posted all that online today. We''re all from prominent families, after all. There''s no need to make things so ugly Shouldn''t you just part on good terms? What happens if the Rosenbergs me the Temple family for this and refuse to work with us in the future?"

    Cherry said, her tone full of feigned concern.

    "What does this have to do with you?" Hannah asked calmly.

    "How does it not have to do with us? We''re part of the Temple family and we work for thepany, We should an ays prioritize thepany''s interests. If you create a feud between the two families and it affects our business, what then?" C¨®ntent

    "Don''t worry, it won''t affect your family''s business. The Rosenbergs would never partner with a business as small as yours anyway, and.

    you''re not involved in any of no

    major coborations. Besides, Grandpa and Grandma haven''t said a word. What gives a junior like you the right to speak up? Or are you the one running the Temple family''s business now, calling all the shots?"

 Chapter 417

    Hannah''s words made Cherry shrink back, and she instinctively nced at Grandpa and Grandma before quickly trying to exin.

    "My parents'' business may be small, and they don''t hold the real power in the Temple family, but no matter what, I''m just trying to do what''s best for the family. You should stop twisting my words, Hannah."

    "Since you im it''s for the good of the Temple family," Hannah said, "let me ask you something. Grandma knew I was going to post online today. But not long after my post went up, the other side responded immediately. So let me ask you: did you know I was going to post and give them a heads-up?"

    Cherry froze, shocked that Hannah had somehow figured out her perfectly executed n.

    But then she reasoned that Hannah probably just thought their reaction was too fast and, having no other exnation, was now trying to pin the me on her.

    "Hannah, don''t you dare make false usations. I didn''t do anything like that. This is between you two. Why would a bystander like me get involved?"

    Hannah let out a coldugh.

    "Since you know you''re just a bystander who shouldn''t get involved, why did you tell them, allowing them to react so quickly and try to suppress my post?"

    Cherry shot to her feet, her voice rising in agitation. "I didn''t do it! Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Hannah''s tone remained as calm as ever. "Can you swear that you absolutely did not tell the Rosenbergs that I was going to post?"

    Seeing Hannah''s unwavering confidence, a wave of panic washed over Cherry. Could she have found out?

    No, that''s impossible. Hannah must be bluffing, trying to intimidate her.

    "Of course, I can guarantee it. I didn''t interfere. Why would I get involved in your business? Besides, what''s in it for me?"

    Some people just won''t confess until the evidence is staring them in the face Hannah sneered. "I don''t know what you stood to gambut do know that you were the one who snitched."

    That you to

    She picked up her phone, yed the video she had downloaded from the security camera, and ced it in the center of the table.

    "Take a look at the person in this footage. Tell me who that is. Open your eyes and take a good, hard look."

    Cherry looked, her eyes widening in shock as she saw the footage of herself hiding around the corner, which had captured her eavesdropping perfectly.

    She swallowed hard, trying desperately to exin. "I just saw you two were discussing something and thought it would be awkward I came over, so stayed back."

    She felt a small sense of relief, grateful that she had made the phone call from her

    room. Otherwise, she would have beenpletely exposed.

    But to her horror, Hannah produced another recording. "My apologies. I nted a listening device in your room earlier. See? It''se in quite handy of course you can call the police on me for bugging your room. I don''t mind. But right now, the most important thing is for you to tell me why you told the Rosenbergs. Did they promise you something?"

    As the recording yed in the living room, the air, already tense, became deathly silent.

 Chapter 418

    "Hannah, how dare you put a listening device in my room? Do you know that''s illegal? I''m going to call the police and have you arrested! You''re finished! I''m sending you to jail, I swear I''m calling the police!"

    Cherry, cornered and humiliated, shrieked and roared, trying to drown out the evidence of her wrongdoing with the sheer volume of her voice.

    "Go ahead. I don''t care. But first, you need to exin yourself. Why did you tell our family''s business to outsiders? You were so convincing with your denials just a moment ago. Is there anything else you''d like to deny now?"

    Hannah remained unfazed by the threats, crossing her arms and leaning back casually in her dining chair.

    "Why should I deny it? There''s nothing to deny! I was threatened! She forced me to do it!"

    With the evidenceid bare, Cherry knew further denials were pointless, so she decided to confess everything.

    "Is that so? Well, if she forced you, then I''ll certainly have to get justice for you. I would never want to misunderstand a good person."

    Hannah raised an eyebrow, picked up her phone, pulled up Mary''s contact, and dialed the number right in front of everyone, putting the call on speaker.

    When Mary saw the iing call from Hannah, she assumed Hannah was ready to negotiate and answered immediately.

    "Hannah, you''vee to your senses, have you? Let me tell you, take down that trending post right now, and I might consider noting after you."

    Hannah''s expression was cid. "We''ll talk about the postter. I have a question for you first. Did you threaten Cherry to do your bidding?"

    No one in the

    the room had expected

    Hannah to be so direct as to call and ask. The already silent living room became even more terrifyingly quiet. No one dared to speak. Even the person on the other end of the line was stunned.

    Mary had expected a negotiation, not an interrogation. Since Hannah was asking this, it meant Cherry had beenpletely exposed.

    Mary hedged, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know any Cherry. Keep your family matters to yourselves and don''t drag me into them, do you hear me?"

    "But Cherry''s phone call to you has been exposed. I had a listening device in her room, and we heard her call you. We''re questioning her about it right now. And guess what she said?"

    The other end of the line fell silent again. After a long pause, she finally spoke.

    "I told you, I don''t know her."

    "She said you threatened her. You threatened someone from the Temple family. We need to get this straightened out!"

    Complete silence from Mary''s end.

    Cherry, meanwhile, kept her head down, afraid to even breathe too loudly.

    "Hannah, I''m asking you, what is it that you want!" Mary finally shouted. "All this trouble, isn''t it just because you want a huge payout from our family telling you, you want money? Fine! Take down that damn post immediately and I''ll give you the money, you hear me? If you keep this up, forget money, I can send you to prison!"

    "Sure, go ahead. Find a way to put me in jail. You should know, even before I was acknowledged by thez Temples, didn''t care about your son''s money. I barely spent any of it in three years, let alone now that I''m back with the Temple family. It''s not like the Temples are any less wealthy than you are. Don''t act like I''ve never seen money before. Besides, you must be feeling awfully guilty right now. Why else would you be trying to change the subject?"

 Chapter 419

    Hannah found Mary''s wordsughable. To think she believed this was all just about money.

    "How am I changing the subject? In the end, this is all because you''re bored and have nothing better to do than post this garbage online! Hannah, this is a Rosenberg family matter! You may have no shame, but we do!"

    "So you do know what shame is? I thought you didn''t. If you had any shame, why would you aid and abet him?" Hannah shot back with a smile. "When your son was cheating, you helped him hide it. You didn''t think about this day, did you? The moment you did that, you became the most shameless one of all. You have no right to lecture me about shame. Besides, what I''m doing isn''t shameless. I''m just fighting for myself."

    Faced with Hannah''s relentless questioning, Mary was speechless.

    Cherry, standing nearby, quietly breathed a sigh of relief. If they kept arguing like this, the focus would shift, and she would be off the hook. However, she never expected the Rosenberg matriarch to be so disloyal.

    "If I tell you how the two of us coborated, will you take down the post?"

    Hannah scoffed at Mary''s question. It sounded like an inquiry, but it was really a threat.

    "I don''t care if you tell me the truth or not. What does it have to do with me? I''ll release one thing a day until your son signs the papers. Who you coborate with is none of my business. In fact, I''m going to post this recording and the video online. We''ll see just how disgusting the Rosenberg family can be, threatening a member of the Temple family!"

    Tired of wasting her breath, Hannah hung up and blocked the number again.

    Seeing her hang up, Cherry immediately rushed over.

    "Hannah, I''m telling you, I was really threatened by her! She forced me to do it, otherwise why would I ever get I involved in your business, right? She really did force me. had no choice."

    Hannah rolled her eyes at her.

    "Not my problem."

    "What''s that supposed to mean? No matter what, we''re still family. You can''t turn on me over an outsider, can you?"

    But Hannahpletely ignored

    Cherry''s Words She put her phone

    away and started eat?

    casually

    chatting with Grandpa and Grandma

    about her past.

    Watching Hannah''s dismissive attitude, Cherry felt a growing sense of dread. Hannah''sst words-that she would post the video and recording online terrified her. th?t happened, she would be torn to shreds by the public. She absolutely could not let that happen

    After dinner, Cherry immediately tried to find them, but they went into the study and locked the door.

    "Hannah, open the door! Let me exin! I''ll apologize, okay? Just please, don''t post that stuff online! My parents will kill me!"

    Hearing the shouting outside, Samuel called the butler and told him toe drag her away so she wouldn''t disturb them.

 Chapter 420

    No matter how much Cherry screamed and yelled outside, the two people in the study ignored her, continuing with their work.

    Since she refused to admit her mistake, they had no choice but to post it online. After all, she was the one who started it, resorting to such dirty tricks. And when confronted, she wouldn''t even tell the truth. She couldn''t me them for being ruthless.

    After the call ended, Mary was a nervous wreck.

    She wasn''t sure if Hannah was actually going to post the evidence or if she was just bluffing. Either way, she couldn''t shake the feeling of unease.

    It wasn''t until Hannah''s new post shot to the top of the trending list that Mary realized she wasn''t joking. Hannah was serious. She was out to destroy her.

    "She''s insane! That woman is absolutely insane! Even if they''re getting a divorce, does she have to tear the whole family apart like this?"

    Mary immediately grabbed her phone and called her secretary.

    "Tell Lionel to get his ass back here right now! I need to ask him what the hell he thinks he''s doing! Does he want the entire family to go down with him? Is this how he repays us?"

    After receiving the call, the assistant immediately contacted Lionel, telling him to drop everything ande home at once.

    On the way home, Lionel opened his phone and saw Hannah''stest trending post.

    When he read the contents, his vision went dark for a moment. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    His mother had actually bribed someone from the Temple family to work for her, and Hannah had found out!

    No wonder Hannah was so furious and had posted everything online.

    In that moment, he finally understood what Hannah meant when she said he had brought all this on himself. And now, he felt the same way about his mother. She had brought this public shaming entirely upon herself.

    The Temple Estate.

    Saw that she was

    When Cherry Saw

    trending online, shepletely broke down: She jumped to her feet and shrieked, "Gary, look! That

    woman is insane! She acting

    actually

    posted about me! She''s already at war with the Rosenbergs, and now she''s dragging me into roo! I''ve

    I''ma Temple, for God''s sake! Isn''t she

    afraid Grandma will punish her for this?"

    Gary, who was sitting nearby, was too angry to speak. When he first heard about it

    at the dinner table, he had wanted to intervene, but after hearing Hannah''s words,

    he knew he would have just gotten an earful himself, so he kept quiet.

    "Let me ask you, why did you have to get involved? Was the lecture from the other day not enough? Do you enjoy being humiliated by her?. swear can''t let you out of my sight for a second. This is your mess, so don''t you dare drag me into it, you hear me?"

    Gary pinched the bridge of his nose.

    "I think you should move back home for a while and stop staying at Grandma''s. You don''t want to get caught in the crossfire. If Hannah

    gets annoyed with you she might juste and beat you up. I''m telling you, she''s absolutely capable of doing that right now!"

    "Move back?"

    Cherry reacted as if he''d said something horrifying, shouting, "I just moved in, and now you''re telling me to move out? Are you even my family? If you were, you''d be helping me figure this out, not telling me what to do!"

 Chapter 421

    Gary shot to his feet, so angry he raised his hand as if to p her.

    "The only reason I''m still here listening to your nonsense is because I''m your brother! Anyone else would have walked out ages ago!"

    He didn''t hold back, firing right back at her.

    "Look at the stupid mess you''ve made! This had nothing to do with us, but you just had to interfere. And now? When Grandpa and Grandma find out and pull the plug on Mom and Dad''s projects, how are you going to exin that to them?"

    Gary''s words instantly silenced Cherry, who had been about to argue back.

    She swallowed hard, her voiceced with anxiety. "Gary, are you saying... this is going to affect Mom and Dad? That''s impossible. This is between me and Hannah. How could it involve them? Don''t scare me!"

    Seeing his sister''s naivety, Gary''s voice turned cold.

    "You''re so dense, there''s no point in exining it to you. You don''t need to know the details. Just pack your bags and get out of here right now."

    "But Gary..."

    Hearing her start to argue again, he roared.

    "Let me spell it out for you! Grandpa and Grandma''s favorite is Hannah, and their least favorite is you! Do you get it? They didn''t yell at you at the dimer table, but if you keep this up, it won''t be you leaving¡ªit''ll be them throwing you

    eout! And they!! -

    cancel our parents'' projects while they''re at it. Then the four of us will be out on the street."

    Gary''s eyes were red with fury as he yelled.

    "I honestly don''t know how you can be so stupid. If you want to survive, if you want any kind of stability in the Temple family, you will get out of here. And in the meantime, don''t you dare try to hire trolls online toattack Hannah optry to suppress her posts. You need to understand that

    Grandpa and Grandma are the ones boosting all of Hannah''s posts. What kind of power, money, or ability do you have topete with them? Now pack your things and get out!"

    Her brother rarely, if ever, yelled at her like this. The fact that he was so furious now was proof that the situation was truly dire.

    For the first time, Cherry realized the gravity of her mistake. She didn''t dare linger, immediately packing her things and having a driver take her away that very night.

    When Lionel arrived home, he found his mother with a grim expression on her face.

    "Have you seen hertest post?"

    Lionel nodded. "I''ve seen it. I had no idea about any of this. What are Hannah''s demands now?"

    "I offered her

    r money, but she doesn''t

    want it. She just wants you to sign the divorce papers. You need to sign the agreement right now, and the posts wille down. This will. berover, and she won''t post anything else online. If you care at all about the Rosenberg family, you will divorce her immediately, do you hear me!"

    Lionel''s brow furrowed at his mother''s words.

    "What are you hesitating for? Hannah doesn''t love you anymore. You mean nothing

    to her. She doesn''t care if the Rosenberg family lives or dies; all she wants is a divorce. What is there to think about? What are you holding out for? Do you really think she''ll fall in love with you again if you refuse to sign?"

 Chapter 422

    Seeing her son still hesitating, Mary mmed her hand on the table in frustration.

    "At this point, what is there to hesitate about? Dragging your feet and refusing to sign is pointless!"

    Furious and embarrassed, Mary red at the impassive Lionel and continued tosh out. "I''ve made myself perfectly clear. If you still don''t get it, go ask Hannah yourself. Ask her if she still loves you. Why are you lying to yourself? After everything you''ve done, no one in their right mind would forgive you."

    But even as she spoke so harshly, Lionel acted as if he hadn''t heard a word, remaining silent.

    "I''m talking to you, are you deaf? Do you have any idea what the consequences of your actions are? Are you trying to drag the entire family down with you? Snap out of it!"

    Looking at Lionel''s cruel, fragile state, she felt a growing sense of regret. She should have stopped him the moment she found out he was cheating.

    Back then, she never imagined things would turn out like this.

    If only she had known what a lunatic Hannah was, she would have stopped Lionel no matter what he said or did.

    But it was toote for regrets. What was done, was done.

    "Mom, if you hadn''t been so bored and insisted on finding Hannah, if you hadn''t bribed that person from the Temple family, none of this would have happened."

    Lionel, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke.

    But his words were enough to infuriate anyone.

    "How dare you say that to me? Are you even human? Why do you think I went to Hannah? It was all for your if you had been less trouble, would have needed to do something like that Besides, I didn''t bribe Cherry. She came to me on her own.''

    ¡¨

    Lionel instantly picked up on two key pieces of information.

    "Mom, you didn''t do it for me. You did it for yourself, for your own pride. When I was doing all that, you were the one encouraging me behind the scenes You''ve always regretted that I married Hannah instead of

    Sandra."

    "You only ever wanted Sandra as your daughter-inw. Every time she said she wasing to visit, you were happier than anyone. It was your attitude that made me who I am today."

    Mary couldn''t refute this, so she just gritted her teeth and refused to admit it.

    "And if you''re iming Cherry came to you, then why don''t you just go to

    the Temple family and confront them face to face? If you have proof, take it directly to Hannah Maybe she''d even redirect her angecaway from you for being upfront about it."

    After saying his piece, Lionel stood up to leave.

    He felt there was nothing more to say to his mother. Continuing the conversation would just be repeating the same arguments, which was pointless and would only deepen the resentment between them.

    Just as Mary was about to speak, she saw Lionel get up and leave without a second thought. Her heart sank.

    Does he really expect me to go to Hannah?

    If she went again, who knew what that damn brat would say next!

    She already despised Hannah, and that was before all this.

    Meanwhile, a firestorm was brewing online.

 Chapter 423

    [WTF, is this for real?]

    [The user above is obviously new here. Everything Hannah Temple leaks is true. If it were fake, the Rosenbergs would have alreadye out to deny it. Hannah has posted so much, and the Rosenbergs haven''t said a word. The fact that they haven''t shut it down proves it''s real.]

    [Tsk, tsk. This is seriously messed up. I never thought the Rosenbergs'' character was so questionable!]

    [I thought it was just the son cheating. I didn''t realize the mother knew and helped him cover it up.]

    [I bet she didn''t just help cover it up. She probably teamed up with the mistress to bully Hannah. Otherwise, why would Hannah go this far?]

    [She was bullied for three whole years. This time she finally snapped. Now that she''s reunited with her real family, she has the Temples to back her up. That''s why she''s not afraid to expose everything. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have dared, fearing she''d just be silenced by those powerful people.]

    [Go, Hannah! Take the whole family down! Post all the horrible things they''ve done online for everyone to see. Show the world what a scumbag, a homewrecker, and a vile mother-inw look like!]

    [I can''t imagine how much Hannah must have loved that scumbag to endure three years of humiliation. If it wasn''t true love, she would have broken long ago.]

    [And her inner strength is incredible. Bullied for three years, and instead of getting depressed and suicidal, she chose to fight back.]

    [It''s a good thing she''s a Temple. Otherwise, she''d probably still be getting bullied.]

    The online forums were in an uproar, and Hannah and Samuel were watching it all unfold.

    Halfway through, they heard arguing outside, followed by the sound of things being moved.

    They went out to check and found Cherry''s things being moved out.

    Think you can just

    "Put that down! Th

    run away after what you did? Fat chance. I''m telling you, Cherry, you can run but you can''t hide. If you leave now, I''ll go to your parents house and livestream face!" . s?novels

    iny

    Cherry froze at Samuel''s words, staring at him in disbelief.

    "Are you insane? What does this have to do with you? Besides, I already apologized! He used me, I''m the victim herem leaving this house, and whatever happens with you people after this has nothing to do with me, you hear?"

    Hannah came up from behind and grabbed her arm.

    "You can leave, but there''s something you should know first. Mary wants toe over and confront you. She wants to clear up whether she coerced you or you approached her. Of course, you can stiff just walk away. Wesan just,

    have this conversation at your parents'' house, in front of them. It makes no difference to me. Make your choice and let me know."

    "Wh... what?"

    Cherry stared at her, unable to believe what she was hearing.

    Even Samuel, standing nearby, was taken aback.

 Chapter 424

    Hannah waved her phone and said with a smile, ¡°She just texted me from someone else''s phone. She''sing over tomorrow. So, what''ll it be? Stay here tomorrow, or go home tonight and we''lle to your ce? Or we could meet at a coffee shop. I''m easy, whatever you prefer. See how nice I am?"

    After saying this, Hannah smiled and went back to her room to browse the inte, not caring what Cherry''s response would be.

    After all, the choice was never really Cherry''s. She could try to run, but she knew better than anyone what the consequences would be.

    Samuel, standing nearby, almost doubled over withughter. The plot twists just kepting. It was hrious.

    Cherry stood frozen for several seconds before she finally reacted. She went to the study to talk to them, but when she tried the door, she found it was locked.

    She pounded on the door several times, but got no response. Furious, she kicked the door a few times before storming off to find Gary and tell him what had happened.

    Gary was stunned. He had thought the matter was over, that if they just left, Hannah would drop it.

    They were family, after all; there was no need to make things so ugly. He never expected Mary to insist oning over to clear the air.

    "Tell me honestly, did she approach you... actually, never mind, it doesn''t matter now. The way Hannah is acting, if you tried to leave the country, hell, even leave the state, she''d hunt you down, drag you back, and crucify you online."

    Gary pinched the bridge of his nose, a headache brewing. He sighed heavily. ¡°Hannah is aplete lunatic, certifiably insane. Why on earth did you provoke her!"

    "How was I supposed to know? I didn''t think it would get this serious. Besides, what''s done is done. There''s no pointining about it now You have to help me think of

    something YOU

    ''re Gary, you can

    just leave me to hang!

    Seeing him looking so helpless, Cherry finally realized the gravity of her mistake.

    "If I had a solution, I would have thought of it already. I wouldn''t have told you to go home tonight. Whate can I do? We''ll just have to y it by ear. Let''s just hope Hannah temembers we''re all Temples and goes easy on you."

    He felt uneasy saying it. After all, Hannah had only just returned to the family. Who

    knew if she even considered them her own?

    "The most important thing for her is

    divorcing Lionel. That''s the top

    priority. Tomorrow, steer the

    direction. Don''t

    conversation in the

    get sidetracked. Make Hannah realize that the divorce is what matters most right now!"

    Hearing Gary''s advice, Cherry nodded vigorously.

    It was the only n they had. If she didn''t do this, tomorrow would be a disaster.

    That night, Cherry slept fitfully, gued by nightmares. She even dreamed that Hannah beat her up eighteen times.

    When she woke up, she felt as if she''d actually been beaten, her back aching and

    sore.

    As she came downstairs, she saw Mary already in the living room.

 Chapter 425

    The moment she saw Mary, Cherry flinched and took two steps back, fighting the urge to run back to her room and hide. She''s insane, she thought. What is this lunatic doing here so early?

    And why wasn''t Hannah in the living room?

    ¡°Did Hannah go to work today? If so, maybe I don''t have to go down," Cherry thought, feeling a wave of relief.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I didn''t go to work. I''ve taken some time off. Thepany isn''t busy, so I have plenty of time to y with you. Aren''t you thrilled?"

    Hannah''s yful voice suddenly came from behind her, startling Cherry so much that she spun around, lost her footing, and tumbled down the stairs.

    The loud crash caught Mary''s attention in the living room.

    She got up to investigate and saw Cherry and Hannah.

    Seeing the two of them, Mary''s expression darkened. "Since we''re all here, let''s sit down and talk this through."

    Knowing she couldn''t escape and had to face this, Cherry subconsciously nced around, searching for Gary.

    But no matter where she looked, he was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Don''t bother looking. Gary left a long time ago. He knew something was going to happen today, so he made sure to be far away. Gary doesn''t love you at all. When troublees, he just wants to save himself and doesn''t care about his little sister. Oh, you poor thing."

    Hannah, seeing who she was looking for, teased her sarcastically.

    "Don''t you dare talk about Gary like that! He must have had something important to do. You''re just trying to drive a wedge between us!"

    Hannah ignored herpletely, walked straight to the sofa, sat down, and looked up at Mary.

    Things had gone too far for pleasantries. Hannah couldn''t be bothered with pretending, so she cut straight to the chase.

    "Did you threaten Cherry to be your spy, to eavesdrop on me and report everything back to you?"

    Mary knew they were past the point of civility, but she was still shocked by how bluntly Hannah asked the question.

    ¡°Hannah, you''re not divorced yet. I am still your mother-inw!"

    "Don''t pull the family card with me."

    ...

    ...

    Hannah''s words plunged the living room into a dead silence.

    Mary''s face turned livid with anger, and she red at Hannah, grinding her teeth.

    "Let''s not waste time with

    meaningless chatter. You didn''t

    answer the question: did your coerce her, or did she approach you

    Just as Mary was about to answer, Cherry blurted out.

    "It was your ex-mother-inw! She threatened me, intimidated me into being her spy to watch you! Otherwise, why would I ever do. something like that? This is your busmess, it has nothing to do with me. Why would I get involved, right?"

    Mary looked at Cherry in

    astonishment, then let out a colet

    angryugh. ¡°Oh, Cherry, Cherry Have you never heard of the record function on a phone?"

    "I can''t believe you can lie so brazenly. Today, I''m going to make you regret it."

 Chapter 426

    Mary was floored that Cherry would lie so tantly and nder her in front of everyone. If that''s how she wanted to y it, then she wouldn''t hold back either. Cherry had struck first, so she shouldn''t me her for striking back.

    Cherry was stunned. She never imagined Mary would record their call. If she had known, she never would have called her in the first ce.

    If that recording came out, she was dead meat. Hannah waspletely unhinged

    now.

    "I don''t know what recording you''re talking about. This is the age of high technology; it''s easy to fake a recording. Who knows if you came prepared with a fake audio file to frame me!"

    Cherry said loudly.

    "Hannah is smart. She won''t be fooled by your cheap tricks."

    Hannah, suddenly being praised by Cherry, interjected, "Don''t put me on a pedestal. We''ll know if it''s real or fake once we hear it. And even if audio can be faked, there are ways to detect it. Don''t try to tter me; you haven''t earned that right.¡±

    Hearing Hannah''s words, Cherry panicked and cried out, "Hannah, we''re family! You can''t possibly believe her, can you? Don''t forget, this is the woman who knew your husband was cheating and helped him hide it. Can you really trust anything a person that malicious says?"

    "Cherry, you''re obviously just scared, that''s why you''re grasping at straws. Real or fake? We''ll know once we listen. Stop wasting our time."

    Just as Mary said this, a terrible thought struck her.

    Those two are family. What if Hannah doesn''t believe my evidence? What if she thinks I''m framing Cherry just to give her a better reason toe after me?

    The thought made her panic, and she quickly added.

    "Hannah, you yourself said there are ways to tell if something is fake. m giving you the recording. You need to find out the truth Dont let me be framed

    "Or if you''re just going to protect her because she''s family... well, I believe in evidence."

    Seeing Mary''s worried expression, Hannah rolled her eyes internally.

    "Don''t worry about that. Unlike you, I operate on evidence. If you have a recording, y it. Stop wasting my time."

    Hannah lowered her gaze, a bold idea forming in her mind.

    She hadn''t nned anything initially, but since Mary was making such a big deal of it why not stir the pot a little? It would be a shame todet their little squabble go to waste

    Reassured by Hannah''s words, Mary finally yed the recording.

    [Mrs. Rosenberg, Hannah has a lot of information that could harm your family. I can help you take care of this problem. Even if I can''t solve it, I I cat give you a heads up before she

    posts anything so you can prepare. Are you interested in working with me? Of course, if you''re not

    interested, just forget I said anything.]

 Chapter 427

    There was a long silence on the other end before a voice replied.

    [If you want to work with me, first tell me what you want. Is it money? Jewelry? If you can destroy all the evidence she has, I''ll give you anything you ask for, not just money!]

    [Really?!]

    Cherry''s excited voice filled the living room from the phone''s speaker, making everyone instinctively turn to look at her.

    "It''s fake! I never said that! She must have used some Al technology to frame me! Don''t believe her, it''s all a lie! She''s trying to destroy me! Hannah, we''re family, you''re not going to believe her, are you?¡±

    Cherry yelled, on the verge of a breakdown.

    But no one paid any attention to her hysterics.

    Mary looked at her frantic state, couldn''t help butugh, and continued ying the recording.

    [Of course, it''s true. Just destroy everything she has. And if you can''t destroy it, that''s fine too. Just let me know before she posts anything.]

    [Don''t worry, Mrs. Rosenberg. I know what to do!]

    [Alright, tell me what you want.]

    [I want you to give some of the Rosenberg family''s projects to my parents. They''re actually very capable.]

    Hearing this, Hannah raised an eyebrow slightly.

    She had assumed Cherry''s motive for cooperating was personal gain, but she hadn''t expected it to be just about getting some business projects for her parents.

    She had to admit, she''d underestimated her. In a way, Cherry was being a dutiful daughter, though using her to do it was unforgivable.

    [You just want a few projects? Nothing else? We need to be clear about this before we agree to anything. I don''t want you changing your mindter and asking for more.]

    [Don''t worry, Mrs. Rosenberg. I really just need a few projects. With these, my parents can prove how capable they are, and people in the family will stop looking down on i a content

    [Fine. As it happens, I have a few projects on hand. I can give you one to start, but I

    need to see results immediately, or I''ll take it back.]

    [Thank you, Mrs. Rosenberg, for working with me and trusting me. I won''t let you down.]

    The recording ended, followed by a brief silence in the living room.

    Ine

    Mary finally spoke. ¡°Hannah, did you hear that? Your so-called cousin came to me. I didn''t threaten her. Your family is really something else, turning on each other like this."

    Cherry was too furious to speak, tears streaming down her face. Her mind was a

    And just then, Hannah suddenly spoke.

    "This recording is fake, isn''t it? You faked this to make the Temples turn on each other, giving you a chance to get the trending topics online taken down. You''re truly vicious."

 Chapter 428

    After Hannah said this, the living room fell into a dead silence again.

    After a moment, Mary exploded. "I knew it! You two are in this together! This was all a setup, wasn''t it? I''m telling you, that recording is real. It''s real! I didn''t fake

    anything. I was wondering why you were suddenly being so civil, inviting me over. You were waiting for me. I was a fool to believe you."

    Mary realized she had been yed for a fool by Hannah.

    She despises our family. Why would she ever believe anything I say or any proof I offer?

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. All I know is that we Temples don''t turn on each other. You must have faked this to frame us. Right, Cherry?"

    Cherry froze for a few seconds before catching on. She quickly chimed in, "Yes, that''s right! I never made that call. She faked all of it to frame us. Don''t believe a word she says. I''m telling you, I never did that! She''s trying to sow discord. She''s deliberately trying to hurt us!"

    "You heard her. You did this on purpose. Fine. We''re done here. Show her out. I don''t want to waste any more words on you!"

    Before Mary could react, she was being escorted out by the house staff.

    "Hannah! You did this on purpose! Just you wait! I''m posting this recording online! I''ll let everyone know you two ganged up on me!"

    But no matter how much she yelled and cursed outside, it was no use. Hannahpletely ignored her.

    Only the two of them remained in the living room.

    Cherry finally Swallowed hard, taking

    a deep breath. She looked at

    Hannah. "I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean to just wanted to get some projects for my parents. Everyone in the family thinks they''re not capable, so they never get any good

    opportunities."

    ¡°I know I was wrong. I was possessed or something. I''ll never do it again, I swear. Thank you for letting me off the hook this time. I promise, I''ll never cross you again. From now on, in this house, your word isw. If you tell me to die, I''ll die.¡±

    Hannah gave her a long, meaningful

    look. "She wanted us to tear each other apart to distract me from going after her family. Right now, I need to focus on them If you cause any more trouble for me, post the reat story online. You figure out what to do then. At that point, not even your parents will be able to save you. Got it?"

    Terrified, Cherry nodded repeatedly.

    Having dealt with the matter, Hannah told her to get lost.

    Back in her room, Cherry remembered something and immediately called Gary.

    "Are you even my fucking family?

    How could you do this to me? I''m so pissed! If Hannah hadn''t let it slide today, I would''ve been skinned alive! You just ran off instead of staying to help? I''m going to die of angert Get lost! I''m not acknowledging you as family anymore!¡±

    Gary knew today''s confrontation would be intense, so he had left early.

 Chapter 429

    He had watched everything on the security cameras and was surprised that Hannah didn''t hold it against Cherry.

    If he''d known how it would turn out, he would have stayed instead of running off. But he missed the show.

    But since it was all resolved, he figured he''d just apologize to his sisterter. She was his sister, after all. She couldn''t stay mad at him forever and disown him, right?

    Back home, Mary grew angrier the more she thought about it. She deeply regretted going to see Hannah.

    That madwoman was beyond reason, and she had foolishly hoped to negotiate with her.

    She instinctively picked up her phone to call Lionel and tell him to go discuss the divorce with Hannah, but just as she was about to dial, she remembered what he had said before.

    Lionel was dead set against divorcing Hannah, full of excuses. Calling him would be pointless. After some thought, she decided to call her older son instead. After all, Hannah had a better rtionship with him.

    ¡°Quennel, see when you have time to meet with Hannah. Ask her what it will take to stop this farce if she won''t agree to a divorce. Money? What does she want?"

    "We can''t let her keep this up. If this goes on, our family will never have peace. Your father even heard about it overseas and called to chew me out. I''m at my wit''s end." "She listens to you more. Call her, have a good talk. Money, cars, houses¡ªwe''ll give her anything. I''m even willing to give her shares in thepany!"

    Hearing the hysteria in his mother''s voice, the desperation of someone pushed to the brink, Quennel sighed inwardly.

    "Mom, you know things have

    reached a point of no return. Even if I step in it won''t make a difference. The most important thing right now is to get Lionel to sign the divorce papers."

    If money were what Hannah wanted, things never would have escted this far.

    "I''ve tried. It''s useless. All Hannah

    wants is a divorce. She has her own

    money, cars, and property. She

    doesn''t even care about the divorce settlement. She just wants out Offering her more won''t change anything."

    Hearing this, Mary sighed heavily in frustration.

    "So what do we do now? One refuses to divorce, and the other is airing our dirty

    Quennel replied, "There''s nothing,

    else we can do. It''s up to Lionel. You should go talk to him again. If

    nothing else works, send him

    abroad. Keep him away from

    Hannah. Maybe she''ll ept that."

    If they were far apart, not being legally divorced would feel like one. Perhaps Hannah would ept that.

    But he wasn''t sure if she would ept it. It was just an idea worth trying.

    Mary was silent for a moment. "Maybe that''s a solution. I''ll try it. We can''t let her keep this up."

 Chapter 430

    When Lionel found out he might be sent abroad for a project, he was furious. He drove to the Rosenberg family estatete that night.

    Mary knew he wouldn''t be happy with the n and would likelye to protest, but she hadn''t expected him to show up in the middle of the night.

    "I know what Hannah has been posting online has affected our family, but what good will sending me abroad do?"

    Lionel tried his best to remain calm as he spoke.

    "What else can we do? Sandra''s gone. Before, we could have med everything on her, but now Hannah is only targeting you. Unless you can drag Sandra back and make her apologize to Hannah!"

    Mary never imagined that after she had been so good to Sandra, Sandra would run off and leave them with such a huge mess.

    Hindsight is 20/20. She had been too quick to trust her. If she hadn''t, none of this would be happening. But it was toote for regrets.

    Lionel sighed deeply. "Even if we dragged her back to apologize to Hannah, what good would it do?"

    Mary flew into a rage. ¡°You know it''s useless, too! Hannah just wants a divorce! The only solution is for you to sign the papers and cut ties with her, understand?"

    She stared at Lionel, furious, her chest heaving and her eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°Like you said, bringing Sandra back won''t work, and sending you away won''t work either. Since you know none of it will help, why won''t you just sign the damn papers!"

    Faced with his mother''s furious questioning, Lionel gave the same answer. "I''m not divorcing Hannah."

    "Lionel, just do this one thing for the family. Besides, you started all this. You''re the one who let the

    Rosenbergs down. Just sign the

    papers give them to Hannah, and let her rest so she''ll stop destroying the Rosenberg family!"

    Mary was so angry she was speechless, the veins in her temples throbbing.

    "Lionel, what''s the use of dragging your feet and pretending to be devoted? If you had been half thismitted before, Hannah wouldn''t be doing this. You dont love her. You''re just stalling because you think a divorce looks bad. It''s the 21st century; people can part amicably. If you really love her, sign the papers now, and then win her back. Get her to reconcile with you on her own terms!"

    But Lionel didn''t hear a word of Mary''s heartfelt plea. The living room fell silent.

    "Fine! Do whatever you want! Don''t even bother going to the factory. Just stay home and fight with Hannah until one of you drops dead!¡±

    Seeing Lionel''s stubbornness, Mary stood up and shouted.

    en call yourself a man?

    "Do you even

    You were so quick, so decisive when

    you signed those divorce papers to please your mistress. And now your regret You Say you love her you

    don''t love her! You just haven''t found a new mistress yet!"

    After her outburst, Mary turned to leave.

    Lionel immediately stood up to exin.

    "I know I was wrong back then. I''ve reflected on it, and I''ve exined it to Hannah.

    She''s already moved past it, so why do you keep bringing it up?"

 Chapter 431

    Mary turned, walked back, and pped him across the face.

    "Moved past it? What woman would willingly let her marriage be used as a toy to cate a mistress and just ''move past it''? She hasn''t moved on! She''s given up on you! She doesn''t want to talk to you anymore, so she doesn''t care what you do. She just doesn''t care!"

    She waspletely infuriated by Lionel''s words. In her eyes, he had always been smart, but when it came to Hannah, he was hopelessly clueless.

    "Lionel, if you jumped off a building right now to beg her to take you back, she''d wish you''d just jump and get it over with. The problem isn''t that you don''t understand women, Lionel. You just don''t understand Hannah!"

    "If this were happening with Sandra, you wouldn''t be thinking this way. You''d agree to anything Sandra said. But with Hannah? You''ve never once reflected on your actions. You just think she''s being unreasonable!"

    Faced with his mother''s tirade, Lionel was speechless, unable to reply.

    Just as Mary was about to leave, she remembered something and turned back.

    "I think the reason you treat Hannah this way is because she worked her way through school to support you. You took it for granted. But Sandra was different."

    "Back then, she was a Woods. There was a huge gap between your families. You felt that you had to be grateful for everything Sandra gave you, that you owed her. So you''ve just been coasting on Hannah''s quiet devotion, feeling like she owes you."

    After saying this, Mary had him thrown out and gave orders that he was not to set foot in the house again.

    While they were arguing, neither of them knew that Quennel was listening nearby. He recorded the entire conversation and sent it to Hannah.

    At work, Hannah listened to the recording and fell silent.

    On one hand, it was as if Mary had suddenly gained some sense, actually taking her side and speaking up for her.

    On the other hand, she couldn''t believe Lionel still hadn''t fully

    realized his mistakes and seem

    think that just stubbornly refusing would make her give up

    "Do you think they could be putting on a show? So that Quennel could record it and send it to you, make you think Mary has changed her

    you''ll feer guilty and stop leaking things about the Rosenberg family."

    mind? Maybe they''re hoping

    Samuel said after thinking it over carefully.

    Hannah listened and, after a few seconds of silence, thought Samuel''s theory made a lot of sense.

    "You might be right. Too bad for them, I''m not the same person I used to be. My morals are long gone."

    They exchanged a look. Without a word, they both knew what to do next.

    Hannah forwarded the recording to Samuel, and he posted it online without a second thought.

    Guilt?

    Impossible. That was absolutely out of the question.

    In short, until she had a signed divorce agreement, nothing they did mattered. Even if he, as they said, threatened to jump off a building it. wouldn''t work.

    As soon as Samuel posted it, it shot to the top of the trending topics.

 Chapter 432

    Not long after Mary went upstairs, she saw that Hannah had posted again and was trending online.

    This time, she was much calmer and not as impulsive as she had been before. She didn''t even bother sending anyone to take down the trending topic.

    After all, even if she managed to suppress it, the Temple family would just find a way to push it back up. It was pointless. Let it trend, she thought, who cares!

    When Lionel left the house, he instinctively started driving towards the factory. But then his mother''s words came back to him, and he abruptly yanked the steering wheel, making a U-turn back home.

    He wasn''t needed at the factory or thepany anymore, and going abroad was out of the question. He had no idea what to do next. His number was blocked, and trying to see her at the Temple family''s home was a lost cause.

    Once he got home, he picked up his phone and saw that Hannah had posted new evidence of his affair, which was now trending again.

    The truth was, he had only been concerned about Sandra; they had never had any physical rtionship.

    But no matter how he tried to exin it now, it was useless. He couldn''t produce any evidence to support his case. Everything pointed to him being a scumbag who had abandoned Hannah when she needed him most.

    Looking at thements below, Lionel tossed his phone aside, unable to read anymore.

    Meanwhile, Hannah and Samuel were enjoying the show.

    [Damn, she''s dropping new evidence every day. At this rate, she''s got enough material for the next 10 years. So badass.]

    [To this day, neither the scumbag nor his scumbag mother havee out to deny anything. That''s all the proof we need that it''s true!]

    [He wasted the best years of her youth. If any woman had been that good to me when I had nothing, I would''ve repaid her a hundred times over, not like this disgusting loser. He can''t even be a proper mooch.]

    [Hahahaha, her story is so simr to mine! My guy and I were together since college. We started a business together after graduation, and leven had three kids with him. In the end He and his mistress transferred all my assets and left me with nothing. I''m still fighting him in court!]

    [Don''t even wait for that scumbag to sign the divorce papers. Just file in court and

    get the process started. He''s deliberately dragging his feet.]

    [I swear, if I see a postter saying, ''He came back and sweet-talked me, signed a promise, and swore he''d be good to me from now on. Sorry wasting everyone''s time...'' If that happens, I''ll be disgusted with you too. Don''t be so weak!]

    [Exactly! I hope it doesn''t turn into one of those stories. It''s sickening. It reminds me of those other inte sagas where everyone''s trashing the boyfriend and helping her n her escape, and then a few days dater she announces they''ve made up. It''s like they''re making a foot of us. Please don''t do that You''ve made. such a huge scene, trending every trending every day. If you get back together after all this, I''m blocking both your families!]

    Theterments all echoed the same sentiment: they hoped the two wouldn''t

    reconcile and that Hannah woulde to her senses.

 Chapter 433

    Reading thements, Hannah knew everyone meant well. While she couldn''t publicly dere that she would never get back with that scumbag, she would let her actions prove that she wouldn''t make the same mistake twice.

    That night, Lionel couldn''t sleep. For some reason, he found himselfpulsively opening Hannah''s social media profile.

    Because of their secret marriage, Hannah had never been able to post photos of them together or share anything about her life with the Rosenberg family. Her social media was filled mostly with pictures from her work.

    It was either pictures of her out with colleagues or posts about her cases.

    To an outsider, it looked like the profile of a single, unmarried woman.

    Looking through it now, Lionel felt a sharp pain in his chest. They didn''t even have photos to remember their time together. All they had now was the evidence of his affair that Hannah was posting.

    Lionel put down his phone andy on the bed, his brow furrowed. His gaze drifted to the wall.

    Therge picture frame was empty.

    The smaller frames next to it were also bare.

    Their wedding photos used to be in them, but now they were all gone. Everything was gone!

    Lionel remembered how he hadn''t even noticed when Hannah had taken down the photos. He had gone on living like that for so long until she brought it up, and only then did he realize. By then, it was far toote for regrets.

    The thought sent another wave of sharp pain through him.

    Meanwhile, in Roxa.

    Sandra and Owen had used the money from selling the jewelry to buy a house and were now officially living together.

    Sandra had been keeping a close eye on the situation back home.

    Seeing Hannah and Lionel at each other''s throats, she almost diedughing.

    She scrolled through her phone, lounging in Owen''s arms.

    "This is hrious. I can''t believe they''re actually tearing each other apart. If I''d known this would happen after fle would have lett,

    I sooner. It would''ve saved me from all that ontine hate."

    Owen wrapped his arm around her slender waist and chuckled. "It doesn''t matter. The inte has a short memory. The outrage will die down, and they''ll forget."

    He looked at the beautiful woman in his arms and couldn''t resist leaning down to give her a deep kiss.

    "If Lionel knew that after being so good to you, you were actually mine all along, do you think he''d lose his mind?"

    After he kissed her, a flicker of disgust crossed Sandra''s eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared.

    "Now that I''ve run off with you, he''s probably figured it out. Not that he has time to deal with it now."

    Back then, to get a better handle on Lionel''s every move, she had deliberately gotten close to Owen. She hadn''t expected him to be so easily seduced, falling for her almost instantly.

    He ended up constantly putting in a good word for her with Lionel, telling her Lionel''s schedule, and keeping her updated on Hannah. That was how she always managed to

    conveniently appear whenev

    Lionel needed help.

    "Sweetheart, stop looking at that," Owen said, taking her phone away. "Why don''t

    you show me some gratitude instead?"

    "What are you doing? It''s the middle

    of the day," Sandra said, pushing him away. "You should be thinking about what were going to do next This money isn''t going tost forever with my spending habits."

 Chapter 434

    While she had managed to get a substantial amount of money from Lionel, her daily expenses were enormous. She couldn''t just suddenly start pinching pennies.

    But starting a business or getting a job was out of the question. She wasn''t about to do something so strenuous. She hadn''t worked that hard in the first half of her life, why start now?

    Besides, it was clear she couldn''t rely on the man in front of her. At the end of the day, he was just a secretary. If he hadn''t been useful to her, he never would have even had the chance to get close to her.

    The most pressing issue was that her parents had been messaging her nonstop for the past two days, begging her to bring them over. They were afraid of being targeted by Hannah if they stayed. But bringing them here would be another huge expense she was unwilling to pay.

    So, whenever they messaged, she would tell them she hadn''t settled in yet and promised to bring them over as soon as she was stable.

    As for when that would be, well, that was a question for another day. In any case, her current situation was not ideal.

    The Woods Residence.

    "What did Sandra say? When is she going to bring us over? If this drags on, let''s just buy tickets and go ourselves. I don''t want to get dragged into this mess. Look at what those two families are doing to each other! They''re out for blood. If they decide to turn on us, we''re finished, I''m telling you!"

    David asked his wife, his brow furrowed, as she put down her phone.

    Edith set her phone down and sighed heavily.

    "Sandra is all alone in a faraway ce. She needs time to get settled and find her footing before she can bring us over. We can''t just show up and be a burden to her!"

    "A burden? What burden? We''ll just

    buy a house, get a car, live like we do now, and maybe see if there are any business opportunities. What does she need to ''find her footing'' for? It''s obvious to me she took a huge pile

    of cash and rap with no intention of

    looking after us. Call her again. Tell her if she doesn''t bring us over in the next couple of days, we''re buying tickets anding anyway. She''d better give us her address!"

    Hearing David''s furious words, Edith finally snapped and yelled back.

    "Have you forgotten how much our daughter has suffered? If those two families weren''t at war, everyone online would still be calling our daughter a homewrecker! Can''t you think about her for once instead of just yourself?"

    Edith pointed at him, continuing her tirade. "Think about it! The food you eat, the clothes you wear-where do you think it all came from? Our daughter''s hard work! She''s your daughter, not your personal ATM! Can''t you treat her a little better?"

    "Suffered? Hard work? What

    suffering? What work? She was just being a mistress to a married mant You make it sound so noble. If she hadnt be a mistress, would we be getting cursed out like this? Now thepany''s bankrupt, we''re almost out of money, and she''s taken tens of millions and run off,

    leaving us to fend for ourselves!"

    Hearing this, Edith was so enraged she couldn''t hold back any longer. She raised

    her hand and pped him across the face.

    "Listen to yourself! Was our

    daughter just being a mistress? She was pursuing her true love, what''s wrong with that? Besides, you knew exactly what she was doing. When she was getting benefits from Lionel, you were happier than anyone to take them! Now that theres trouble you''re cursing her more than anyone Is she even your daughter? If you keep this up, we might as well get a divorce!"

 Chapter 435

    "Fine! I''d be d to divorce you! Look at the daughter you raised! Let''s get a divorce. We''ll go to the courthouse tomorrow and file the papers. You can give me all the remaining assets, and you can take all the debt. If it weren''t for you, would I be in this much debt? This is all your fault!"

    David didn''t say another word. He turned and stormed out, leaving her there, crying uncontrobly.

    Edith picked up her phone and tried to call Sandra, but the call didn''t go through. She then sent a series of voice messages, telling Sandra how miserable and painful her life had be, begging her to bring her over soon and save her from this sea of misery.

    But despite sending numerous messages, she received no reply. She could only assume her daughter was busy.

    Kiron

    Sandra saw another calling in from her mother and ignored it. The next second, dozens of 60-second voice messages flooded her phone, making it buzz incessantly. She was so annoyed she wanted to smash it.

    "Your mother must be having a hard time back there," Owen said, trying tofort Sandra as he saw her about to lose her temper. "Just wait a little longer. Once we''re settled here, we''ll bring her over."

    In reality, he didn''t want them toe over either. They were old, in massive debt, and their travel was restricted. They couldn''t just buy tickets like normal people; it would require special arrangements. He had no desire to waste time and effort bringing two useless people here, but he had to keep up appearances.

    "I''ll handle my parents. How''s the job search going? I think we need to start our own business. We can''t survive just by working for someone else. By the way, before you left, didn''t I ask you to copy some important files from Lionel''sputer? Did you get them?"

    "Yes, I did as you asked and copied everything. What do you n to do with them? I don''t think we can use them to start a business."

    "I''m going to sell them to the highest bidder!"

    In an instant, they both understood what the other was thinking and broke into simultaneous smiles.

    "You really think of everything. I was wondering why you wanted me to bring these. Now I see."

    Suddenly, Quennel received a message from Sandra. He nced at it but didn''t reply. Instead, he contacted Hannah and asked to meet without specifying what it was about.

    That evening, Hannah arrived at the private room Quennel had booked After they sat down and exchanged some pleasantries, he handed His

    Soto her.

    Hannah took it and looked at the screen, nearly rolling her eyes into the back of her head.

    "Instead of selling this to you, she''d be better off messaging Lionel and making him pay to get it back. She knows you two don''t get along and is deliberately trying to stir up trouble. That woman is try malicious."

    "You have a point. I''ll message her right now!"

 Chapter 436

    And just like that, Quennel sent the message.

    The moment Sandra saw it, she immediately called him.

    "Are you insane? Why would I contact him now? Have I lost my mind? I sent this to you so you could see how he managed to do so well in business after taking over. With this information, you can surpass him! I even heard he''s been fired from thepany. You can use this to kick him while he''s down and get ahead. Isn''t that a better idea?"

    Sandra scolded him as if he were a hopeless case.

    "Ms. Woods, if you want to make money, I have a better idea," Hannah said coolly into the phone.

    "Send this information to him and make him pay for it. If he refuses, tell him you''ll leak it online and cause huge problems for the Rosenberg family. He''ll definitely pay up. You can name your price, and he''ll have to meet it."

    Hearing Hannah''s voice on the other end, Sandra froze for a few seconds before abruptly hanging up.

    What is wrong with Quennel? Why is he with Hannah, and why would he take my call in front of her? she wondered.

    Sandra stared at her phone, still in shock, wondering if she had just imagined it. This was crazy,pletely crazy!

    "Looks like she''s not going to sell the information to Lionel now," Hannah remarked. "She really missed a golden opportunity to make some money."

    Quennel knew Hannah could be mischievous, but he hadn''t expected her to be this ruthless, speaking up and scaring the woman off like that.

    "Well, too bad for her. But as his older brother, you can still help him out. Send him a screenshot. Tell him importantpany secrets have been stolen and that Sandra is nning to sell them. Gettionel to contact Sandra himself. Better yet, tell him to get his ass to Roxa, bring her back, and before he goes, he''d better sign the divorce papers and finalize it with me at the

    courthouse!"

    Quennel nodded.

    "That makes perfect sense. I''ll contact him in a bit and see what he ns to do."

    After dinner, they went their separate ways. Once in his car, Quennel picked up his phone and saw a flood of messages from Sandra.

    They were all just variations of the same questions: Why was he with Hannah? Why did he answer her call

    ?

    in front of her? Was he trying to set herope it was one usation after another.

    Quennel didn''t reply. Instead, he screenshotted what she had sent him earlier and

    forwarded it to Lionel with a message.

    [Your assistant seems to have taken

    a lot of confidentialpany files before he left. You know the consequences if this information gets out. Now Sandra''s trying to sell it to me now, and she might have already sold it to others. You need to frandle this. I''m not cleaning up your mess.]

    When Lionel saw the message, his head started throbbing. The problem was so overwhelming he didn''t know where to begin.

    Sandra had truly lost her mind. If he didn''t stop her, she might actually sell the information to someone else. After all, she had already proven how shameless she could be.

    Lionel tried to call Sandra to ask where she was so he could go find her, but he discovered he''d been blocked.

    Hearing the notification, Lionel let out a bitterugh. In less than a month, he had been blocked by the two women he loved most. The irony was almostical.

    Since that was the case, he had no choice but to use other means to find her location.

 Chapter 437

    The next day, as soon as he got Sandra''s address in Roxa, he immediately bought a ticket and left. Somehow, Quennel found out about his trip to Roxa and called

    Hannah to tell her.

    Hannah was so furious she almost called Lionel to demand why he couldn''t have signed the divorce papers before leaving the country. His trip would waste so much time. But then she remembered he was on a ne. Calling him would be useless!

    "That bastard is definitely doing this on purpose! He knows the only thing I want is his signature, and he deliberately left the country to avoid it!"

    Hannah punched a pillow in frustration.

    "Well, he''s already left the country, so there''s nothing we can do now," Quennel said apologetically over the phone. "I had no idea he''d move so fast. If I had known, I would have tried to stop him. I guess we''ll just have to wait for him toe back."

    "It''s not your fault, don''t me yourself. He was the one who left in a hurry. I suspect one of the reasons he left so quickly was to avoid signing the divorce papers. He knew that if I found out, I''d chase him to the airport with the papers and demand his signature in front of everyone. Since he''s gone, we''ll just have to wait," Hannah remarked.

    Quennel asked, "So, in the meantime, are you going to keep posting about his affair?"

    Hannah thought for a moment before replying, "No, I''ll expose someone else. He can run, but he can''t hide forever. Besides, Sandra''s parents are still in the country, and their travel has been restricted."

    Sandra''s parents knew all along she was a mistress, that she was with a married man. But instead of stopping her, they enabled their daughter''s behavior and enjoyed the money and gifts Sandra got from Lionel. Since they benefited from it, it''s time they face the consequences.

    "Okay, I think you''re right."

    "Don''t you think what I''m doing is wrong? After all, I was once part of your family, but..."

    Quennel cut her off. "Don''t even

    think about that. Just do what you need to do. Lionel wronged you first. They wronged you first. I never. wronged you, so I don''t see anything wrong with what you''re doing Youre just fighting for yourself and getting the justice you deserve. Fsupport you. Go for it, and don''t hold back."

    "Thank you."

    After hanging up, Hannah started gathering her materials.

    It was a good thing she was awyer, which made her an expert at collecting evidence. She''d always had a habit of keeping chat logs, otherwise, she''d have nothing to show for it now.

    Once she had everything organized, Hannah posted a series of screenshots online.

    That evening, at the Woods residence.

    After dinner, David picked up his phone and froze when he saw what was trending.

    "Honey, honey, look at this! We''re

    finished! We''re both finished Th bitoff Happah is team tedL]

    Hearing his shout, Edith rushed over and took the phone.

 Chapter 438

    Mr. and Mrs. Woods never imagined that Hannah, who had been focused on Lionel, would suddenly turn her attention to them.

    She had posted photos of all the jewelry, cars, and property they had received from Sandra.

    Back when Sandra was with Lionel, she often received expensive gifts and would always bring some back for her parents.

    Hannah also posted a photo of Lionel hiking with Sandra and her parents¡ªthe three of them looking like a real family taken while Hannah herself was in the hospital.

    Hannah: [I had acute gastroenteritis. The pain was unbearable, so I called Lionel and begged him to take me to the hospital. It turns out he was hiking with Sandra and her parents. He told me to stop faking it and lied that he was in a very important business meeting. He made me feel like I was ruining his deal, so I stopped begging and took a cab to the hospital by myself to get admitted. It wasn''t until I was feeling a little better and checked my phone that I saw Sandra Woods''s Facebook post. He wasn''t in a meeting. He was just out hiking with them.]

    Hannah posted Sandra''s hiking photos from Facebook, along with screenshots of her chat with Lionel. When all the evidence wasid bare online, public sympathy for her surged once again.

    [Seeing the pictures Hannah posted, I can''t even imagine what she must have gone through these past three years.]

    [I''ve seen a lot of scumbags, but never one this vile. I don''t know how Hannah put up with it for three years. If it were me, I wouldn''t havested one.]

    [The only reason anyone could endure that for so long is because she was desperately in love. Remember this, girls: if you''re willing to suffer for a man, there will be no end to your suffering.]

    [It''s hrious. The mistress fled the country, leaving her parents behind. Their family is bankrupt, and it doesn''t seem like she ns on bringing them over.]

    [Let''s be clear about one thing: parents who can raise someone so devoid of morals shouldn''t expect to get anything good from that child. They should be grateful she has turned on them yet.

    [I''m officially boycotting all products from the Rosenberg family.]

    [Hahaha, good thing the Woods family went bankrupt. But the mistress got off too easy escaping the country if she''d been caught earlier, she''d probably be in jail by now.]

    [Well, if we can''t get revenge on the daughter, let''s go after the parents. They enjoyed the money she got, so they should pay the price too.]

    Hannah could feel that all thements were on her side now. Unlike before, when her posts were immediately flooded by paid trolls trying to discredit her.

    It was clear that Mary had been the one buying trolls and spreading rumors before.

    Mary hadn''t expected Hannah to be this relentless. She was now taking down everyone with equal prejudice.

    "Well, if we''re going down, we have to drag the Woods family down with us. It''s all their fault."

    As Mary muttered to herself, an idea struck her. She immediately grabbed her phone and called her people, ordering them to hire a team of

    professional trolls to smear

    Woods family and divert all the negative attention onto them. C¨®ntent

 Chapter 439

    If they could shift all the me to the Woods family at this crucial moment, it would be a huge victory.

    In no time, the onlinements that had been expressing sympathy for Hannahpletely shifted to attacking the Woods family.

    [Everyone keeps calling Lionel a scumbag, but has anyone considered that none of this would have happened if that woman hadn''t seduced him in the first ce?]

    [She was the one who gave up on the marriage. She must have character issues. She probably found someone better and that''s why she didn''t want to get married.]

    [If you ask me, the mistress probably saw that Lionel grew up as an orphan and had just returned, thinking he''d never be truly valued by the Rosenberg family. She was afraid she''d bet on the wrong horse, so she found someone else and ran.]

    [Maybe she was interested in Quennel back then and wanted to marry him, so she broke off the engagement and spun it as graciously stepping aside for the other two.]

    [I think the real reason this whole mess happened is the Woods family. They failed

    to raise a decent daughter. If they had raised a normal person, none of this would be happening.]

    [The fact that their daughter fled the country and abandoned them proves that there''s something seriously wrong with that family!]

    Seeing the constant attacks online, Mr. and Mrs. Woods wanted to hire their own trolls to clean up their image, but they didn''t have the money to do it.

    The narrative hadpletely shifted. At first, everyone was sympathizing with Hannah, and now they were the targets. It was obvious someone was manipting public opinion online. It couldn''t be Hannah, so it had to be someone else.

    But they had no way of finding out who was behind the online smear campaign.

    "What are you standing there for?

    Call Sandra! Tell her to hire someone to clear our names. We didn''t tell her to do this, she was the one who insisted on being with Lionel David roared furiously.

    "I''m trying, but she''s not picking up! Maybe she''s busy," Edith said, on the verge of tears.

    "Give it to me, I''ll call. That ungrateful brat. We raised her, and this is how she repays us?"

    David snatched the phone, cursing as he dialed. "She''s not actually going to leave us to die, is she?

    have to call and find out. Even if she word save us she damn well better give us money!"

    But he snatched the phone and tried calling repeatedly, only to find the line was always busy. No one answered.

    "Maybe she really is busy," Edith suggested weakly. "When she sees the trending topics, she''ll call us."

    "For now, let''s just register some

    new ounts, buy a few if we have to, and try to defend ourselves," she pleaded. If we let them keep attacking us like thism afraid to even go out for groceries Someone might attack me!"

    As she spoke, Edith couldn''t help but cry. They were supposed to be out of it, but

    one post from Hannah had thrown them into the fire.

    Seeing that no one online was talking about her family anymore, Mary finally breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 440

    As long as the me was shifted and the online mob had a new target, things would quiet down. After all, online users were like a mindless herd, believing whatever they were told without thinking for themselves.

    "Keep pushing the narrative online. Post morements saying the Woods couple encouraged the affair. And if you see anyone defending them, get thosements taken down immediately. I don''t care how much it costs!"

    The Woods family was already a sinking ship-bankrupt on one end, abandoned by their daughter on the other. Hannah''s post about them was the perfect opportunity. If she didn''t redirect the me now, the impact on the Rosenberg family would only grow worse.

    After receiving their orders, Mary''s team immediately ramped up their efforts, hiring even more people to flood the inte with posts.

    Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Woods bought a batch of new ounts. They dropped everything else and focused solely on posting rifications online.

    [Every person is an individual. What someone bes as an adult has nothing to do with their parents. Her actions shouldn''t be med on them.]

    [She made her own choices. What does it have to do with her parents? Did any of you actually see her parents encouraging her to seduce him?]

    [You people just believe whatever you''re told without any critical thinking. Don''t trust everything you read online. For all we know, these pictures could be fake.]

    [What''s wrong with a daughter going hiking with her parents? How do you know her parents asked the man toe along? For all you know, the daughter invited him herself.]

    [These must be trolls hired by the parents. Look at how nicely they''re trying to spin this and clear their names.]

    [If you have proof, then show it! We''re not hired by them, we''re just speaking the truth. We have eyes and can think for ourselves unlike you sheep who believe everything you see!]

    Mary saw that some people were actually starting to defend Mr. and Mrs. Woods online and frowned deeply.

    "Didn''t you see thosements

    getting upvoted? Report them

    immediately! I don''t want to see a

    single post defending them, whether users or their own

    it''s from random users or the

    family. Take them all down!"

    As soon as Mary made the call, thosements disappeared. The ounts that posted them were even reported and banned.

    Edith watched herment suddenly vanish. She was about to appeal it when she realized her entire ount had been banned.

    "What... what happened? I didn''t say anything inappropriate. Why was my ount deleted?" Edith stared at her phone,pletely baffled.

    "Do you even have to ask? Someone obviously reported your ount," David seethed. "It must have been that bitch Hannah! Go buy more ounts, and post morements!"

    Edith saw that all their previous

    rockpletely useless.

 Chapter 441

    "Is there any point in doing this? We''ve already spent thousands on these ounts, but no one believes us. The ounts get banned, thements get deleted. If we keep buying more, we''ll run out of money soon."

    Edith started crying as she spoke.

    David picked up a ss of water and threw it at her.

    "What are you crying for? Crying is useless! How will we know if it''s working if we don''t even try?"

    The uproar from Hannah''s post was growing, but Lionel, still on his flight, waspletely unaware. In Roxa, however, Sandra was watching everything unfold online.

    When she saw the trending topic, she was stunned. She considered hiring her own trolls to fight back, but seeing the sheer volume of coordinated attacks, she knew someone with deep pockets was pulling the strings-most likely, the Rosenberg family.

    Against that kind of financial power, spending her own money would be useless.

    But then she noticed something. Thements, which were initially all directed at her, were gradually shifting to her parents, ming them for not raising her properly and causing her to be the person she was.

    As thements took this strange turn, she decided against hiring trolls to defend herself. Given the current direction, she didn''t need to.

    Her phone, however, kept buzzing with messages from her parents, begging for help.

    She simply pretended she didn''t see them.

    Even Hannah was surprised that this post was getting a much stronger reaction than her previous ones.

    Her earlier posts had been suppressed by the Rosenberg family, but this one clearly wasn''t.

    "Do you think the Rosenberg family hired these trolls?" Samuel asked, looking at thements. "They''re all attacking the Woods family. It''s like everyone has forgotten that Elonel was the one who cheated."

    "Anyone who didn''t know better would think Sandra used some magic spell to seduce him," he added. "An affair takes two people, but now it''s being framed as if it was all Sandra''s fault

    "Society is inherently unfair to

    women. Often, when a man cheats, people automatically me the

    other woman, the ''homewreckeret

    who seduced him. But in this case, it was consensual. They''re both at fault!"

    Hannah closed the app. "Anyway, I have plenty more evidence. Today they''re trashing one family, tomorrow the other. Let''s take it slow. There''s plenty of drama to go around."

    Hearing her say that, Samuel couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    With the two families at each other''s throats, only she could remain so calm and say something like that.

    It was impressive, especially since she was no longer on the receiving end.

    Hannah was already nning what to post the next day.

    The moment Lionel''s nended, his phone exploded with notifications. He picked

    it up and saw that Hannah had posted again.

    He started reading the post in the car, his expression growing darker with every word, until he finally gave up and put the phone down.

    The car was approaching Sandra''s house.

    Just as Hannah and Samuel got home, they found two uninvited guests waiting in the living room.

    Hannah blinked slowly, a smile ying on her lips. "You two aren''t here today to convince me to delete my post, are you? Mary couldn''t manage it."

 Chapter 442

    Listening to Hannah''s disrespectful tone, David''s anger red, and he snapped, "A young woman like you can go ahead and get a divorce if you want, but what are you doing dragging our family into it?"

    "Let me tell you, those posts you made online have been shared andmented on by countless people, and they''ve caused serious damage to our family''s reputation. I''ve spoken to awyer, and for what you''ve done, I have every right to sue you. If you don''t delete those posts immediately, I will have mywyer file awsuit."

    David grew more agitated as he spoke, eventually rising to his feet and pointing a finger straight at Hannah''s nose. "I came here to discuss this with you calmly, so I hope you won''t push your luck."

    Despite the force and menace in his booming voice, Hannah remainedpletely unfazed, a faint smile ying on her lips as she sat down.

    A maid brought her a cup of coffee. Hannah lifted the cup, blew gently on the surface, and took a leisurely sip. Her calm demeanor was infuriating to watch.

    "Are you listening to me? Pick up your phone right now and delete that post, or I''ll call mywyer immediately, and we''ll see each other in court."

    Hannah set her cup down, raising an eyebrow slightly. "If you''re going to sue, then go ahead. I''m actually curious to see what ipetentwyer would even take your case. You''d be better off finding one from out of state, because I know all the local ones."

    "Do you really think I haven''t found awyer? Let me tell you, the Woods family may have fallen on hard times, but we still have our old connections. It doesn''t matter if mywyer is local or from out of state; the point is, I''ve already found one. Now take the post down, do you hear me?"

    He had assumed his threats would intimidate her, but they seemed to have the opposite effect, merely piquing her curiosity.

    "Everything I posted is the truth. If you have a problem with it, then show me your evidence to the contrary. You knew your daughter was seducing a married man, and you dly reaped the benefits she brought home from him-the jewelry, the cars, the house, even the business contracts. While you were lining your pockets, did you ever stop to think where all of it wasing from? Sue me if you want. I''m ready."

    Hannah finished, crossing her arms and leaning back slightly.

    She honestly hadn''t expected him to be so shameless as toe to her home directly.

    And not only did he show up, but he did so with such arrogant indignation.

    He really was just like Sandra. The saying ''like mother, like daughter'' was true- shameless parents raise a shameless child.

    "Hannah, just listen to some advice.

    You''re already making a scene with this divorce; spreading all these rumors online about the Rosenberg. family If they decide toe after you, no one will be able to help you,"

    Edith chimed in from the side, unable to stay silent any longer.

    "You''ve already made an enemy of the Rosenbergs, don''t make an enemy of us, too. It''s better to have another friend than another enemy, you know that. Besides, shifting the me to us won''t do you any good. My daughter is already abroad, and you''ve taken back everything she was given. Continuing this will only ruin our reputation, and we can''t afford to pay you any damages. You''re a young woman; you can''t bully two old people like us, can you?"

 Chapter 443

    Samuel, who had been sitting quietly on the side, couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst outughing.

    Hisugh made the Woods couple instinctively turn to stare at him.

    "What are you looking at me for? You were being ridiculous, so Iughed. What''s the problem?" Samuel shot back, not mincing his words.

    "You old hypocrite, you really know how to spin a tale. When ites to guilt- tripping, you''re in a ss of your own. I don''t know how you can talk like that. Anyone listening would think your family was the victim here."

    Samuel rolled his eyes and continued his tirade. "When Sandra was getting all those expensive gifts from Lionel, don''t tell me you had no idea! So what if it''s all been taken back? You still have a house you can mortgage, don''t you? All the fine food and clothes you enjoyed must have cost a fortune. Just sell the house and pay back the money. Do it now before I get inspired and start itemizing everything. You two might just end up living under a bridge."

    ¡°He has a point,¡± Hannah added. ¡°I remember Lionel gave Sandra plenty ofvish gifts and expensive delicacies. She must have shared them with you. That all has to add up to tens, if not hundreds, of thousands of dors, right?"

    Seeing them about to speak, Hannah cut them off sharply. "Don''t you dare stand there and call me petty. Did you think about whose money you were enjoying when you were stuffing your faces?"

    ring at the two of them, Hannah rolled her eyes again and said, "Send them out. Remember their faces, and if they ever show up here again, throw them out immediately. They are not allowed in my house."

    At her words, two burly security guards appeared and walked toward the couple. "Please leave on your own ord. Otherwise, we''ll be forced to escort you out."

    Faced with the two imposing men, Mr. and Mrs. Woods swallowed hard.

    They knew that if they didn''t leave now, that crazy woman Hannah might actually have them thrown out.

    The couple scurried away from the Rosenberg estate in disgrace. Once outside, David turned and spat vehemently toward the gate.

    "Pah! What a piece of work. You just wait!"

    "That''s enough! I told you it was uselessing here, but you

    wouldn''t listen. Let''s just go be

    Hannah actually sends some

    beat us up!"

    Enraged by her words, David lifted his hand and pped her hard across the face.

    ¡°Nag, nag, nag! That''s all you do!

    How would we know if we didn''t try?

    ording to you, we should just sit around and wait to die. You talk so much, so why y don''t youe up With a solution? You think of a n!"

    David stormed off in a fury, leaving a tearful Edith to hurry after him. Their entire ugly exchange was captured by paparazzi hiding nearby.

    When Mary saw the video, she ordered, Post this online

    immediately. Say that Hannah ured them out just to publicly humiliate them. Tamish her name.  swn?vels

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    Roxa.

    Lionel arrived at the front door of Sandra''s current residence and rang the bell.

    "Who is it?" Sandra called out as she walked over to answer it.

    The moment she opened the door and saw who was standing outside, she froze, instinctively trying to m it shut.

 Chapter 444

    Wait.

    What was happening?

    Was she seeing things? Why would Lionel be here, of all ces, standing right at her doorstep?

    Shouldn''t he be busy dealing with the divorce from Hannah? Had she been watching too many dramastely, making her hallucinate?

    "Sandra, open the door," Lionel said, forcing his hand into the gap to stop it from closing. "I need to talk to you."

    Hearing his voice confirmed it wasn''t a dream, and her breath caught in her throat. She swallowed hard, her heart pounding.

    "Sandra, don''t make me force my way in. Open the door-now."

    Despite his words, he didn''t wait for her toply, pushing the door open and stepping inside.

    "Where do you think you''re going to run? I''m telling you, even if you fled the country, I''d still find you."

    Facing the man she hadn''t seen in so long, Sandra was at a loss for words, standing frozen in ce.

    "You posted all that garbage online before you left, and now both our families are at each other''s throats because of you. Meanwhile, you''re hiding out here, enjoying your freedom. Does it make you happy, ying us all for fools? Or did you really think I wouldn''t be able to find you here, that there was nothing I could do?"

    Lionel spoke as he walked into the living room, his eyes scanning the space. Noticing no one else was around, he let out a coldugh.

    "Where''s your aplice? Not here? Or did you two have a falling out over the spoils?"

    "Lionel, thank God you''re here! I

    didn''t know what to do. You have no idea... I was coerced by Owen! He threatened me, forced me to run away whim ve been a prisoner in this house this whole time. If you hadn''te..." Sandra said, her expression a mask of innocence.

    Lionel''s voice was icy. "Who opened the door just now?"

    Sandra blinked, momentarily confused by his question. "It was me, wasn''t it?¡±

    "If you were a prisoner, how could you just open the door? And if you could open the door, why didn''t you run? I see you have a phone in your hand. Didn''t you think to call the police?"

    Lionel''s face was grim as he stared her down. "You can lie without even

    blinking now. Are you treating me you think I''m so

    like an idiot or do onsense you''

    stupid I''ll believe any

    spew?"

    After Lionel''s sharp rebuke, a dead silence fell over the room.

    "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue? You were so clever with your words before. Or maybe you need more time toe up with another excuse."

    Sandra stood there,pletely unprepared for this cold, severe Lionel. She had never seen him like this before and had no idea how to respond.

    In the past, no matter what she said, no matter how flimsy or ridiculous the excuse, he would believe her. It was nothing like this. Her old tactics wouldn''t work on him anymore.

    "Sandra, if you go back with me right now, admit to your mistakes, and apologize to Hannah, I can choose to let this go. Whether Hannah will do the same, I can''t say."

    With a thud, Sandra dropped to her knees, her eyes filling with tears as she looked up at him. She shuffled forward on her knees and clutched his pant leg.

    ¡°Lionel, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. But I had no choice! I never knew things would turn out like this."

 Chapter 445

    She tilted her head back to look at Lionel, her voice choked with sobs.

    "If I go back now, Hannah will destroy me. I''m scared."

    But this time, her pleas had absolutely no effect on Lionel.

    His face hardened as he pried her hand away.

    "If you were so scared, why did you do it in the first ce?"

    Sandra bit her lip, realizing that nothing she said now would get through to him.

    ¡°Fine, I understand," she said, taking a deep breath as if she had made a momentous decision. She stood up. "I''ll go pack my things ande back with you. Just wait for me here."

    "It''s good that you''vee to your senses."

    Sandra kept looking back at Lionel as she walked toward the stairs. The moment she was out of his sight, her expression changedpletely. She quickly sent a text to Owen, then bolted through a separate emergency exit.

    She wasn''t an idiot.

    If she went back now, Hannah would never forgive her, and she would likely end up in prison.

    She just never imagined that Lionel would actuallye all the way to Kiron to find her for Hannah''s sake.

    It was clear he hadpletely changed. The next time she saw him, she wouldn''t waste time talking-she''d just run.

    Downstairs, Lionel waited for a long time, but Sandra never reappeared. A sense of unease crept over him.

    He immediately got up and headed upstairs.

    But when he checked every room, there was no sign of Sandra. Only then did he realize he had been deceived by her yet again.

    ¡°Sandra!¡± he roared, gritting his teeth as he rushed back downstairs. He searched the area around the house, but she was nowhere to be found.

    Lionel pulled out his phone and called his contacts in the area, asking them to help track Sandra down.

    The next morning.

    Hannah was halfway through breakfast when she picked up her phone and saw the posts orchestrated by Mary, using her of bullying the elderlyte at night.

    Thements section was flooded with paid trolls, all attacking her, painting a picture as if she had been tormenting two helpless old people.

    It was as if everyone had forgotten what had actually happened the day before.

    "Oh, for crying out loud! That

    shameless old hag actually had people spying on us!" Samuel cursed, immediately arranging for security to patrol the property. Any suspicious individuals were to be reported to the police and removed. He was determined not to let this happen again.

    Hannah, however, waspletely unfazed by the online attacks. She simply retrieved the surveince

    footage from the previous day

    incident, an unedited video clip and posted it online without any text ormentary, letting theizens draw their own conclusi¨®ns.

    The inte exploded once again.

    [What''s wrong with people? That first video didn''t even say who those two were.]

    [I thought they were just passersby

    at first. I can''t believe they were the

    two trolls from yesterday who went to her house to cause trouble. They

    deserved to be kicked out, and then they have the nerve to spread rumors online.]

    [Damn, they''re masters at manipting public opinion!]

    [Those shameless old bastards! I wish they''d been cursed out even more

    yesterday!]

    Seeing that public opinion had once again swung in Hannah''s favor, Mary furiously grabbed her phone and dialed Lionel''s number.

 Chapter 446

    Quennel called Hannah and told her that Lionel had gone to Roxa to catch Sandra, but she had managed to escape.

    Hannah wasn''t the least bit surprised.

    "I thought you''d be furious when I told you, that you''d want to chew him out. I never expected you to be so calm. It''s quite surprising," Quennel remarked, taken aback by herck of an angry outburst.

    Hannah offered a faint smile. ¡°He went to Roxa, which means he must have already known where Sandra was staying. He probably went straight to her ce after his flightnded and might have even seen her. The only reason he didn''t catch her is because he let his guard down. He trusted her again, and she got away. I know him too well. I know what he''s like. He''ll believe anything anyone tells him."

    Lionel wouldn''t have gone to Roxa so rashly without investigating first.

    Quennel considered her analysis and found it quite usible.

    "Besides that, do you think it''s possible he was caught off guard, that he went there unprepared? Or maybe Sandra found out he wasing and fled before he arrived?"

    Hannah''s gaze lowered slightly, and she didn''t respond right away.

    After all, they had no idea what the situation was really like over there; everything was just spection.

    Perhaps he had genuinely tried to find her but was simply unlucky. Or perhaps he had just gone there for a vacation, didn''t even look for her, and made up an excuse.

    "Quennel, whether he was serious about finding her or not, it has nothing to do with us. We don''t know what happened, so there''s no point in making excuses for him. We only care about the result."

    Quennel nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I didn''t call to make excuses for him, I just wanted to let you know what happened. You know I''m on your side, not his."

    "I know that. I would never confuse you with him."

    After asking a few more questions about the recent online drama, Quennel hung up.

    After the call ended, Hannah and Samuel sat in silence, looking at each other. After about ten seconds, Samuel finally spoke.

    "Do you think we can trust what he says?"

    Hannah''s lips tightened into a thin line.

    "I used to believe every word he said. Even when Sandra imed he was the one who drugged me back then,

    I never doubted

    him. But now, now

    I''m starting to wonder if I should

    believe him at all."

    Just before Quennel''s call, they had received several photos from Sandra.

    They had already been authenticated; they were real, not photoshopped.

    They were about to discuss the meaning of the photos when Quennel called, which only made things more confusing. Could his words be trusted?  fo

    Sandra had sent several pictures.

    One showed Quennel handing her a small bottle of liquid.

    Another showed her pouring the contents of the bottle into a ss of water.

    Thest one showed her putting something into a different ss.

    The ss in the photos was one Hannah recognized instantly. It was the same one Sandra had used to give her a drink that day the very hat had made her body feel so

    strange.

 Chapter 447

    And Lionel had also felt strange after having a drink that day. Looking at the photos, it wasn''t hard to deduce that they had both been drugged by Sandra, but the person who gave her the drug was Quennel.

    "So, when Sandra said Quennel was behind the drugging, she wasn''t lying. It was true, but for various reasons, we didn''t believe her back then," Samuel concluded, his voiceced with disbelief as he analyzed the situation.

    Hannah''s expression darkened. She furrowed her brow in distress, clenching her jaw as she thought for a long moment before finally saying, "Since the photos are real, then it''s certainly possible.¡±

    "But we can''t rule out the possibility that Sandra handed the bottle to Quennel, he took it, and she snapped the picture at that moment to frame him. Without a video, just a few pictures, no one knows the real sequence of events. This could just be another one of Sandra''s attempts to get herself off the hook."

    Samuel nodded thoughtfully. "I think that''s very likely, too. Lionel went to Roxa to catch her, and even though he failed this time, there''s no guarantee he won''t seed next time. She''s probably tired of living in hiding and wants to shift the me to Quennel to distract you."

    "For now, let''s just pretend we never saw these photos and ignore it. The most important thing is the divorce. Once that''s settled, we can figure out the truth. Even if we find out now, what''s the point? It already happened. It''s not like I can go back three years. And even if it was Quennel''s doing, we can deal with it after the divorce."

    Though Hannah spoke with resolve, a part of her was deeply hurt.

    She found it hard to ept that Quennel could have been the one who gave Sandra the drug. In the three years she had been part of the Rosenberg family, he and the matriarch had treated her the best. She couldn''t fathom any reason why he would want to drug her.

    Right now, it was better to focus on the divorce than to dwell on these things. If she

    got bogged down in this drama, she''d be ying right into their hands.

    "Exactly! We can''t let ourselves be fooled."

    Meanwhile, Lionel had also received the same message from Sandra.

    [I know you won''t believe anything I say now, but at this point, there''s no use hiding it anymore. Even though you didn''t believe me before, I swear on my love for you all these years that Quennel was the one who orchestrated the drugging. He gave me the drug to use of nnan on because he wanted her. He wanted to sleep with her, and if that happened, I would have to marry you. So I drugged you too, because back then, I really didn''t want to marry you.]

    [I told you I didn''t want to marry you because I was worried you wouldn''t be sessful, having grown up asz an orphan and I didn''t want to waste my life Butter when I saw how capable you were, I regretted it. That''s why I got back together with you. We all had our reasons back then.]

 Chapter 448

    Lionel stared at the ck text on his phone screen. He recognized every word, but somehow, when put together, they felt alien. He couldn''t quite process the meaning, having to read the message over and over again to understand what she was

    saying.

    Sandra had used someone else''s ount to send the message, and when he tried to call back, he found he had already been blocked.

    He had only these few pictures and her words to go on, with no way to question her further.

    If what Sandra said was true, then Hannah wasn''t the one who drugged him. He had misunderstood her for three long years.

    And just a few days ago, Sandra had told him that Quennel was behind the drugging, but he hadn''t been able to believe something so outrageous.

    But if, as she imed, Quennel desired Hannah and had Sandra drug her to get her, then it all made sense.

    After he and Hannah were married, Quennel never kept his distance. In fact, he was exceptionally kind to Hannah¡ªso kind that it sometimes made Lionel suspicious, wondering if his brother was up to something.

    Now, everything finally clicked into ce. It was almost certain that Quennel was responsible for the drugging.

    Since he now had a clear lead, bringing Sandra back was pointless, especially since he had no idea where she had run off to.

    Staying in Roxa would just be a waste of time. The most important thing now was to return home immediately, exin everything to Hannah, and beg for her forgiveness.

    With this thought, Lionel immediately booked a flight and flew back home that very night.

    At the crack of dawn the next morning.

    Hannah was still sound asleep when a frantic knocking at her bedroom door jolted her awake.

    "Ma''am, it''s an emergency! Your ex-husband is here. We tried to get him to leave, but he refuses. He says

    He says

    he has something extremely important to tell you and forced his way in. He''s in the living room i right now."

    Hannah''s brow furrowed in irritation.

    "Lionel?"

    The maid nodded. "Yes, that''s him. He''s downstairs. We tried to escort him out, but

    he threatened to kill himself right here in the house if we made him leave today."

    Hannah''s face fell, her patiencepletely gone.

    "Go tell him to get on with it then. Tell him to do it quickly and stop bothering me. And tell him I''m not seeing him. What time is it? Even if I were going to see him, it would be after I''ve woken up not whenb he decides to barge in at the break of dawn."

    Hannah mmed the door shut, her face a mask of anger.

    She had no idea why he was suddenly back, but his selfish, inconsiderate behavior was utterly disgusting. He was still the same self-centered man he had always been. She had hoped that after everything that had happened, he might have learned to consider her feelings, but clearly, nothing had changed. The sight of him was just sickening.

    When the maid ryed Hannah''s message to Lionel downstairs, he finally realized how badly he had acted.

    He had been so shocked by the news and so desperate to tell Hannah that he hadn''t thought about anything else.

    ¡°Please, tell Hannah I''m truly sorry. It''s just that I have something incredibly important to discuss with her. Since she''s still sleeping, I''ll just wait here for her.¡±

 Chapter 449

    The maid looked him up and down, thinking to herself that there was a very good reason Hannah despised him.

    He was so arrogant, so infuriating.

    "Ma''am is still asleep. I''m not going to disturb her just because you say so. When she wakes up and whether she wants to see you is her decision. If you want to wait, then wait. If you can''t, then leave. You''re not wee in this house."

    The maid turned and walked away.

    Only then did Lionel btedly realize hisst words had also been wrong.

    He let out a frustrated sigh, silently reminding himself to think before he acted from now on, to be more considerate and stop being so irrational.

    He sat in the living room and waited for a long time. He saw Samuel and Cherrye downstairs, but there was still no sign of Hannah.

    When they saw Lionel in their house, they were both shocked and immediately tried to have him thrown out. He was only allowed to stay after insisting he had an urgent matter to discuss with Hannah.

    "What could possibly be so important that you have the nerve toe back here after failing to find that woman? If I were you, I''d have had the decency to die of shame in that other country and not even have my body sent back," Samuel said, rolling his eyes.

    Cherry chimed in, "Oh, if it were me, I''d be too embarrassed to ever show my face again. You know, it really pays to be shameless. I envy people like that. For once in my life, I''d love to live so freely, without a shred of shame.¡±

    Samuel nodded in agreement. "What ''important matter''? He''s obviously just counting on Hannah being a pushover, thinking he can bully her. Look at him, he has no respect for her at all. If he truly cared, would he have shown up this early? Wouldn''t he have called first to see if she was awake? Just looking at him is annoying."

    The two of them went back and forth, relentlessly tearing into Lionel.

    He acted as if he couldn''t hear them, sitting quietly on the sofa and waiting for Hannah. Even though no one had offered him so much as a ss of water since he arrived, he didn''t get angry. He knew he was unwee here; being allowed to Sit and wait was already more than he deserved.

    About ten minutester, Hannah finally made her way downstairs, lookingpletely rxed.

    "You''re awake! Come have breakfast. We made your favorite shrimp raviolis today. They''re delicious!" Samuel called out warmly.

    Hannah walked right past Lionel as if he were invisible and went straight to the dining table.

    "This is really good," she said after taking a bite. "By the way, Yves just sent a message. He said there''s a meeting today and we shouldn''t bete.¡±

    "Don''t worry, I''m neverte for anything. But what''s it about? It''s not that business trip they mentioned in the office a few days ago, is in ye never been there Have you

    Hannah shook her head. "I think it''s probably about the trip, but he didn''t give me any details about who''s going Well find out at the meeting after we get to the office."

    Samuel nodded.

    After they finished breakfast, they tidied up and prepared to leave for thepany.

    "Hannah, I need to talk to you."

 Chapter 450

    Hearing Lionel''s voice, Hannah finally stopped in her tracks and turned around, as if noticing him for the first time.

    She looked him up and down, then sneered coldly. "Like mother, like son indeed. You''re exactly like your mother¡ªbarging into my house without even bothering to knock. What do you both think this ce is? Your own backyard?"

    Lionel opened his mouth to exin, but she cut him off, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    "Your mother did the same thing before, just waltzing into my home as she pleased. And now you''re doing it too. Neither of you has any respect for me or my family. I don''t care what you have to say."

    Hannah pointed sharply toward the door. "Just get out of my house right now. If you don''t leave immediately, I''ll call security and have you thrown out. Don''t think I won''t do it¡ªI wasn''t afraid to have your mother removed, let alone you."

    Lionel knew Hannah disliked him, but he hadn''t expected her contempt to run this deep. He had onlye to the Temple residence to see her, and now he was being driven out like this.

    "Hannah, I know I failed to bring Kiron back from Cyprus, and that was my mistake. But I''ve also uncovered something important."

    Lionel quickly took out his phone, pulled up the information, and handed it to her.

    "About the drugging incident back then¡ªthere''s a lead now. I was wrong to use you without investigating properly back then. I apologize. Please take a look at this." Hannah nced at it but said nothing, instead turning to look at Samuel.

    Samuel walked over and studied the screen for a moment before asking calmly, "What can a few photos prove? What do they actually exin?"

    Lionel exined, "They show that Quennel was obsessed with you, that he wanted you for himself that''s why he did it. I warned you before to stay away from him, that he might have ulterior motives. Looks like I was right. Because of what h? did back th?n, misunderstood you, neglected you, and treated you poorly. I''m formally apologizing to you."

    Samuel interjected, his voiceced with disdain. "Look at him-he never respected you, never saw you as an equal and even now, he still talks, down to you, still mes you for everything. People like him are just exhausting. He could''ve spoken calmly, but no-he had to go all threatening and aggressive."

    Samuel was visibly irritated by the condescending, usatory tone in Lionel''s words.

    Hannah let out a light, humorless

    have no choice but to file for divorce in court."

    Lionel''s brows furrowed tightly, confusion and disbelief written across his face.

    He didn''t understand. The truth was right in front of them, so why was Hannah saying things like this?

    Did this whole matter not mean anything to her?

    "Hannah, the person who drugged the drink before our wedding was Quennel Rosenberg. He meant for you to go to his room that night, but you identally walked into mine instead. That''s how all of this happened."

    Lionel kept his voice steady, exining carefully. "I know I was wrong back then¡ªI used you without investigating properly. I take full responsibility for that."

 Chapter 451

    ¡°But now that Sandra has told me, I know I was wrong. I had to make things right with you, which is why I flew back so suddenly to find you. I''m sorry for disturbing your rest."

    Hannah and Samuel listened with stony faces, waiting patiently for him to finish before speaking.

    "So, you came here to wake me up this early in the morning just to tell me something so trivial that can''t be changed now? What''s the point? What good is an apology at this stage?" Hannah said.

    Samuel rolled his eyes and shot back, "Did you really think that bringing us this news would make us feel all touched and grateful? That we''d thank you and just get back together?"

    ¡°Besides, how can you be sure he was the one who did the drugging, based on just a few photos? What if Sandra drugged someone and then framed him? Is there a video? You can''t just go around ndering people based on a couple of pictures.¡±

    As Samuel spoke, he pushed Lionel aside. ¡°Alright, that''s enough. If you have anything else to say, save it forter. Move it. Oh, and from now on, don''t let this man into our house. That goes for his family too. I''m sick of them waltzing in and out of here whenever they please!"

    The siblings exchanged a look and walked out, ignoring Lionel, who stood frozen in ce.

    Once in the car, Samuel continued, "Hannah, I can''t believe Sandra sent him that information too. But he''s such an idiot for believing it based on a few photos without investigating first. He uses you and his brother with such ease. What if this is just another one of Sandra''s fabrications? After all, that woman is a pathological liar. We can''t be sure any of this is real."

    "I feel the same way. She''s lied too many times.¡±

    If Sandra hadn''t been such a habitual liar, they might have been thrilled by the

    news, thinking it was a real possibility.

    But since she lied so often, and always to protect herself...

    They couldn''t rule out the possibility. that this tie was also for

    self-preservation. In any case neg

    they

    couldn''t make any decisions until they had investigated thoroughly.

    Seeing that Hannah and Samuel had left for work, a member of the household staff approached Lionel, who was still standing there in a daze, and tried to persuade him.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it would be best if you left on your own. Your mother has paparazzi watching our housez these days. If they get a picture of you being thrown out by security it''ll be trending online in no time. That wouldn''t be good for you, or for us. Please don''te here again. Otherwise, we''ll go to the press, and your mother won''t be able to bail you out. You''ll have to deal with the consequences yourself."

    Lionel pressed his lips together and reluctantly left the Temple family''s estate.

    But he had to admit, Hannah and Samuel had a point. The photos alone weren''t enough to prove what really happened. It was possible, just as they''d said, that Sandra had staged the pictures to frame Quennel.

    The truth of the matter required a proper investigation.

    Once he had investigated and found the truth, he coulde back and exin everything to Hannah.

 Chapter 452

    Hannah and Samuel arrived at the office and soon went into a meeting. After the short meeting, it was decided that the two of them would go on a business trip down south.

    Initially, Hannah wasn''t scheduled to go, but when she heard the destination was where her friend Tess was currently living, she eagerly volunteered. After all, who could refuse a paid trip to visit a friend?

    More importantly, with Lionel in his current state, he probably wouldn''t be signing any contracts anyway. There was no point in dragging things out with him. It was better to take this chance to rx.

    The case was already in court and just needed to follow procedure.

    While she was away, she had already figured out what she''d do: mail a copy of the divorce papers to his house every day, and another one to Mary for good measure. Her n was to harass them relentlessly and deny them any peace of mind.

    If they were determined to make her life miserable, then she saw no reason to be considerate. She''d drive them crazy, and they could all be miserable together.

    When they got home that evening, they packed their bags, ready for the business trip the next day.

    After escaping, Sandra hid for two days before secretly returning home and contacting Owen.

    Owen only dared toe home after hearing from a friend that Lionel had returned to his country.

    Once they were both back at the house, they unanimously decided to move immediately.

    "What if we just move to another country? We''re still too close to them here. It''s just a few hours by ne, and he has some influence in this region. We should go somewhere farther away, a ce where he has no power. That would be better.¡±

    Sandra was still shaken, her mind reying the image of Lionel''s face when she opened the door. The sheerterror of that moment was still palpable even now, just

    remembering it.

    She continued, "If we don''t, I''m genuinely scared he''ll just show up out of the blue from time to time. We''ll never be able to live a normal life."

    Owen was silent for a moment before agreeing wholeheartedly. "You''re right. We should pack our things and find a new ce to live, quickly."

    After a brief discussion, they decided to move to Mixa, a ce where Lionel''s influence was weaker.

    It was also much farther away, which would give them more time to run if he ever came after them again.

    "By the way, I''ve already sent them the evidence about Quennel drugging them They''ll probably start looking into it now, so we shouldn''t have to worry about them causing trouble for a while."

    Sandra said as she packed her things.

    Owen knew about the drugging incident.

    He''d always found it amusing to watch Lionel and Hannah fight over it, but he never imagined Sandra would just tell them the truth.

    ¡°Are you not afraid Quennel wille after you for just telling them like that? He''s even harder to deal with than Hannah and Lionel. Why didn''t you talk to me?"

    Owen said with a displeased frown.

    His words angered Sandra, who immediately yelled back.

    "How was supposed to talk to you?

    You didn''t even reply to my

    messages! Besides, if I hadn''t sents you

    them that information do

    think he would have left so quickly?"

 Chapter 453

    Owen was left speechless by her words.

    "The only reason we''re even able to stand here discussing whether to flee the country is because of me. Without me, we''d both still be homeless. So cut the crap, and start packing. Once we''re gone, they won''t be able to touch us. Got it?"

    As Sandra packed, a wave of misery washed over her. Just a few days ago, her life had been perfect, everything going her way. Now, in the blink of an eye, it had devolved into this-living like a fugitive on the run. This was nothing like the life she had imagined for herself, a life she never should have had to endure. But it was toote for regrets now.

    The two of them packed their things, left the house, and after a brief walk outside, quickly checked into a hotel where they couldy low.

    Even if Quennel came looking for them, he wouldn''t find them right away.

    As Lionel drove, he wracked his brain trying to figure out how to investigate the matter, but he waspletely stumped.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him, though he wasn''t sure if it would work.

    His hands tightened on the steering wheel as he yanked it hard, making a sharp U- turn and heading toward the Rosenberg estate.

    Seeing him return, Quennel couldn''t help but chuckle. "You didn''t even catch them. How do you have the nerve to show your face here? I thought you wouldn''t be back until you had them in custody. I have to say, you''ve got guts. If I were you, I''d be too ashamed toe back."

    Lionel ignored his taunts and walked straight up to him, pulling up a photo on his phone.

    "The incident before my

    wedding that was you pulling the strings wasn''t it? Sandra confessed everything you''d better admit it and exin yourself to Hannah. Do you hear me?"

    Quennel nced down at the photo, his expression utterly calm, without a flicker of panic or fear.

    "And?"

    Bet

    "What do you mean, ''and''? She''s already confessed, it''s pointless for you to keep grasping at straws GO tell Hannah it was all your doing."

    Seeing Quennel''sposure, Lionel''s anger red. His hands, hanging at his

    sides, clenched into tight fists, the veins on their backs bulging.

    "Then by all means, go tell Hannah. Tell her I was the one who had Sandra drug you. See if she believes you."

    "You really think I won''t tell her?" Lionel roared.

    But faced with his fury, Quennel remained infuriatingly calm, his voiceced with even more sarcasm than before.

    "If you actually had any concrete evidence proving it was me, would you be here talking to me? No, you would have gone straight to Hannah."

    Neither man spoke, ring at each other as a dead silence fell over the study. After a full minute, Quennel finally broke it.

    "You''re so ipetent you''ve been reduced to this pathetic struggle. She''s a liar who has tricked you time and time again to save her own skin. And you still haven''t realized it. TO think Hannah ever saw something in you... she must have been a fool."

 Chapter 454

    He couldn''t deny it; Quennel was right. Sandra had lied to him and framed others countless times to protect herself.

    Even now, he couldn''t be certain whether what she was saying was the truth or another lie.

    He had photos, but a few pictures alone couldn''t prove anything. Just as Quennel suspected, it was entirely possible that Sandra was using them to twist the truth once again.

    Seeing Lionel''s silence, Quennel let out a coldugh and continued, "If you''re so convinced I did it, then go tell Hannah. If she believes you, I''ll apologize to her."

    Quennel''s eyes narrowed slightly. "But if I''m not mistaken, you''ve already told her, haven''t you? And she couldn''t care less. Right now, there''s only one thing on her mind: divorcing you. Everything else is just noise to her."

    The moment his bluff was called, Lionel was speechless, gritting his teeth in silent fury.

    Quennel knew it well: however deep Hannah''s love had once been, her hatred was now just as profound.

    And she was determined to leave it all behind. He had guessed as much, which was why he wasn''t the least bit worried about this affair being exposed.

    ¡°Lionel, let me guess,¡± Quennel said, his gaze dropping to the left pocket of Lionel''s jacket. ¡°You found out about this and couldn''t wait to tell Hannah. But she didn''t believe you, so you came to me, hoping to squeeze some useful information out of me to prove your case."

    He smirked. "And you have a recording device in your pocket right now, just waiting for me to admit it, don''t you?"

    His mocking words hit their mark. As his entire n was exposed once again, Lionel''s face darkened, and he red at Quennel with raw hatred.

    "What? Did guess right again? You wear everything on your face; you''re ridiculously easy to read. Get out. Don''t stand here and get in the way of my work don''t have time to waste on you."

    Just as Quennel finished speaking, a servant entered the study, approached Lionel,

    and made a polite but firm gesture for him to leave.

    "Quennel, I know you had something to do with this. Don''t think that just because time has passed, I can''t find proof bet Sandra has more evidence and you cant be sure''ll get it. You just wait. Sooner orter, I''ll make Hannah see your true colors.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to the day you expose everything. I truly hope the oue is everything you wish for."

    After Lionel left, Quennel''s scornful, mocking expression vanished. Frowning, his face now serious, he picked up his phone and dialed Sandra.

    Kiron.

    Sandra was holed up in a rundown apartment building in a remote part of the city.

    When she saw the iing call, she hesitated for a few seconds before answering.

    "Quennel. figured you''d call, but !

    didn''t think it would be this soon t seems you know I told them. And I have other evidence. If you don''t

    want me to give it to Lionel you''re going to have to cooperate with me."

    Sandra felt a surge of relief. Thank God she had kept an ace up her sleeve back

    then. Otherwise, she''d have no leverage to negotiate with Quennel now.

 Chapter 455

    Quennel let out a low chuckle. "You really are a cunning woman. I thought you hadn''t kept any evidence from back then-seems I underestimated you."

    Hearing his fearlessughter, Sandra shouted angrily into the phone, "Cut the crap! Answer me: are you willing to help me? No-let me rephrase. Will you cooperate with me? We''re on equal footing now. If you don''t help me escape Kiron and stop him froming after me, I''ll expose everything."

    "Quennel, if Hannah ever finds out that the one she respects and loves so much was the one who drugged her back then, do you think she''ll ever look at you the same? Will she despise you? Will she want to kill you? Will she feel like you''ve been deceiving her all along? I''ll give you five minutes to think about it!"

    "No need for five minutes. I''ve already sent someone to pick you up. They''ll take you on my private helicopter to Mixa. But there''s a condition¡ªyou must hand over all the evidence in your possession to them. Otherwise, don''t even think about boarding."

    Hearing his immediate response, Sandra was stunned for a moment, staring at her phone in disbelief.

    Why did he agree so quickly?

    Could this be a trap?

    "And I''ve already stationed people at all airports. If you dare show up anywhere else, they''ll capture you and bring you back immediately. You know very well I have the power to do that."

    "You"

    Before Sandra could finish, Quennel had already hung up.

    Daring to give me orders in that tone while asking for cooperation? What a joke. Only I set the terms-no one else.

    "How did it go? Did you reach an agreement?" Owen asked carefully from the side.

    "He said he''ll send someone to pick us up right away, but on the condition that I hand over all the evidence I have."

    Sandra gripped her phone tightly, a vague sense of unease growing inside her. Something felt off, but she couldn''t pinpoint what.

    "Then just give it to him. We can

    make extra copies anyway-he won''t know. Keeping one more copy just gives us another bargaining chipter The important thing is to get on that ne first. We''ll deal with the rest after."

    Owen spoke with a hint of

    excitement. After all, once they.

    boarded the ne andnd

    Mixa, they would finally be free from all of them.

    "That''s what I was thinking too."

    Not long after they finished talking, two men approached them, iming to have been sent by Quennel.

    Sandra and Owen exchanged a

    nce, asked a few key questions

    verify their identities, then followed

    thon

    to a private airfield, Content to a private an

    +

    "Mr. Rosenberg said you must hand over the materials first. Only then will we take off."

    Sandra passed them a USB drive. "Here."

    After receiving it, they immediately sent the files to Quennel.

    Once he confirmed their authenticity, his response came through: "Bring them back."

    "Yes, sir!" The man hung up and boarded the ne. "Mr. Rosenberg said we can take you back now."

    Hearing this, the two finally let out a sigh of relief.

    But just as they fastened their seatbelts, Sandra suddenly realized something was wrong.

    "Back? What do you mean? Didn''t you agree to take us to Mixa?"

    "Yeah! Where are you taking us?" Owen struggled, only to find that the seatbelts were locked-there was no way to unbuckle them.

 Chapter 456

    The man ignored them, his expression grim as he prepared to start the helicopter.

    Sandra and Owen struggled frantically.

    Suddenly, they felt a pair of hands reach for them from behind. Just as they turned, they felt a sharp prick.

    Sandra caught a glimpse of the person behind them jabbing something into their necks.

    Before she could even ask what it was, they both slumped into unconsciousness.

    "They''re unconscious, Mr. Rosenberg. We''re taking off now and should reach our destination in three hours."

    "Good. Once you arrive, hand them over to our contacts. And make sure you''re not followed. It needs to look like they''re still in Kiron."

    "Understood!"

    Quennel stared grimly at the video ying on the screen. It was a recording of his negotiation with Sandra, right here in this very study.

    "You knew from the start he was just an orphan they brought back, that he had no real power. You knew all that, yet you first refused the marriage, then agreed, and now, at the eleventh hour, you''re backing out again? What do you take the Rosenberg family for?"

    Quennel demanded, looking up at Sandra from his seat on the sofa.

    "I''m just looking out for myself. And I''m not here to debate this with you. I know you''re interested in the girl he brought back. I can help you get her, but you have to help me first."

    Sandra forced a calm demeanor, facing the ruthless and intimidating man.

    Quennel raised an eyebrow, a flicker of interest in his eyes. "Go on. What do you propose?"

    "Hannah is in love with Lionel, but she knows he''s engaged and respects hismitment." Sandra sat down, pulling a small vial from her purse.

    "I heard him say that if she can''t marry Lionel, she''ll never marry o love anyone else. So, even though you love Hannah, you never have her as your wife. But I can make

    sure you ''have'' her."

    Quennel said nothing, his eyes fixed on her.

    "I need you to put this into whatever Lionel is drinkingter. That''s all. I can''t get

    close to him myself right now."

    Sandra slid the vial across the table toward Quennel.

    "But I can get close to Hannah. I''ll do the same to her drink, and then I''ll bring her to your room."

    Quennel picked up the vial, swirling its contents with a look of amusement.

    "So I drug Lionel''s drink. What''s your next move?" he asked.

    "I''ll get some random woman into his room, then tip off the press. When they find them together, he''ll be forced to marry her to save face getting him out of his engagement tome."

    Sandra smirked. "And Hannah will end up with you. Even if she won''t marry you, she''ll be yours. You can take videos, photos-whatever you need to ckmail her. You could even lock her away somewhere

    Believe me, if I could get to Lionel

    myself, I wouldn''t be here asking for

    your help."

    Sandraid out her n, waiting smugly for his response. After all, this was the perfect opportunity for Quennel to get Hannah.

    "To think that Ms. Woods, always praised for her gentle nature, could be so utterly depraved. It seems Lionel waspletely blind to your true character."

 Chapter 457

    Quennel watched Sandra, his expression pensive.

    He''d always known her sweet demeanor was a facade, but he hadn''t realized the true extent of her wickedness. To approach him so brazenly with such a n... she must have been absolutely certain he would agree. Otherwise, she never would have dared.

    "It''s every man for himself. I''m doing this for me, but it benefits you too. The Rosenberg family belongs to you, after all. He''s just some long-lost orphan they brought back. What could he possibly offer? I refuse to gamble my future on a nobody!"

    "Fine. You have a deal."

    Quennel had agreed to the deal, but he never anticipated what happened next. ording to the n, Hannah was supposed to end up in his room, but somehow, she''d gone to Lionel''s instead.

    The next morning, a swarm of reporters ambushed them at the door, snapping pictures of them together. The scandal forced them into a rtionship.

    Hannah going to the wrong room hadpletely derailed their n. In the aftermath, Sandra began to realize that Lionel wasn''t the worthless man she''d initially believed him to be.

    That''s when her regret began to fester, prompting her to get close to Lionel again and try to tear them apart.

    Watching the recording, Quennel pressed a hand to his forehead in frustration.

    "I really underestimated you," he muttered. "To think you brought a hidden camera with you."

    If Lionel ever saw this video, it would confirm everything!

    Even though he hadn''t provided the drug, he wasplicit in the scheme, and it exposed his own sordid intentions toward Hannah.

    He couldn''t bear the thought of Hannah seeing his true colors. But it didn''t matter now. Sandra was cornered, her mind in chaos. In three hours, she''d arrive, and he would lock them both in the basement. Then this secret would die with them.

    If she dared to plot against him, she had to be prepared to face the consequences.

    Lionel left the Rosenberg estate, his head pounding as he sat in the car.

    He had thought bringing her this

    evidence would finally win back bet

    trust,

    t he hadn''t expected bet

    be so cold so indifferent te

    it all.

    All she wanted was a divorce. Was he really going to have to sign the papers?

    He didn''t want a divorce. He wanted to be with Hannah, to atone for all the mistakes he''d made.

    But it seemed Hannah wasn''t willing to give him that chance.

    At this point, even bringing Sandra back to confess probably wouldn''t make a difference.

    His phone rang.

    "What is it?"

    "Mr. Rosenberg, it''s bad. It looks like Sandra and Owen have left Kiron. Our team sensed something was off and went into the apartment- building, but they were gone. We''ve sent people to search, but there''s no sign of them."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed. "You useless idiots told you to watch them, and you lost them? Find them now Check if they''re trying to leave the

    try. Go!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    Lionel hung up and took a deep breath. Then, a thought struck him. He immediately

    grabbed his phone and booked a flight for himself.

    He wasn''t getting a divorce. No matter what it took.

    Three hourster, Sandra and Owen slowly regained consciousness.

    "Wh-where are we?"

 Chapter 458

    Sandra''s eyes darted around in terror. The room had no windows, and the damp walls were covered in moss. There wasn''t even a whisper of a breeze; it felt like a sealed tomb.

    "Hey! Is anyone there? Where the hell am I?"

    "Owen! Where are you?"

    "Quennel, what is this? You promised you''d take me to Mixa! Why did you bring me here?"

    "You broke your promise! What do you want? Let me go!"

    But no matter how hoarsely she screamed, only silence answered.

    Furious, Sandra scrambled to her feet and lurched toward the tightly shut iron door. After just two steps, she heard the clinking drag of a chain behind her. Looking down, she saw that a shackle had been locked around her ankle.

    "What the "

    Looking at the chain, as thick as her arm and covered in rust.

    A knot of dread tightened in her stomach, and a wave of foreboding washed over her.

    She swallowed hard, hesitated for a few seconds, then continued toward the door.

    When she was about six feet from the door, she was yanked to a halt. The length of the chain restricted her movement.

    "Damn it, what is this ce?"

    Sandra strained against it, trying to get just a little closer, but the chain wouldn''t give. It was anchored firmly to the wall, set in a b of concrete.

    The heavy iron door had a small slot, and through it, she could see a sliver of light, but nothing clearly.

    All she could make out was another wall just like the one in her room. This ce was probably a dungeon, or maybe a converted basement.

    And she had no idea where she was. Was she still in Kiron? Or had they taken her back to Sova?

    "Quennel! Are you out there? Answer me! Is anyone there? Say something! What are you going to do to me?"

    Meanwhile, Owen was also slowlying to.

    His situation, however, waspletely different from Sandra''s.

    He was sitting on a stool, his hands and feet bound.

    Two massive tamps sted light directly into his face, making it impossible for him to open his eyes. The heat from themps felt like the sun, baking his skin. A powerful sense of unease overwhelmed him, and swallowing hard, he cried out.

    "Where am I? Who are you? Why did you bring me here? I was just Sandra''s aplice! It was all her idea it had nothing to do with me! Please let me go swear won''t say a word when I get out. I promise! Please, just let me go! If you want someone, go after her! Spare me,

    please, spare me! I''m begging you!"

    If he weren''t tied up, he would have been on his knees, desperately begging for his life.

    But despite his loud cries, no one paid him any mind.

    After about a minute, two figures dressed all in ck walked in. They wore dark sunsses and hats, but

    he

    from their build He could vaguel

    make out that they

    were men:

    "You''re Owen?" one of the men asked. An electronic device worn around his throat

    altered his voice, making itpletely unrecognizable.

 Chapter 459

    Before the man could even continue with his next question, Owen immediately spilled everything.

    "Yes, yes! I''m Owen! I know you kidnapped me because of Sandra! I can tell you-l really don''t know anything! She just told me to stay close to Lionel and report back to her anytime Lionel and Hannah had any contact. That''s all, I swear!"

    He spoke rapidly, spraying saliva as he rushed to exin. ¡°Even the thing about the drugging-I only found out about itter when Sandra told me! I was just... tempted, you know? That''s why I made that mistake. Over the years, I only ever used my phone orputer to report when Hannah and Lionel met up!"

    His eagerness to expose the truth and wash his hands of the matter left both men speechless. They''d thought a man might show some backbone, but it turned out just asking his name was enough to make him unravelpletely.

    "What did she offer you to make you cooperate so willingly?" one of the men finally asked.

    "I already said¡ªI was just tempted! She... offered herself to me in exchange for money. That was it, there was nothing else!"

    Owen''s voice was thick with regret and resentment. "I never should have been so weak. I shouldn''t have done it. I know I was wrong. Please, just let me go. If you let me go, I swear I''ll nevere back to the country. I''ll wander abroad, I''ll die out there I won''t ever return!"

    The two men fell silent again, then simply stood up and left the room.

    There was no point in questioning him further he had already told them everything they needed to know.

    After leaving, they walked to another cell and pushed the door open. Inside, Sandra immediately stood up at the sound.

    "Who are you? What do you want with me? Did Quennel arrange all this? What is he trying to do? Let me see him¡ªI have things to say to him!"

    But the two men ignored her barrage of questions entirely.

    They stood just inside the doorway, looking at her coldly.

    "The videos you sent-do you have other copies? Where are the backups? Tell us, and we''ll retrieve them. If you lie, you can prepare for hell."

    Hearing the harsh, electronically distorted voice, Sandra was silent for a moment.

    She took a deep breath, then spoke through gritted teeth.

    "I''m not stupid enough not to have backups. But if you want to know where they are, you have to take me to Quennel. Otherwise never

    "1

    Before she could finish, one of the men picked up a thick whip from outside and

    "Ms. Woods, I suggest you understand the situation clearly. This is not a ce for negotiation Speak now, or the nextsh won''t just hurt-it could cripple you for life

    To emphasize his point, he snapped the whip hard against the floor beside her. The

    sharp sound made Sandra''s face instantly pale.

    Her lips trembled slightly. She drew another shaky breath and insisted, "I want to see Quennel¡ª¡±

 Chapter 460

    As Sandra kept moring to see Quennel, the two men in ck suits ignored her, continuing to press for the information they wanted.

    "If you don''te clean, you can prepare to die here. We''ll give you onest chance. Tell us, are there any other backups?"

    With that, one of the men brought a whip down hard across her body, giving her no time to hesitate and no longer tolerating her shouting.

    In the instant the whip struck, Sandra''s world spun, and everything went ck. For a moment, she felt like she was standing at death''s door.

    The crack of the whip echoed in the room for a long time before finally fading.

    After a while, the pain became so intense that cold sweat beaded on Sandra''s forehead. She looked down at her skin and saw that the whip had torn it open. Warm, red blood was seeping out.

    "Aaargh!"

    The dyed wave of agony washed over her entire body. She threw her head back and screamed, a wild release of pain thatsted for a full minute before her cries finally subsided.

    "So, you feel it now. It''s not toote. I''ll give you one more chance. If you don''t talk, I''ll keep whipping you. Either you die, or you answer. Make your choice. I''m not like the other people you''ve dealt with. I do what I say I''m going to do. If you don''t believe me, I can keep going."

    The man said, brandishing the whip in his hand.

    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!"

    Sandra looked at the man and knew with chilling certainty that he was unlike anyone she had ever met.

    He was heartless. He meant what he said. Anothersh, and she might actually die, never seeing tomorrow.

    "I really don''t have any other backups of the file."

    After she spoke, a dead silence fell over the cell. Seeing that the two men were

    quiet, Sandra knew they probably didn''t believe her.

    "I swear to you, every word I''m saying is the absolute truth, with no lies.¡±

    But even with her desperate assurance, the two men remained silent.

    Sandra struggled against her restraints, the iron chains nking loudly. She red at the two men and roared in frustration.

    "At this point, what else is there to hide? Unless I really have a death wish-and if I did, why would I even be talking to you? I came to him in good faith, wanting nothing but a clean break. I just want to get away from all of them, live my own life in peace. That''s all I ever wanted. But he''s the one who went back on his word!"

    If she had known from the start that he would betray her, she never would have

    entered into the arrangement so trustingly.

    She should have made several backups, maybe even set the video to release automatically after a few hours. Then she wouldn''t beat his mercy now.

    It was all her fault for being too naive, for trusting him too much.

    "I''ll ask one more time. Is everything you''ve said true?"

    The two men exchanged a look. Seeing Sandra''s battered and miserable state, they figured she

    probably wouldn''t dare lie to them

    again. Content Belongs

    "It''s true! What more do you want me to say? I''ve given you my word, but you don''t

    believe me. What am I supposed to do?"

    Sandrapletely broke down, sobbing loudly.

 Chapter 461

    She had never experienced anything like this. In the past, people always believed whatever she said. Now, no matter what she said, no one believed her; they just kept doubting her.

    Sandra found herself reminiscing about the old days, but those days were gone, never to return.

    "I''ve confessed everything, I swear. I don''t have a backup of that video, I really don''t. If you don''t believe me, then just kill me! Stop torturing me!"

    The man looked at Sandra''s broken form, said nothing, and turned to leave.

    "Where are you going? Say something! Take me to see Quennel! I have things to say to him! And where is this ce?¡±

    Seeing them leave, Sandra scrambled to follow.

    But after just a few steps, the chain pulled taut, yanking her back so hard she mmed onto the floor.

    "Aargh!"

    Her body, already raw from the whip, was now battered from the fall.

    Sandra''s spirit shatteredpletely. Shey on the floor, wailing uncontrobly.

    She had thought that handing over her most valuable piece of evidence would secure her a good deal.

    She could start a new life. She never imagined that the video would be the very thing that sealed her doom.

    She was filled with regret. She regretted not going back with Lionel when he hade for her. If she had left with him then, things might not have ended up like this!

    "Lionel, where are you? Please,e save me! I''m begging you, pleasee save me!"

    Sandray on the floor, staring at the empty doorway, but there was no one left to hear her pleas.

    Everything happening inside the cell was recorded and sent to Quennel.

    He watched the video of Sandra''s desperate sobs and couldn''t help butugh.

    It seemed she was just like Owen, willing to say anything to save her own skin.

    Even though she imed it was the only copy, he couldn''t be sure.

    What if she had other backups? It didn''t matter. She was trapped now. Even if she did, they were useless.

    "Keep a close eye on her. She can''t

    be allowed to escape. Continue investigating the surveince footage and see if there are any other copres. If you find any, destroy them immediately. That video must never see the light of day!" Quennelmanded.

    "Yes, Mr. Rosenberg. Don''t worry. Once someone enters this prisom one ever gets out" the man on the other end replied with confidence

    Hannah and Samuelnded at the airport.

    Tess had heard they wereing for a business trip and had arrived early to wait for them.

    "Hannah!"

    Tess spotted Hannah and Samuel in the crowd instantly.

    "Tess! It''s been so long!"

    Hannah left Samuel behind and ran over to her excitedly.

    "Mr. Lancaster said that after this project is done, I get a two-week vacation. You have to show me around Roxa for the whole two.

    weeks! We have to go see the ocean

    together!"

    "Don''t you worry, I''ve already nned everything. I have a whole list of ces to

    take you. I promise, I''ll take good care of you!"

    The two hugged tightly, with Tess excitedly chattering about all their ns.

 Chapter 462

    "Ladies, I hate to interrupt this happy reunion, but I have some unfortunate news," Samuel said, his expression grim as he stared past them.

    Frowning, he continued, "Lionel is here. Three o''clock. He''s looking right at us."

    Hannah and Tess froze, then immediately turned to where he was indicating. Across the crowded terminal, they saw the familiar figure.

    When Lionel noticed Hannah looking at him, he offered a faint smile before turning and disappearing into the crowd.

    "What was that smile about?" Samuel muttered, annoyed. "That shameless jerk followed us all the way here and then smiles at us? It felt like he was mocking us!"

    Hannah''s cheerful mood evaporated the moment she saw Lionel, reced by a simmering anger.

    She agreed that his smile had felt wrong.

    "Is he trying to tell me that he''ll follow me wherever I go?" Hannah''s eyes narrowed as she pulled her gaze away with a cold smirk.

    "He''s like a shadow I can''t shake. How did I never realize he was this kind of person before?"

    Lionel''s current behavior was beyond anything she could have imagined. She never knew he had this side to him.

    But whatever he was nning, it wouldn''t work on her.

    "Men are so good at making grand gestures that only impress themselves," Tess said with disdain.

    She rolled her eyes in the direction Lionel had been. "Forget about him. Come on, let''s get some food. I''ve already booked a private room. I have a really interesting story to tell you guys."

    They arrived at the restaurant, and since they had a reservation, the server began bringing out their food right away.

    "So, what''s this funny story you were going to tell us?" Samuel asked.

    "Well, there was this guy pursuing me recently, but I wasn''t interested. Guess what he did when I turned him down?"

    Hannah thought for a moment. "He started spreading rumors about you?"

    Tess nodded. "Exactly."

    She sighed, a look of disgust on her face. ¡°While he was trying to win me over, it was nonstop ''good morning ''good night," "good afternoon. Every mealtime, he''d ask if I''d eaten yet, if ? was hungry. ''Remember to eat,'' remember to drink water."

    ¡°When it rained a while back, he sent all these messages about how the

    temperature was dropping, to remember to wear moreyers, not to catch a cold,

    and to bring an umbre. He talked to me like I was a three-year-old."

    Hannah and Samuel exchanged nces.

    While a bit of concern was normal, just hearing about it was nauseating.

    "And just as you''re probably thinking, besides those empty words, he never did anything else. No real

    action, just an endless stream om et

    genero greetings. After rejected him, he had the nerve to say he had put in so much effort for me..." C¨®ntent

    Just talking about it made Tess feel like she was reliving a nightmare.

    ¡°He gave you a bunch of things you never wanted,¡± Hannah said with contempt.

    "The worst kind of man," Samuel added.

    "After I turned him down, he went

    around the office telling everyone I was just Stringing him along while seeing other people. He imed dumped him as soon as someone With more money came along. He. just kept making things up one lie after another."

 Chapter 463

    Tess picked up her coffee and downed it in one angry gulp.

    "How did you deal with him?" Hannah asked.

    "That''s the problem!" Tess fumed. "Just as I was about to do something, he used his connections to transfer to anotherpany. I don''t know anyone there, so I couldn''t do anything about it."

    "Then he started spreading the same rumors at his newpany. I even reported it to the police, but they said since there was no physical harm, all they could do was make him apologize to me. He just gave a half-hearted ''sorry,'' and that was it!"

    Tess mmed her fist on the table in frustration.

    "When I found out he was still ndering me at his newpany, I went there and spoke to his boss. I even showed them our chat history."

    ¡°But the guy just denied everything and lied more, iming he''d spent money on me. When I asked for proof, he said he''d gotten a new phone. I told him the transaction records would be on his ount, but he said he gave the ount to his sister."

    "I told him to get it from his sister, and he said she''d already deleted all the spending records. When I offered to have a tech expert recover the data, he used me of trying to hack his ount just to delete the evidence permanently!"

    Hannah and Samuel fell silent, stunned by the man''s audacity.

    ¡°Who is this shameless bastard? I''ve never met anyone so despicable. If I ever see him, and the proper channels don''t work, I''ll find another way to deal with him. I''ll make him pay!" Hannah said, gritting her teeth.

    Tess had always been one to share only good news, so Hannah was only hearing about this ordeal now.

    She couldn''t believe it. The sunny, cheerful Tess she knew had never dealt with anything like this. To be forced to move here and then run into such a creep-it was all Lionel''s fault. That damn man was the cause of all this!

    "James Woods."

    Hannah immediately took out her phone and opened a group chat.

    "I knew it was him. The project manager I''m supposed to be

    working with on this trip is ames Woods. Well, that makes things

    easy. Don''t worry, I''ll get revenge for you!"

    The group chat had been created for this project, and the rumor-mongering bastard was already in it.

    "I should be going to the office tomorrow. I''m looking forward to meeting him."

    "Oh, you''re the best!"

    Tess threw her arms around Hannah, on the verge of tears.

    After dinner, Hannah and Samuel headed to their hotel. Tess had offered them a room at her two bedroom apartment, but it was too far from thepany they''d be visiting.

    Just as Hannah was about to swipe her key card to enter her room, an unwee guest appeared down the hall.

    ¡°Hannah, what a coincidence," Lionel said with a hint of surprise.

    "A coincidence? Is there such a thing between us Lionel? Or did you ju investigate my whereabouts beforehand?"

    Hannah shot back, then swiped her card and went inside.

    ¡°No, I...¡± he started to exin, but the door was already shut.

    This time, it truly was a coincidence. He hadn''t looked up where she was staying.

 Chapter 464

    He wanted to knock on the door and exin, but as he stepped forward, Samuel moved to block his path.

    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing? You''re in the middle of a divorce with my sister. You shamelessly follow us here, track us to this hotel, and now you''re trying to sneak into her room at night?"

    Samuel pointed a finger at him, his voiceced with anger. "Let me tell you something, if you try anything, the Temples will not let you get away with it. Go ahead and try if you don''t believe me. My sister isn''t alone anymore. She has the entire Temple family behind her."

    After his warning, Samuel shot Lionel onest re before walking back to his own

    room.

    Lionel had only dared to bully Hannah before because he thought she was alone and vulnerable. But things were different now.

    Hannah wasn''t alone. She had him and the whole Temple family!

    As soon as he got back to his room, he called Hannah.

    "I think we should switch hotels. It''s not safe here. That scumbag was just about to

    try and get into your room before I stopped him!"

    Hannah thought about it and agreed.

    Not tomorrow, but today!

    Right now. They had to pack and leave immediately.

    "Pack your things. We''re changing hotels right now. I don''t want to be in this beautiful ce and have my mood ruined by him.¡±

    She had agreed toe to Nyston on business partly to get away from everything and rx.

    She''d been so exhaustedtely. But she never expected Lionel to be so shameless as to follow her here.

    He was never like this before. It just proved the saying true: now that his mistress was gone and he had no one else to y with, his attention had drifted back to her.

    After packing their bags, they were about to book a new hotel when they spoke to Tess. She quickly checked the rental situation in her apartment building and the one nearby, found that everything was fully upied, and told them to juste over to her ce.

    Even if Lionel tried to follow them, there were no suitable ces

    ?ne''

    avable for him to rent nearby.

    Besides, the apartments in her a required long-term leases, not one or two-month rentals.

    Delighted by the news, the siblings immediately grabbed a taxi and headed over.

    Lionel remainedpletely unaware of their departure.

    The next morning, the three of them had breakfast together before heading off to their respective offices.

    As soon as Hannah arrived at thepany, she ran into the very man Tess had told her about James.

    He lit up when he saw her and walked over.

    "You must be Ms. Green. I have to say, you''re even more beautiful in person than in your photos."

    The man''s eyes were fixed on her, brazenly looking her up and down. "I heard about your divorce. To be married to a woman as beautiful as you and still cheat... If I were married to your promise I''d do anything you asked and never let you suffer for moment."

    She had talked more with Tessst night and gotten a clearer picture of what kind of person he was.

    He was ten times worse than Tess had described. To open with such a greasy, nauseating line was truly disgusting.

 Chapter 465

    But thinking about her n, Hannah couldn''t help but smile.

    "Really? I had no idea you were such a good person. You''re much more handsome than your photos, too."

    James was taken aback. He had assumed a woman as cool and aloof as Hannah wouldn''t give him the time of day. But not only was she talking to him, she wasplimenting him. It seemed he was truly irresistible.

    "Hahaha, you tter me, Ms. Green. I actually came down specifically to escort you upstairs. But since you werete, how about you treat me to lunch as a penalty? What do you say?"

    James finished with a suggestive eyebrow raise, as if being invited to lunch by him was a great honor for Hannah.

    Hannah and Samuel almost gagged at his audacity.

    If she weren''t nning to get back at him for Tess, she would have pped him across the face right then and there.

    What a shameless man. iming he came down specially to meet her? Did she need his escort?

    Besides, from the way he was acting, it was obvious he hadn''t been waiting for her. He was just arriving for work and happened to run into her. The way he tried to make it about himself was just disgusting.

    "Alright," she said, forcing down her revulsion.

    The three of them took the elevator up to the conference room to discuss the details of the project.

    It wasn''t until they were in the meeting that Hannah understood why someone who had just transferred to thepany was put in charge of this task.

    It turned out he was the son of one of the senior executives.

    Samuel had also done some digging and found out more about him.

    James'' father had originally nned to use his influence to get him a position here earlier, but a minor

    mistake had dyed the proces

    Now that his father was back in a position af power and knew his son had been causing trouble elsewhere, he had him transferred over.

    He was immediately handed the partnership project with the Lancaster family, If he managed to secure the deal, not only would his position in thepany be solidified, but he would be onthe fast track for promotion.

    The project wasn''t critically important for the Lancaster family; it was more about establishing connections and expanding theirwork in the region.

    Hannah lowered her eyes, considering her next move.

    She couldn''t let her personal feelings jeopardize a business deal. But even without fruining the deal it wase certainly possible to get the person in charge kicked off the project.

    Meanwhile, in the underground prison.

    Quennel''s men hadpleted their investigation and confirmed that the video Sandra had provided was the only copy. She had no other backups.

    "It seems you were being honest after all. You didn''t lie to us."

    When the masked man entered, Sandra cried out excitedly.

    "I''ve told you everything! Can you please let me go? I promise I won''t say a word when I get out. I''ve already decided to go to Mixa, to leave this country for good."

    As Sandra spoke, she dropped to her knees.

    "Please, I''m begging you, let me go. I''ve given you what you wanted. There''s no point in keeping me here."

    However, the masked man remainedpletely unmoved by her words and her kneeling.

    "Sandra, do you have any other useful information on Lionel?"

 Chapter 466

    Hearing the masked man''s question, Sandra fell silent for a moment.

    "I do have a lot of information on him, enough to be very helpful. But if you want it, you have to let me go first. I''ll only give it to you then. If you don''t release me, you''ll never get it."

    The moment she finished speaking, a heavy, dead silence filled the cell.

    "You just want useful information from me so you can destroy him, don''t you? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to!"

    Seeing their silence, Sandra gritted her teeth and shouted at them.

    "If you don''t let me go, I won''t give you anything! You''ll never be able to defeat him, I''m telling you!"

    She continued to scream and rage.

    But the man opposite her remained indifferent. No matter what Sandra said, he simply ignored her.

    After several outbursts with the same result, Sandra slowly began to realize they weren''t interested in a deal. They were only interested in her answers.

    ¡°Sandra, we''ll ask you onest time. Do you or do you not have information on him? If you do, hand it over. If you don''t, shut up!"

    "I don''t! I don''t have anything!"

    CRACK-

    The instant the words left her mouth, the masked man brought the whip down hard across her body.

    "Aaargh!"

    "You just said you did, and now you say you don''t. What do you take us for? Either you talk, or you prepare to die."

    The masked man struck her again and again, his blows mercilessly heavy.

    "Mr. Rosenberg said your life doesn''t matter anymore. He already has what he wants. If you want to live a few more days, you''ll obediently give us what we need. Otherwise, even if I beat you to death right now, Mr. Rosenberg won''t say a thing."

    At first, Sandra couldn''t believe what he was saying, but he continued to strike her with brutal, relentless force:

    She was going to die. She was really going to die. If she didn''t give in, he would actually kill her.

    On top of that, she hadn''t had a bite of food or a drop of water since yesterday.

    At this rate, even if they didn''t beat her to death, she would starve.

    She had never felt such terror in her life. Fear wrapped around her, suffocating her, making it hard to breathe.

    "Are you going to talk or not? Think carefully. This is your only chance."

    The man cracked the whip again, the sound so terrifying it made Sandra''s heart leap into her throat.

    "I... I''ll talk, tell you everything. Please just some

    ost spare me. Give food, let me live me

    please

    Gontent

    As long as... as long as she was alive, there was still hope.

    She had to live. She just had to survive.

    "That''s more like it. Now, talk."

    At the office.

    After the meeting, the boss announced he was taking them out for lunch and had already booked a private room.

    James immediately sidled up to Hannah.

    "I was going to make you treat me to lunch, but since the boss is paying, I''ll let you off the hook. You can take me out another day. You did promise, after all. You can''t go back on your word."

    Hannah maintained a polite smile and nodded.

    The group went to the restaurant, chatting andughing about their future coboration.

 Chapter 467

    Throughout the meal, James kept trying to toast Hannah, his intentions obvious, but Samuel intercepted every attempt.

    Jamesined to Hannah about it several times, but she just smiled and said nothing.

    This annoyed James immensely, and when others at the table startedughing at him, he felt he was losing face.

    After lunch, James offered to drive Hannah back.

    "Mr. Woods, you''re too kind, but there''s no need. I''ll be taking her back. Why don''t you give some of the others a ride?"

    Samuel said, taking Hannah''s wrist and leading her to their car.

    "Wow, James, you''re in a great mood today, offering us a ride! Let''s go, let''s go!"

    A group of colleagues swarmed his car, giving him no chance to refuse.

    He was furious. Damn that Hannah and Samuel!

    That afternoon, in thepany breakroom.

    "Why do you think Hannahnded this project? It''s because she already slept with our boss before she got here."

    James had gathered a few people in the breakroom, whispering that he had some gossip about Hannah.

    "And today at lunch, Hannah was with us, but then she disappeared. The next thing I know, she''s getting out of the boss'' car. Who knows what they were up to?"

    James'' words stunned the people around him. They looked at him in disbelief.

    He crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow with a look of smug confidence. "Are you serious?"

    "Yeah, and her family is well-connected, isn''t it? I doubt she''d need to do something like that."

    "Are you sure you saw correctly? You can''t just spread rumors like that."

    ¡°So what if she has connections? Hannah was only recently reunited with her family, and it''s obvious they don''t like her. If they did, they would''ve brought her back to their ownpany by now instead of letting her work for someone else They clearly resent her She''s desperate to prove herself, so she resorts to this. Besides, I know what I saw."

    His exnation made a twisted sort of sense, and the people around him slowly started to believe him.

    Suddenly, James sighed dramatically, pressing a hand to his forehead. "Hannah tried to sleep with me at first, too, but I turned her down. I''m just not that kind of person."

    "What?"

    "No way!"

    "Aren''t you just saying that because you''re bitter she rejected you? Like sour grapes?"

    While some might have believed his first story sleeping your way to the top wasn''t unheard of-the im that she had tried to sleep with him was much harder to swallow. What could she possibly gain from that?

    ¡°She''ll crawl into bed with anyone who can offer her the slightest advantage. You shouldn''t underestimate her," he insisted.

    "After I rejected her, she went for the

    boss. She''s probably badmouthing me to him right now. I''m probably going to be in trouble soon, all because of her backstabbing. It''s not fair that people like me who, work hard get undermined by those who take shortcuts.¡±

    Who

    Seeing that everyone now seemed to believe him, he couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 468

    If only Hannah had let him take her home today, they could have had a wonderful afternoon together, and he wouldn''t have had to say all this. But the words were out, and everyone believed him.

    So what if she was a daughter of the Temple family and Lionel''s wife?

    Even a prestigious background couldn''t protect her from a ruined reputation. Maybe after this, her husband would finally leave her, and the Temple family would disown her.

    With nowhere else to go, she''d have no choice but toe to him. The thought was incredibly amusing.

    "Wait, is what you''re saying true? You''re not just making this up, are you?"

    An unfamiliar voice cut through the gossip.

    James replied with conviction.

    ¡°It''s true. Hannah disappeared right after lunch, and then I saw her getting out of the boss''s car. It''s obvious what happened. How else could she havended this project on her own merit?"

    ¡°That''s funny, I don''t remember any of that happening."

    A dead silence suddenly fell over the breakroom. No one spoke. The quiet was unnerving.

    James paused, a flicker of recognition dawning on him. The voice that had questioned him sounded strangely familiar. He instinctively turned his head and saw that the person who had been questioning him was Hannah.

    "I''ve recorded everything you just said. And Samuel has already called the police."

    Hannah held up her phone, then raised a hand and pointed to the security camera on the ceiling.

    "The camera recorded everything you said from the beginning. The police will collect the footage when they arrive. I''m sure yourpany''s survettance system won''t suddenly

    malfunction, right? But even if it does, it doesn''t matter. I''ve recorded your final statements myself."

    Hannah turned and walked away.

    James'' face drained of color. He stared in shock and disbelief at her retreating back.

    After a moment of hesitation, he rushed after her.

    "Hey, what are you calling the police for? I was just joking with everyone! It was just a joke!"

    His words made everyone else realize the truth. He had been lying the whole time, probably because he had a crush on her and she wasn''t interested.

    The colleagues all turned to him with looks of disgust.

    ¡°James, are you sick? Spreading rumors about a woman like that? How could you? That''s disgusting. I can''t believe you''re that kind of person."

    "It''s her first day here, and you''re already spreading lies about her."

    "I guess the rumors I heard about you doing this at yourstpany were true after all."

    "I''m reporting this to the leaders. I

    can''t imagine having to work with someone like the What the

    decides

    he doesn''t like me one day

    and starts spreading rumors about

    me?"

    ¡°You''re right. Let''s all go talk to management. This is terrifying. I don''t want a colleague who might nder me at any moment.¡±

    James never imagined the tables would turn sopletely. Now everyone was against him.

    "You say you didn''t have that special rtionship with the boss, but do you have any proof? You need to

    show us proof! I think I hit a nerve, and now you flustered. Show me

    the proof! Where''s your proof!"

 Chapter 469

    James screamed at her, his voice frantic.

    "Proof?" Hannah let out a coldugh.

    ¡°The burden of proof lies with the user. Since you im I slept with your boss, and you say you saw it with your own eyes and told all our colleagues, and I''ve already called the police, we can just let them sort out the truth. There''s no need to waste our breath here."

    "The police are here,¡± Samuel said, walking over with a grin.

    Behind him was a group of police officers. The sight made James'' legs tremble uncontrobly. He took a terrified step back, swallowing hard as his breathing grew ragged.

    "Now that the police have arrived, let''s have the person in charge pull the surveince footage from the breakroom. We can all sit down and discuss this properly."

    Hannah smiled and led the way.

    James could feel the stares of his colleagues, some of whom were even taking pictures with their phones.

    His face went deathly pale, and he hurried to catch up.

    ¡°Officer, it''s a misunderstanding! This is all just a misunderstanding! I was just joking with her, I didn''t think she''d take it so seriously!"

    He quickly tried to block the officers, hoping to make the whole thing go away.

    "I wasn''t joking with you. You''re not just ndering me; you''re ndering the boss as well. I''ve already informed him, and he''s waiting in the conference room right now."

    Hannah pushed him aside, her eyes filled with a simmering rage, and scoffed.

    "The moment you opened your mouth and used me of having a rtionship with the boss, you should have known you would face the consequences. This is all your own doing if you enjoy making stories about your friends, you have to be prepared to take responsibility for it, understand?"

    The police officer confirmed that he would have to be held ountable for his words.

    "By the way, Lheard you spread simr rumors at yourstpany. As it happens, the victim in that case is a friend of mine. I''ve already had her submit the relevant evidence to me. We''ll have both cases investigated together. Since you love ndering people so much, you should know what the

    consequences are."

    James froze for a second, then

    pointed a finger at Hannah and yelled, "I knew it! The two of you are in this together, aren''t you? You''re deliberately trying to hurt merta going to call the police too. I''m going to say you''re framing me!"

    "The police are right here. If you think I''m framing you, you''re wee to tell them.

    Say whatever you want. But I am absolutely not letting this go."

    Hannah and Samuel went to the conference room. The boss was already there, his face dark as he watched James walk in.

    ¡°B-Boss, it''s a misunderstanding, this is all a.....¡±

    Before he could finish, the boss snatched a cup from the table and hurled it at him.

    "Are you trying to tell me this is a misunderstanding? Do you think I''m blind? Or deaf? Or an idiot? I saw everything you said in the breakroom on the security footage!"

    James swallowed hard, terrified.

    "I''m telling you, I don''t care who you have backing you. This isn''t over!"

    Hannah, sitting off to the side, burst outughing.

    ¡°Boss, it was Hannah! She goaded me into doing it! It was all her! I didn''t mean to

    do it, she set me up to make me look bad!"

 Chapter 470

    "You say I incited you, but do you have any proof? And what exactly did I incite you to do?" Hannah asked calmly.

    James stammered but couldn''t get a single word out.

    Samuel, sitting nearby, rolled his eyes dramatically. "Don''t tell me you''re trying to say Hannah encouraged you to spread rumors about her in thepany," he sneered. "Like that story you started about her sleeping with the boss. Why don''t you exin why she would do that? What does she gain from destroying her own reputation?"

    Hannah leaned back on the sofa, crossing her arms. A cold, mocking smile yed on her lips.

    "Or maybe you think I have a grudge against your boss," she said with a chillingugh. "That I''m willing to sacrifice my own reputation just to bring him down."

    The two of them worked in perfect tandem, leaving him utterly speechless.

    After fuming for a moment, he pointed at them hysterically and roared, ¡°I¡ªI don''t know! All I know is you incited me! You told me to tell our colleagues that!"

    "How should I know what your goal was? I was just helping you! Boss, it must be her! She wanted to harm you, that''s why she told me to spread those rumors." Hearing his idiotic defense, Hannah continued, "If I really did tell you to do this to harm your boss, you need to provide evidence. Prove that I instructed you. When and where did I say these things to you? Show me the proof.¡±

    "Besides, I only met your boss for the first time today. We''ve never crossed paths before. I have no reason to hold a grudge against him. Why would I want to harm him? Your story makes no sense. It''s full of contradictions, you see?"

    Facing Hannah''s relentless questioning, James felt a lump form in his throat, unsure how to respond. The police officers standing by could see clearly that he was lying.

    "Mr. Woods, you have broken thew by maliciously ndering another person. Pleasee with us to the station."

    As they reached for him, he panicked, struggling and even trying to fight back, but he was subdued in seconds.

    "James, I remember you spread rumors at yourstpany, too You used someone of cheating on you and taking your money. Let''s getahat get that sorted out at the sam

    time."

    Hannah stood up, looking down at his pathetic state. She felt a surge of satisfaction, as if Tess had finally gotten some justice.

    Exactly. Some people are just too soft-hearted. With men like him, you can''t afford

    to be gentle¡ªyou have to draw a hard line and teach him a lesson he''ll never forget.

    Worried the boss might not take this seriously, Hannah stood by the door as the police led James away and called out loudly.

    "Officers, please investigate this thoroughly. We can''t let an innocent person be wrongly used. Otherwise, people might actually Start to believe the head of thispany raped a neer who was just here to discuss a project. That would ruin the boss

    reputation."

    The boss, who had just stepped out, heard Hannah''s words and his face grew uneasy.

    "If rumors like that spread in their circle, it won''t just ruin his personal reputation it could tank thepany''s future. Who would want to partner with an alleged rapist?"

 Chapter 471

    After saying her piece, Hannah turned to the boss, a faint smile on her lips.

    "Don''t worry, sir. Your employee used you of being a rapist, and I will cooperate fully with the investigation to clear your name. I won''t let your reputation be tarnished."

    The boss'' face was ashen as he stared at Hannah in disbelief.

    Typically, a nder case like this would harm the woman most, but with a few choice words, Hannah hadpletely flipped the script. Suddenly, she was the innocent party, and the boss was the one whose name was on the line.

    This maneuver shocked not only the boss but also the other colleagues who had been eavesdropping from the sidelines.

    No one had expected Hannah to be so bold. To face such a vicious rumor with such calm andposure, cleverly defusing the entire crisis.

    The boss noticed the strange looks he was getting from everyone around him.

    He finally understood why Mr. Lancaster had specifically told him not to underestimate this woman when theirpany sent her over. And he was right. This woman was not to be underestimated. She was incredibly strong, with an unshakable core.

    As James was led away, the onlookers dispersed and returned to their desks, though none of them could focus on work. They began whispering among themselves.

    "I didn''t believe it for a second when James said it. I''d heard he got fired from hisst job for spreading rumors, which is how he ended up here."

    "Honestly, I kind of believed it at first. There were already whispers about the boss being shady. But now I see it was all just gossip. It''s a good thing Hannah stood up to him, or I might have fallen for it."

    "Yeah, totally. And let''s be real, if he

    told us, we would have told other

    peopl

    and the rumors would have and the rumors

    Spread like wildfire,pletely destroying her reputation."

    "I think Hannah is so strong. Isn''t she going through a divorce right now? To have such a solid sense of self through all that... she''s amazing. With that kind of mindset, she seed at anything."

    ¡°Exactly. We should all learn from Hannah. Her attitude is just incredible. I''ve decided I''m going to learn as much as I can from her while she''s here!"

    Hannah had no idea she had just be a role model for the entire office.

    She left the building and, once in her car, called Tess to tell her what happened. Tess said she''d already received a call from the police and was on her way to the station.

    Halfway there, Tess spotted an unwee guest walking toward her. At first, she pretended not to see him, but the man drew closer until he was standing right in front of her.

    "Is Hannah staying with you now?" Lionel asked.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "Please, just tell her for me that I really didn''t look up which hotel she was staying at. It was aplete coincidence that we ended up in the same fotel, on the same floor."

    Tess couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    "Let me ask you this-when you were doing it, did you ever feel guilty? Or did you

    just assume we were all fools?"

 Chapter 472

    No wonder Hannah had initially turned down her offer to stay at her ce, only to show upter. It was because this idiot had been stalking her.

    "I really didn''t investigate which hotel she was staying at. It was all..."

    "Destiny? You want to say it was destiny? That you and Hannah are so in sync you booked rooms in the same hotel, on the same floor?"

    Tess stood her ground, giving him another tant eye-roll.

    ¡°Let me tell you something. Even if you were in sync, even if it was a coincidence, you should know that Hannah hates you right now. The moment you saw her on the same floor, you should have been the one to pack your bags and get lost, not her."

    The more Tess spoke, the angrier she became, thinking of all the suffering Hannah had endured over the years. She jabbed a finger at his chest. "Hannah did nothing wrong. You''re the one at fault, but you still don''t see it. And because of you, Hannah had to drag her luggage to my ce in the middle of the night. You are a selfish, self-absorbed person."

    With that, Tess shot him a furious re, turned, and started walking toward the police station again. Then, a thought struck her, and she spun back around to face Lionel with a smirk.

    "By the way, someone at her newpany started a rumor that she was sleeping with the boss, and she handled it perfectly, all by herself. She doesn''t need your help. She never has. She has the skills to solve her own problems. You''re the one who can''t live without her."

    After delivering that final blow, Tess immediately called Hannah.

    Lionel was left frozen in ce.

    He had been agonizing over the hotel room incident since yesterday, but he hadn''t gone to her office because he knew she was busy.

    Seeing Tess on the street was a coincidence, and he''d only wanted to ask her to pass on a message. He never expected to hear about this.

    In that instant, he felt like he was the only one stuck in the past while everyone else had moved forward.

    And she really didn''t need him. Hannah could handle everything on her own.

    Before she met the Temple family, she had always managed by herself. After meeting them, she had their support as well.

    So, all along, he was the one who couldn''t let go, not Hannah. He was the one who was truly needed, not Hannah.

    A sharp pain seized Lionel''s chest, making it hard to breathe. It felt as if his heart was being ripped out, tearing his insides apart.

    "You won''t believe who I ran into on my way here Lionel. The idiot was still going on about yesterday, trying to im he didn''t intentionally book the hotel and that it was some cosmic connection be two."

    "So I told him how you got ndered today and handled the whole thing yourself. He just froze when he heard it. He probably thought your guide, solvest

    out him that

    you needed him. That jerk really thinks highly of himself."

    ser

    Hannah paused for a moment. She hadn''t expected Tess to run into him on her way to the station, nor that he''d still be hung up on the hotel incident.

    "What was his reaction after you told him that?" Hannah asked, genuinely curious.

    Tess described Lionel''s shocked expression.

 Chapter 473

    "He lookedpletely shattered, probably after I told him you didn''t need him and could solve all your problems by yourself."

    "Hahahahahahaha."

    Hannah burst outughing.

    "Sandra always needed him for everything. No matter what happened, she would run to Lionel for help. And, in the past, so would I."

    "So he naturally assumed I needed him too. But now that you''ve told him I don''t, his whole world has copsed. He just can''t handle it."

    As she spoke, Hannah recalled how, whenever something happened in the past, he was the first person she would think of, hoping he woulde and help.

    But every time she called him for help, Sandra would somehow appear at the most opportune moment and drag Lionel away.

    Back then, she had no choice but to handle everything alone, whether it was driving herself through a storm or to the doctor with a high fever. Gradually, she got used to

    it.

    No matter what happened, she would deal with it herself because there was no one around she could trust, no one willing to help.

    So now, when faced with nder, she handled it herself. There was no instinctive fear or impulse to call someone for help.

    Thinking about it now, she realized she should probably thank him. If it weren''t for him, she never would have be so independent, decisive, and resourceful.

    "Anyway, I''m at the station now. I''ll call you after I''m done, and we can go out for dinner tonight and talk more about this."

    "Okay."

    Hannah hung up just as she arrived home. It had been a long day, and she still had more to do in the afternoon. She decided to take a quick nap before getting back to

    it.

    Meanwhile, at thepany.

    The boss called Yves to tell him what had happened that day.

    A smile touched Yves'' lips as he listened.

    "See? I told you before, Hannah is very capable. Don''t underestimate her."

    "You were right, Ms. Green is truly impressive. I did a little digging today and found out that guy has some serious character issues, He got the job throughmections, SO I''m nning on firing him."

    The boss had thought he''d hired a great employee, but it turned out he''d just brought in trash.

    "And I had no idea until today, but

    apparently a lot of people in

    Green, that''s been clo

    up too."

    "Hahahaha, well then, Hannah is your savior. You should give her some extra recognition for handling that on top of her project wor

    "Don''t worry, I will!"

    Night fell.

    After finishing up at the office, Hannah and Samuel were about to leave to meet

    Tess when they saw Lionel at the entrance.

    He was leaning against his car, looking like he''d been waiting for a while.

    The moment he saw Hannah, he hurried over.

    Hannah pretended not to see him and continued walking toward the parking lot,ughing and talking with Samuel.

    "Hannah!" Lionel strode forward to block her path.

    "I heard about what happened today."

    Hannah raised an eyebrow. "And? What about it?"

 Chapter 474

    "You could have called me for help with something like that. I would have taken care of everything for you."

    Hannah froze for two seconds, then turned to look at Samuel.

    For a moment, neither of them knew what to say. They just stared at each other as if they''d heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.

    "Ask you for help? And just when you agree, Sandra would call you, and you''d have to run off to solve her problems, right? Oh, wait, Sandra''s missing now, but that wouldn''t stop you from having some other emergency."

    Her voice dripped with sarcasm, her eyes filled with scorn.

    She waved a dismissive hand. "Forget it. You were never there for me when I needed you in the past. Besides, I have other people who can help me now. Why would I need you?"

    Hannah paused, then asked with a mocking tone, "What is it? Is it because Sandra doesn''t want you anymore that you''re feeling lonely and desperate, so you remembered you still have a wife and came looking for her?"

    "But you should remember, your wife is about to divorce you. You''d be better off finding some other woman to lean on, because I''ve never relied on you, and I certainly don''t need you now."

    With that, Hannah and Samuel got in their car and drove off, leaving the idiot behind.

    Samuel nced in the rearview mirror and saw him still standing there, staring after them.

    "I''m not saying he''s crazy, but... he''s definitely got some issues. He just found out what happened, which means he knows you already sent the guy to the police and solved the problem. What''s the point of saying all that to you now?"

    Hannah stared out the window at the passing scenery. "He

    I''m still

    thinks still as na?ve as used to

    na probablet

    be. That even though I handled it, his words would move me to tears."

    Samuel was speechless. Damn, this guy really was sick.

    "Don''t waste your time thinking about him just because of what he said. Just ignore

    it. Let his words go in one ear and out the other."

    Seeing Samuel still stewing over it, looking angrier by the second, Hannah couldn''t help but chuckle. She used to be the exact same way.

    His every move, his every word, used to affect her so deeply.

    Butter, when she gradually stopped believing his words, stopped listening to them and refused to waste her thoughts on him, everything seemed to lose its power.

    Once you truly let go, nothing matters anymore. Even the person you once loved most just seems... ordinary.

    Samuel thought she had a point and nodded firmly. "You''re right. I''ve never met anyone like him. You''ve really suffered these past three years."

    Hannah gave a faint smile. "You don''t have to feel sorry for me. I brought this on myself. Everyone has to pay a price for their choices, and this was mine."

    She had paid with three years of her life, her best years and all of her emotions. It was a heavy price, and she had paid her debt in full From now on, whatever he said or did wouldn''t move her at all.

    Lionel watched the car disappear into the distance and let out a deep, heavy sigh.

    She was still angry, still hated him.

 Chapter 475

    Lionel slumped back into his car, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    He even found himself wondering if Hannah would have treated him differently if he had managed to bring Sandra back. Would she have seen it as a sess and changed her attitude?

    But now, he didn''t even know where Sandra was, let alone how to bring her back.

    And judging by the way Hannah was ignoring him, even if he did drag Sandra back and reim everything he''d given the Woods family, she probably wouldn''t give him a second nce.

    In that moment, a wave of agony washed over him, like an invisible hand was tightening around his neck, choking him, making it impossible to struggle free.

    Just as he felt his breath being stolen away, his phone buzzed, snapping him back to reality.

    Quennel''s name was on the screen. They rarely contacted each other privately; it was only recently, due to the situation with Hannah, that Quennel would asionally reach out.

    But even that had be infrequent. A sudden call now could only mean he was plotting something.

    He hesitated for a moment before answering.

    "What do you want?"

    "I heard you failed to bring Sandra home. In fact, you let her get away. Would you be interested in knowing where she is now?"

    Lionel paused at those words, his expression turning serious. ¡°You know where she is?" he asked, his tone heavy. "Don''t tell me you kidnapped her. Quennel, you''re despicable. You knew I needed to find her, and you took her."

    Quennel listened to Lionel''s tirade without saying a word.

    When he finally fell silent, Quennel chuckled. ¡°Are you done? If not, feel free to continue. If you are, then it''s my turn to speak."

    His mocking tone made the veins on Lionel''s forehead throb.

    "Cut the crap and tell me, did you take Sandra? Where is she? Let her go, now! Do you hear me?"

    "So, you''re still worried about her after all. You want to save her, is that it?"

    For some reason, Lionel felt there was a hidden meaning in his words, something unsettling.

    "What are you talking about? I just need to hand her over to Hannah.¡±

    "Hand her over to Hannah for what? So Hannah can beat her to death? Are you trying to make Hannah a criminal? You don''t want a divorce, you just want to be a widower? Your mind is truly twisted."

    Lionel felt that his words were venomous, that he was deliberately misinterpreting his intentions.

    "What I do with her is none of your business, and what Hannah does is her decision. Just tell me where she is."

    "I didn''t call to tell you where Sandra

    is. I called to tell you to stop

    following Hannah around.

    Otherwise, you never find Sandra. If

    you want to find someone, ther

    actually look for them instead of ying stalker."

    With that, Quennel hung up.

    "He says he''s looking for you, but he''s been tailing Hannah the whote time. He hasn''t put any real effort into riding you see? He doesn''t love you at all."

 Chapter 476

    Sandray on the cold floor, covered in blood. Her face was so swollen it was almost unrecognizable, and her clothes were in tatters, hanging off her like rags.

    When Quennel had walked into the cell and made the call right in front of her, Sandra had a bad feeling.

    But hearing the conversation, she felt a flicker of joy-Lionel was still looking for her. That joy quickly vanished when she realized his so-called search was nothing but empty words. He hadn''t taken any real action.

    ¡°Hannah went to Nyston on a business trip recently, and Lionel followed her there. He secretly stalked her, shamelessly booking a room in the same hotel, right across from hers. When Hannah found out, she was so angry she went to stay with a friend."

    He had his own people keeping an eye on Hannah''s trip.

    So he knew everything that had happened to her there, down to thest detail.

    Quennel sat on a sofa, a smirk on his face as he watched Sandra''s expression darken. He continued, "Then he went to find Hannah''s friend and asked her to tell Hannah it wasn''t intentional. Someone at Hannah''spany started a rumor about her."

    "Hannah figured out a way to solve the problem all by herself. And yet, Lionel still went to her and asked why she didn''t call him, saying he could have helped. You see? He has no intention of finding you. His mind ispletely filled with Hannah. He only wants to help Hannah."

    In truth, when his men reported this to him, Quennel himself had been shocked by Lionel''s shamelessness.

    He couldn''t believe the man had the audacity to ask her why she didn''t rely on him, why she didn''t call him for help.

    He had never helped Hannah in the past, and now he wanted to y the hero? It was a joke.

    If he''d had this mindset three years ago, they would never have ended up in this situation.

    That''s why Quennel wasn''t the least bit worried about Lionel winning Hannah''s forgiveness. It would never happen in this lifetime.

    Lying on the floor, Sandra listened to his monologue, then clenched her teeth and shakily pushed herself into a sitting position. Ignoring the searing pain, she red at him with hate-filled eyes.

    "What''s the point of telling me all this?" she hissed. "What does iter matter? if he doesn''te

    me, then so be it. It''s not like if he did, we would have anything..."

    Sandra trailed off. After all, she hadpletely betrayed him.

    For all she knew, if she fell into Lionel''s hands, she would only face more torture.

    "Are you trying to provoke me with those words?" Quennel raised an eyebrow.

    "Don''t worry. As long as he doesn''t find you, you''ll stay right here. Until the day he does. And don''t you worry, I''ll leak him a few clues about yourter. We can make a bet see if he even bothers to find you.

    Sandra stared at him, stunned.

    At first, she didn''t understand why Quennel would want to reveal her location to Lionel.

    Then it hit her. He wanted to test Lionel, to see if he had any feelings left for her.

 Chapter 477

    Would he follow the trail after receiving these valuable clues?

    If the information was leaked and he still didn''te for her, she would surely fall into despair and hate him even more.

    But even if he did find her, there was no guarantee she could escape.

    Sandra had a sinking feeling that this man was plotting something terrible.

    She looked up, her gaze fixed on Quennel, trying to read him. But he just smiled faintly, stood up, and left the cell.

    "Quennel!" Sandra suddenly screamed. ¡°You already got what you wanted! Why are you still doing this? I told you everything I know! Why are you still torturing me? Are you even human?!"

    The roar echoed behind him. Quennel paused and looked back at her.

    "Whether I''m human isn''t important. What''s important is that you''re not. Do you really think I don''t know what you did to Hannah these past three years?"

    Quennel turned to face her fully, his eyes narrowing as a sh of fury crossed his face.

    "When you were doing those things to Hannah, did you ever stop to think why? Why were you tormenting her?"

    "You were the one who chose to give up on that marriage, but when you regretted it, you took out all your hatred on Hannah. If you had the guts to go after Hannah, then I have the guts to go after you. I may have gotten what I wanted, but that doesn''t mean I''ll stop torturing you. You can stay here and pray that Lionel finds you soon and delivers you from this hell."

    With that, Quennel turned and walked away, his eyes burning with rage, his hands clenched into tight fists.

    What he was doing now was nothingpared to the cruelty Sandra had shown Hannah.

    And she couldn''t take it already? That was a joke. She had made Hannah suffer so much; he wasn''t about to let her off so easily.

    Quennel turned to a subordinate standing nearby. "Leak some

    information to Lionel. Then, report everything tiapes each day to Sandra Make sure she knows that Lionel is aware of her whereabouts but still isn''ting to save her."

    "Yes, sir!"

    That way, Sandra would hear every day what Lionel was up to-how he was chasing Hannah again, begging for her forgiveness again, all while knowing where Sandra was and doing nothing. He would make Sandra live in a state of constant, unending despair.

    When Lionel returned to his hotel, he noticed a letter on his desk.

    He cautiously checked the surroundings, the door, and the windows, but found no signs of forced entry.

    He was certain there was nothing on

    the desk when he left. He called the

    front desk, and they checked the security footage. Besides housekeeping, no one else had

    entered his room.

    to''

    It seemed someone had disguised themselves as a member of the cleaning staff to deliver the letter, but he had no idea who.

    He opened the envelope and read the contents. His eyes widened in shock.

    The letter detailed what had happened to Sandra after she escaped that day.

    But it only mentioned that the two of them had boarded a helicopter. There was nothing after that.

    Now, the target was a helicopter.

    Lionel thought for a moment, then ordered his men to investigate it.

 Chapter 478

    The next day, Lionel''s team found a lead.

    Sandra had taken a helicopter from Kiron thatnded in Sova, but her trail went cold after that.

    They couldn''t identify the owner of the helicopter.

    Lionel stared at the report, lost in thought. All he knew was that she was somewhere in Sova, but he had no specific location.

    It would be pointless to rush back now without a clear target. He decided to stay put and have his people dig deeper for Sandra''s exact whereabouts.

    Once he had a confirmed address, he would go back, grab Sandra, and bring her directly to Hannah.

    Sova, in a private prison.

    "Look, Sandra, I had my men send Lionel your location information. But he still hasn''te for you."

    Sandra watched the video Quennel held out for her. Her face darkened, her lips pressing into a thin, hard line as she remained silent.

    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Are you too heartbroken to even speak?"

    Quennel couldn''t help but mock her stubborn expression.

    Even the guards standing nearby chuckled.

    "Sandra, you mean nothing to him now. He knows the helicopternded in Sova, but he''s still in Nyston. He has no intention ofing to find you."

    Quennel had even specifically ordered his men to monitor Lionel''s flights. After days of surveince, they found he hadn''t booked a ticket back. He was still in Nyston, bothering Hannah.

    "Looks like you lost our bet," Quennel said with a smile.

    Sandra retorted, "What bet? I never said he

    Would definitelye for

    me. That was all in your head.

    Besides, I already knew I''m nat in his heart anymore.

    As Sandra forced the words out, she was filled with resentment. She couldn''t

    believe her three years of devotion meant nothing to him.

    She had thought she had Lionel''s heart wrapped around her finger, but the moment things fell apart, he had cast her aside without a second thought.

    But in a way, that made her no different from Hannah.

    For three years, nothing Hannah did could win his heart. The second Sandra''s schemes were exposed, he immediately shifted his attention back to her.

    He wanted Hannah, not her. The man was fickle and utterly repulsive.

    Sandra sneered. "You and your brother may not have grown up together, but you were born of the

    personalities are the same so despicable, with such twisted tastes."

    same mother No wonder

    Quennel looked at Sandra, confused. He didn''t understand why she was still saying

    such things in her position.

    Was she trying to provoke him into killing her on the spot?

    If so, she was dreaming.

    He would never let Sandra die that easily. He was going to keep her alive, torture her for a good long while, and then let her die.

    "Don''t worry, Sandra. Nothing you say can provoke me right now. It''s meaningless. I won''t let you die so easily."

    Quennel stepped closer, grabbing her chin as he spoke through gritted teeth.

    E

    "Just as I said before, you spent thest three years bullying Hannah, framing her; making her suffer through misunderstandings and torment. She may be too kind to hold it against you, but that doesn''t

    mean

    Tam. I will make you pay

    For

    everyst thing you did to her, piece

    by piece!"

 Chapter 479

    Hearing his words, Sandra burst into a fit of wildughter.

    The sound echoed through the prison, chillingly eerie.

    ¡°Quennel, you''re in love with your sister-inw. How disgusting. You wanted to sleep with her before she was married, and you maintained an inappropriate, ambiguous rtionship even after she was. Now that she''s getting a divorce, you can''t wait to pounce on her, can you?"

    Her voice grew more agitated, her face twisting into a hideous mask as she continued to scream at him.

    "As long as Lionel is her husband, she is your sister-inw! What you''re doing is incestuous! You''ll be scorned by the entire world! I''m telling you, you better not let me escape, because if I do, I will make sure everyone knows what a disgusting pervert the Rosenberg family has produced. I will ruin you and the entire Rosenberg name!"

    Quennel said nothing, his face a grim mask as he stared at her, his eyes zing with fury.

    He stood in silence for a moment before turning to leave, but Sandra''s relentless shouts followed him.

    "What, did I hit a nerve? Feeling guilty? Isn''t this something we both know? If you didn''t have feelings for Hannah, why would you have made me do those things back then?"

    Sandra''s screams grew louder.

    "Honestly, I have to admire you. You''re an incredible actor. That''s why Hannah trusts you sopletely. Even after I told her the entire truth, she still chose to believe you."

    She truly hadn''t expected Hannah to remain so steadfast in her trust for Quennel, even after Sandra hadid everything bare.

    She thought the evidence she held was enough topletely destroy him, but it had turned out to be useless.

    "You may have taken all my

    evidence, and I may have no chance of turning this around but I believe. that all the vile things you ve done

    will be exposed one day."

    Quennel walked further away, but the shouting behind him didn''t stop, clinging to

    him like a curse.

    Sandra was still going.

    "What do you think will happen when Hannah finds out that the man she

    respects most is actually a stalker

    and a pervert? Do you think she''ll

    ev

    see you you in the same glowing

    light again?"

    Quennel stopped, took a deep breath, and turned to look back at Sandra.

    She stared back at him, a triumphant, fearless look on her face.

    Quennel coldly averted his gaze and ordered the guard beside him, "Gag her. Make sure she doesn''t say another word for a while."

    "Yes, sir."

    Sandra heard the order but remained defiant.

    "Even if you cut out my tongue, it won''t change a thing! You can''t

    change what you are! You''re a

    perverted stalker in love with your own sister-inw! You''re sick! You''re a freak!"

    Before Sandra could finish, a heavy p cracked across her face.

    It was followed by the searing sting of a whip,shing against her body again and again.

    Sandra''s voice finally fell silent, but her eyes remained fixed, burning with hatred, on the direction Quennel had disappeared.

 Chapter 480

    Fifteen days in county jail, apensation payment of $1,500 each to Hannah and Tess, and a public apology in front of the entirepany staff.

    Hannah and Tess were very satisfied with the oue.

    "You really know how to handle things. When I tried to report him, it went nowhere," Tess remarked with a sigh.

    After all, she and Hannah had both reported James for spreading vile rumors, but the police had initially told Tess that since no "substantial harm¡± had been done, they could only give him a p on the wrist and make him apologize.

    But when Hannah got involved, it resulted in jail time,pensation, and a public shaming.

    Hannah smiled. ¡°That''s because I made a huge scene and dragged our boss into it. The key was getting him involved."

    "By using me of sleeping with the boss, he was also implying our boss trades promotions for favors. If that wasn''t cleared up, it would have validated the rumor, destroyed his reputation, and hurt thepany. Next time something like this happens, don''t be afraid. You have to blow it up. Make it so big they can''t ignore it. That''s the only way the police will take it seriously."

    It was a sad truth about these kinds of nder cases; without tangible damages, they were often dismissed.

    But once it became a public spectacle, the authorities had no choice but to act.

    Tess nodded firmly. "You''re right. I''ve learned my lesson. If anyone ever tries that with me again, I''ll destroy them."

    "I don''t think there will be a next time. After he apologizes to me, he''sing to your department. The entirepany will know you''re not to be messed with. No one would be stupid enough to try something like this again, unless they have a thing for jail food."

    ¡°Hahaha, you''ve got a point."

    "He''s here I put my phone here so you can watch how he apologizes to me. If he tries to give you some

    don''t let

    half hearted apologyter don''t. him off the hook. Make him do it right."

    Hannah started a video call with Tess, propped up her phone, and sat down to watch James take the stage.

    He scanned the faces in the crowd, suddenly feeling like they were all strangers. Just days ago, they had beenughing and joking with him, believing every word he said.

    Now, they looked at him like he was a joke. He was in this humiliating position all because of that damn woman.

    He would make her pay.

    "You''re here to apologize, not to give a speech. We all have work to do, unlike an unemployed bum like you, So please get on with it and stop wasting our time," Hannah said coolly when James remained silent for too long.

    Her words made his face darken further.

    But he knew, in that moment, that he was no match for her.

    He took a deep breath, raised the written draft in his hand, and was about to start

    reading when Hannah spoke again.

    "You need a script to apologize? If

    you''re just going to read from a

    piece of paper, it''s clear you''re not

    being sincere. And if you recall, the

    police specifically mandated a

    sincere apology."

    "I''ve never seen someone bring a script to an apology. You might as well just pass

    out copies and let us read it ourselves."

 Chapter 481

    Her colleagues agreed, chiming in one after another.

    "Yeah, really! You didn''t need a script when you were spreading lies, so why do you need one to apologize?"

    ¡°You''re such a talker, right? Put the script away. Come on, get on with it.¡±

    "Hurry up and apologize! We''re all busy people, not like you unemployedyabouts."

    The crowd''s words rained down on him, grinding his dignity into the dust.

    He took several deep, shaky breaths, trying to regain hisposure.

    "I am here to offer my most sincere and earnest apology to everyone, and especially

    to Hannah. I should not have spread those disgusting rumors. I shouldn''t have ndered her. I sincerely apologize to Hannah and hope she can forgive me."

    Silence fell after he spoke. After a moment, everyone instinctively turned to look at Hannah.

    Hannah sighed and looked up at him. ¡°That''s it? That''s all you have to say?"

    He knew from her tone that she was not satisfied.

    "I already apologized. What more do you want me to say?"

    Seeing his defiant attitude, Hannah scoffed. ¡°When you were spreading those rumors, you were incredibly detailed¡ªyou had the time, the ce, the specifics of how everything supposedly happened. But when ites to an apology, all I get is one sentence? If you''re not willing to do this properly, we can just go back to the police station."

    ¡°No, no, I get it! I''ll do it right, I''ll exin,¡± he stammered.

    He clenched his fists, took another deep breath, and finally began.

    "A few days ago, in the breakroom, I ndered Hannah by starting a rumor that she was sleeping with our boss. That was a lie. The truth is, I was infatuated with her and asked her out, but she rejected me.¡±

    "I was humiliated, so I acted out of

    anger and made up that story. I

    should never have spread those lies

    to defame here

    sincerest

    hereby offer my and hope that

    Hannah can find it in her heart to

    forgive me."

    After hearing that, Hannah nodded, finally looking somewhat satisfied.

    "I''ve already spoken with Tess, and she saw how you apologized here. When you go to her department, if you don''t apologize in the same

    manner, she will not forgive your ne

    And

    as long as one of us doesn''t ept your apology, your sentence could be extended. You should think that over carefully. Don''t say we didn''t warn you, understand?"

    His face turned ashen at her words, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    He knew this woman was vicious, but he never imagined she would be this ruthless. She was backing him into a corner with no way out.

    "Alright, there''s nothing more to say here. Go on, get over to Tess'' department and apologize properly."

    James ground his teeth as he stepped down and walked out of the office.

    As he was leaving, he heard Hannah''s voice call out from behind him.

    ¡°And if you''re feeling resentful and thinking about getting revengeter, feel free to try. If you think you''ve got what it takes. I''ve been in a terrible

    moortely, and I have all the time,

    in the world to y games with you."

 Chapter 482

    Hannah''s final words hit him like a physical blow. He flinched, swallowed hard, and walked faster, not daring to look back.

    He had already experienced what this madwoman was capable of. No matter how bitter or furious he felt, he wasn''t about to make the same mistake twice.

    He''d just have to chalk this one up to bad luck. The desire for revenge had evaporated.

    Who knew what other trouble he''d stir up if he went after Hannah again? Besides, she must have been defending that other woman, Tess. That''s why she came after him so hard.

    If he had known they were a team, he never would have approached Hannah in the first ce. None of this would have happened. He''d walked right into a trap.

    Just as James stepped out of the building, he saw a man who looked vaguely familiar standing near the entrance, ncing around.

    The next second, the man''s gaze locked onto him and he started walking over.

    Before James could figure out what was happening, the man raised his hand and a sharp p echoed as it connected with his face.

    Lionel red at him, his voice a low snarl. "You''re the one who spread those disgusting rumors about my wife, aren''t you? You''ve got a lot of nerve!"

    The impact jolted James''s memory.

    This was the man who was divorcing Hannah. Her husband, Lionel.

    James stood there, stunned. He had

    just been forced to apologize to

    Hannah in front of the entirepany, and now her husband was outside waiting to assault kim le was starting to suspect the two of them had nned this together. C¨®ntent

    Rubbing his stinging cheek, James shouted back.

    "You''re divorcing her, you bastard! What business is it of yours? You dare hit me? I''ll have you know assault is a crime!"

    Lionel roared, ¡°Go on, call the police! You ndered my wife and you think you can just walk away scot-free?"

    "You think I won''t? I''m calling them right now! My business with Hannah is settled, it has nothing to do with you! Stop ying the damn hero. Your wife is leaving you, so why are you still sniffing around?"

    James was already at his breaking point today, and getting pped was thest straw. As he pulled out his phone to call the police, a thought struck him and he spat out another taunt.

    "What, you think hitting me is going to make your wife feel so grateful she''ll call off the divorce? Let me tell you something, she hates your guts. She told me herself she can''t stand you. She wishes you were dead."

    Lionel froze, momentarily stunned by his words. He almost asked if Hannah had really said that, but then he remembered this was the man who had fabricated vile rumors

    There wasn''t an honest bone in his. body. He decided not to ask.

    Just as he was about to speak, James, having dialed 911, immediately called Hannah. ¡°You shut up. I don''t want to talk to you. I''m calling your wife.¡±

    "Hey, hello? Ms. Green? Your

    husband was lying in wait for me downstairs. The second he saw me, he pped me across the face. I''ve already called the police. This is assault and threatening behavior My issue with you was settled "and" now you send your husband to beat me up? Aren''t you two taking this too far?"

 Chapter 483

    Hannah was on her way to a meeting when the call came through. She paused, stunned for a moment.

    "What did you say? Who hit you?"

    He had spoken so quickly that she hadn''t quite caught who did what.

    "Your husband! Lionel! He''s downstairs right now. I''ve already called the cops, they''re on their way."

    James gestured at the red mark on his face as he spoke.

    "He pped me so hard my face is red, swollen, and burning. The handprint is obvious, and there were plenty of witnesses and security cameras. I''m going for a full medical check-up, and you two are going to be held responsible for all of it.¡±

    Hannah stood rooted to the spot, her brow furrowed. "What does him hitting you have to do with me? I didn''t ask him to do it."

    "I don''t care! He said he was getting revenge for you because of the rumors I spread."

    Hearing the satisfaction in Hannah''s exasperated voice, James shot a smug, triumphant re at Lionel.

    "Anyway, that''s the situation. I apologized to you and paid thepensation, but you still had someone ambush me. This isn''t over between us."

    James hung up abruptly.

    ¡°Hannah, what''s wrong?" Samuel asked with concern, seeing the dumbfounded look on her face.

    Hannah took a few deep breaths and looked at him, her tone serious. ¡°Let me process this. I think I just heard somethingpletely insane."

    After a few seconds ofposing herself, Hannah ryed what James had just told her.

    Samuel''s reaction was even more horrified than hers had been.

    "So you''re saying that idiot was waiting downstairs, pped James the moment he came out, imed he was doing it for you, and now James has called the cops on him and tattled to you? Is that the gist of it?"

    Hannah nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly right."

    "Is he crazy? What does any of this have to do with him?" Samuel couldn''t fathom Lionel''s logic.

    Hannah sighed. ¡°And now James probably thinks I put him up to it. This was already over. All he had to do was go apologize to Tess, and it would have been done. But no, Lionel just had to stick mis nose in it. Does he think this makes him look like some kind of hero?"

    "Hannah, should we go down and see?"

    "Go down for what? It has nothing to do with me. He''s the one who threw the punch, not me. Why should I get involved?"

    Soon enough, the police arrived and took both men to the station to give their statements.

    Jamesid out the entire sequence of events, providing the transaction record for hispensation payment and a copy of his handwritten apology letter.

    "Officer, as you can see, this matter between me and Hannah was already resolved."

    James pointed a finger at Lionel.

    "This man is her soon-to-be

    ex-husband: They''re in the middle of

    a divorce, but he has no

    shame and

    refuses to let her go. He tried to act all tough and pped me. I want to go to the hospital for a full check-up. feel like my whole body is out of whack now!"

    "We''ll have someone apany you for an examination shortly," the officer said, then turned to Lionel.s what hes saying true? Were you waiting for him downstairs? Did you decide to do this on your own, or did

    Hannah call you and ask you to assault him?" Content b¨¦tongs

 Chapter 484

    Lionel told them the truth.

    He had seen that Hannah was being bullied and simply wanted to teach the man a lesson, so he pped him as a warning. He never imagined the man would actually call the police. That was a development he hadn''t anticipated at all.

    After hearing his exnation, the officer gave the disgraced CEO a long look, a suspicion forming that the man might not be entirely stable.

    Lionel had been all over the newstely. Even as a cop in a different city, he was well aware of the family drama and the impending divorce.

    "Given that you acted on your own and were not incited by your wife, you are required to apologize to him."

    James was pleased with this oue.

    "An apology is hardly enough! I''ve been seriously injured. Look at this handprint on my face, it''s severe."

    The officer continued, "You will also have to pay for his medical examination and emotional distress. And please, refrain from this kind of behavior in the future. They had already resolved the matter privately. Your actions cause unnecessary trouble for society."

    The officer then asked James if he was satisfied with this resolution, letting him know they could pursue it further if he wasn''t.

    James was greedy and would have loved to milk it for more.

    But he also knew that powerful people like the Rosenbergs could resort to dirty tricks if pushed too far. It was better to quit while he was ahead.

    "I am very satisfied with your handling of this, officer. I just want to tell Mr.

    Rosenberg that this country is governed by the rule ofw," he dered, striking a righteous pose.

    "It doesn''t matter how rich you are; if you break thew, you will face the consequences. Also, I suspect your wife is furious. When called her. she couldn''t stop cursing you out Once my issues are dealt with, you should probably go deal with yours."

    The reminder hit Lionel hard, and his face darkened with anger and frustration.

    "But first things first," James

    pressed on You need to take me to

    the hospital for a full check-up, and then you ca go deal with your wife,

    You''ve already wasted a lot of my time today, so you''ll have topensate me for that, too.

    C¨®ntent

    At this point, Lionel had no grounds to argue. He had no choice but to apany James to the hospital and then drive him to Tess''spany.

    Afterward, he returned to Hannah''s office building, only to be stopped by a security guard who had clearly been briefed.

    "Sir, please leave. Ourpany has instructed us not to let you on the premises. Your assault on one of our former employees has caused a serious disruption.¡±

    "If you don''t leave now, we will call the police to have you removed. You''ve already been taken in once today; I doubt you want a repeat."

    Lionel quickly tried to exin that he was there to see Hannah.

    The guard replied, "These

    instructions came from Ms. Green and the CEO We''re just doing

    doing outeye

    jobs sir. Please don''t make this difficult for us. You need to leave."

    "You''re saying Hannah ordered this?"

    The guard didn''t answer his question. He simply turned, sped his hands behind

    his back, and returned to the security booth.

    Hearing that Hannah was behind it, Lionel was left speechless. His face fell as he got back in his car and drove away.

 Chapter 485

    He never imagined his attempt to help Hannah would be so misunderstood. It seemed unlikely she would see him now.

    After all, she''d had security throw him out. She must be furious.

    The thought made his expression grim, and he was filled with regret.

    He hadn''t thought things through. He had genuinely just wanted to help her.

    Though he couldn''t wait there, he drove to another spot nearby to wait for her to leave work.

    As dusk fell and stars began to pepper the sky, Lionel saw Hannah and Samuel leaving the office building. He quickly got out of his car and jogged over to them.

    "Hannah, I need to talk to you."

    The moment Hannah saw Lionel approaching, she took two quick steps back, putting a clear distance between them.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, please keep your distance. I''m afraid you might suddenly be violent. What you did in front of ourpany building today has already been posted online. If this continues, you are going to severely damage ourpany''s image."

    "That''s not what happened, let me exin. I just saw him bullying you and wanted to teach him a lesson for you."

    Hannah let out a short, humorlessugh at his words. She slowly raised her eyes, a mocking smile on her face.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you wanted to ''help'' me? May I ask what our rtionship is? We are in the process of getting a divorce, and yet you interfere, creating a massive headache for me and mypany."

    "You have your phone, don''t you? Go online and see what people are saying about you. You''re not helping me, you''re hurting me. Don''t you get it? This was already over. Almost no one knew about it. But because

    had to get involved, it''s now public knowledge. I honestly don''t know if you''re trying to help me or destroy me."

    With that, Hannah turned and walked away. Lionel pulled out his phone and saw what she meant.

    The incident, which had been a minor internalpany matter, kad exploded online because Lionel had inexplicably pped a man in front of the building, and someone had filmed it.

    People started asking why Lionel had hit him the trail ofments eventually led back to the original

    story: Hannah had been the target of nderous rumors, and Lionel had

    A to teach the guy

    stepped

    lesson."

    This act only intensified the public''s dislike for him, with countless people urging him

    to finalize the divorce with Hannah.

    [He just ps someone out of nowhere? I seriously think this man has violent tendencies.]

    [I suspect it too. Maybe Hannah was abused by him.]

    [The issue was already resolved, and he just had to go and assault the guy, getting himself hauled into the police station.]

    [This guy is bing more and more unhinged.]

    [I have a theory: Sandra was actually his therapist, trying to manage his insanity. Now that she''s gone, Lionel''s true crazy is showing.]

    Lionel''s face was dark as he closed the trending topic. He got back in his car and drove to his hotel, the weight of his mistake crashing down on him.

    He would apologize to Hannah tomorrow and make her understand he hadn''t meant for any of this to happen.

 Chapter 486

    As Hannah drove, Samuel sat in the passenger seat, scrolling through posts on his phone.

    "Hannah, everyone online is saying you should just be a movie star. You''ve basically owned all the trending topics this month."

    [I think Hannah has the looks for it, and with a backstory like that? She could totally get into showbiz and build a brand around a woman who''s woken up from being blindly in love.]

    [I was thinking the same thing! She could be a great advocate, showing young people the consequences of that kind of toxic devotion. A cautionary tale!]

    [Seriously, I have a friend who was stuck in a bad rtionship. She''s been following Hannah''s story obsessively, and it was the wake-up call she needed. She finally broke up with her parasitic boyfriend. Now he''s demanding she return all his gifts, but they made a list and it turns out he actually owes her ten grand. He''spletely ghosted her now.]

    [Hahaha, she should hire Hannah! She''s awyer, after all!]

    [Honestly, it''s only because Hannah is so strong and stable that she''s been able to get this far, getting back the money he spent on his mistress and all. Anyone else might have beenpletely destroyed by the husband and the other woman.]

    [Exactly. And thank goodness Hannah has the Temple family to back her up, otherwise the divorce would probably be impossible.]

    [If someone like Hannah is having this much trouble getting a divorce, I can''t even imagine what ordinary people are supposed to do in a situation like this.]

    "The entertainment industry... I actually thought about it once. It seemed like an easy way to make money, but I just didn''t have any connections."

    Hannah kept her eyes on the road.

    She recalled a time in college when she and a ssmate worked as extras on a film set. It was fifty dors for an eighteen-hour day.

    Because she was pretty, a producer took notice and offered her the secondary female lead role in his next film, on the condition, that she spend the night with him.

    Hannah had heard rumors that the industry was corrupt, but she never imagined it would be so tant. She was terrified.

    She ran off that day without even collecting her fifty dors.

    The next day, her ssmate chewed her out, asking why she had refused such a great opportunity.

    It was onlyter that Hannah realized her ssmate had offered her up to the producer as a favor.

    That experience left a dark, indelible shadow on her perception of the entertainment world.

    "Well, you''re so capable, Hannah. You''d be great at anything you do."

    Hannah pulled over and parked the car, then turned to look at Samuel. ¡°You''re being awfully sweet all of a sudden. Did you do something wrong?"

    ¡°Hannah! How can you say that? I just feel like I''ve learned so much since I started working with you!"

    Samuel sped his hands together, looking at her with wide, adoring eyes.

    "Before I met you, my life felt dark and boring, just a series of predetermined steps. I only took job at anotherpany because I didn''t want to follow the pat@my familyid out for me."

    "But then met you, and my world.

    exploded with color. I''ve seen angel

    el?

    learned things I never thought possible. Hannah, you''re like my guiding star."

 Chapter 487

    Hannah cringed.

    How had she never realized what a smooth talker this kid could be?

    "I''m craving a spicy noodle bowl from one of those food trucks. Go get one for me.¡±

    "You got it!" Samuel pushed the door open, then leaned back in before closing it. ¡°Hannah, I''d get you a spicy noodle bowl, I''d even kidnap the chef and have him cook it for you right here if you asked."

    "Get out of here! That''s called kidnapping!"

    Samuel chuckled and went on his way.

    He was so thrilled today because he never expected James to actually call the police and have Lionel arrested.

    Seeing the look of utter defeat on Lionel''s face was a sight he could never get tired of. He wished he could see it again, hoping the idiot would keep making foolish mistakes and keep getting thrown in jail.

    Hannah sat in the car, checking her phone for thetest news online.

    It''s no wonder people said everyone in Hyro was a citizen journalist.

    Lionel being arrested... every moment from his arrival at the station to his departure was "coincidentally" caught on camera by passersby.

    Even the incident of him pping someone outside hispany building had been dug up.

    Citizen journalists provided the gossip, the inte provided the tform, and in this digital age, everyone got to enjoy the show.

    Hannah clicked on the video of Lionel pping the man. She didn''t know what kind of device the person filming had used, but the quality was crystal clear and you could even make out some of the dialogue

    At first, Hannah listened to Lionel and James'' exchange with a nk expression, but

    as the conversation continued, her face gradually darkened.

    "He''s really good at painting himself.

    as the hero, isn''t he? Saying things like that, telling James to call the police, Anyone who didn''t know better would think I put him up to it.

    Sova Prison.

    The video of Lionel pping the man went viral. After work, Quennel took his tablet and walked into Sandra''s cell.

    Sandra, who had been beaten nearly to death, was now bandaged up and recovering with daily medication.

    Quennel had said there was no fun in killing someone outright. It was better to let their injuries heal so the beatings could continue.

    Hearing this, a chill went down Sandra''s spine. The man before her was a true demon.

    If she ever got out of this prison alive, she would find Hannah and tell her everything she''d endured.

    She had to make Hannah see what kind of monster Quennel truly was.

    "What are you doing here again!" Sandra struggled to look up at Quennel, her words forced through clenched teeth. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re here to gloat again about how you tipped off Lionel, and he still hasn''te for me?"

    "Why don''t you guess?"

    "I don''t want to guess. I know exactly what kind of person Lionel is. Even if you told

    him exactly where I am, he wouldn''te. Just stop wasting your breath."

    "Well, you might be in for a disappointment today." Quennel held the tablet out to her. "I''m here to show you some news."

 Chapter 488

    Sandra frowned slightly, eyeing Quennel with suspicion. She couldn''t figure out what new game he was ying.

    But Quennel just smiled back at her, saying nothing. His smile was terrifying.

    Sandra took the tablet and watched the video of Lionel pping a man. She listened to their conversation and then saw him being put into a police car.

    She didn''t quite understand what was going on.

    "Look at thements below."

    Sandra did as he said. After reading a few, she pieced together that Lionel''s public assault was likely for Hannah''s sake.

    "What''s your point in showing me this?" Sandra ced the tablet on the table, her face hardening into a sneer. "Are you trying to tell me that Lionel really cares about Hannah now?"

    "That he''ll defend her even if someone says one bad thing about her? Even if it means doing something so beneath him?"

    Quennel crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair and looking down at her.

    ¡°I''m actually curious. Did Lionel ever do anything that crazy for you?¡±

    If he had, then pping someone was hardly a big deal.

    "Just this?"

    "Yes."

    Sandra scoffed.

    "pping someone? What''s that? Lionel did far crazier things for me in the past!"

    This piqued Quennel''s interest.

    "Tell me. What kind of things did Lionel do for you?"

    Perhaps it was because she had been bullied and humiliated by his arrogant demeanor for so long.

    But now, with him suddenly showing interest and asking her these questions, a flicker of pride ignited within her.

    Sandra took a few deep breaths, paused for a moment, and then began to speak.

    "Once, Lionel and I were out for a barbecue, and the grill was too hot. He kicked it over on the spot, had his men beat up the owner, and shut down hi restaurant. All because its unsafe setup had ''endangered'' me."

    ¡°Another time, I was shopping and a little kid bumped into me. Lionel had the mall

    manager ban the child and his entire family from the premises."

    "The most ridiculous time was when

    I was craving a dessert from a specific shop, but the owner and his family had gone on vacation. Lionel sent his people to bring him back, just to make it for me at my home."

    As she recounted these stories, a look of smug satisfaction spread across Sandra''s face.

    But soon, it soured into resentment.

    She used to live like that, but now, because of Hannah, her life was in ruins.

    That damned Hannah had destroyed everything.

    She used to take that life for granted, seeing it as just the way things were. Now, the more she remembered, the more precious it seemed, and the more painful the memory became. ''

    A pang of grief hit Sandra, and tears of hatred welled up in her eyes.

    "Compared to what you''ve just described, Lionel pping someone is nothing at all."

    Quennel stated this tly, then stood up and left.

 Chapter 489

    He had thought Lionel might have had a change of heart, trying to win Hannah back.

    Deep down, Lionel probably still didn''t value Hannah that much.

    A smile spread across Quennel''s face at the thought.

    That was perfect.

    And Hannah was clearly disgusted by Lionel''s stupid move. If he kept this up...it wouldn''t be long before Hannah waspletely fed up with him. They would probably get into another huge fight.

    Maybe after a fight like that, Lionel would finally sign the divorce papers.

    The thought filled Quennel with glee. He couldn''t wait for Lionel to do something else foolish to provoke Hannah.

    "Send this recording to Lionel."

    "Yes, sir!"

    In the hotel room.

    Lionel was just about to go to sleep when an anonymous email appeared in his inbox.

    He opened it and found a voice recording. As he downloaded and yed it, his face darkened.

    All sleepiness vanished. Lionel shot up and immediately started tracing the sender''s ID address.

    But the ID was bouncing all over the ce, from overseas to back home, making it impossible to pin down. Still, it was obvious that bastard Quennel had sent it.

    So, Sandra really was in Quennel''s hands!

    That son of a bitch. He''d kidnapped her and was now trying to threaten him.

    If he wanted to y rough, then he shouldn''t me Lionel for what came next.

    The next morning, Hannah and Samuel went to the office as usual.

    The project would be finished in two days.

    Yves had promised them a

    two-week vacation afterward.

    had already

    Hannah and Samton foca while

    nned to stay in

    before heading back.

    "Ms. Green, there''s a letter for you."

    The receptionist called out as soon as she saw Hannah and Samuel walk in.

    "Who''s it from?" Hannah took the letter. There was no name on it.

    "A courier delivered it. I asked who the sender was, and he said it was a man, but couldn''t give me specifics The courier also said you''d know who it was from once you read the contents."

    "Okay, thank you."

    They took the elevator up. It was just the two of them inside.

    "Hannah, do you know who sent it?"

    "Besides Lionel, I can''t think of anyone else who would send me a letter."

    Hannah didn''t rush to open it, her expression unreadable as she stared ahead.

    "He knows I''ve blocked him and that calling is useless. And after yesterday''s mess he knows better than to show his face at the office. So he sends a letter by courier. This man is certainly resourceful."

    Samuel''s face twisted in disgust.

    "He''s like gum on a shoe, sticking to you no matter what. It''s disgusting."

    Samuel truly didn''t understand. After everything that had happened, what was the point of all this?

    Did he really think that by pestering her relentlessly, Hannah would fall back in love with him? That she''d be moved by these gestures?

    The logic of some fools was truly beyondprehension.

    When they reached their desks, Hannah dealt with a few things before taking the letter from her bag.

    She called Samuel over, and they went to the break room to open it together.

 Chapter 490

    They knew it was from Lionel and probably wasn''t important, but they never expected this.

    "What gives Lionel the nerve to ask you to meet? Is he insane?"

    The letter essentially said he wanted to meet Hannah during her lunch break to discuss Sandra''s whereabouts.

    It told Hannah that if she wanted to know, they should meet and talk. If not, she should unblock him.

    "If you want to know, we''ll meet. If not, unblock me.'' That''s not a request, it''s amand! Why can''t he ever just talk to you normally? He always has to sound like he''s looking down on you."

    That was a question Hannah herself wanted an answer to.

    She had told him multiple times about his problematic way of speaking.

    Others had told him too, but it never seemed to sink in. He''d say he understood, then revert to his old habits a secondter.

    But he was never like that with Sandra. It was clear that even now, after everything that had happened and all his apologies, he still hadn''t fundamentally changed how he talked to her.

    Samuel pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration and looked at Hannah seriously.

    "Hannah, you look like you''re actually tempted. You''re not really thinking of going to see him, are you?"

    "If he knows where Sandra is, why doesn''t he just go get her himself instead of asking to meet with you? I have a feeling he has no clue where she is and is just using this as an excuse. I think it''s best if you two see each other as little as possible."

    Hannah thought for a moment, then sighed. "That''s what I think too, but for some reason, I still want to go. Or... how about you go in my ce, and we stay on the phone the whole time?"

    Samuel''s face lit up at the suggestion. He nodded eagerly.

    "I think

    Letat''s a brilliant idea, Hannah. him for you, and we''ll see theft

    During lunch, I''ll go meet

    what hes

    really up to!"

    "Deal!"

    Lunchtime.

    Lionel arrived at the designated restaurant early, ordered a coffee, and waited quietly for Hannah. He had chosen a spot very close to her office-just a two-minute walk and had a clear view of the entrance.

    If Hannah came out, he would see her.

    He kept his eyes glued to the window, afraid he might miss her.

    Other patrons recognized him and began whispering among themselves.

    "Look, isn''t that the scumbag who''s been all over the newstely?"

    "Yeah, that''s him! The one who assaulted someone yesterday or the day before!"

    "Oh my god, I can''t believe he''s

    showing his face here. Honestly, if I

    were him, I would have signed the divorce papers and disappeared by now instead of embarrassing myself."

    ¡°Same here. Shameless people truly have no limits."

    "As a woman, if I ever ended up with a man like that, it would be the stain of my life."

 Chapter 491

    "Marrying a guy like that is more humiliating than shitting your pants as an adult.¡±

    Their whispers weren''t quiet, and Lionel heard every word. But he ignored them, pretending not to see or hear.

    Nothing they said mattered now. All he wanted was to meet with Hannah and talk. But after waiting for nearly half an hour, there was still no sign of her.

    He instinctively reached for his phone, only to remember he was blocked. Calling her was pointless. And he knew the security guards and receptionist at her office were under orders to throw him out on sight, so going there wasn''t an option either.

    Just as he had been waiting for an hour, about to lose hope, he finally saw a familiar figure emerge from the building.

    It was Samuel.

    His presence meant there was still a chance. Lionel was so excited he almost jumped to his feet.

    He looked past Samuel, searching for Hannah, but she was nowhere in sight.

    As he wondered, he saw Samuel walking straight towards him.

    "You''re probably wondering why Hannah isn''t here, right? Well, she doesn''t want to see you, so I came instead. Whatever you have to say isn''t some big secret between you two, so I can hear it, right?"

    Samuel pulled out a chair, sat down, and crossed his legs with a smirk. "So, talk to me. If you think I''m not worthy of hearing it, then Hannah won''t hear it either, and we''ll have nothing more to

    ay. The choice is yours. Are you going to talk to me

    not?"

    Lionel considered Samuel''s words for a moment. He was right; it didn''t matter who he told.

    "Then please convey everything I''m about to tell you to Hannah, word for word, without any deviation."

    Hearing that familiarmanding tone, Samuel''s face fell. He crossed his arms, his expression darkening as he growled.

    "How dare you talk to me like that?

    Let me tell you something: I''m not your subordinate, I''m not your mother, and I''m sure as hell not your wife or lover. I''m the one charge here, so you better watch your tone. If you don''t start showing some respect, I won''t tell Hannah a single word of this!"

    Lionel himself didn''t notice anything wrong with his tone or understand why Samuel was so angry, but since he''d made it an issue, Lionel had no choice but to soften his voice.

    ¡°Mr. Temple, I would be grateful if you would ry my words to Hannah. I believe this information will be very useful to her.¡±

    The formal, utterly fake tone made Samuel want to roll his eyes.

    It sounded even more grating than his usualmands.

    ¡°Alright, alright, cut the crap. If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t have

    time to waste with you. Get to the point."

    Lionel didn''t know what he''d done to

    provoke him, but he knew this wasn''t the time to dwell on it. He took his phone out of his pocket, pulled up a recording and handed an earbud to Samuel.

    "Listen to this first."

 Chapter 492

    Samuel gave him a skeptical look, his eyes darting from Lionel''s face to the earbud he was offering.

    After a moment''s hesitation, he took it and put it in his ear.

    As the recording yed, Samuel''s brow gradually furrowed, and his suspicious gaze fixed on Lionel.

    Lionel watched his reaction without a word, waiting.

    A few minutester, Samuel took the earbud out and handed it back.

    "What''s the point of this?" he asked.

    "The person speaking is Sandra."

    Samuel''s eyebrow twitched.

    Although he hadn''t had much contact with Sandra, he knew enough about her. He had suspected the voice belonged to her from the moment he started listening.

    "And? What are you trying to say?"

    Samuel''s brow tightened, his expression growing darker as he stared at Lionel. Lionel was confused by Samuel''s reaction; it wasn''t what he had expected at all. Did he y the wrong recording by mistake?

    He doubtfully picked up his phone and listened again. It was definitely Sandra''s voice.

    "Samuel, did you not understand what she was saying?"

    Samuel couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He crossed his arms, his face a mask of arrogant disdain.

    "That''s why I''m asking you. What''s your point? I understood it perfectly, and I know it''s Sandra."

    Seeing Samuel''s reaction, Lionel grew even more bewildered.

    "Lionel, are you trying to brag to Hannah that pping someone for her yesterday was nothing? That you''ve done far more

    earth-shattering things for sandra?

    Compared to the p, the things Sandra had described were on apletely different level.

    Just a p.

    Yesterday he''d thought Lionel had finally changed, that he was taking Hannah''s side. But it turned out that gesture was trivial inparison, a minor event het even worth. mentioning.

    And it had only resulted in Hannah''s name being dragged through the mud, making her the subject of malicious rumors.

    "That''s not what I meant!"

    Lionel finally understood. Samuel hadpletely misinterpreted the purpose of the recording.

    "Isn''t it?"

    He raised a skeptical eyebrow, tilting his head with a look of pure contempt.

    "Isn''t that why you yed this for me? To show off how you once made someone go bankrupt, shut down their shop, and cklisted a family all for your mistress? If that''s not it, then have no idea what you''re trying to aplish.

    "I''m not crazy! Why would I brag about that to you?"

    Lionel rubbed his forehead, a headacheing on. "If Hannah were here," he muttered, ¡°she would''ve understood what this recording really means."

    Samuel sighed dramatically, sneakily cing his own earbud next to his phone''s microphone. Seeing the recording app was still running, he feigned nonchnce.

    "Lionel, if you have something to say, just say it. Stop ying games with me. I don''t have the time or patience for this."

    ¡°Besides, I''m not Hannah. What''s the point of ying guessing games with me? Are you expecting me to reenact this with someone for her viewing pleasure?¡±

 Chapter 493

    Hearing Samuel''s point, Lionel decided to be direct.

    "Someone sent me this recording anonymouslyst night. A while ago, I also received an anonymous message saying Sandra had arrived in Sova by helicopter, but she disappeared afternding."

    "I believe only Quennel could pull something like this off. So, I think Quennel sent me this recording."

    Lionel stared at Samuel, his expression serious.

    He expected Samuel to be shocked, stunned even.

    But after he finished, Samuel just continued to stare back at him, his face an unreadable mask of silence.

    ¡°Mr. Temple, am I not being clear enough?¡±

    Samuel remained silent, his eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    It wasmon knowledge that Lionel and Quennel had a terrible rtionship, and this certainly seemed to confirm it.

    Now Lionel was dragging Quennel, an outsider, into their mess.

    This idiot knew full well how close Hannah and Quennel were. Making such an usation was a tant attempt to sow discord, to make Hannah suspicious of Quennel.

    He was trying to destroy their friendship so he could worm his way back in.

    What a venomous, maniptive man.

    "If you think Quennel kidnapped Sandra, why aren''t you over there rescuing her instead of sitting here spouting this nonsense?"

    "Or are you hoping Hannah will go after her herself for a more... hands-on experience? Or maybe this is all just a lie, and you''re simply trying to stir up trouble between them?"

    Hearing his words twisted like this, Lionel was on the verge of snapping. He red at the man before him through gritted teeth.

    But the cafe was full of patrons, many of whom were staring at them. Losing his temper here would be a terrible idea.

    Lionel took a deep breath.

    "My point is, Quennel kidnapped Sandra."

    "Oh."

    "..." The t response made Lionel feel like he''d punched a pillow. He felt a surge of frustration, almost choking on it.

    "Mr. Temple, I''m saying Quennel is not as simple as he seems. He was the one who drugged the drink years ago He''s afraid of that getting out, So he''s taken Sandra and forced her to say all this."

    "So those things she said were all lies?" Samuel nced down at Lionel''s phone screen.

    Lionel hesitated, swallowing hard.

    "Yes, they''re all lies."

    "If they''re lies, why did you y it

    me? It''s not like it was sent to

    Hannah''s email if you hadn

    shown

    us, we would have never known

    about any of this."

    fo

    Samuel was getting tired of wasting his time with this man. He stood up with a long sigh.

    "Alright, talking to you is aplete

    waste of my time. I''m going to get some lunch now. As for what you y told me, don''t worry, I''ll passat along to nah."

    With that, Samuel turned and left.

    Lionel instinctively moved to stop him, but Samuel was gone too quickly, not giving him a moment to react.

    Staring at the empty space where Samuel had been, Lionel pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration.

    He had no idea if Samuel would ry his message properly.

    ¡°Hannah, you heard all that, right?"

 Chapter 494

    "Yes," Hannah replied from the other end of the line.

    When she first heard the audioing through her earbud, she had been genuinely startled.

    She never thought Samuel would be so bold as to record the conversation live.

    She had assumed he would juste back and tell her everything afterward.

    But after the initial shock, she had listened intently.

    It was pure bragging.

    And it was all about things she had never heard of before.

    But the recording only contained Sandra''s voice. It sounded like she had been recorded without her knowledge.

    As for who did the recording, that was anyone''s guess.

    Maybe it really was Quennel, as Lionel had imed.

    But without any proof, she couldn''t bring herself to suspect Quennel.

    Besides, Quennel had been so good to her; she shouldn''t doubt him.

    But if it really was him... perhaps he had his reasons for doing it.

    ¡°Hannah, what do you make of all this?" Samuel asked.

    "I think Lionel was lying at the end," she said. "Knowing Sandra, if Lionel had really done those things for her, she would have admitted it proudly. But she would never make things like that up."

    Although Sandra had always loved to show off in front of her, she had never lied about it. The things she bragged about were always real.

    "Oh... so he yed us that recording and then lied, iming she was forced to say those things by Quennel?"

    Hearing Hannah''s analysis, Samuel''s disgust for Lionel intensified.

    "What''s his goal? To make you hate Quennel? To turn you against him? Even if you two had a falling out, so what? Does he think you''d go back to him? That you''d call off the divorce?"

    The more Samuel talked, the more agitated he became, wishing he could go back and p Lionel a few times.

    Seriously, how could a man be so shameless?

    What was he trying to do?

    Where was his brain?

    ¡°Hannah, is he... a little unhinged?"

    Hannah sighed. "Honestly, I''m starting to think he is. Let''s just forget about him. Come back and let''s get lunch."

    "Okay."

    After leaving the cafe, Lionel thought for a moment and decided to head straight back to Sova to find Sandra.

    There was no point in staying here.

    Hannah wouldn''t see him, he couldn''t get into her office, and even if he could see her from a distance every day, it was meaningless.

    He might as well go back now, follow the leads he had, and find Sandra. If he could get her to tell Hannah what had happened, maybe Hannah would finally believe him and start to see Quennel for who he really was.

    The thought filled Lionel with a renewed sense of purpose.

    However, the clues he had were still too few to pinpoint Sandra''s location.

    A few hourster, Lionelnded in Sova.

    He went directly to the Rosenberg estate to confront Quennel.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lionel, but the young master is attending a dinner party

    tonight and wilt be

    tonight and wit be back veryte

    you wish to see him, pleasee back tomorrow."

    "What dinner party?¡± Lionel asked.

    The servant shook his head. "My apologies, Mr. Lionel, I don''t know the details. We servants are not allowed to ask too many questions. Please don''t press us."

 Chapter 495

    After saying this, the servant quickly walked away, as if afraid Lionel would keep questioning him.

    Lionel was left speechless.

    He had only asked a simple question, not said anything harsh.

    Since Quennel was at a dinner party, he decided to just wait at the house. In the past, even when he attended parties, he never came back toote.

    Besides, if he came back drunk, it might be the perfect opportunity to pry some information out of him. He might just spill the beans in his drunken state.

    After leaving, the servant immediately sent a message to Quennel, informing him of Lionel''s return.

    Quennel sneered when he received the message.

    He wasn''t at any dinner party. He was at the prison, visiting Sandra.

    "See? Lionel''s back. Probably looking for you. How long do you think it''ll take him to find you?"

    Sandra looked at the message on his phone, her brow furrowed in disgust as she looked up at Quennel.

    She had never found this man so sinister, so repulsive.

    These few days with him hadpletely changed her perception of him.

    ¡°Quennel, I''ve told you many times, I don''t care if Lioneles looking for me or not. I have no feelings for him anymore. Even if he doesn''t show up, I won''t be sad."

    Quennel put his phone away and sat down, crossing his long legs with an intrigued look.

    "Is that so?¡± He tilted his head, feigning disbelief. ¡°But you used to adore him. How can you just stop loving him, just let him go so easily?"

    "I never loved him! When did I ever love him? I was only with him for the benefits I could get. Now that there are no more benefits, why would I care about him?"

    This was what she truly felt.

    She loved money, wealth, and power.

    She would love anyone who could give her those things.

    13

    if

    Besides, after everything that had happened between her and Lione they did meet again, she wasn''t sure if he would be there to save her or to kill her.

    So it was better if they never met at all.

    But Quennel still didn''t believe a word she said.

    §Ù§à§Ý§ñ

    "I think I''ll drop Lionel another little hint about you. It would be fun if he found you. I''m very curious to see what he would say when you two finally meet." content

    "Quennel, are you deaf? I don''t need him to save me! I don''t, I don''t! How many times do I have to say it for you to understand?"

    But no matter how much she screamed, Quennel seemed not to hear her. He simply stood up and left the prison.

    The Rosenberg Estate.

    Lionel waited until eleven at night. He was starting to doze off, but Quennel still hadn''t returned.

    Just as he was about to give up, Quennel finally walked in.

    "Well, look what the cat dragged in. Aren''t you supposed to be in Nyston, ying stalker?¡± he said with a mocking smile.

    "Quennel, where have you taken Sandra? Let her go, now! Do you hear me?"

    Quennel took a seat, looking at him

    curiously. "I thought you didn''t her anymore. Why are you

    concerned about her wh

 Chapter 496

    "Whether I like Sandra or not is a separate issue from you kidnapping and torturing her. Now tell me, where did you take her? If you don''t, I''ll report you to the police on her behalf. Kidnapping is a serious crime."

    Lionel fired off his usations in a single breath, trying to intimidate him.

    But Quennel listened without batting an eye, and even let out a contemptuousugh.

    "It seems you learned a few things in Nyston. You even know to call the police now. What a fast learner. You''ve really grown up."

    Hearing Quennel mock what had happened in Nyston, Lionel''s face instantly darkened. His eyes, burning with rage, were fixed on him.

    "What, did I say something wrong? You never thought to call the police before, no matter what happened. But now you do. It just goes to show that travel really does broaden the mind."

    Quennel continued his taunts with a smile.

    He gave Lionel a meaningful look and added, "But your habit of wrongly using people hasn''t changed a bit. First, you misjudged your ex-wife, now you''re misjudging your own brother. The only person you never misjudge is your precious mistress."

    Lionel finally snapped. He mmed his hands on the table and shot to his feet, roaring in fury.

    "I''m not joking with you! That helicopter was yours! You brought Sandra back from Kiron, and she vanished right afternding in your territory. It''s obvious you took her and hid her somewhere!"

    After investigating the few clues he had, he was certain Quennel was behind it. He had even sent people to tail him, hoping to find a lead.

    But either Quennel was already on his guard or something else was going on, because after days of surveince, his men hade up with nothing.

    He was living a simple life, just going between hispany and home, nowhere else.

    Seeing Lionel''s furious, contorted face, as if he wanted to tear him apart, Quennel remainedpletely unfazed.

    He crossed his arms, leaned back against the sofa, and smiled faintly.

    "If you''re so convinced that I kidnapped and harmed Sandra, then go ahead and call the police. I won''t stop you. You can do it now, or you can do it from home. I''ll be waiting.

    As Quennel kept repeating the word "police," Lionel''s face grew uglier, his brow furrowed with frustration.

    "I hope you do call them. Just like

    that guy spreading rumors. He called them right away because he

    knew you really did hit him. But you

    don''t know if I really did kidnap

    anyone."

    Quennel''s analysis was sharp and to the point, leaving Lionel speechless. All he could do was grit his teeth and re.

    "You''re just trying to intimidate me, hoping I''ll get scared and tell you the truth. But the truth is, I didn''t kidnap her f you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do."  fo

    After saying this, Quennel let out a long sigh. He picked up his ss of red wine, swirled it gently, and continued,

    "Now I finally understand why Hannah wants to divorce you. Anyone would want to divorce a man like you. You only ever trust others, never your own family."

 Chapter 497

    Quennel stood up, swirling the red wine in his ss as he looked down at Lionel.

    "If you''re going to call the police, do it now. I have work to attend to in my study. If you don''t trust me, you''re wee to follow, butpany files are confidential. Since you''re no longer part of thepany, just make sure you don''t peek. Otherwise, I''ll be the one calling the police on you for corporate espionage."

    With that, Quennel turned and walked towards his study, leaving Lionel sitting alone.

    Lionel considered his options for a long time. His first instinct was to leave, but as he stood up, a thought struck him.

    If Quennel didn''t kidnap Sandra and didn''t leak the information, then who did?

    He was sure he hadn''t made any other enemies in Sova. If someone else had kidnapped Sandra, it would have been for money. But after all this time and all the information that had been revealed, there had been no mention of a ransom. The most logical conclusion was still that Quennel was behind it.

    But that was the problem. If Quennel was the kidnapper, how was he meeting with Sandra?

    His men had been tailing Quennel for days and hadn''t seen him go anywhere suspicious. Could it be that Sandra was being held somewhere inside the Rosenberg estate? That would mean Quennel could reach her through a secret passage every day aftering home, record her voice, and send it to him.

    The thought sent a chill down his spine. It seemed increasingly usible.

    Lionel walked out into the hallway, determined to search the house.

    He was unfamiliar with the estate. After being brought back into the family, he had never lived there for an extended period, so he had no idea of itsyout.

    But wealthy families often had basements or secret rooms. It was possible this

    house had one too, and Quennel was taking advantage of his ignorance to act so brazenly.

    In the study.

    Quennel sat on the sofa, watching

    the security monitor as Lionel

    wandered through the house,

    asionally looking around c

    knocking on walls as if searching for something.

    Seeing his ridiculous disy, Quennel couldn''t help but chuckle. Go on, search, he

    thought. If you can find her in this house, I''ll admit you''re skilled.

    After all, Sandra wasn''t in the house. But it was impressive that Lionel had thought

    of it. Still, if he didn''t drop a few more hints, Lionel would never find her.

    Quennel turned away from the

    monitor and started on hispany work. With Lionel gone, arge

    portion of the business now

    belonged to him, and he had inherited all of his predecessor responsibilities.

    He had to work hard now to consolidate everything Lionel had left behind and make it his own. That was the only way to secure his position in the Rosenberg family for the long run. Even if Lione eventually returned to his former role, his power would be long gone. He would have nothing left topete with.

    He should never havee back to the Rosenberg family in the first ce.

    It was all because his grandmother had nothing better to do than go searching for him. Otherwise, he would have been living a peaceful life long ago.

    But... it didn''t matter. Despite a few bumps in the road, things were finally back on track.

 Chapter 498

    When Mary returned home, she found Lionel wandering around the house, tapping on walls and fiddling with various antiques, looking for who-knows-what.

    The servants saw his strange behavior and kept their distance, thinking he looked like he was possessed.

    "What are you looking for? If you need something, can''t you just ask a servant to find it for you? You''ve been back with the Rosenberg family for years and you still have no manners. Get rid of those poor-man habits you picked up from the outside. Do you think we keep so many servants just for show?"

    Mary''s face, eyes, and voice were dripping with disdain.

    "I''m looking for Sandra."

    He hadn''t even noticed his mother had returned until she spoke.

    Mary froze. "What? Who did you say you''re looking for?"

    "I''m looking for Sandra," Lionel repeated.

    After hearing this, Mary was silent for a few seconds before walking over to the sofa and sitting down. A servant immediately brought her a freshly brewed cup of tea.

    She took a sip, set the cup down, and said slowly, "You say you''re looking for Sandra. And to do that, you''re tapping and knocking and turning my house upside down, short of tearing it apart?"

    Lionel nodded.

    "So you''re implying that Sandra is missing, and that I''ve hidden her?"

    Hearing his mother misunderstand, Lionel quickly rified, "That''s not what I mean, Mom. I think Quennel has her hidden away."

    Mary''s mouth twitched. "What''s the

    difference between him hiding her

    and me hiding her? He''s my son. You''re using both of us. Lionel, I suggest you watch yourself. You Just offended Hannah, and now you''reing after us. Are you trying to alienate everyone around you?"

    "Or maybe you''ve decided you don''t want to be part of the Rosenberg family anymore, and you want me to find a legal reason to disown you so you and Sandra can run off and live happily ever after?"

    Lionel was stunned by his mother''s words. He had no idea why she would even think that.

    He handed her the anonymous file he had received.

    After listening to his exnation, Maryzily lifted her eyelids and looked at him. "What''s your point?"

    Lionel exined, "It''s highly likely Quennel sent this to me. And the helicopter that was supposed to

    bring Sandra back to the countmet

    belongs to him it''s registered under his name. I''ve already confirmed that. But I can''t find where she''s being held. I just asked him, but he won''t tell me."

    "And because he won''t tell you, you''ve decided to tear the house apart? Is that it? Well, let me tell you, he didn''t take her. You''ve been set up. Do you understand?"

    Mary''s voice grew louder as she

    pointed toward the door. "If you

    understand, then get out. If you don''t

    understand, get out anyway. I don''t

    know how I gave birth to such a

    stupid

    son. You spend all your time

    suspecting your own family instead

    of outsiders. What, does this family owe you something?"

    Lionel never expected that his calm exnation would only make his mother more

    resentful and angry.

 Chapter 499

    He wanted to exin further, but seeing his mother''s fury, he knew it was pointless. It was better to leave for now.

    Lionel stood up and looked at his mother. "Alright, Mom, I''ll go. But I''m going to get to the bottom of this. Quennel himself said I could call the police if I find any evidence that he''s involved."

    Crash!

    Mary mmed her teacup down at his feet. She shot up from her seat, pointed a finger at his nose, and screamed.

    "You ungrateful son! The Rosenberg family took you in and gave you this life of privilege, and now you''re suspecting Quennel? You want to send him to jail? Are you trying to destroy this family to satisfy yourself?"

    She was livid. "Don''t you realize what a scandal this will cause? What will people think of the Rosenberg family? Your sordid affair with Hannah has already been all over the news, damaging our reputation!"

    "The family has lost so much money because of you, and we haven''t even held you ountable for it! And you have the nerve to push your luck? Get out! Get out of my sight! I''ll pretend I never had a son like you!"

    A nearby servant rushed over to urge Lionel to leave before things escted further.

    Another servant began cleaning up the mess and poured Mrs. Rosenberg a fresh cup of tea.

    Fuming, Mary stormed upstairs to the study. Quennel was working and looked up as the door burst open.

    "Who on earth managed to upset my dear mother so much? Come, sit down. Let me give you a shoulder rub to help you rx. And you lot, go heat up a ss of milk."

    Quennel rose and walked toward his mother.

    "I don''t want anything. I can''t stomach a thing right now."

    He paused, then went to pour her a ss of water instead. "Then let me get you some warm water. Surely you won''t refuse a ss of water from your own son?"

    Mary looked up at him with a resentful expression. "You''re still being a smooth-talker at a time like this."

    "I''m not being a smooth-talker, I''m just concerned about you, Mom. Quennel handed her the ss of water then moved behind her and Began gently kneading her shoulders.

    "You must have seen Lionel on your way up, didn''t you? Was he the one who made you angry? Don''t waste your energy on him. Once I''m done with my work, I''ll teach him a lesson for you and make sure he knows not to cross you again. Don''t let him ger to you. It''s not worth it."

    "I don''t want to be angry with him, but he had the gall to say you kidnapped that woman! He''s

    suspecting you now! I don''t know how the Rosemberg family ended up With such a viper, always suspecting own."

    his on

    The warm water and the soothing massage on her shoulders eased half of Mary''s anger.

    Thank goodness she had one good, older son. No matter what happened, he was always there to share her burdens andfort her.

    That was why she had been so reluctant to ept Lionel''s return. She already had one good son; she didn''t want another.

 Chapter 500

    Quennel smiled. "It''s only natural for him to suspect me. After all, I was the one who kidnapped her."

    Mary froze for a few seconds, then looked up at him in disbelief.

    "What did you say? You really kidnapped her?"

    "Yes, I did. I leaked some information to him, and he followed the breadcrumbs. I was actually worried he wouldn''t figure it out, but he did."

    Mary shot up from her chair, her eyes wide with worry. "Are you out of your mind? Why would you kidnap Sandra?"

    "Because Sandra abused Hannah, so I''m going to abuse her back. I''m teaching her a lesson on Hannah''s behalf."

    Quennel''s reasoning was sound, but Mary listened in horror.

    "You''re insane! Why are you meddling in their affairs? Aren''t things chaotic enough as it is?"

    "I have my reasons, Mom. Don''t worry, I know how to handle this."

    Mary frowned deeply, looking at her son. She wanted to say more, but the words wouldn''te.

    Her eldest son had always been independent. He made his own decisions without consulting her, and he always handled things perfectly. Perhaps this time would be no different.

    Mary sighed, a long, heavy breath.

    "Fine. Do what you want. But you must remember one thing: don''t make me worry, and don''t get yourself into unnecessary trouble. You know how much I care about you."

    Mary reached out and gripped her son''s hand tightly, still deeply concerned.

    Quennel wrapped an arm around his mother''s shoulders from behind, resting his head on her shoulders know, Mom.

    with a lightugh."know,

    Don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt,

    and won''t let myself get hurt. Just trust me."

    "Alright."

    ?

    "It''s okay, Mom. Lionel will leave this family. I won''t let him get away with this, and I won''t let him upset you again."

    Quennel''s eyelids lowered slightly, a dark, unreadable glint in his eyes.

    "By the way, there''s one thing I have to ask. Where did you take her? You didn''t actually hide her in the house, did you? He''s searching everywhere. If he finds her and realizes you took her, things could get very messy

    Mary knew she couldn''t persuade him now. Things had already gone this far. The

    best she could do was watch out for him.

    "Don''t worry, Mom. She''s not in the house. He''ll never find her."

    Hearing her son''s answer, Mary finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She held his hand tightly, repeatedly warning him to be careful.

    Since it had already happened, there was nothing more she could say

    She could only t¨¦h ! her sort to be cautious and not leave any evidence for Lionel to find.

    Although she didn''t think Lionel would do anything too drastic, it was still better to be safe than sorry.

    When Mary went downstairs, she realized Lionel was gone. A servant came over and exined that he had left after failing to find anything.

    Mary scoffed and ordered the servant, "If hees here again, tell him to get lost. He''s not wee in our home."

 Chapter 501

    Just as she finished speaking, Quennel came downstairs. "Mom, don''t do that. It will only make him more suspicious. The best approach is to let hime, let him search. Let him keep looking until he finds nothing and gives up on his own."

    Mary wasn''t entirely happy with her son''s n, but since he had suggested it, what could she do?

    She huffed in feigned anger. "Fine, have it your way. Just don''t get burned ying with fire. Do whatever you want. You''re a grown man now; I can''t control you anymore."

    Hearing the anger in his mother''s voice, he spent some time coaxing her until she was no longer upset. Only then did he set off for the prison.

    The entrance to the prison was obvious, yet not obvious at all.

    At the prison.

    When Sandra saw him approach, she shot him a re and rolled her eyes.

    "It seems you''re not very happy to see me. But unfortunately, that''s not up to you. I came today because I have something important to tell you."

    At his words, Sandra slowly looked up at him. She had a vague idea of what it might be, but she clenched her jaw and said nothing, trying to appear uninterested.

    "Lionel is back in the country. And he''s alreadye looking for you at my ce."

    The moment he finished speaking, a flicker of shock crossed Sandra''s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure.

    Quennel caught the subtle change and just smiled, continuing.

    "He said he knows

    I have you, and

    he told me to release you immediately or he''d call the police on me. See how tough he is? After being reported to the authorities in Nyston, he learned a thing or two about calling the police and tried to use it on me. What do you think? Did he call them?"

    Sandra instinctively wanted to answer.

    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she realized her mistake and quickly shut it again.

    "Looks like you''re not going to

    guess. But you seem very excited to know. Well, I won''t be cruel. I''ll just tell you. Unfortunately for you, it was all talk He didn''t actually call the police. Nug a real shame I was hoping he would, but since he didn''t, there''s nothing I can do about it."

    As Quennel spoke, a sh of pain and regret crossed Sandra''s face.

    For a moment, when Quennel mentioned it, she truly believed Lionel had called the

    police and was on his way to save her. She never thought he wouldn''t!

    "You always say you don''t care about him, that you have nothing to do with him anymore. But in reality, you still want him toe for you, don''t you? It''s such a pity He really doesn''t have you in his heart but you still have him in yours. That''s the difference between you two."

    Sandra took a deep breath and looked up at him. "What are you trying to achieve by telling me all this? To make me disappointed? To make me suffer? What''s the point? Enough. This is all meaningless!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll continue to leak your location to him. Now that he''s back, who knows if he''ll be able to find you? It''s something to look forward to, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 502

    Quennel finished speaking and watched Sandra with great interest, expecting to see some other reaction on her face.

    To his surprise, Sandra sat there in a daze, as if she hadn''t heard a word he said. This took away much of his amusement.

    But as soon as Quennel left, a joyful expression spread across Sandra''s face. She subconsciously clenched her fists, her heart pounding with an excitement she couldn''t contain.

    He was back!

    Lionel was really back!

    He hade back for her. She had thought he had given up on her, that he wouldn''t return. But it turned out she was still in his heart, and that''s why he came back.

    Right? That had to be it, right?

    Sandra kept asking herself this question.

    After all, if he didn''t care about her, why would hee back? Hannah was still in Nyston.

    At this moment, Sandra''s excitement grew, and she eagerly awaited Quennel''s next move. She hoped he would leak more information to Lionel soon, so he could find her and get her out of this ce. As for what she would do after she was free, she could figure that outter.

    Over the past few days, Sandra hade to a realization.

    Their conflict was only going to get worse. She needed to stay away from them and avoid getting caught in their battles.

    The best n would be to get anotherrge sum of money from Lionel, then run away from this country, hide far away, and never get involved again.

    Sandra''s mind was already racing, nning her next steps, her face alight with excitement.

    However, she had no idea that a pinhole camera was hidden in a corner of the room, recording her every move and expression.

    Watching the monitor, Quennel saw apletely different person from the one he had left behind and couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "So, you really are looking forward to

    Lioneling to save you. But I''m afraid you''re going to be

    disappointed. Even if he doeser won''t let him take you away."

    After all the years she had bullied and tormented Hannah, a short period of

    confinement was nothingpared to what she deserved.

    He would torture her bit by bit, giving her hope only to snatch it away, over and over, until her spiritpletely broke.

    He would make Sandra understand that she had to pay for her own sins. Meanwhile, in Nyston, Hannah had finished her work and was finally on vacation. Tess had also taken time off to host them. The three of them spent several days visiting famousndmarks in Nyston and trying local delicacies.

    It was as if they were releasing all their pent-up frustrations, indulging in fun and casting aside all their worries.

    Tess couldn''t help but sigh. "I never thought I''de to the south so soon. Ithought it would take much

    longer. It feels pretty good to

    achieve a goat ahead of schedule, even if it didn''t happen as nned."

    She recalled her early days in Ningcheng, a stranger in a new city with no friends. The loneliness had been overwhelming. She would put on a brave face at work during the day, only to break down in tears when she got home at night. But slowly, she had gotten used to it.

 Chapter 503

    "Just stay here in Nyston for now. Once I''ve sorted everything out on my end, I''ll move here to be with you. We can be just like we used to be."

    Hannah reached out and squeezed her hand, her gaze sincere.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."

    Samuel, listening to the two sisters talk, couldn''t resist chiming in. "I didn''t expect Lionel to go back so soon either. If he knew you were on vacation today, he would have been here to harass you and ruin your ns, one hundred percent."

    Tess nodded inplete agreement.

    "You''re not wrong. But I''m curious about one thing. Why did he suddenly go back? Did something happen with the Rosenberg family?" Tess asked, intrigued.

    He shook his head. "I was curious too, so I had someone look into it. But the Rosenberg family seems to be operating normally. Nothing major has happened, no important meetings are scheduled. I even had someone tail him, and he went straight to his mother''s house after he got back."

    Hearing this, Hannah suddenly remembered what Samuel had told her about his meeting with Lionel at the cafe.

    She said, "Do you think he actually believes Quennel kidnapped Sandra? Maybe he went back to confront Quennel and find her."

    Samuel frowned. "If he really went back just to prove Quennel kidnapped someone... no, abducted her... that''s actually possible. If he can produce evidence that Quennel did it, he cane to you and badmouth him, trying to get you to stay away from him."

    "After all, he''s always hated you being with Quennel. That''s probably the reason."

    After hearing Samuel''s analysis, Tess shook her head.

    "I don''t think it''s about you. It''s probably just about Sandra. They''ve been together for so many years. Now that he finally has a tead on her whereabouts, of course he''s going to rush to find her."

    "Think about it. He could have gone back at any time, but he leaves the moment he gets news of her. It must be because he still loves her

    and is desperate to find her It''s not

    about trying to impress yisher

    by

    catching the supposed culprit. I don''t think he''s changed at all."

    Both Hannah and Samuel found Tess''s analysis more convincing. Hannah considered it for a moment, then said, "Whatever the reason he went back the point is he''s gone. That''s a good thing for us. We can do whatever we want without

    anyone trying to ruin

    His presence

    these past few days has seriously disrupted my work and my life. I''m just d he''s gone."

    Tess nodded. "Exactly. So let''s not think about him anymore. Let''s just enjoy ourselves." They discussed their ns and decided to go hiking.

    They pushed all thoughts of Lionel out of their minds, focusing on nothing else.

    The three of them had a wonderful time for several days,pletely forgetting about work and life, with nothing on their minds but food, drinks, and fun.

    A few dayster, Hannah and Samuel set off on their return journey.

    When theynded at Sova airport and walked out of the terminal, they saw a familiar car parked in front of them.

 Chapter 504

    Seeing the familiar car and the familiar man standing beside it, both Hannah and Samuel''s expressions darkened.

    Samuel whispered, "I knew this guy wouldn''t just give up quietly."

    Hannah nodded in firm agreement.

    With a look of disgust and contempt, Samuel red at the man and continued, "Back in the city, when he stayed at the same hotel as us, he called it fate. Now he magically knows our arrival time and is waiting here with his car. Don''t tell me this is also ''fate,'' or that he just happened to be passing by, or that he''s been staking out the airport every day just to be the first to greet us. If he says something that stupid, I''ll know for sure he''s lost his mind."

    Hannah thought to herself that even Lionel, as messed up as he was, probably wouldn''t say something like that.

    She nned to ignore him and walk away, but just as they were about to turn, Lionel spotted them. He waved excitedly and strode over.

    "Hannah, you''re finally back!"

    Hannah remained silent, her beautiful face devoid of any expression as she simply looked at him.

    It was Samuel who spoke first. "What are you doing here? You haven''t been camping out here every day waiting for me and Hannah, have you?"

    Lionel nodded without hesitation. "That''s right. I didn''t know when you wereing back, so I''ve been setting aside some time every day to wait for you at the airport."

    Upon hearing this, Hannah and Samuel exchanged a look.

    Their expressions instantly shifted from speechless to bursting withughter.

    "Hannah, see? I told you he was an idiot. He''spletely shameless now. He''ll say anything. I''ve never met anyone so stupid in my life."

    Hannah nodded in agreement. She wondered if her past love for him had created a filter, making everything he did seem wonderful.

    But now that the filter was gone, everything he did just seemed pathetic.

    Otherwise, who in their right mind would say something like that? Why not just admit he had checked their flight information to be here at the right time?

    Lionel ignored their chatter and, with practiced ease, reached for Hannah''s suitcase.

    "I''ve booked a restaurant. It''s dinner time, so let''s go together. I''ve been investigating some things these past few days. We can talk while we eat."

    "Lionel, as one man to another, I have to say, I''m genuinely impressed by your shamelessness. I really want to know, how do you manage it? Hannan clearly despises you, yet you always act like nothing has happened and try to get close to her."

    Samuel''s question seemed toe from a ce of genuine curiosity. He truly wanted to know how anyone could be so utterly shameless. It was, in a way, admirable.

    "Whatever you''ve been investigating

    is your business. Don''t tell us about

    it, unless you''re ready to sign the divorce papers. Otherwise you and have nothing to talk about, and there''s no reason for us to see each other," Hannah said.

    She stared at tionel, her expression serious. "And as for you picking me up, don''t even think about it. I have my own driver. The Temple family''s driver is already waiting for us

    not the same person I was before. I''m not alone anymore."

 Chapter 505

    With that, Hannah snatched her suitcase back from his hand.

    She nced around. "This airport is crowded, and a lot of people are watching you. You didn''t arrange for some reporters and paparazzi to be here, did you? Hoping they''d snap some photos and ssh them online with some nonsense about us getting back together? If that''s your n, then you''re truly pathetic."

    As she spoke, Hannah had already noticed a few people disguised as tourists, sneakily recording them with their phones.

    After being burned by the reporters Sandra had hired in the past, she had be extremely vignt in these situations.

    "I didn''t arrange for any reporters. They''re probably just here on their own. Hannah, I really have something important to tell you. It''s about Quennel."

    Hannah jabbed a finger at his chest, her voice calm and steady. "You''re just going to tell me he kidnapped Sandra, and then ask me to confront him and make him release her, aren''t you?"

    Lionel knew Hannah had guessed what he was going to say, so he didn''t deny it and simply nodded.

    But Hannah justughed.

    "I''ve told you before, I don''t care where Sandra is. I never asked you to go find her for me. Going to Kiron was your decision, and because of that, you dyed signing the divorce papers."

    "Now that you''re back, I don''t care if you''re looking for her or what you''re doing. Just sign the divorce papers Mywyer has already drafted the final documents. If you don''t sign in the next couple of days, you can expect a court summons. With my current resources, winning a divorce case against you will be simple. Besides, this is my field of expertise."

    After finishing her speech, Hannah turned and walked out of the airport, pulling her luggage behind her.

    Samuel, following close behind, couldn''t resist turning back to give Lionel a mocking face before catching up with Hannah.

    They left together, and the reporters and paparazzi immediately sent their photos to their agencies, telling them to publish them as soon as possible.

    They couldn''t believe their luck. This couple was providing them with so much news, just days apart. Their performance bonuses for the next couple of months were all thanks to this couple. They were truly grateful.

    Once in the car, Samuel asked, "Hannah, should we do something about those photos the reporters took at the airport?"

    "No need. That''s their job. If they

    took them, they can publish them or keep them, whatever they want. But

    go vira

    if they do publish them, let the story Let everyone see just how shameles and persistent he is. maybe it will be a wake-up call for all

    And

    the people out there blinded by love."

    Hannah had been browsing online recently and noticed that some people who were hopelessly in love had actually had a moment of rity after reading about her story She never thought she''d end up doing, good deed unintentionally

 Chapter 506

    If her story could help more people blinded by love wake up and avoid making the

    same foolish mistakes she had, then it would be a good thing.

    She hoped more young women would realize before marriage that in any rtionship¡ªbe it romantic, familial, or tonic-the most important person is themselves. Take care of yourself first, then others.

    Don''t be like her, foolishly giving everything and getting nothing in return but scorn.

    After Hannah left, Lionel stood frozen in ce for a while before dejectedly getting into his car and driving away.

    He went alone to the restaurant he had booked. Although he had suspected that getting Hannah to join him for dinner wouldn''t be easy, he had still wanted to try. Unfortunately, the oue was exactly as he had expected.

    "Sir, your party hasn''t arrived yet. Would you like us to wait a little longer to serve the food? It''s past your reservation time," a waiter asked as he entered the private room.

    "No need. There are no other guests. It''s just me. You can bring the food out."

    The waiter nodded and left the room.

    "Did you get a good look at him?"

    "Yeah, it''s that scumbag who''s been all over the newstely."

    "I recognized him when he made the reservation. He was probably nning to bring his ex-wife here for a nice meal to talk things over, but shepletely snubbed him.

    I wouldn''t want to deal with a scumbag like that either. It''s no surprise she didn''t

    show up."

    "Exactly. Meeting a guy like that is just a string of bad luck. I hope his ex-wife gets her divorce smoothly."

    "I actually really like his ex-wife. She''s brave and decisive. It''s so rare to see someone who can walk away from a bad rtionship so quickly."

    "I know, right?"

    Because the door to the private room wasn''t fully closed, Lionel heard the entire conversation

    between the two waiters outside but he had no intention of reporting them.

    They were right. He was reaping what he had sown. Ignoring everyone, he ate his meal in solitude and then drove home.

    Not long after Hannah got home, the news outlets that had been at the airport had already published their photos and stories.

    The news shot to the top of the trending lists, and a flood ofments poured in.

    [This man is still so shameless and clingy.]

    [You never know what you have until it''s gone.]

    [I think he''s done so much to try and win her back, Hannah should give him a chance.]

    [A chance for what? She gave him so many chances before, and he didn''t take them. Now that he''s scared and regretting it, he wants to get back together? In his dreams.]

    [Honestly, in a rtionship, it''s not always about who''s right or wrong. They should sit down and talk it out. Look at Lionel, he''s been trying to talk to Hannah, but she just keeps Pushing him away. That''s not how you resolve things.]

    [Is thementer above one of Lionel''s paid trolls? He cheated on her, gave his mistress a ton of

    assets and then went abroad

    travel with her, leaving his wife at home. After all that, he deserves another chance? A chance for what?]

 Chapter 507

    "You''ve clearly never been in love. You have no idea what it is. Love is aboutpromise. It''s basically just being partners. Besides, getting remarried is so much harder these days. Does she really think she can find someone better if she leaves him?"

    "But she''s Ms. Temple. Even if she never marries again, her family''s money alone could support her for years. Why would she need to get married?"

    ¡°I think anyone who''s been that disappointed in a marriage wouldn''t jump back in unless they were out of their mind."

    Thement section had split into two distinct camps. One side argued that Hannah was being too harsh and should forgive Lionel, giving him another chance.

    The other insisted that Hannah should fight him to the end, divorce him, and take half his assets.

    Hannah scrolled through thements while eating at home, feeling that something was off about the discussion today.

    There were actually people defending Lionel. In all the previous times she had been a trending topic, no one had ever taken his side. This strange shift could only mean one thing: he had paid for trolls.

    Samuel looked at the trending topics and sighed. "The man has no shame. Showing up at the airport to meet you, deliberately creating a scene for the paparazzi, and now hiring people to push for a reconciliation online. How can someone be so shameless? You know, sometimes I wish I could live my life with that level of audacity."

    Hannah nodded. "Funny, so do I."

    The two siblings exchanged a look, a shared admiration for Lionel''s utterck of shame. When you truly have no face to save, you fear nothing and care about nothing.

    If she were even a little more

    thin-skinned unable to withstand his

    shameless attacks, afraid of public

    humiliation

    and gossip, she right have actually caved and gone back to him, resigning herself to adife of quiet suffering.

    He would have continued his affairs, and the cycle would repeat until everyst bit of her spirit was crushed.

    Thankfully, while she may have been blinded by love before, she was never a fool. His tactics had absolutely no effect on her now.

    "Hannah, do you think Sandra was really kidnapped by Quennel? If she was, how are you going to talk to him? It just feels... weird," Samuel asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Hannah thought for a moment. "I don''t really care who kidnapped ker. Even if it was Quennel, as long as he doesn''t admit it to my face, it doesn''t matter to me. If he did kidnap her was only to get his own revenge."

    She had considered the possibility, and after thinking it through, she concluded that Sandra''s kidnapping was no loss to her.

    "Quennel has been very good to me,

    ing

    so I don''t want to suspect him. And even if he did do it, so what? He just kidnapped her and is probably torturing her. It doesn''t harm me any tangible way, and it even helps me get revenge. What is there for me toin about? I couldn''t be happier."

    Hearing her put it that way, Samuel instantly understood. It made perfect sense.

    ¡°You''re right, Hannah! In fact, now I''m hoping Quennel did get her. I hope he''s torturing her and beating her to a pulp!¡±

 Chapter 508

    At first, Samuel had thought that if Quennel really had kidnapped and abused Sandra, it would prove that everything Sandra had told them was true.

    It would prove that Quennel harbored ill intentions toward Hannah.

    That he was the one who had drugged her all those years ago, causing so many misunderstandings. He was one of the main culprits.

    But now, he didn''t care anymore. Dredging up the past was meaningless. Besides, with Sandra captured, Quennel would surely make her suffer on Hannah''s behalf.

    All things considered, it was a pretty good oue.

    And since Hannah clearly didn''t want to discuss it further, he saw no reason to press the issue.

    Being captured by Quennel was far better than letting her run free abroad.

    If she were still out there spreading rumors online and tormenting Hannah, it was much better for her to be locked up and receive the punishment she deserved. Besides, even if Sandra were arrested and tried ording to thew, the punishment would be far too light.

    So, weighing all the options, being captured by Quennel was the best possible scenario.

    If Lionel knew that Hannah and her brother actually believed Quennel had taken Sandra-and were happy about it-he never would have mentioned it.

    He had assumed that hearing the news would devastate Hannah. After all, her beloved Quennel not only had sordid feelings for her but had alsomitted such a heinous act.

    But in all his calctions, he had failed to ount for one thing: Hannah''s desire for revenge against Sandra far outweighed any potential distrust of Quennel.

    He hadpletely misjudged the situation. The harm Sandra had inflicted on Hannah was immense The fact that someone was willing to punish Sandra so severely on her behalf was a cause for celebration, not concern.

    Growing more frustrated and angry by the second, Lionel realized his n to take Quennel down had backfired spectacrly.

    It looked like he would have to find another way.

    But for now, he couldn''t think of anything.

    He had bet everything on the belief that telling Hannah about the kidnapping would force her to confront Quennel.

    He knew how much Quennel adored Hannah; faced with her questioning, he would surely confess. Then, ¨¥ Quennel''s reputation would crumble without Lionel having to lift a finger, and Hannah would never trust him again. But this oue was something he had never imagined.

    Or perhaps... perhaps they simply didn''t believe him. If they didn''t trust his investigation, then all he had to do was find Sandra, bring her back, and have her recount Quennel''s abuse to tannah''s face. Maybe that would change Hannah''s mind about him.

    But even then, he wasn''t sure. If he managed to destroy their rtionship, would it

    do anything to repair his own with Hannah? If they fell apart, would she look at him differently?

    If not, then what was he supposed to do?

    He truly didn''t know what else he could do. A simple apology would mean nothing to

    her.

 Chapter 509

    That night, Lionel''s mind raced with so many thoughts that his head began to ache, yet he still couldn''te up with a viable n.

    He sat on the balcony, watching the moon set and the sun slowly climb into the sky.

    His eyes were bloodshot and heavy, with dark circles forming beneath them. He looked as if he had aged a decade overnight. He had considered everything, except for one thing: signing the divorce papers.

    Suddenly, a bold idea shot through his mind. He stood up excitedly, his fingers trembling uncontrobly.

    He asked himself over and over again: Do I really want to do this?

    If this n failed, the only oue left would be divorcing Hannah.

    After a long, agonizing moment, he finally picked up his phone and made a call.

    The first rays of morning sun streamed through the window, falling across Hannah''s bed.

    She still had the week off, so she decided to rest at home. Thest few days of travel and fun had been exhrating but exhausting.

    Just after finishing breakfast, she received a message from Grandma Rosenberg, asking if she was free and to give her a call when she had a moment.

    Hannah realized then that ever since her fight with Lionel had blown up, she had barely contacted anyone in the Rosenberg family, not even his grandmother. The whole affair had be so public and messy that Hannah was afraid of upsetting the elderly woman.

    Lionel had mentioned before that he''d shielded his grandmother from the online drama. Since she rarely followed the news online, she only knew they were getting a divorce, not the full, ugly extent of it.

    Hannah picked up her phone and called her.

    "Grandma."

    "You girl, it''s been so long since you called met I know you''re fighting with that brattionel but even if your divorce fum, I''ll still be your

    grandma. You can''t cut ties with me just because you''re leaving him."

    Hannah rushed to exin.

    "Grandma, don''t say that. I''m not that kind of person, and I would never think that. I''ve just been so busy with work and had to travel for business. That''s why havent called. I''m on a break now, sor finally have some time."

    "You''re on a break? That''s wonderful! We haven''t seen each other in so long. Why don''t youe visit me?"

    Hannah was about to agree instinctively, but as she opened her mouth, a thought stopped her, and she fell silent.

    It wasn''t the first time Grandma had invited her over, but for her to call at this specific moment made Hannah suspect someone else was pulling the strings.

    ¡°Grandma, tell me the truth. Did Lionel put you up to this?"

    After a brief silence, her

    grandmother answered honestly. "Yes. That brat said he wanted to see you but couldn''t get ahold of me for help, of

    you, she aske

    course, genuinely want to see you too. If you really don''t want toe, it''s alright. You can visit me after everything is settled."

    Hannah hadn''t expected her to admit it so readily. If her grandmother had lied, Hannah would have remained suspicious. But her honesty made Hannah''s heart feel a little unsteady.

    "Grandma, I''lle see you," Hannah said. ¡°But I''m onlying to see you."

 Chapter 510

    Hearing Hannah''s words, the old woman''s heart filled with unease.

    She felt a pang of guilt. It had been so long, and she hadn''t called Hannah once. And now, her useless grandson was using her to lure Hannah over.

    Even though Hannah knew Lionel was behind it, she was stilling without hesitation, just to see her. A wave of guilt washed over Grandma Rosenberg; she felt she had gone too far. ¡°It''s my fault,¡± she said, her voice heavy. "You don''t have to force yourself for my sake. If you don''t want toe, then don''t. I''ll tell that brat you came and tell him to get lost."

    Hannah couldn''t help butugh, a genuine warmth in her voice.

    ¡°Grandma, please don''t me yourself or say things like that. Right now, I truly just want to see you. It has nothing to do with anyone else. It doesn''t matter if he''s there. Besides, I have time now. I''ll get ready and head over."

    Her grandmother still wanted to protest, worried that Hannah''s visit would end in another fight with Lionel. But she hadn''t seen her in so long and desperately missed her.

    After hanging up, Hannah quickly changed, then drove to a department store to pick up a few hostess gifts.

    Though things were tense with the Rosenberg family, her bond with Grandma remained strong.

    Walking into the house felt as familiar asing home.

    As she stepped into the living room, she saw Lionel''s familiar figure on the sofa.

    He had been watching the door intently. The moment he saw Hannah, he shot to his feet, reaching out to take the gifts from her.

    "Those must be heavy. Let me help you with them."

    Hannah ignored himpletely. Clutching the bags tightly, she walked straight past him as if he were invisible.

    Lionel froze, a strained, awkward smile on his face.

    He had been ignored, treated like thin air. Hannah had looked right through him.

    The feeling was awful, but he knew it was what he deserved. It was his own damn fault. So, without another word, he followed her.

    Hannah ced the gifts on the table and instinctively nced around, but she didn''t see Grandma Rosenberg.

    She was about to ask where she

    was, but since only she and Li

    elget

    were in the living room, she swallowed the words before they could escape.

    Lionel, however, noticed the small gesture. Knowing what she wanted to ask, he spoke up before she had to. Grandma''s busy in the kitchen. She said you wereing today so she wanted to make some of your favorite dishes. We went to the market together this morning to pick out everything you like."

    But even after he spoke, Hannah paid him no mind, heading straight for the kitchen.

    ¡°Grandma, let me help,¡± Hannah said, grabbing an apron from a hook on the wall.

    She had just tied it when her grandmother gently pushed her out.

    "You silly girl, what are you doing in here with all this smoke and oil? The food is almost ready Go sit at the dining table and wait. You''re a guest in my home; how could I let you cook? Just go and rx, you hear?"

 Chapter 511

    Hannah wanted to protest, but her grandmother had already nudged her out of the kitchen. She paused at the doorway for a second, then smiled. ¡°Okay, Grandma. I''ll go wait in the dining room."

    "Go on, go on. There''s a tter of your favorite fruits already cut for you on the table."

    Hannah nodded and walked to the dining room. Just as her grandmother had said, a tter of sliced fruit was waiting for her. Each piece was one of her favorites, all cut beautifully.

    Every time she came to Grandma Rosenberg''s house, Hannah felt like she was a child again. No, that wasn''t right. Her own childhood hadn''t been this happy.

    She''d grown up in an orphanage, beaten by the director. Her happiest, most carefree moments hadn''te until she was an adult.

    Hannah stared at the fruit tter, lost in thought.

    When had she been most at ease? She couldn''t pinpoint it. It felt like her whole life had been spent working for others.

    It was here, in this house. That was when she could be truly carefree.

    The time she had spent visiting Grandma after her marriage¡ªthat was the most peaceful period of her life. It was here she could set down all her stress, all her pain and sorrow, and just be a child again, free to be doted on.

    A small smile touched her lips at the thought.

    Lionel, sitting opposite her, watched as she smiled to herself, lost in some unknown memory. For some reason, the sight made his heart ache.

    He pushed the fruit tter closer to her.

    "Grandma and cut these together. My knife skills aren''t great since I haven''t spent much time in the kitchen, so the cuts are probably bit clumsy if you don''t like them, just eat the ones Grandma cot. The pretty ones are hers, the ugly ones are mine."

    Hannah had noticed earlier that half the fruit was perfectly sliced while the other half was a bit rough. She had already guessed why.

    She wasn''t surprised that he admitted it, but it didn''t change anything. He seemed to have missed the point. Even if he hadn''t said a word, she would have known.

    After eating fruit prepared by her grandmother for three years, how could she not recognize her handiwork?

    Hannah ignored his words, picking up a fork with one hand and scrolling through her phone with the other, eating her fruit as if the man across from her didn''t exist.

    Watching herpletely disregard him, Lionel felt a familiar pang of sadness. He cleared his throat and tried again. "I heard you stayed in Nyston for a while after you finished your work there. I remember you used to say you wanted to see the ocean. Did you get to go this time? How was it? I hear it never snowS there, so the sea doesn''t freeze. It''s like spring all year round, with flowers blooming even in winter."

    Hannah slowly lifted her gaze from her phone, her eyes locking onto his.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you certainly enjoy prying into other people''s lives. Did you nt a

    spy on me? Is that how you know so much about my activities?"

    "No, that''s not it. I admit I have

    people near you, but it''s not to spy on you it''s to protect you. You know how many people have been targeting youtely was worried about your safety

 Chapter 512

    At his righteous tone, as if he were genuinely concerned for her safety, Hannah let out a sharpugh.

    She set down her fork, inteced her fingers on the table, and sat up straight, her expression deadly serious as she looked at him.

    ¡°So, Mr. Rosenberg, you''re aware that people have been following me, trying to frame me, or taking pictures to make me a trending topic again. If you know all that, then you must also know that I''m in this position entirely because of you."

    "If it weren''t for you, I never would have had to deal with any of this. Now every reporter and media outlet wants to use me to meet their quotas."

    "If you would just sign the divorce papers, they''d move on to someone else and finally leave me alone."

    Lionel was stunned. He had simply tried to start a conversation about the scenery, and somehow she had twisted it into being about their divorce.

    It was clear that she was dead set on leaving him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t bring it up at every opportunity, no matter the topic.

    He let out a long sigh, his voice softening. "Hannah, can we please just talk? I remember you wanted to see the ocean. I was actually nning to take you that day, but then Quennel sent me that message, and it made me suspicious. That''s why I came back early and didn''t have time to go with you."

    Hannah nearly burst outughing.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, yes, I like the ocean. But when did I ever say I wanted you to take me? Listening to you, anyone would think I''m angry because you didn''t take me to the beach that day."

    She truly couldn''t believe how he could warp reality to fit his narrative.

    "Please, Mr. Rosenberg, stop saying things that could be so easily misunderstood. I love the ocean, but I do not love you. If you were standing on the shore, you''d make me hate the sea itself."

    Lionel''s lips tightened, his breathing growing heavier.

    Hannah''s repeated use of "Mr. Rosenberg" felt like a p, a cold reminder of the distance she had put between them. It was more than he could bear.

    "I know what I said might have been misunderstood, but I was nning to ask you to go to the ocean with me that day. It''s just that when. Quennel sent me that message! suddenly got worried so tushed back."

    He brought up Quennel''s name again, hoping she would take the bait and shift the conversation to him.

    Then they could discuss Sandra''s kidnapping. But Hannah remainedpletely indifferent to his words.

    "Even if you hadn''t gone back, I wouldn''t have agreed to go to the ocean with you. Mr. Rosenberg, given our current rtionship, we''re lucky we aren''t at each other''s throats with kitchen knives. Atrip to the beach together? Let''s not talk about such fantasies, shall we? Now I''d like to eat my fruit in peace Please stop talking to me. It''s really killing my appetite, you know?"

    Hannah rolled her eyes internally, disgusted by his words. She had told

    him countless times about his problematic way of speaking, and others had too Yet whenever he talked to her, it was always with that same condescending tone, never once showing a hint of humility.

 Chapter 513

    He was never like this with Sandra, but with her, it was always the same.

    He had to be aware of it, but it was a habit ingrained over more than a decade together. It was a part of him now, impossible to change.

    The elders, who had been lingering nearby, noticed the escting tension and quickly brought out the dishes.

    "The food''s ready! Let''s eat first and talkter. Grandma has been nting lots of flowers and has some new fish. We can all go take a look after dinner."

    Grandma Rosenberg skillfully changed the subject.

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Okay! I used to have fish, but they all died, so I gave up. I was afraid I''d just kill more. Now if I want to see fish, I can juste to your house.¡±

    "Of course! You shoulde visit more often. I can teach you how to care for them. If there''s anything else you want to raise, just tell me, and I''ll raise it for you."

    Throughout the meal, Grandma Rosenberg kept the conversation focused on Hannah''s work and her trip to Nyston, carefully avoiding any mention of the divorce or Lionel.

    Lionel, to his credit, understood the cue and remained silent. He knew that if he spoke now, he would only shatter the fragile peace.

    He couldn''t remember thest time he and Hannah had sat together for a meal so calmly. He used to dreading home to eat with her.

    Now, it felt like an unattainable luxury, something he couldn''t even pray for.

    After dinner, Hannah followed Grandma to the yard to see her new flowers and fish.

    Looking at the fat, vibrant koi swimming in the pond, Hannah couldn''t resist reaching out to touch one.

    "The water is so cold! You''ll freeze your hands."

    Grandma Rosenberg took her hand, gently drying it with a clean towel.

    ¡°Honestly, you just don''t know how to take care of yourself. What if you catch a cold?"

    Hannah paused for a moment, then chuckled. "I just touched a fish, Grandma I didnt jump in to catch one How could I possibly get sick from that?"

    f.n

    Hearing her cheerful, dismissive tone, her grandmother''s voice grew stern. "Of course you could! You''ve always had a weak constitution, getting sick all the time. I''ve found so many doctors and prepared so many temedies to help you, Hothing seems to stick. You have to take good care of your body and stop doing reckless things like this."

    Hannah stuck out her tongue yfully at her grandmother''s scolding, promising she wouldn''t de it again. Only then did Grandma Rosenberg rx and release her hand.

    it

    She turned and shot a sharp re at Lionel. That good-for-nothing boy had never taken proper care of Hannah.

    Every time Hannah was sick, he was nowhere to be found. He never knew how to cherish his wife.

    ¡°Grandma, you have so many guests today, it''s quite lively. Why didn''t you let me know? I would havee over too."

    A familiar voice came from behind them. Hannah turned, her face lighting up.

    "Quennel!"

 Chapter 514

    Hearing the voice, Lionel whipped around, shocked to see Quennel here.

    He must have known he was meeting Hannah at their grandmother''s house today and came to stir up trouble.

    The man was like a persistent shadow, always watching them.

    ¡°Quennel, you''re here! If you hade earlier, you could have eaten with us."

    Hannah felt a pang of sympathy for him. ¡°Grandma made so many dishes, including some of your favorites. If you had been here earlier, you could have had some. Next time Ie over, I''ll call you directly so we can all eat together. It''s been too long since we all had a meal together."

    Hannah was well aware that the two brothers did not get along and had a good idea why Quennel had suddenly appeared, but she chose not to dwell on it.

    Whatever Quennel''s reasons, he had them, and he had never done anything to harm her.

    Lionel''s attempt to use Sandra''s kidnapping to drive a wedge between them was a fool''s errand. She had no feud with Quennel, so why would she believe Lionel''s words and start a fight with him? The idea that he could manipte her wasughable.

    Quennel smiled and walked over.

    "My timing really is terrible. I just finished a meeting and heard you were all having a get-together. I rushed over as fast as I could, but I still missed it. What bad luck."

    The moment he had gotten the news, he had ended his meeting and raced over.

    He had worried he''d be toote, that Hannah would have already left after dinner. He was relieved to see she was still there she had gone home night away he would have missed herpletely.

    He couldn''t believe Lionel would stoop so low as to use their grandmother to get a meeting with Hannah.

    He knew how much Hannah adored their grandmother; in that family, she trusted Grandma first and him second.

    If Lionel had whispered enough sweet nothings in their grandmother''s ear and begged for her help, Hannah might have actually been swayed.

    If that happened, all his previous efforts would have been for nothing. The thought spurred him on, making him even more determined to get there and intervene.

    Though he had arrivedte, seeing the current dynamic between Hannah and Lionel, he realized he had been overthinking it. There was no way Hannah would reconcile with him over a few words from their grandmother. Still, he needed to be careful.

    "Weren''t you in a meeting at the office? Why did you suddenly rush over here? Don''t you have to go back this afternoon?¡± Lionel demanded, his tone sharp with anger.

    Quennel smirked, a hint of disdain in his eyes. "Didn''t I just say? The meeting ended, I heard you were all gathered here, and since it''s been a while, came over. I''ll head back t the officeter can givennah ride home on my way."

    ¡°She doesn''t need a ride from you. I''ll take her. You should get back to the office. You''re busy," Lionel shot back.

    Quennel remained unfazed by his aggressive tone. "You can take her, sure," he said calmly. "But that''s assuming Hannah is willing to let you."

 Chapter 515

    Quennel turned to Hannah, waiting for her answer.

    Hannah, who hadn''t spared Lionel a single nce, looked at Quennel and said, "I''d appreciate it if you could give me a ride hometer, Quennel.¡±

    "It''s no trouble at all. It would be my honor."

    Hannah couldn''t help but chuckle at his words.

    She never thought she''d hear Quennel say something so cheesy. It was actually quite funny, and she wasn''t used to it.

    Lionel''s face darkened, his hands clenching into tight fists.

    He couldn''t believe she would reject him so bluntly right in front of Quennel.

    Taking a deep breath, he turned to their grandmother. "Grandma, I''ll take Hannah home. Let Quennel get back to the office. Hispany is in the opposite direction of Hannah''s house. It would be a shame to hold up his work."

    Grandma Rosenberg, who had been silently listening to the brothers bicker, was startled when Lionel suddenly addressed her.

    Before she could respond, Quennel spoke. "Are you implying that Hannah would be holding up my work? Why would you think that? I don''t feel that way, so what gives you the right to decide for me?"

    Hannah''s eyes shed with disgust. Lionel''s words were a clear attempt to put both her and Quennel on the spot.

    If his work was dyed, he could me herter.

    He was always so considerate of others, wasn''t he?

    "If I''d be dying Quennel, I can just go home by myself. It''s not like I didn''t drive here. I don''t need a ride from anyone. Since Quennel offered, I was happy to take him up on it. I just ate and don''t really feel like driving, Hannan said, ring at Lionel.

    ¡°But if it''s really going to be a problem for his work, then I''ll just drive myself. Either way, you won''t be the one taking me home. Understand?"

    It was the first time she had spoken to him directly since dinner, and her words were dripping with contempt.

    Lionel knew instantly that he had made her angry.

    Grandma Rosenberg quickly chimed in. "Hannah''s right. Don''t force her to do something she doesn''t want to. You have no right to make decisions for her, you hear?"  fo

    She took Hannah''s hand. "Alright, alright, the tea is ready. Let''s all go inside and have a warm drink. No more fighting."

    In the end, Hannah decided to drive herself home to avoid causing any trouble for Quennel.

    After her car disappeared from view, Quennel stood with his hands in his pockets and let out a coldugh.

    "See? Hannah has always been

    strong. She doesn''t need to rely on anyone. From the moment she met you, she was working for you,

    l.ne

    striving for you, thinking of you. But you never once thought of her And now that she''s grown and be sessful, what makes you think she''d ever need to depend on you?"

    With a final nce at the stunned Lionel, he got in his car and drove away.

    Even though he hadn''t gotten much time with Hannah, he had at least managed to

    spark another fight between them, which was a victory in itself.

 Chapter 516

    "I''ve told you so many times, since the very beginning, to be good to Hannah, to cherish her. But you never listened. You were always doubting her."

    Grandma Rosenberg sighed deeply as she watched Lionel''s devastated expression.

    At this point, it was toote. No matter how much she urged him to make amends, it wouldn''t change anything.

    "I know why you came here today and why you had me call Hannah. But it''s time you faced reality."

    Her voice was gentle but firm. "Hannah is truly angry this time. Before, my words might have carried some weight, but now, nothing I say will make a difference. She probably only came today because she hadn''t seen me in a long time.¡±

    "She knew you were behind my call. I could tell she didn''t want toe at first, but she came anyway. You need to ept the truth and stop making the same mistakes. If you continue down this path, nothing good wille of it. It''s time to let go."

    She pleaded with him, but as she looked at his dazed, unresponsive state, it seemed her words weren''t sinking in. She had said all she could.

    Whether he listened was up to him now.

    Shaking her head helplessly, Grandma Rosenberg turned and walked away.

    Lionel watched her leave, lost in thought.

    He knew, of course, that Hannah had onlye for his grandmother''s sake. If he had been the one to call, she never would have answered.

    And now that she hade once, it meant she probably wouldn''te again. He had used up his only chance. There were no more opportunities left.

    At that realization, a sharp pain seized his heart, so intense it felt as if his insides were being torn apart.

    Was their rtionship truly beyond repair? Was there really nothing more he could do?

    That evening, Quennel arrived at the prison.

    When Sandra saw him, her

    demeanor waspletely different

    from before. Her eyes, filled with a

    mixture of excitement and

    anticipation, followed him as he

    walked toward her. ''

    "You look like you''re expecting good news. Unfortunately for you, today''s news is only good for me."

    Quennel pulled up a stool and sat down, crossing his arms and leaning back slightly. He looked down at the woman on the floor with a mocking glint in his eyes.

    "I leaked a clue tonight. If he''s

    diligent, he''ll be able to pinpoint this

    location. But if he doesn''t try hard

    enough, then he certamly

    certainly won''t find

    it."

    "Quennel, I''m very curious," Sandra asked. "If he does follow your clues and finds

    this ce, will you let me go, or will you lock him up here too?"

    "Lionel is not like me. He is, after all, a Rosenberg. If he were to

    disappear, the family would

    definitely call the police. I doubt

    you''d y a game that risky.

    Besides, if you let me go, I''ll tell him

    everything that happened to

    me

    here. Then you won''t be able to walk

    away unscathed either."

    Sandra had thought long and hard about why Quennel would leak information about

    her whereabouts.

 Chapter 517

    If his only goal was to leak the information just to make me suffer by showing me that Lionel wouldn''t¡ªor couldn''t find me, then he''s already seeded. There would be no need to keep revealing more.

    So why was he still leaking information?

    What was his real objective?

    Sandra still couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t make any sense of it. Everything this man did felt utterly bizarre.

    "Don''t worry, since I''ve already revealed your location, my intention is for him to find you and get you out. As for you telling him that you were abused here, say whatever you want. If you can find someone who believes you, and if you can bear the consequences, then by all means, talk."

    Quennel said with apletely nonchnt air.

    The more Sandra looked at his brazen arrogance, the more terrified she became, possessed by a growing sense of dread. She felt certain he was plotting something terrible behind the scenes.

    But no matter how she racked her brain, she couldn''t figure out what it was.

    Sandra thought for a moment, then decided to stop dwelling on it.

    "Fine, do whatever you want. But you said you had news for me. What is it? You said it was good for you, but not so good for me?"

    Sandra changed the subject deliberately.

    Quennel told her about how Hannah had gone to her grandmother''s house that afternoon.

    "So, you''re trying to tell me they had

    ''

    a massive fight? That Hannah won''t forgive him, and even his grandmother''s intervention was useless? How is that not good news for nie? Their divorce would be the best news I could hope for I can''t wait for them to split up."

    A sh of disgust crossed Quennel''s eyes as he stared at her, clearly bewildered.

    "I think you''re missing the point. What I''m saying is, he only has eyes for Hannah now, not you. Get it?"

    Sandra burst outughing. "You''ve got it all wrong," she said. "The more he acts like this, the more Hannah will despise him. And if she refuses to staywith him, my chances with Lionel will only get better, right? You, stiff don''t understand."

    Listening to Sandra''s delusional rambling, Quennel''s expression darkened. He felt like a fool for even telling her any of this. The woman was utterly hopeless, incapable of understanding anything.

    "He''s doing all this precisely because he loves Hannah. He only wants her, and he only wants to be with her. Even if they do end up divorced, he would never get back together with you."

    "You should be filled with regret. After everything you''ve done all these years, it turns out he doesn''t love you at all. You mean nothing to him!"

    Sandra was startled by Quennel''s sudden emotional outburst, but she quickly recovered.

    She yelled back at him, "Given

    Lionel''s current situation, don''t even think Hannah will grant him an easy divorce! And as long as she doesn''t, you''ll never have her! I love Lionel, and at least I had the guts to act.on it But you? What have you ever done? Nothing but shamelessly spy on her from the shadows!"

    "SMACK "

 Chapter 518

    Quennel, a man who rarely resorted to physical violence, finally snapped. He raised his hand and struck her across the face with all his might.

    The force of the blow sent Sandra''s head whipping to the side, and the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth.

    Yet, seeing Quennel''s unbridled fury, Sandra seemed to forget the pain. She bared her blood-stained teeth and let out a loud, mockingugh.

    "What, did I hit a nerve? You''re nothing but a dark, twisted man with filthy thoughts about your own sister-inw. You even had the gall to make me drug her!"

    Seeing his secrets exposed in the furious, teeth-grinding re he shot her, Sandra felt a surge of manic delight and continued to scream at the top of her lungs. "Hannah''s tragedy is all your fault! If you hadn''t told me to drug her back then, none of this would have happened! All the pain and suffering Hannah has endured is because of you, yet here you are, kidnapping me with a self-righteous air, all under the noble guise of avenging her!"

    The men guarding Sandra heard themotion and rushed over. Seeing Quennel''s enraged, bloodshot eyes, they hurried in to escort him out.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you don''t need to dirty your hands with someone like her. We can handle it. Please, don''t let her provoke you!"

    "Sandra''s just running her mouth now. Pay no attention to what she says. Don''t fall into her trap."

    They were genuinely amazed by Sandra. Even after being kidnapped and beaten ck and blue, with not an inch of her body left unscathed, her defiant spirit remained unbroken.

    She just kept provoking him, again and again. It was as if she had a death wish.

    They couldn''t understand it. After all

    she''d done and all the nasty things she''d said, why hadn''t Queust killed her already?

    After all, the Woods family clearly didn''t care whether she lived or died; they hadn''t even bothered to look for her.

    And as for Lionel, it was obvious he no longer loved her.

    If Sandra were to be killed, to disappear from the face of the earth, no one would

    care.

    So why, they wondered, did he keep her alive, giving her the chance to argue with him like this?

    But if Mr. Rosenberg had his reasons, it wasn''t their ce to question them. They could only follow his orders.

    Quennel stood outside, unable to see into the room through the closed door, but he could hear the

    koka

    sharp crack of a whip and Sandra''s pained screams He didnt However,

    hear a single plea for mercy.

    Her will was truly unbreakable, and dangerously arrogant. He had almost let her get under his skin.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, should we send

    another message to Lionel today? It

    feels like he''s very close to f

    close to finding

    us: he does, are we to stop him?

    Or should we just let him take her?"

    One of his men approached, blood dripping from his hand, and posed the question.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Quennel replied, "Keep leaking information. Let Lionel know. When he gets here, let him take her."

 Chapter 519

    The subordinate hesitated. ¡°Mr. Rosenberg, what if she actually leaks the information?"

    "If she leaks it, she leaks it. I''m counting on it."

    The men didn''t understand Quennel''s reasoning, but his orders were clear, so they prepared to follow them.

    That evening, Lionel received another anonymous email from Quennel''s proxy.

    He couldn''t believe it. The man had shown up in front of him just that afternoon, and now he was pulling this stunt again.

    Did he really think Lionel wouldn''t dare to search for the location? Or that he couldn''t find it?

    It was just a hidden location, and he''d already given him so many clues. Finding it was only a matter of time.

    If Quennel wanted to provoke him, then he would y along. Once he found the ce, he would get Sandra out and bring her to Hannah. He would make Sandra confess everything that had happened.

    He was going to rip Quennel''s mask of hypocrisy off right in front of Hannah and show her what kind of person her respected friend truly was.

    Lionel set his team to work, analyzing the information in the email to pinpoint the target. If Quennel was daring him to find it, he would rise to the challenge.

    After a full day and night of searching, Lionel finally located the prison.

    When he realized where it was, he couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    No wonder his surveince on Quennel always showed him sticking to a simple routine between home and the office. He never seemed to go anywhere else. The entrance to the prison was on the mountain behind his own house.

    A path through the woods led directly to it. It wasn''t so much a prison as an old, abandoned Rosenberg family property with a basement.

    He''d seen the derelict house before and had even asked about it, but dismissed it as unused. He never imagined Quennel would be holding someone captive down there.

    With the location confirmed, he drove toward the abandoned property.

    Quennel was at the office today, not at home. The house staff, seeing Lionel arrive, barely acknowledged him beyond a perfunctory greeting before going about they business.

    Lionel walked directly toward the path leading up the mountain.

    At his office, Quennel watched Lionel''s every move through the estate''s security

    cameras.

    A satisfied smile spread across his face as he saw Lionel finally find the ce. The show was about to begin.

    About fifteen minutester, Lionel reached the abandoned house and descended the stairs into the basement.

    Sandra heard footsteps but didn''t think much of it, merely wondering why Quennel hade so early today.

    He usually didn''t show up until muchter.

    "Sandra?"

    Lionel had passed several empty cells and was beginning to doubt his intel when he saw a fait silhouette in the veryst one.

    He quickened his pace, his voice filled with excitement as he called out to the familiar figure.

    Sandra''s eyes flew open. She looked toward the sound of the voice in disbelief.

    "Lionel?" she whispered, her eyes

    widening in shock. She scrambled to herfeet and rushed forward, onl be yanked back by the iron chain around her ankle.

    "Lionel!"

 Chapter 520

    For a moment, Sandra thought her eyes were ying tricks on her as she stared at the man she hadn''t seen in so long.

    But as Lionel stood right in front of her, she knew it wasn''t a hallucination. Lionel had reallye to save her.

    So much had happened recently, and after hearing what Quennel had said, Sandra had started to doubt whether Lionel would evere for her.

    To thwart Quennel''s scheme, she had pretended to havepletely given up on Lionel, hoping to mislead Quennel and make him change his ns.

    But it turned out her act had no effect on him whatsoever.

    "I''m getting you out of here now." Lionel was wondering how to open the cell door when he saw the keys hanging right beside it.

    Seeing the keyring, Lionel''s brow furrowed slightly.

    They were ced so obviously, it felt like a trap.

    "Have the keys always been hanging here?" Lionel asked skeptically as he took them from the wall.

    "Yes, they hang them there every time after they lock the door," Sandra said, her voice filled with excitement. "Lionel, please, hurry! The guardse by at noon and in the evening. If they find you, it''s all over."

    Lionel nced at the clock on the wall. It was already eleven.

    He really did need to move faster. If the guards showed up, it would be difficult to handle.

    After all, he hade alone, and he had no idea what kind of weapons the guards might have.

    Ignoring the possibility that opening the door might trigger an rm, Lionel unlocked it with the key. When he stepped inside, he saw that Sandra''s ankles were shackled with iron chains.

    Just as he was wondering what to do, Sandra seemed to read his mind and eximed excitedly.

    "Lionel, the key to the shackles is on that ring, too!"

    "How strange," Lionel muttered as he went back to the keyring.

    He tried one key after another.

    The key to the main door and the key to the shackles being on the

    same ring, hanging right there

    in sight, was just bizarre, too convenient.

    It was as if someone was deliberately baiting him to take her away, making it as

    easy as possible.

    But there was no time to overthink it

    now. Whoever had leaked the

    location clearly wanted him to-

    rescue her. As for what would

    happen after that, he hadn''t had a

    chance to consider.

    Once the shackles were off, Lionel grabbed her hand to run, but after just two steps, Sandra copsed to the floor.

    "They''ve been torturing me this whole time. My body hurts so much, Lionel. Can you carry me out? I really can''t walk."

    Only then did Lionel notice that Sandra was covered in blood and wounds.

    He hesitated for a moment, his brow tight, before sweeping her up into his arms and striding quickly out of the room.

    After everything that had happened, Lionel knew that if he ever wanted to oncile with Hangan and go back to how things were, he had to keep his distance from Sandra.

    But in this situation, keeping his distance was impossible.

    First, he had to get her out of there.

    Once they were safe, he would have Sandra exin everything to Hannah. That would clear up everything.

    With that thought, Lionel picked up his pace, carrying her out of the derelict building and to his car.

    On the drive back, Sandra fainted in the car.

 Chapter 521

    She was curled into a ball in the back seat, her brow furrowed in a deep,

    unconscious state.

    The fresh air and distant sounds felt surreal to her.

    During her captivity, she had lived in constant fear, sometimes too afraid to sleep, terrified that if she closed her eyes, she would never wake up.

    She only ever slept when she was utterly exhausted.

    Catching a glimpse of Sandra''s sleeping form in the rearview mirror, Lionel decided to tell Hannah about her immediately.

    Even though she had blocked him, he could send someone to the Temple family estate to inform her.

    First, Lionel called his personal doctor, telling him to get to his house right away to treat Sandra.

    Then he made another call to his assistant, instructing him to go to the Temple estate at once.

    -

    The Temple Estate.

    Hannah was leisurely enjoying a delicious afternoon tea with Samuel.

    The housekeeper announced that Lionel had sent someone over with an important message for her.

    Samuel frowned slightly. "Hannah, are you going to see them?"

    That man just wouldn''t listen. She had told him repeatedly not toe to the house, that she didn''t want to see him.

    But it was like he was deaf. No matter what she said, he ignored it, always droning on with his own excuses and doing whatever he pleased.

    It was infuriating just thinking about it.

    "Did he say what''s so important?" Hannah asked.

    The housekeeper shook her head. "I asked, but he said he can only tell you in person. He did mention it''s about Sandra, and that it''s extremely important."

    Hannah''s gaze lowered slightly.

    "Hannah, he''s not going to make up some lie just to trick you again, is he? That man loves to pull that trick. It''s so annoying."

    "Sandra... and it''s urgent?" she murmured, her eyes narrowing.

    "He''s probably found where Sandra is being held, or he''s already brought her back. He wants me to go over there so I can hear what happened to her during this time,

    Honestly, she had little interest in Sandra''s kidnapping.

    It would just be another story about how Quennel had abducted her and how much danger she had been in.

    Hannah thought for a moment before saying, "Let him in."

    "Hannah?"

    "I may not be interested, but I''m curious to hear what kind of ridiculous story they''ve concocted to deceive me this time."

    The housekeeper nodded and went to let Lionel''s man in.

    A momentter, the man walked in.

    "Ma''am, Mr. Rosenberg said that he has found where Ms. Woods was being held and has already rescued here would like you to return home to hear what Ms. Woods has been through."

    "Rescued her? Well, that''s good news. But I''m busy. If he wants me to listen to their fairy tale, he can bring Sandra here to the Temple estate."

    The man froze, looking at Hannah in disbelief.

    "Ms. Woods... she''s covered in injuries. She probably needs to rest and can''t move."

    Hannahzily lifted her eyelids. "Have you seen her yourself?"

    The man thought for a moment and shook his head. "No, Mr. Rosenberg just told me toe and inform you."

    "Well, there you have it," Hannah said with a smirk. "If she''s that gravely ill, what''s the point of me going over there and disturbing her rest? And if she''s not that ill, she cane here herself. Why on earth should be the one to go to them? The audacity!"

 Chapter 522

    Hearing Hannah''s words, Samuel couldn''t help but chuckle. He turned to Lionel''s messenger and said,

    "You heard her, didn''t you? When you get back to Lionel, repeat every single word Hannah said to him. Tell him to take a good, hard look at himself. At a time like this, how dare he ask Hannah to go to him? He should be on his knees, crawling to her."

    Even now, the man still expected Hannah to go to him. It was no wonder she disliked him. A normal man in the middle of a divorce would be doing everything he could to be proactive.

    But he kept saying such outrageous and idiotic things. It was no surprise Hannah couldn''t stand him.

    The servant standing nearby froze for a few seconds before nodding quickly.

    Mr. Rosenberg had only sent him to deliver a message asking his wife toe over. Since she refused, there was nothing he could do. He had said what he needed to say. He would just be a messenger and ry her response back to Mr. Rosenberg.

    After leaving the house and getting into the car, he immediately called Lionel and ryed Hannah''s words verbatim.

    After hearing the message, Lionel thought for a few seconds and then said, "Fine. Tell Hannah I''ll bring Sandra over tomorrow."

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I apologize, but it''s not that I won''t tell her. The Temple family staff already kicked me out. I don''t think I can get back in. Besides, Madam looked quite upset just now."

    In the few minutes he spoke with her, he felt that she waspletely different from before. Now, a single nce from her was enough to fill him with fear.

    He thought for a moment and couldn''t help but add a warning: "Mr. Rosenberg, 1 think if you want to see her, you shoulde sooner rather thanter. She seems to be in a bad mood, and that young master of the Temple family was saying some unttering things about you in front of her."

    Samuel''s words had been quite harsh, and he didn''t dare repeat them exactly, afraid that Lionel would get angry and take it out on him.

    He was just an employee, earning sry for the most tiring, dirty, and painful work. He didn''t want to get caught in the crossfire.

    Lionel considered asking him to go back in and tell Hannah how terrible Sandra''s condition was, but now he couldn''t get in. And even if he could, Hannah probably wouldn''t be Sympathetic.

    After all, Hannah hated Sandra to the bone. The worse off Sandra was, the happier Hannah would be. So, there was no point in telling her any of that.

    He hung up the phone and stood on the balcony, looking out at the scenery with a heavy sigh.

    The doctor who hade earlier had given Sandra a preliminary examination and told him her condition was very serious and she needed to rest and recover properly.

    If he took Sandra to see Hannah now, the bumpy ride would be the least of his worries. He was more concerned that the moment Hannah saw Sandra, she might lose control and attack her, causing further jury. If she identally killed her, things would be even worse.

    But if he didn''t bring Sandra and went alone, nothing he said would have any credibility.

    Lionel let out a long sigh, feeling trapped in an impossible situation.

 Chapter 523

    A nearby staff member approached, saw Lionel''s conflicted expression, and couldn''t help but offer a piece of advice. "Sir, if you want to win back your wife, you shouldn''t be overly concerned with Ms. Woods'' condition. You''ve already done more than enough by rescuing her. The rest is up to her."

    "So the fact that you and your wife live as strangers ¡ª that''s also on her, right? If it weren''t for her, non of this would happen. Your priority right now should be your wife."

    The staff member''s words were a wake-up call for Lionel.

    He was right. Sandra had caused so much damage between him and Hannah, and here he was, still worrying about her health. It was wrong.

    Besides, with Sandra so grievously injured, Hannah would have to believe his story. She would see for herself the terrible things Quennel had done to Sandra.

    He thought it over and realized the staff member was absolutely right.

    If he waited for Sandra to recover and her wounds to heal, her testimony would lose all its impact.

    After some careful consideration, he decided he would take Sandra to see Hannah that very afternoon.

    When Sandra heard about his decision that afternoon, she stared at him in disbelief for several seconds, then pointed to the bandages covering her body.

    "Lionel, I know you''re desperate to see Hannah, and you want me to tell her everything. But you have to consider my physical condition."

    Her voice trembled with a hint of grievance. "Look at the state I''m in. I can barely walk. Just speaking to you leaves me breathless. And you want me to go see Hannah right now? That''s not right."

    Beyond that, there was another, more important reason.

    She didn''t know what she was supposed to say to Hannah.

    Should she tell her that Quennel had kidnapped her and done this to her?

    But if Quennel had a way to let her go, he also had a way to drag her back. He didn''t seem afraid of her revealing the truth.

    It felt to Sandra like Quennel was pushing her from behind, wanting her to name him as the culprit.

    If she did, perhaps things would take an unexpected turn. Sandra needed more time

    to think, to figure out what Quennel was plotting.

    So she didn''t want to see Hannah just yet.

    Hearing Sandra''s protests, Lionel''s brow tightened, and his voice dropped to a low, firm tone.

    "Sandra, you seem to have

    misunderstood something. I''m not discussing with you whether we

    should go see Hannah. I''m ordering you to go with me this aftern and tell her everything that has happened to you these past few days."

    "You and I have no rtionship anymore. I didn''t save you out of any

    lingering affection. I did it solely to prove the truth to Hannah so she

    won''t trust the wrong person

    Lionel''s words were ice-cold. Sandra froze for a few seconds, then looked up at him

    in disbelief.

    "Lionel, what did you just say?"

    "I''ve made myself clear enough. If you can''t understand, there''s nothing I can do. This afternoon, I''m taking you to see Hannah, and you will telther in front of me, everything that has happened to you. Do you understand?"

    With that, Lionel turned and walked away.

 Chapter 524

    Sandra tried to say something more, but he had already left without a backward nce.

    She couldn''t help but scream after him, "Lionel, is this really how it has to be between us? Can''t you see my injuries? I suffered all this for you! Do you have any idea what I went through in that cell? Why can''t you just think about me for once?"

    Her anguished cry made Lionel stop in his tracks. He stood there, his hands clenched into tight fists.

    Of course he had seen Sandra''s wounds.

    They were horrifying, some so deep that even after being bandaged, blood was still seeping through. This level of damage - he hadn''t known it was even possible to survive.

    But after everything that had happened, he knew he couldn''t get entangled with Sandra again.

    He had initially felt indebted to her and wanted to make it up to her. That,bined with the misunderstanding before their wedding, had caused his feelings to stray, and the two had developed an ambiguous rtionship.

    It was because of that rtionship that he had neglected and misunderstood Hannah time and time again.

    Now that all the misunderstandings were cleared up, he couldn''t keep making the same mistake.

    Seeing Lionel stop, Sandra thought she had a chance.

    She pushed through the pain, her bandaged body trembling as she slowly stood up and staggered towards him.

    With a shaky hand, Sandra reached out and grabbed Lionel''s. "Lionel, I know you''re hurting. I know you want to fix things with Hannah. I understand all of it."

    "I also know you want Hannah to see that Quennel did this to me, to understand that he''s vicious. But we don''t have to rush."

    "We can take our time. Let me recover, and promise I''ll tell her everything I''ll do whatever you say. After I''ve said my piece, I''ll leave and never bother you and Hannah again I''m just begging you, please let me heal. Can you do that?"

    As she spoke, Sandra started to cry, her sobs wracking her body. Her legs gave out,

    and she sank to her knees, clutching his pants and weeping against his leg.

    In the past, this would have undoubtedly melted Lionel''s heart, and he would have agreed. After all, she was terribly injured. But things were different now. He couldn''t let Sandra manipte him anymore.

    Coldly, Lionel bent down and pried her fingers from his leg. He stared at her with a grim expression and said through gritted teeth,

    "If you dy this any longer, I will personally send you back to that cell. You should know that if I have the power to get you out, I also have the power to put you back. This afternoon, you areing with me to see Hannah, and you will tell her everything that happened to you in that cell. Do you understand? If you don''t cooperate, I will drag you back there right now."

    With that, Lionel left the room, leaving Sandra kneeling alone on the floor.

    Tears streamed down Sandra''s face, hitting the floor one after another Her fingers slowly curled into tight fists and her expression twisted into a re of pure hatred as she stared at the empty doorway.

 Chapter 525

    A short whileter, a servant came in, ced a tray of food on the table, and left.

    At first, Sandra ignored it, but eventually, the gnawing hunger became unbearable. She forced herself to use the wall for support and made her way to the table.

    Halfway through her meal, she noticed a piece of paper tucked under her bowl. She picked it up, and as she read the words written on it, her eyes widened in shock. In an instant, all her confusion vanished.

    That afternoon.

    Sandra quietly and obediently got into the car with Lionel, heading for the Temple estate.

    She spent the entire ride looking silently out the window, a stark contrast to her earlier behavior.

    Seeing her this way, Lionel felt a sense of relief. He had expected her to put up another fight or threaten to harm herself, but now she was being surprisingly cooperative. It seemed his words at noon had finally sunk in.

    "Sandra, I''m d you''vee to your senses. Don''t worry, after you speak with Hannah, I''ll make sure you get the best medical care. And I''ll give you a sum of money. You can go wherever you want, and from then on, we''ll have nothing to do with each other."

    Lionel finished speaking and waited for Sandra''s response. When a few moments passed and she said nothing, as if she hadn''t heard him, he raised his voice slightly.

    "Sandra, I was talking to you. Did you hear me?"

    Sandra didn''t turn to look at him. She just kept her eyes fixed on the scenery outside and replied nonchntly, "Yes, I heard you."

    "So you know what you need to doter?"

    She still didn''t turn around, her response just as t. "Yes, I know what to do."

    Her distracted demeanor struck Lionel as odd, but he didn''t press the issue.

    He figured she was probably just having a hard time adjusting to the new, distant nature of their rtionship.

    Soon, they arrived at the Temple estate.

    Lionel had the Temple family''s butler announce their arrival to Hannah.

    About ten minutester, the butler returned and led them to the backyard, not into the house.

    "Ms. Hannah said you are to wait for

    her here. She''s busy with something at the oment but will be down

    you when she''s finished."

    The butler left after delivering the message.

    No one was sent to attend to them, no chairs were offered, no refreshments. They were simply left standing there.

    Lionel knew Hannah was angry and didn''t expect to be weed, so he didn''tin.

    But Sandra, in her injured state, couldn''t stand for long. She found a step and sat down.

    "Lionel, I never thought Hannah

    would be so cold-hearted. It seems

    something interesting have

    happened between you two while t

    was away. The tables have certainly turned. How rare."

    Sandra couldn''t resist a sarcasticment.

    Lionel remained silent, unconsciously clenching his jaw.

    He couldn''t say he waspletelyfortable with Hannah''s new attitude, but he had a nagging

    attitude but he had not

    feeling that this was exactly how he used to treat her.

    Hannah was simply giving him a taste of his own medicine.

    He was finally starting to understand what it felt like for her back then.

    After waiting for fifteen minutes with no sign of Hannah, Lionel started to feel that something was wrong and went to find a servant.

    He asked, "When will Hannah be finished with her work?"

 Chapter 526

    A nearby servant shot him an annoyed look, rolled his eyes, and walked over.

    "Listen, sir, Ms. Hannah is very busy. If you can''t wait, you''re free to leave ande back another day. After all, you''re the one who came to see her, and without an appointment. We have no way of knowing when she''ll be done. That''s her business, and we can''t make decisions for her."

    It was the first time Lionel had been treated with such disrespect by a servant, and he felt a surge of indignation.

    But the servant was right. He hade unannounced. The problem was, there was no formal way to make an appointment with her.

    Besides, if he had tried to schedule a meeting, Hannah would have surely refused. So, his only option was to show up like this.

    But since he was already here and they had told Hannah he''d arrived, she would eventuallye down. She was just testing him, Lionel told himself.

    Sandra watched as Lionel was dismissed by a servant without a single word of protest. He just quietly returned to his spot to wait. She had never seen him so humbled. It was a rare sight indeed.

    But it also confirmed one thing: Lionel''s feelings for Hannah had changed dramatically. He was no longer the man who treated her with indifference.

    He clearly cared deeply for Hannah now. Otherwise, he would never have tolerated such disrespect from her staff.

    Seeing this change in Lionel, Sandra began to feel a sense of panic. What on earth had happened between them while she was gone to cause such a profound shift?

    Sandra looked at Lionel with a thoughtful expression, trying to read him, but his tightly furrowed brow and the cold look in his eyes gave nothing away.

    In the past, if Hannah had treated him this way, Lionel would have cursed her out, told her he didn''t care if she saw him or not, and stormed off. He wouldn''t be standing here, waiting patiently.

    Nothing was going ording to her past experiences. It was terrifying.

    Another fifteen minutes passed.

    Hannah still hadn''te down.

    The sun was making Sandra feel dizzy.

    During that time, she thought about Lionel then about Quennel.

    that if she waited any he felt

    Over

    longer,

    Hannah was bound to appear.

    And when she did, she would

    certainly ask what had happenedet

    her in the cell If she told her the truth, would she believe her?

    Or perhaps she shouldn''t tell Hannah what really happened. Maybe it would be better to make up a lie.

    Just as Sandra was weighing her options, she saw Lionel suddenly stand up

    straight, his eyes fixed on something in front of him.

    She followed his gaze and saw Hannah approaching.

    She was dressed in casual loungewear, strolling towards them with Samuel by her side.

    Samuel nced at the two of them with an amused expression, then leaned over and whispered

    something to Hannah mama

    They sat down on a bench, their conversation finally ceasing as their attention at<pst turned to Lionel and Sandra.

 Chapter 527

    Hannah, however, didn''t say a word. She simply picked up the coffee a servant had prepared, and took a leisurely sip. She seemed as rxed as if she were admiring a work of art, in no hurry to hear what they had to say.

    Seeing Hannah''s indifference, even Sandra started to feel anxious.

    "Lio... Lionel, don''t you have something to say to Hannah? She''s here now. What are you just standing there for? Say it! I''m in so much pain, I just want to go back home. Hurry up and talk to her."

    When Lionel remained silent, Sandra couldn''t help but shout at him.

    Her outburst made Hannah raise an eyebrow, a thoughtful look on her face.

    It seemed that after everything that had happened, Sandra couldn''t be bothered to pretend anymore. In front of Lionel, she had always yed the part of the perfect, gentledy, a model wife. But now, her true colors were showing.

    "Hannah, I was wrong to send a servant to talk to you before. I wasn''t thinking clearly. That''s why I''ve brought Sandra to see you myself. I told you I would find her and bring her back to apologize to you. I may not have caught her then, but I''ve caught her now."

    Sandra flinched at his choice of words. It was as if he was talking about capturing a criminal to present to his master.

    Though his words stung, Sandra decided not to argue about it. It was pointless.

    More importantly, she could sense that Hannah had lost interest in her. All Hannah wanted was a divorce. So, it was probably best for her to say as little as possible.

    As this thought crossed Sandra''s mind, a dark glint appeared in her eyes, and a bold idea began to form.

    She lowered her gaze slightly, her eyes darting to the side to give Lionel a meaningful look.

    He wasn''t going to protect her anymore, so why should she stick to his script? Besides, she was free now. It was time for her to start looking out for herself.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, if that''s all you

    came here to say, then please leave.

    I''m very busy have a show.

    watch soon and I don''t have time to

    listen to your nonsense."

    Lionel nodded, finding it hard to ept how much Hannah had changed. She used to be so gentle and kind, always on his side. Now, she pushed him away at every turn. He couldn''t get used to this new Hannah.

    "Today, I found Sandra in the basement of the ruined house. I brought her here specifically so she could tell you herself who kidnapped her."

    "So she could tell you that everything she''s been through was orchestrated by someone you trust," Lionel finished, turning to look at Sandra.

    "Tell Hannah everything that happened. Don''t you dare hide a single detail."

    Sandra took a deep breath, looking from Lionel to Hannah.

    "Lionel, at this point, I don''t see any reason to y along with you anymore, she said. "The person who kidnapped me and locked men that cell... was you, Lionel."

 Chapter 528

    Sandra''s words stunned everyone. Not just Hannah and Samuel, but Lionel Rosenberg himself.

    Lionel stood frozen for several seconds before her usation finally registered. He whipped his head around to face Sandra, his expression one of pure disbelief.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Sandra, have you lost your mind? Have you forgotten who it was that came to that cell to rescue you today? You''re the one who told me where the key was, who told me the key to your shackles was on the same ring as the door key. I''m the one who unlocked you!"

    "And you were the one who begged me to carry you out, saying you were too injured to walk. I carried you to the car, and on the way back, I called to have someone notify Hannah. Then I took you home and had a doctore treat you!"

    "Later, when my assistant told me Hannah wouldn''te, I said we would go to her. You were the one who pleaded with me, saying you were too hurt to see her right now. Have you forgotten all of that?"

    Lionelid out every detail of what had happened that day.

    He turned abruptly to Hannah, pointing an using finger at Sandra.

    "Hannah, don''t listen to her lies! The person who kidnapped her was Quennel, not me! I figured out where she was being held based on an anonymous email Quennel sent, and I went to save her!"

    "I''m the one who got her out! And there are security cameras at the Rosenberg property. I''ll have someone pull the footage for you right now."

    "Quennel has been visiting that ce for a while. The cameras would have caught everything."

    As Lionel spoke, he was trembling uncontrobly.

    For a moment, it felt as if his very soul had been ripped from his body. He fumbled for his phone, his fingers shaking so badly he almost dropped it.

    He stabbed at the screen several times before his fingerprint finally registered. In front of Hannah, he called his staff ordering them to Immediately retrieve the surveince footage and send it to him.

    Samuel watched Lionel''s frantic disy with amusement. It was the first time he''d seen him so unhinged. The man looked haggard and utterly desperate.

    It was also the first time Hannah had seen him like this. In the past, no matter what

    happened, he had always remained calm and in control.

    His desperate attempt to exin, the look of a man who wasn''t being believed it was exactly how she used to look So this is what he saw when he looked at her back then.

    After ending the call, Lionel clutched his phone tightly. The feeling of being distrusted of being under suspicion from everyone, especially from Hannah as she stared at him with those eyes... ''

    He felt as if he had been abandoned by the entire world. He wanted to tear his own heart out and show it to her, just to prove he wasn''t lying.

    Hannah picked up her cup and took another sip, leaning back nonchntly as if she were just there to enjoy the sun, not to listen to his exnation.

    Seeing that Hannah didn''t believe him, Lionel couldn''t help but plead again.

    "Hannah, please believe me. After all we''ve been through, do you really think I''m the kind of person who would kidnap and torture someone?"

    "Hahahahahahaha."

 Chapter 529

    Hannah didn''t say a word. Instead, it was Samuel who burst outughing.

    "Lionel, oh Lionel. When you said that, did your heart not skip a beat? You really have no shame at all, do you? How dare you say something like that?"

    Even Sandra, standing nearby, thought Lionel was a fool for saying that.

    Hannah put down her cup but remained silent, pulling out her phone and starting a game.

    Lionel had thought she was about to speak and had opened his mouth in anticipation, but seeing her actions, he had no choice but to close it again.

    Samuel, however, wasn''t finished. "You talk about your years of history with Hannah, and you''re upset she doesn''t believe you. But let me ask you, have you ever believed Hannah?"

    "If things hadn''t gotten to this point, I doubt you would believe her even now. In the three years you were married, did you ever believe her even once?"

    "I think if you had trusted Hannah just one time, she might be willing to trust you now. You never believed her, yet you demand she believe you. You''ve really got some nerve."

    Lionel was stunned into silence by his words.

    He was right. In their three years of marriage, he had never once believed Hannah. Every time she had tried to exin herself, he had dismissed her, convinced she was lying to him.

    Lionel opened his mouth to exin, to say it was all because Sandra had been deceiving him, and he suddenly realized what was happening. He said excitedly,

    "Hannah, listen to me! Sandra has been ying both of us for fools! The reason I treated you that way back then was because she was lying to me, and now she''s trying to lie to you too! This is all her fault, don''t believe her!"

    Throughout all this, Sandra remainedpletely silent.

    Even as Lionel tried to throw all the me on her, she kept her mouth shut.

    After all, the less she said now, the

    safer she was. Besides, if these two whatever. she said, then they were truly a hopeless, foolish pair.

    were really going to believe

    Elsewhere, a servant reported Lionel''s phone call to Quennel.

    "I figured he''d bring up the security footage. But he probably didn''t expect me to have already deleted it. It''s something they would think of So of course I would think of it too. Why would I ever keep evidence that could be used against me?

    Quennel''s only regret was that he couldn''t be at the Temple estate to witness the drama unfold.

    But just imagining it was thrilling enough. He should have nted a bug on Sandra. That way, he could have listened in on the interesting conversation.

    "Young Master, should I call him back now and tell him the cameras were broken and under repair?"

    Quennel nodded.

    He could have used his technical

    estate security systemet

    skills to hack into the Temple

    Wer

    but if be

    discovered, it would arouse suspicion. So, he had to let it go.

    Lionel was still trying to persuade Hannah to believe him when his phone rang.

    He snatched it up and answered excitedly.

    "What? You''re saying the security system was down? How is that possible!"

 Chapter 530

    "Why are the security cameras at the house broken? That shouldn''t be possible. Are you sure you checked properly, or did you mess something up?"

    Halfway through his sentence, he had a sudden realization, and his expression turned grim. His grip on the phone tightened, the veins on the back of his hand popping out as he questioned through gritted teeth.

    "Did Quennel tell you to delete the surveince footage?"

    The staff member on the other end of the line immediately exined, "You''re mistaken, sir. Those cameras broke a month or two ago. We asked your mother back then if she wanted to have them repaired."

    "She said that stretch of road doesn''t get any foot traffic, so there was no need to fix them. After all, the property has been abandoned for so long, and the cameras in the ruins haven''t been used in ages. They''re all old and broken down now. If you had told us you needed them, we would have installed new ones a couple of days ago."

    Despite the exnation, Lionel refused to believe that the cameras were left broken simply because the area was deserted and the house had been abandoned for a long time.

    For an ordinary family, that might be understandable, since it would be a considerable expense. But for the Rosenberg family, installing cameras anywhere was a trivial matter. The cost was nothing to them.

    The staff member on the phone added, "Sir, if there''s nothing else, I need to get back to my work."

    Lionel''s face was ashen as he lowered the phone, his gaze falling. His mind raced, trying to analyze how things hade to this.

    "Lionel, did you get the surveince footage?" Samuel asked with a

    smile, seeing him hang up. "Don''t tell me the cameras were broken, that they weren''t in use, or that the footage is gone. If you''re going to life, at leaste up with a better excuse than ''the cameras were

    broken.'' Is that really the best you can do?"

    "It was Quennel. He got rid of the cameras because he was afraid of exposing his tracks."

    He turned to Sandra, his voice trembling with a mix of hurt and anger.

    "Sandra, why did you lie? If I hadn''t rescued you today, you''d still be locked up in that cell. Why won''t you tell the truth? Did Quennel threaten you? If he did, just tell me. I''ll help you."

    "You''ve already done so much for Sandra, and now you want to help her more? You''re such a good person," Hannah said, standing up, her eyes filled with disgust.

    "Since Sandra has already said you were the one who kidnapped her, and you have no evidence to prove you didn''t, can I just assume this whole thing was staged by you?"

    "Hannah, why don''t you believe me? Why would kidnap her? This is all Quennel''s doing! He''s the one whoz kidnapped Sandra. And Sandra told me before that Quennel gave her the drag to use on you to get you into his room. But you went to the wrong room, which is what led to everything that happened before our wedding. It made me misunderstand you. This is all Quennel''s fault!"

    Hannah let out a derisiveugh at Lionel''s hysterical outburst.

    "So, am I supposed to believe it was you who threatened Sandra into saying Quennel was the one with the drugs? You''ve always wanted to drive @wedge between Quennel and me. You never got along with him and always told me to stay away. Who''s to say this isn''t just another one of your schemes? If it''s not, then show me some proof."

 Chapter 531

    Hannah gestured to the staff, signaling for them to escort their guest out.

    ¡°Lionel, let me make this clear. I only believe in evidence. Nothing else. If you can produce evidence that proves Quennel kidnapped Sandra, then I''ll believe you. If you can''t, then I can only conclude that you staged this entire drama to ruin my rtionship with Quennel. Show him out."

    With that, Hannah turned and left the backyard.

    Seeing her walk away, Lionel rushed forward, trying to stop her, but Samuel blocked his path.

    He shoved Samuel away with both hands.

    ¡°Lionel, was Hannah not clear enough? Or are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what she said? She wants evidence. Do you even know what that is?"

    Samuel signaled for the bodyguards to approach.

    "Just because you say something doesn''t make it true. Hannah told you so much in the past, even gave you proof, and you still didn''t believe her. Now you show up with nothing but usations, trying to nder someone else. You''ve got some nerve. Go find your evidence. Without it, there''s nothing to talk about. Now get out, before I have the bodyguards throw you out and call the press to film it. You can be a trending topic again!"

    The bodyguards prepared to move.

    Three, four, five of them surrounded him, making it clear they would get physical if he didn''t leave immediately.

    After all, they didn''t need to be polite with someone like Lionel.

    Seeing this, Sandra was suddenly reminded of all the sensational headlines he''d been showing her. They really were capable of this kind of public humiliation. She had already suffered enough

    embarrassment; she couldn''t afford any more.

    Gritting her teeth against the pain, she slowly made her way toward the door.

    Samuel watched her pathetic state

    andughed. "Lionel, you should learn a thing or two from your mistress. See how well she takes ¨¤ hint? When she''s told to leave, she

    leaves. Not like you Get going before you embarrass yourself further."

    Samuel looked down on him, a contemptuous sneer on his face. "I heard you''ve been dismissed from the Rosenberg family business. If you keep causing trouble and affect thepany''s stock, I imagine the family might just disown you entirely."

    "Then you''ll have nothing, just like before. At least back then, you had Hannah. Be smart and get out."

    With that, Samuel gave him a hard shove.

    Lionel lost his footing, stumbled back a few steps, and fell heavily to the ground. He sat there, stunned, watching Hannah''s figure disappear from sight.

    "You should just go. Hannah won''t believe a word you say. The more you push, the more she''ll despise you."

    Sandra had taken a few steps but turned back when she saw him still sitting foolishly on the floor, offering a word of advice.

    Her words ignited a fire in Lionel. He shot up, strode over to her in a fury, and grabbed her by the throat.

    "Tell me why you didn''t tell the truth. You promised you would tell her everything. I''ve treated you well. Why would you betray me?"

 Chapter 532

    Sandra never imagined Lionel would charge at her and grab her by the throat. In all the years she had known him, he had never treated her this way.

    For a moment, it felt as if the man before her was possessed.

    "Lionel, are you insane? Let go of me, right now! I''m warning you, if you kill me here, you''ll go to prison. Let go, do you hear me?"

    The nearby security guards, seeing what was happening, rushed over in a panic.

    If someone was going to be strangled to death, it should at least happen outside, not in their home. They couldn''t have their property sullied.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, please let her go. If you two want to fight, take it outside."

    "Did you hear that? Let go! Let go now!"

    The guards pried Lionel''s hands away and promptly threw them both out.

    Outside, a crowd of reporters had already gathered. They hadn''t been called by Samuel; they had informants stationed there, ready to alert them at a moment''s notice.

    After all, this couple had been regrs in the trending topics recently. Any news about them was guaranteed to attract countless views and drive up traffic, which meant a lot of money for the media outlets.

    Sandra was covered in wounds and bandages, with some of the gauze soaked red where the injuries had bled through. She looked terrifying.

    Adding to the scene was a clear red mark on her neck from being choked.

    Sandra stared daggers at him, pointing a finger. ¡°Lionel, even if I had told the truth today, do you really think she would have believed you?"

    "I''ve realized you''re aplete idiot. You knew there were security cameras there, but you never

    thought to secure the footage et

    Beforehand. You called in front of everyone only to be told it was gone. Anyone who didn''t know better would think you arrange bit that way on purpose."

    Thinking about his foolish move, Sandra found it even more unbelievable.

    He used to be so cunning and strategic. He would never have made such a stupid mistake. He must have beenpletely unhinged by Hannan to be acting this recklessly.

    At that moment, Lionel couldn''t process a word she was saying. He grabbed her wrist, pulling her close.

    "I''m asking you, you promised to tell Hannah the truth. Why did you lie and frame me instead? I''m the one who saved you. How could you be so ungrateful?"

    Sandra yanked her hand free with all her might, her eyes wide.

    "Ungrateful? If it weren''t for you, would I have been caught? Would be in this state? Im not being

    ungrateful; I''m getting revenge. Everything that''s happened to me is

    because of you!"

    If he hadn''t insisted oning to Kiron to find her, her life there, while not luxurious, would have been peaceful.

    She had already removed herself from their drama, but his interference was what led Quennel to kidnap her.

    Those dozen or so days of darkness were the most terrifying of her life.

    Now that she was out, her mind was no longer consumed with thoughts of revenge.

    All Sandra wanted now was peace. With how insane things had be, peace felt like a luxury.

    Lionel tried to say more, but Sandra was already walking away.

 Chapter 533

    She was no longer with the Rosenberg family. If she didn''t find a way to escape now, who knew if Lionel would just drag her back again.

    To her surprise, however, Lionel walked back into the Rosenberg estate. She couldn''t understand what he was doing; they had already made it clear he wasn''t wee.

    The next moment, Lionel drove out in his car and pulled up right in front of her. Before she could react, he had grabbed her, thrown her into the car, and locked the doors. She was trapped.

    "What are you doing? Let me out right now, or I''ll call the police and tell them you kidnapped me!"

    Sandra struggled, pounding on the window and screaming at the top of her lungs.

    "Go on, tell them! Call the police! I''m telling you, the Woods family has abandoned you. You have nowhere to go but my ce!"

    Lionel''s roar stunned Sandra into silence. She sat frozen in her seat, staring at him in disbelief.

    Seeing that she had calmed down, Lionel continued, ¡°Sandra, if you want to live a peaceful life, you''ll cooperate with me and tell Hannah everything."

    "You have no money, no phone, and no ID. You can''t even leave the country if you wanted to. And you don''t have the funds to start over in another city. You need to face your reality!"

    The initial excitement of being free from the cell had clouded her judgment, and Sandra hadn''t fully grasped the precarity of her situation.

    She had assumed that once she was out, she could go to the Woods family, get some money, and flee back to Kiron.

    Most of her assets were there, including a building she could sell for cash to relocate to another country.

    But Lionel''s words brought her crashing back to reality. Her parents had likely disowned her.

    After all, she hadpletely abandoned them when she ran off to Kiron, ignoring their calls.

    At the time, she never imagined things would turn out this way, so she hadn''t bothered to leave herself any options.

    If she had known this would happen, she would have done anything to secure a fallback n.

    Seeing Sandra finally calm down, Lionel let out a long sigh and spoke to her in a more reasonable tone.

    "I know you want to flee to another

    country, and I''m done trying to

    control you. You can go wherever you want, and I won''t drag you back. to do that, you need money."

    "I can give you money. I can even arrange for your safe passage out of here. But first, you have to cooperate with me.

    Tell Hannah everything ne

    you''ve been through and expose Quernel''s evil deeds. Do you understand?"

    Sandra didn''t answer, her hands clenching into tight fists. She felt as though she had lost all ability to make her own decisions, as if some relentless)

    invisible force was

    pushing her forward. her forward.

    In the study.

    Samuel asked, ¡°Hannah, do you believe what Sandra said? That Lionel was the one who kidnapped and tortured her, not Quennel? I have a feeling this isn''t that simple."

    "I had my doubts when she said it, too. But without any evidence, it''s impossible to tell who''s telling the truth and who''s lying."

    "No evidence? Should we look into it?"

    "Why should we be the ones to investigate?" Hannah asked in return.

 Chapter 534

    Hearing Hannah''s question, Samuel paused, seemingly confused by what she meant.

    "Well, since there''s no proof of who kidnapped Sandra, shouldn''t we investigate? That way, we can find out the truth and know which of them is lying," Samuel said.

    Hannah, noticing his confusion, smiled and rested her chin on her hands. ¡°This is their mess, so they should be the ones to investigate it, not us. Honestly, I don''t really care about the truth of the matter. They''re the only ones who do."

    Hannah''s words were a revtion for Samuel.

    That''s right. The person who most desperately wanted the real culprit exposed was Lionel, not them.

    Why should they waste their time, effort, and energy investigating something that had nothing to do with them?

    If Lionel didn''t want to be framed, it was up to him to do everything in his power to find the truth.

    Realizing this, he silently gave Hannah a thumbs-up. "I should''ve known you were a step ahead. Look at me, getting all eager to do their dirty work for them."

    "Even if he does investigate, there''s no guarantee he''ll uncover the truth. For all we know, he really did kidnap her, and this has all been an act from the start."

    Hannah said, "Frankly, I don''t care whether he investigates or finds evidence. Even if it really was Quennel who kidnapped her, so what? Am I supposed to get into a fight with Quennel over Sandra?"

    "Who is Sandra to me? What does she have to do with me at all? I should be celebrating the fact that she''s been beaten half to death, not getting angry about it. Anyone who didn''t know better might think I have some special rtionship with Sandra, that I need to avenge her kidnapping."

    Hannah''s words were another wake-up call for Samuel. It felt as if they had been letting Lionel lead them by the nose this whole time.

    Samuel rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Wait, let me get this straight."

    Hannah picked up her coffee and nodded, giving him time to process everything.

    After five minutes, a look of horror spread across Samuel''s face. He turned to Hannah in disbelief.

    "Hannah, from the very beginning, you never cared who kidnapped Sandra. You hate her, so even if the kidnapper had other motives, the end result is that Sandra got h hurt And as long as she''s hurt, you''re satisfied. Is that it?"

    Hannah nodded. "Yes, exactly. You finally get it."

    Samuel gasped and swallowed hard. "So, that means even if Quennel did kidnap Sandra, it doesn''t harm you in any way."

    "And you''ve already moved past what happened with the drugging three years ago. So even if the real culprit behind everything is Quennel, you don''t care. In fact, you probably already suspected it was him you just didn''t say anything, right?"

    Hannah simply nodded again, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    "So you''re just ying with Lionel now, letting him run around investigating. And in the process, he''s bound to sh with Que creating more conflict. He might even get burned, maybe even get himself thrown out of the Rosenberg family for good?"

    The more Samuel spoke, the more a chill ran down his spine. The blood in his veins felt like it was flowing backward, and the room seemed to drop in temperature. He looked at the gentle Hannah sitting before him.

 Chapter 535

    In that moment, he felt like he had never truly understood Hannah.

    He had always seen her as a capable professional who was just a fool for love, someone who had now simply hardened her heart to get a divorce.

    But he had never considered that for all these years, Hannah had walked her path alone. Betrayed by her husband and without the support of her family, she was no simple, naive woman. It was only love that had made her lower her guard.

    Now that the love was gone, her sharp intellect had returned. His Hannah was never amb to be trifled with; she was more cunning than anyone.

    It was a survival mechanism.

    Hannah set down her cup, a wry smile on her face. "Let him investigate. He''s the one so desperate to get to the bottom of this. I couldn''t care less, and he wouldn''t listen even if I tried to stop him.¡±

    "When he''s finally battered and bruised and presents his findings, so what? Sandra isn''t my lover, or my family. What does her life or death have to do with me? Why should I hurt Quennel, who has been so good to me, for the sake of someone so insignificant?"

    Samuel finally understoodpletely.

    He was right. Sandra meant nothing to Hannah, but Quennel was different.

    Even if Quennel had drugged Hannah three years ago, nothing had happened between them. In a way, he had inadvertently helped her fulfill her dream of marrying Lionel.

    Their marriage may have been a disaster, but at least she had married the man she loved. That chapter could be considered closed.

    In the three years since, Quennel had been incredibly helpful to Hannah. Aside from the drugging incident, he was a great person who always looked out for her.

    So, even if he had killed Sandra, Hannah would probably just think Sandra deserved it and that Quennel had done her a favor.

    Therefore, Lionel''s desperate attempts to prove Quennel was a kidnapper and an abuser would have no effect on Hannah.

    From the very beginning, it had all been Lionel''s wishful thinking that uncovering the truth would make Hannah hate Quennel and turn away from him.

    But even if Hannah did as he wished and came to despise Quennel, it wouldn''t change the fact that she was divorcing Lionel.

    So, from start to finish, his efforts werepletely meaningless. Hannah had repeatedly told him she didnt care, but he had insisted of

    suing it anyway.  fo

    "Hannah, what do you think will

    happen when he finally proves it was

    Quennot tells you, and

    just say

    you don''t care and still want a

    divorce? Is he going to have another

    meltdown and call you crazy?"

    Samuel suddenly realized the terrifying possibility.

    Hannah nodded. "Yes, that''s exactly the kind of person he is. He doesn''t even try to think things through, and he tunes me outpletely. He just does what he wants and then tries to force his way of thinking on me, demanding I act ording to his wishes."

 Chapter 536

    The man was a lunatic.

    And a seriously disturbed one at that.

    Samuel''s eyes filled with sympathy as he looked at Hannah. For the past three years-no, more than that. She had been with Lionel for over a decade.

    For all those years, Hannah had watched him descend into this madness.

    What a hellish life. Thank God Hannah had finallye to her senses, found her family, and could now escape this madman.

    Sandra returned to the Rosenberg estate.

    This time, her treatment waspletely different. There were no attentive maids, no princess-like luxuries she had once enjoyed.

    Now, her status in the Rosenberg household was lower than that of a guest.

    Lionel had her stay in a small room on the fifth floor. The entire floor was mostly unused, with the other rooms locked.

    He even stationed five bodyguards outside her door to prevent her from escaping.

    Seeing this, a chill crept into Sandra''s heart. She thought she had escaped one prison, only to find herself in another.

    She looked at the five bodyguards and couldn''t help but say to Lionel, "You''ve already put me on the fifth floor. Where could I possibly go? I can''t jump out the window unless I have a death wish."

    But Lionel paid no attention to her words.

    He called for a doctor toe and redress her wounds.

    The doctor approached, but Sandra took a step back.

    "Don''t bother You want me dead anyway, so why pretend to care by having a doctor patch me up? Stop with the fake sincerity Instead of wasting your time on this, you should be figuring out how toget evidence that Quennel kidnapped me."

    Sandra endured the pain and continued, "Given Hannah''s attitude toward you now, even if I told her it was Quennel who kidnapped and tortured me that he caused all these injuries, she wouldn''t believe it without proof."

    Sandra stared straight at Lionel.

    She couldn''t believe how much had changed in the short time she was gone.

    If this were the past, all she would have had to do was say Quennel''s name, and with a few words from Lionel, Hannah would have believed her.

    The Hannah of today was not so easily swayed.

    "In fact, she might even think I''m just saying it to protect you. All I want now is to live

    in peace. So, unless you find some evidence, I''m not speaking up for you."

    "Sandra, I told you I treated you well. Is this how you repay me?"

    Hearing Lionel''s words, Sandra froze for a moment.

    She blinked several times, momentarily thinking she had misheard him. Here she was, talking to him about something so critical, so important, and that was his response?

    "You treated me well, but I earned it. I fought for everything I got. Besides, you weren''t the only one giving. My effort means nothing to you? It was a transactional rtionship, so stop acting like you were the only one who ever made a sacrifice.

    Sandra almostughed out loud from sheer frustration.

    "Anyway, if you want to get out of this alive, you''ll do as I say. As for the evidence, I''ll

    find it. The next time we''re meeting Hannah, you will confess everything. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 537

    Without waiting for Sandra''s reply, Lionel turned and left, instructing the doctor to treat her wounds properly.

    She was, after all, seriously injured, and her wounds could get infected if not treated promptly.

    Whether Sandra got an infection or not was of little importance to him, but he couldn''t risk her holding a grudge against him for neglecting her injuries.

    He had to make sure her wounds were treated. Otherwise, she might really turn on him and lie again after he''d gone through the trouble of collecting evidence.

    As for how to find that evidence, he already had an idea. Since Quennel had indeed held Sandra captive there for some time, the house must be full of clues. He was sure he could find something to prove it.

    He was eager to start his search,pletely oblivious to the fact that Hannah already knew who the culprit was and simply didn''t care.

    He was just acting on his own misguided assumptions.

    The doctor worked without exchanging a single word with Sandra, focusing solely on treating her wounds. When he was finished, he left a few packets of pills and exined how to take them.

    He pointed to one specific packet. "These are painkillers. Take one when the pain is severe, but not otherwise. They''re expensive. Even if you skip the other anti- inmmatory pills, you must take this one. When the anesthetic wears off, the pain will be unbearable."

    Sandra paid no mind to the doctor''s instructions.

    Even after he left, she ignored the pills on the table.

    Night fell. The wind rustled the tree branches, making a soft whooshing sound she could never have heard in the basement.

    Sandra stood by the window, gazing at the moonlight outside, feeling a sense of disorientation.

    The effects of the anesthetic were gradually wearing off, and waves of pain washed over her once more.

    She had thought she''d grown ustomed to the pain, that she could endure it.

    But she never expected it to be this severe. In the end, she gave in and walked over to get the painkillers.

    As she tipped the pills into her hand, she saw a small, folded piece of paper. Her pupils constricted, and she instinctively nced around before carefully concealing it in her palm. She pretended to swallow a pill and then headed to the bathroom.

    She sat on the toilet lid and cautiously unfolded the note.

    The words on it made her scalp tingle with fear. She immediately dropped it into the toilet and flushed.

    She stood there nkly, watching

    the empe

    bowl, but her heart

    continued to pound uncontront

    r chest.

    What was happening? How could this be?

    That damn Quennel! Why was he so relentless?

    She had thought that by being in Lionel''s house, guarded by five

    bodyguards, she was secure. l

    ce she couldn''t escape from, and no one from the outside could get in.

    Yet Quennel had managed to collude with the doctor and get a note to her in such a

    short amount of time.

    This man was far more terrifying than Lionel!

 Chapter 538

    Moreover, it seemed this man had already predicted that she would never betray him and would, in fact, turn the tables on Lionel.

    That must be why he had so confidently let her go. Her departure was just another part of his n.

    In that instant, Sandra felt as if Quennel''s eyes were watching her every move, monitoring her from above. Every thought she had, every word she spoke, was all being orchestrated ording to his will.

    The thought made her breath catch in her throat.

    Besides, even if she had told the truth today and confessed that Quennel had imprisoned her, it would have been pointless. Lionel would never be able to find any evidence.

    So, whether she told the truth or lied, it made no difference. The man''s schemes ran too deep, his nning too meticulous.

    She was just a pawn in his game. No matter how she struggled or what she tried, she could never escape his grand design.

    Sandra took a long, deep breath and let it out slowly, rubbing her temples.

    When she opened her eyes again, the light in them was gone. She stared nkly into the distance.

    Fine. Whatever. It didn''t matter anymore. There was no point in racking her brain over it.

    Any further thought was useless. She would just do as the note instructed. That was probably her only chance of survival.

    After all, if even her escape was part of his n, any deviation would likely mean her death.

    Sandra closed the window, climbed into bed, and pulled the covers over her, curling into a ball.

    Tonight, she had a warm nket. It was nothing like before.

    She had never imagined that simply sleeping in a bed at night could feel like such an incredible luxury.

    Lionel listened to his men report on Sandra''s condition.

    "Are you sure she didn''t touch anything in her room? That she just stood by the window looking outside and nothing else happened?"

    After hearing his subordinate''s report, Lionel felt that something was off, though he couldn''t pinpoint what it was.

    The staff member nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.

    After Ms. Woods went to the

    bathroom, she came out and

    seemed to havee to. a realization. Perhaps she

    /

    understands that not cooperating with you will have dire

    consequences."

    Lionel didn''t speak, merely waving his hand to dismiss him.

    If Sandra had trulye to her senses, it was undoubtedly a good thing.

    With a witness secured, the next

    step was to find physical evidence. Tomorrow, he would go to the Rosenberg estate and see if he could find any surveince footage to prove Quennel''s guilt.

    The next morning, Lionel set off for the Rosenberg estate.

    It was as if Quennel had known he wasing. He wasn''t at the office; instead, he

    was waiting in the living room with their mother.

    As soon as he saw Lionel, Quennel stood up and greeted him warmly.

    "Long time no see. I heard you came by yesterday and took Sandra away. How strange. Wasn''t she in Kiron How did she end up in the

    oned house?"

    fo

    Quennel walked up to him, his curiosity feigned. ¡°Don''t tell me you hid her there yourself ahead of time?"

    Listening to his immediate, baseless usations, Lionel strode over without a word and grabbed him by the cor.

    "Quennel, don''t you feel the least bit guilty saying that? Do you really think I don''t know you''re the one who kidnapped her?"

 Chapter 539

    Faced with his fury, Quennel remained perfectlyposed.

    "Lionel, you need evidence to back up your words and actions. It''s not right for you toe here and use me without any proof. You can make wild ims, and by that same logic, I can im you did it. Am I wrong?"

    ¡°I came here today to find that evidence. I will prove to Hannah that you were the one who kidnapped her."

    "Fine, fine. Go find your evidence. But if you can''t find anything, don''t you dare spread baseless rumors to Hannah. It wouldn''t do to ruin my good standing with her."

    Seeing Quennel''s flippant and arrogant demeanor, as if he were absolutely certain Lionel would find nothing, was infuriating.

    Lionel took a deep breath, shoved him away, and stalked off toward the abandoned house.

    Quennel stood where he was, smoothing out the wrinkles on his clothes, and watched him leave with a contemptuous smirk.

    Mary, who had been sitting quietly on the side, finally spoke up. "Are you sure you shouldn''t go with him? What if he actually finds something?"

    Quennel turned to his mother and tilted his head quizzically. ¡°I didn''t kidnap anyone, so what could he possibly find? If he does manage to find something, it only proves he fabricated evidence to frame me."

    Mary slightly taken aback by his words. She had never expected him to lie so brazenly, and with such aposed expression.

    If she didn''t know what he had done, she would have genuinely believed he was being framed.

    However, since her son was so confident, the only thing she could do as a mother was to trust him unconditionally.

    Perhaps he had already nned everything out and didn''t need her to worry.

    Lionel walked toward the abandoned house, his mind racing. Quennel''s arrogant attitude reyed in his head, filling him with growing

    sense of unease.

    He had a sinking feeling that Quennel might have already destroyed all the

    incriminating evidence from the makeshift prison.

    If that were the case, finding proof would be nearly impossible.

    When he reached the abandoned property, he instinctively scanned his surroundings.

    Everything looked exactly as it had before, with no signs of disturbance. It seemed Quennel hadn''t been back here.

    Still, he couldn''t shake his anxiety.

    When he entered the cell where Sandra had been held, he saw the chains on the floor and the

    bloodstains on the surround

    surfaces. A wave of unease and sorrow washed over him.

    He couldn''t imagine the suffering Sandra had endured in this ce.

    But after searching the area for two or three hours, he found absolutely nothing. There were no cameras in the abandoned house, no footprints, nothing.

    It was strange. If they had beening and going, there should have been tracks.

    But there was nothing. This meant he had found zero evidence.

    "I thought you might have died in this old house. I''m surprised to see you''re still

    alive,¡± Quennel said with a smile as he walked over.

    "It was getting close to lunchtime, and when you hadn''t returned, I got worried, like a good older brother should. I came to check on you, so how did it go? Find any evidence?"

 Chapter 540

    Quennel stood nearby with his arms crossed, a contemptuous look in his eyes as he watched the frantic and agitated Lionel. He let out a derisiveugh.

    "If you really can''t find any evidence, you could always fabricate some to frame me. Who knows, maybe Hannah will choose to believe you for the sake of the three years you spent together."

    "As for me, your dear brother, thest thing I want is for you two to live the rest of your lives as strangers. After all, if this blows up, it''ll be bad for the Rosenberg family and the Temple family. I''m willing to sacrifice myself for your sake."

    Lionel''s eyes burned with even greater fury at his words. He red at the man before him, his teeth clenched.

    "You''re quite skilled, Quennel. You managed to hold someone here for days without leaving a single trace."

    "I really underestimated you. I''m just curious, are your subordinates truly that loyal to you?"

    Faced with Lionel''s thinly veiled threat, Quennel''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. He just shrugged helplessly.

    "Shall I gather everyone in the household, including my personal assistant and bodyguards, and let you interrogate them?"

    Lionel was stunned,pletely blindsided by Quennel''s offer.

    After a moment of silence, he finally said, "Fine. Since you''ve offered, how could I refuse?"

    Though the chances of getting any information were slim, he thought that if even one or two of them had their own agenda, he might actually learn something.

    True to his word, Quennel magnanimously summoned the staff and had them wait in the study to be questioned.

    Lionel had them wait in the hallway, calling them in one by one.

    It was dark by the time he had finished questioning everyone.

    At the dinner table, Quennel watched him walk over, looking dejected and disheartened, and take a seat.

    He asked, "So? Did you get anything out of them? Or did you manage to bribe a few to conspire with you to frame me?"

    Lionel slowly lifted his gaze, giving Quennel a meaningful look but saying nothing.

    "Ah, it seems you''ve found someone to coordinate stories with. Congrattions. Now Hannah will surely believe you."

    Although he''d had little contact with Quennel over the past three years, Lionel was more or less aware of his personal feelings for Hannah.

    Whenever Hannah was involved, Quennel would unconditionally side with her, his tone often bing flippant and arrogant.

    He just never imagined Quennel would truly do anything for her sake.

    "Quennel, Hannah treats you very well. She would never believe you''d do something like this. But you''ve maintained such a perfect facade in front of her if she were to find out the truth one day, do you think she would still trust you?"

    Lionel''s words wereced with a heavy threat, his eyes filled with disgust as he stared at Quennel.

    He continued, "Wouldn''t she feel

    betrayed? Quennel, if you confess now, I can put in a good word for you with Hannah and help you maintain your image as a family member

    "Otherwise, when I do find evidence, I will ruthlessly expose your hypocrisy to her. When Hannah finds out your true colors, she might cut ties with youpletely. You''d better think this through!"

 Chapter 541

    A dead silence fell after he spoke.

    After a long moment, Quennel let out a deep sigh. He tilted his head back, looking down his nose at Lionel. "I understand how you''re feeling right now. You just want to shift all the me onto me to salvage your image in Hannah''s eyes."

    "But what never happened ¡ª never happened! Even if you forced me to confess, I could take the me. I could say I did it all¡ªthat I had her brought back from Kiron and tortured her in that basement, all to get revenge for Hannah."

    Quennel''s tone shifted, and a sly smile yed on his lips. "But I didn''t hurt Hannah. In fact, I avenged her. So what reason would Hannah have to me me?"

    Quennel''s words struck Lionel like a bolt of lightning.

    His mind went nk for a second.

    His eyes trembled as he stared at Quennel, who continued, "Hannah would think I was helping her get revenge. She''d be too busy being grateful to hate me."

    "Besides, even if Hannah believed I did it, would that magically fix your rtionship? Would you two just get back together? You need to be clear about one thing: Hannah despises you because of all the terrible things you did to her."

    "I haven''t done anything to Hannah. Even if I was the kidnapper, she wouldn''t forgive you just because of something I did. The two arepletely, utterly, unrted!"

    Mary, who had been eating quietly, had a sudden realization.

    She finally understood why her son could act so brazenly, without any fear of Hannah finding out. So that was it!

    Lionel also snapped back to reality.

    A violent tremor ran through him. He hated to admit it, but the thought had crossed his mind before, a fleeting idea he hadn''t bothered to explore.

    He had been so focused on investigating the incident and telling Hannah the truth, hoping to destroy Quennel''s image as a ''good family member'' in her eyes.

    But as Quennel said, so what if he destroyed it?

    Hannah wouldn''t get back with him just because her opinion of Quennel soured The chasm in their marriage would still exist, the divorce papers would still be sitting there unmoved by the actions of any third party.

    "Alright, alright, let''s eat first. We can talk about this after dinner. Whatever you need me to do, I''ll cooperate. After all, the family lost you for so many years. We''ve tried topensate you with money and status, but perhaps it still isn''t enough?"

    Quennel yed the part of the magnanimous peacemaker, looking at Lionel with a broad-minded, forgiving expression.

    "I''ll take the fall for you, y the

    viin. From now on, I''ll be the bad guy in Hannah''s eyes. I just don''t know if after all that, Hannah would all be willing to stay with you. And if

    she''s not willing..." ''

    "Quennel, shut your mouth!"

    Lionel suddenly shot to his feet, his voice a furious roar.

 Chapter 542

    His outburst cut Quennel off mid-sentence. Quennel blinked, feigning confusion, while even Mary paused, her utensils hovering over her te as she watched him.

    The dining room once again descended into a dead silence.

    Lionel''s breathing grew ragged. He clenched his hands into tight fists, the veins on the back of them bulging.

    "Stop talking such nonsense, Quennel. You can lie to yourself, but you can''t lie to me. You did this. I can''t find any evidence here, and you''ve destroyed the surveince footage, but I will find something else!"

    Lionel pointed a finger at him, continuing through gritted teeth, "And Sandra has already agreed to stand with me. She will expose your crimes."

    Despite Lionel''s fury, Quennel''s expression remained unchanged, as calm andposed as ever.

    With that, Lionel turned and stormed out, leaving mother and son alone in the dining room.

    Mary finally spoke. "Is he having another fit?"

    "He can''t find evidence and he can''t win an argument against me, so all he can do is rage impotently. I have no idea what Hannah saw in a fool like that. If she had met me sooner, she would have been living a wonderful life, not suffering like this."

    Mary frowned at his words, her voice low with warning.

    "Don''t forget what I told you. Even if she gets a divorce, you two can''t get married. Your rtionship is a scandalous affair that could never see the light of day. Don''te bringing her home after the divorce is final, telling me you want to marry her." The thought that her eldest son might actually do something so reckless sent a shiver down her spine. She warned him again.

    "Remember what I said. You are not to marry her. Keep it light. Nothing beyond this. Do you understand?"

    Quennel nodded. "I know, Mom. I''ve kept your words in mind. Don''t worry, I won''t bring shame to the Rosenberg family like Lionel has."

    Though he said it calmly, his heart was bleeding.

    If only Hannah had met him first instead of Lionel, perhaps things would be different now.

    He would have made her the

    happiest Mrs. Rosenberg. He would have let her do whatever she wanted and she never would have had to go through any of this. The more he thought about it, the more his hatred and anger grew.

    Why did Lionel get to meet Hannah in her prime, only to waste her best years? What right did he have?

    When Lionel returned home, a maid reported on Sandra''s condition. All day, she had been quietly eating, drinking, sleeping, and looking out the window in her room. She hadn''t

    done anything else no fuss id else no fuss fo

    noise, no requests to see him. She was as still as a marite.

    While this was the oue he''d wanted, Sandra''s state unsettled Lionel. He had a

    sinking feeling that this was the calm before the storm.

    He thought for a moment, then went to her room.

    Just as the maid had said, Sandra was sitting on a chair, her head turned to watch

    the scenery outside the window, exceptionally quiet.

    In all the years he had known her, he had never seen her like this. It was truly unnerving.

    "Don''t you have anything you want to say to me?"

    Sandra heard his footsteps and his voice. She turned her head, lifted her gaze to look at him, then said. nothing and went back to staring out the window.

 Chapter 543

    "Sandra, I''ve already found evidence that Quennel locked you in that basement. All you have to do is tell Hannah that it was Quennel who imprisoned you. I will provide Hannah with the proof."

    At these words, Sandra''s carefully constructedposure shattered. She looked up at Lionel, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Are you sure you''ve found evidence?"

    "Yes, I found it today. Tomorrow, you''reing with me to see Hannah."

    Sandra''s voice was edged with excitement. "What evidence did you find? Let me see it."

    Seeing her emotional reaction, Lionel finally rxed, convinced her earlier calmness had been an act.

    "I can''t show it to you. After all, Quennel captured you. Who knows if he''s already bought your loyalty? If I show you the evidence, won''t you just go and warn him?"

    Lionel gave Sandra a meaningful look and warned her again.

    "I have the evidence. If you lie, you know what the consequences will be. If you think I haven''t found anything and am just bluffing, then go ahead and tell Hannah I kidnapped you. Let''s see who she believes-you, or me."

    His confident demeanor left Sandra guessing. She couldn''t tell if he had really found evidence or if he was just trying to deceive her.

    "Sandra, since you''re not saying anything, I''ll take that as your agreement to tell Hannah the truth. I hope you don''t make me regret this. Your life is in my hands right now, and I''m the only one who can save you and get you out of this country. Unless, of course, you''d rather not leave and prefer to die here."

    With that, Lionel turned to leave without a second nce.

    Suddenly, Sandra called out to him.

    "What? Have you made up your mind?"

    "No, I just need to see a doctor. The wounds on my body are hurting badly."

    Lionel nced at her injuries.

    The bandages covering her wounds were already seeping with fresh blood.

    His suspicions eased. He called a doctor toe and re-dress her wounds stationing a guard to watch her the entire time. The guard left only after the doctor did.

    As soon as the doctor was gone, he picked up his phone and made a call to Quennel.

    "Sandra says Lionel has found evidence. He''s taking her to tell Hannah everything tomorrow."

    While dressing her wounds, Sandra had subtly used the letters on a medicine bottle to spell out a message for him.

    To anyone else, it looked like she

    was just reading

    but she was actually

    information.

    He was impressed by her clever method ofmunication.

    Quennel grunted in acknowledgment and hung up, then couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    He never thought Lionel would get so desperate as to start spouting such nonsense.

    But the fact that Sandra had passed along the message proved she had no intention of following Lionel''s script.

    He eagerly anticipated how Lionel would try to spin this in front of Hannah.

    He couldn''t wait to see what kind of

    argumen

    they would get into. Just

    thinking about it was a deligand citing prospect.

 Chapter 544

    He really wanted to be there to witness it firsthand, but he couldn''t think of a good excuse.

    As the thought crossed Quennel''s mind, a bold idea took shape, and an unreadable light flickered in his eyes. A faint smile touched his lips.

    The next morning, Lionel went to Sandra''s room. She had just taken a painkiller when he walked in without knocking.

    His arrogant attitude was identical to Quennel''s; he treated her room not as her own space, but as a prison cell.

    "Sandra, after breakfast, you''reing with me to see Hannah. If you''ve forgotten what I told you yesterday, I can repeat it for you now."

    He finished speaking and stared at Sandra, waiting for her reply.

    In truth, Sandra had gone over his words several times. She had even managed to get her message out.

    Unfortunately, a different doctor hade to treat her this morning, so she hadn''t received a response from Quennel.

    She wasn''t sure what to do, but she felt that whether she confessed or not, the oue wouldn''t change much.

    Besides, her life was still in Lionel''s hands. If she didn''t do as he said, he might just kill her when they returned.

    After a long silence, Sandra finally spoke. "I know what to do. You don''t need to keep reminding me. I''m not an idiot who can''t remember what you said."

    She sat down at the chair irritably and began to eat her breakfast.

    "If you have time to stand here lecturing me, you''d be better off guarding your evidence, lest you lose it before we even see Hannah."

    For some reason, her words gave him an ominous feeling. Could she have already seen that his evidence was fake?

    That seemed impossible; she shouldn''t know anything.

    She was probably just ying dumb to scare him. He couldn''t fall for her tricks and lose hisposure.

    As long as Sandra was willing to name Quennel as her kidnapper today, things would be much easier.

    As for the evidence, he would figure something out.

    Quennel had been too meticulous, destroying everyst trace of proof. Finding any would be like searching for a needle in a graystack-not a simple task.

    Fearing he''d be turned away

    door, Lionel had taken the

    mak

    precaution of calling the Temple family''s staff in advance to appointment

    an

    The staff member had said he would pass the message to Hannah and let him know when she replied.

    Two or three hours had passed with no word back, and Lionel began to worry that Hannah wasn''t going to see him at all.

    But this was about Quennel; surely Hannah would agree to meet. She was probably just busy and hadn''t gotten around to it yet.

    Lionel went downstairs to wait. A

    dozen minutester, the staff member from the Temple family called back. Hannah would see him, but she was out today, not at the family home. They gave himan address.

    Lionel didn''t hesitate. He sent someone to get Sandra.

    As long as Hannah was willing to see him, it didn''t matter if it was at her house or somewhere else.

 Chapter 545

    Worried about getting stuck in traffic and beingte, he set out an hour early. After all, he was the one asking for a favor, and he couldn''t make Hannah wait.

    Besides, if he waste and Hannah left, it would all be for nothing.

    Sandra, sitting in the passenger seat, watched Lionel''s excited expression with a flicker of contempt, inwardly rolling her eyes.

    She never thought she''d see the day Lionel would look so thrilled to be seeing Hannah.

    People really were fickle. He used to show such disgust at the mere mention of Hannah''s name, but now, all he felt was excitement.

    Sandra felt as if her and Hannah''s situations had beenpletely reversed. Before, he would light up at the sound of her name; now, that reaction was reserved for Hannah.

    It was a truly disgusting feeling.

    At that moment, Sandra finally understood why Hannah had hated her so much back then. Anyone in her position would have.

    But it didn''t matter anymore. Soon, she would tell him what he wanted to hear, and the rest would have nothing to do with her.

    Whether Hannah believed him or not was Hannah''s problem, not hers.

    Besides, Sandra had a strong feeling that Lionel had no evidence. Since Quennel had let her go, he surely wouldn''t have left behind anything that could seriously incriminate him.

    Thinking about it, Lionel was probably just nning to lie to Hannah.

    A suddenugh escaped her lips.

    Hearing the sound from the passenger seat, Lionel frowned and turned to her. "What are youughing at?"

    "I''mughing because after I tell Hannah everything, my task will beplete. Then you''ll have no reason to keep me imprisoned..

    vel

    You''ll have to fulfill your promise give me the money contacts, and a route to leave the country. My injuries are severe, but they won''t stop me from leaving. I hope you''ll keep your word, because I intend to keep mine and cooperate fully."

    Sandra had been so reluctant to speak to him before, barely even acknowledging

    his questions about remembering his instructions.

    Now, she was suddenly so talkative. Had she finally seen reason?

    If so, that was certainly a good thing.

    "Don''t worry. As long as you do exactly as I say, I will fulfill my promise to you. I''ll give you the money and the contacts can even provide you with some resources m the country you''re going to, to help you settle in."

    "I don''t need resources in another country. I''d rather you not be able to find me again."

    She was nning to disappear. Why would she let him know where she was living? She wasn''t an idiot.

    Lionel ignored herment.

    After this was over, he would never have anything to do with her again.

    In fact,

    oped they would

    never cross paths again for the rest

    of their lives. She was the roote

    had be

    of the mess his life had bes his life had!

 Chapter 546

    They arrived at the location Hannah had specified-a caf¨¦, and a very popr one at that, a trendy spot for social media influencers.

    It was crowded. As soon as Lionel walked in, he noticed people staring at them. Some had even taken out their phones and were filming.

    Seeing this, Sandra instinctively covered her mouth with her hand. She regretteding. She should have worn a hat, a mask, and sunsses. If someone recognized her, she''d be all over the gossip sites again.

    The thought was humiliating. She had no idea where Hannah had booked a table. What if it was right in the crowded center of the room? How were they supposed to talk?

    That damn woman. She was definitely doing this on purpose.

    She had to be. She knew what they wereing to discuss, yet she chose a cafe.

    That damn woman was so maniptive. She used to be so hopelessly naive. When did she suddenly be so cunning?

    As they got closer, both of their faces fell. Not only had Hannah chosen a table in the most prominent location, surrounded by a full house and people live-streaming, but it was also a hotspot for influencers doing check-in posts. The ce was buzzing.

    But that wasn''t the worst of it. The most important thing was that there were two other people sitting with Hannah.

    One was Samuel.

    The other was Quennel.

    At the sight of Quennel, Lionel''s brow furrowed tightly. Why was he here? Of all the times to show up, why now?

    Could it be that when he told Hannah he wasing, she had immediately contacted Quennel for a face-to-face confrontation?

    As the thought crossed his mind, Lionel''s hands clenched into fists, the veins on their backs popping out. His eyes were filled with disbelief, but he walked toward Hannah''s table nheless.

    "You two are sote. You''re the ones who called us about something important, so why are you only just arriving? Anyone who didn''t know better would think the three

    us

    invited you out for a meal. You trave no sense of propriety at all

    Samuel couldn''t resist a sneer as they approached.

    Lionel exined, "There was traffic on the way. I even left an hour early, but I couldn''t make it because your staff contacted me sote."

    "Oh, is that so? Should we apologize to you then? If you were truly sincere, you would have arrived much earlier instead of making excuses. You''re just full of them, aren''t you?"

    Lionel knew Samuel was just trying to pick a fight, so he didn''t bother responding. There was no point in arguing with him.

    He sat down and looked around at all the people staring at them. The feeling of being watched was deeply ufortable, and they needed to discuss a private matter. This was hardly the right ce.

    After a moment''s thought, Lionel asked, "Hannah, can we move somewhere else?

    Find a private room where we can sit down and talk properly, especially since Quennel is also here."

    Hannah, who hadn''t said a word, simply lifted her coffee cup, took a sip, and set it down with a silent, enigmatic smile.

 Chapter 547

    Looking at Hannah''s arrogant demeanor, Sandra found it impossible to imagine this was the same woman who used to be so desperately in love with Lionel, never daring to defy a single word he said. Whatever he wanted, he got.

    But the Hannah of today waspletely different. Not only did she ignore Lionel''s requests, but she dared to adopt such a haughty attitude.

    Of course. Now that she had found her biological family, she''d be so brazen. Having powerful backing really made a difference. And on top of that, there was Quennel, her devotedpdog, treating her so well.

    Lionel spoke again, but Hannah remained silent. It was Samuel who piped up.

    "Is that how you make a request? Just moving your lips and saying a few words? Your method of asking for things is quite unique. Unfortunately for you, all the private rooms are already booked. It''s not that we didn''t want to book one, they were just all taken."

    It was a lie no one would believe.

    Even if the rooms here were booked, they could go somewhere else. When he had business to discuss in the past, he always found another venue; he never deliberately chose a public setting like this. It was obvious they were intentionally making things difficult.

    "If you''re unwilling to talk here, then you can go home. After all, I made the reservation yesterday. From the look on your face, you seem to suspect I deliberately chose this ce after you called."

    Hannah finally spoke. Lionel quickly tried to exin.

    "No, that''s not it. I don''t suspect you. I just meant, you know what we need to talk about. It wouldn''t be good if the people around us overheard."

    In truth, the moment he had walked into the caf¨¦, he had suspected that Hannat had booked this ce affer his call precisely to humiliate him. But while he thought it, he would never dare say it out loud.

    Ine

    "What''s not good about it? I''m not the one who did anything wrong, so why should I be worried about being overheard? If you think this is a shameful matter, then don''t bring it up. You were the one who insisted on talking to me. I didn''t even wants to bother with you yesterday, but your you were so persistent that I

    specifically made time today."

    Hannah let out a long sigh, her eyes fixing on him with stern intensity in a low voice, she asked again, "Ill ?sk you one more time. Are you going to talk? If not, leave now."

    Seeing that he was actually nning to talk right there, Sandra grew extremely worried.

    No matter how quietly they spoke, the people around them would surely notice, and the whole thing would end up as gossip online.

    Sandra shuddered at the thought and instinctively tugged on Lionel''s sleeve, whispering.

    "We have time. We don''t have to talk about it now. We can talkter, can''t we? There are so many people here."

    He felt the same way, but would there really be a next time? This might be theirst chance. If he tried to contact Hannah again, she probably wouldn''t agree to meet him.

    "Then we''ll talk here. I didn''t do anything, so what do I have to be afraid of!"

 Chapter 548

    "Fine, then. Go ahead. Tell me what you came to say today. Try to be quick and

    concise. This ce has a one-hour seating limit. Once our hour is up, we have to leave, and I won''t be interested in listening to you anymore."

    Hannah finished with a smile and looked at him, waiting.

    When Lionel heard about the one-hour time limit, he became even more certain that Hannah was doing this on purpose.

    She must have specifically chosen this crowded, time-restricted restaurant right after he told her staff he wanted to see her.

    It wasn''t, as she imed, booked yesterday. But arguing about it now was pointless.

    Seeing his stunned expression, Sandra hastily spoke up.

    "I''ll go first. I only have one thing to say. About that... you know, that thing. It was Quennel. Not him. I was lying to you that day."

    Sandra was afraid that if she didn''t speak up quickly, Lionel would waste all their time with his pointless rambling, and then she would get med when nothing was said.

    She had to get her one sentence out first.

    With so many people around, they couldn''t speak explicitly about the incident, but everyone at the table knew what she was referring to, so she kept it vague.

    But to her dismay, Hannah, whether intentionally or not, just looked at her with a bewildered expression and tilted her head.

    "What are you talking about? What ''this thing'' and ''that thing''? I can''t understand a word you''re saying. Can you please be more specie about what you''re trying to tell me? This this'' and ''that'' nonsense is impossible to follow."

    Samuel immediately chimed in. "I have no idea what you two are on about. If you want to y charades with us, you can forget it. Stop wasting our time, okay?"

    Hearing the siblings'' words, Sandra felt a surge of fury.

    She opened her mouth, exasperated. "The incident the other day! You know what I''m talking about, so why are you making me spell it out?"

    Sandra took a deep breath, telling herself repeatedly that things were different now. She had to choose her words carefully and couldn''t be so headstrong. After all, Hannah now had powerful people backing her she wasn''t the one fighter she used to be.

    "Fine. I''ll say it again. The one who did that to me was Quennel, not Lionel. was scared that day. I was afraid you wouldn''t believe me if I named Quennel, so said it was Lionel."

    After she spoke, Hannah and Samuel just stared at her in silence.

    They looked as if they genuinely had no idea what she was talking about.

    Seeing Hannah''s feigned confusion, Sandra was about to lose it. Did they really

    want her to scream hysterically about the kidnapping?

    They might have no shame, but she still had some!

    "Lionel, has she been through some sort of trauma? She can''t even speak properly anymore."

 Chapter 549

    Quennel finally broke his silence, his voiceced with concern.

    "If she really can''t get it out, why don''t you speak for her? If she keeps going on like this, she''ll just be wasting everyone''s time."

    Samuel nodded in agreement.

    "We''re supposed to go shoppingter. You''d better not waste any more of our time."

    Listening to them go back and forth, Lionel felt a headacheing on.

    He didn''t know how to bring it up either, not with so many people watching them.

    Sandra took a deep breath, and a sudden smile curled her lips.

    In that single moment, something clicked. Quennel was the one who had kidnapped her. Quennel was the one who had hurt her.

    She had done many bad things in the past, but she had also paid the price.

    She had given back the money, returned the jewelry, and her parents were now nearly homeless. Her punishment had been delivered.

    So what was there left to be afraid of? Besides, she was the victim. She had no reason to feel ashamed for them. They were the ones who should be embarrassed.

    In that instant, a sense of rity washed over her. She smiled and said calmly, "I''m talking about the incident where I was taken from Kiron by helicopter, brought back h¨¨re, and imprisoned in the basement of the Rosenberg family''s abandoned house."

    Sandra''s voice was even, and she ignored the strange and shocked looks from the surrounding tables as she continued.

    "The person behind it all was Quennel. He tortured me for days. In the end, it was Lionel who found me based on a clue Quennel let slip and rescued me."

    "When I saw you the other day, I didn''t dare tell the truth because I was afraid you wouldn''t believe me, so I lied. But I''ve thought it through now. There''s no reason for me to hide anything anymore The person who kidnapped me, tortured me, and hurt me was Quennel. That''s what I came to say."

    After getting it all out in one breath, she let out a long sigh, her eyes fixed on Hannah without a trace of fear.

    She had told the truth. Whether they believed her was their problem. And she had done what she promised Lionel.

    Now, as soon as Lionel finished his part, he had to give her the money, the contacts, and the route out so she could finally leave this country and get away from all of them.

    The surrounding patrons could hardly believe what they were hearing, and they began to whisper among themselves.

    But the expressions on the faces of Hannah, Samuel, and Quennel remained exactly as they were before, as if they hadn''t heard a single word she''d said.

    "Hannah, Sandra is telling the truth. She suffered greatly at Quennel''s hands in that basement," Lionel dered, his voice full of righteous indignation.

    He looked up at Quennel and

    continued, "I sent people to get the surveince footage, but he

    T

    destroyed it beforehand, which why I couldn''t find any proof. Otherwise, I would have proven he did it long ago."

    At that moment, Hannah asked, "You said on the phone this morning that you had found evidence. Where is it?"

 Chapter 550

    When Hannah finished speaking, Lionel instinctively shut his mouth, his expression turning grave.

    He took a few deep breaths, opened his mouth as if to speak, then mped it shut again, remaining silent.

    Suddenly, it wasn''t just their table that fell quiet; the surrounding, previously noisy tables also hushed.

    People were holding up their phones, snapping photos and recording videos.

    Hannah didn''t try to stop them, simply letting them continue filming.

    After all, she knew perfectly well that Lionel had no so-called evidence. He was just trying to bluff her.

    Since he was bold enough to try, she was happy to let him trend online again.

    After nearly a minute of silence, Hannah spoke again.

    "Cat got your tongue? You said you had evidence. Why don''t you show it to us now? Don''t tell me you were lying and you have nothing at all."

    Seeing Lionel''s stony silence, Sandra sighed inwardly.

    It was just as she''d suspected. The man had no evidence; he was just a liar.

    He had lied to Hannah, and he had lied to her. Did he really think he could keep deceiving everyone and they would just believe him?

    He was only fooling himself.

    Quennel crossed his arms and leaned back slightly in his chair. "You have no evidence, yet you threatened Sandra into giving false testimony, iming I kidnapped her and beat her to a pulp."

    "Lionel, I knew you were spineless, but I never imagined you were this pathetic. Sandra was with you for years, your precious mistress. And now to get back into Hannahs good graces, you''re willing to hurt ber and coerce her into perjuring herself?"

    Samuel chimed in, feigning shock. "Her family is already bankrupt, her parents are about to be homeless her through

    and now you put

    thi

    After everything, she doesn''t even

    have a good reputation to show for

    it and ends up in this mess.

    "Being your mistress really is a thankless job, isn''t it!" Samuel said, clearly enjoying

    the drama. He even raised his voice, louder than usual.

    He wanted to make sure everyone could hear.

    His words caused a collective gasp from the surrounding crowd.

    People who hadn''t intended to get involved were now drawn in, shamelessly eavesdropping. Some considerate onlookers even started sharing tables with strangers just to get a better view of the unfolding drama.

    Hannah stared straight at Lionel. Seeing him still silent, she couldn''t help butugh.

    "So you really don''t have any evidence, and you even threatened Sandra to make her lie for you, is that it?"

    "After all, she originally said you were the one who kidnapped and abused her. Today, you suddenly tell me you have proof and she changes her story Do you really think believe her just because she pointed the finger at Quennel?"

    Hannah asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Lionel remained silent, his hands clenching into tight fists under the table.

    He never imagined Hannah would arrange to meet here, of all ces, and even bring Quennel along.

    He had assumed they would meet at her home, where he nned to use their years of history to appeal to her emotions and convince her to believe him.

    But in this situation, appealing to her was out of the question. Just getting Hannah to listen to him calmly was a luxury he couldn''t afford.

    "Alright, since you lied to me and have no proof, and you even brought someone to give a false statement, there''s no need to pursue this any further."

 Chapter 551

    "Sandra, do you need me to call the police for you? Report that you were abused and held captive?" Hannah asked with particr care.

    Sandra shuddered at the offer,pletely bewildered by Hannah''s sudden disy of kindness.

    She took a deep breath and shook her head. "No, thank you. I was just threatened. This is your business. You all can sort it out yourselves. I''m leaving."

    She stood up and quickly walked out of the coffee shop. The atmosphere was just too strange, and if she stayed any longer, the crowd would only continue to stare.

    This was their mess, yet somehow she had gotten dragged into the middle of it. The thought alone was suffocating.

    She even felt a pang of regret for ever crossing Hannah.

    The woman used to be so docile. When had she be this unhinged?

    Turns out even a rabbit bites when cornered ¡ª and it hurts more than you''d think. Hannah was a terrifying woman.

    With Sandra gone, only the four of them remained.

    Hannah lowered her gaze, thinking for a moment before looking up at Lionel, her tone heavy with meaning.

    "From the very beginning, you''re the one who has been taking matters into your own hands. You''re the one who insisted on showing me evidence. Now there''s no evidence, and your witness was lying."

    "And I never cared about this in the first ce. So, I assume this matter is now closed?"

    Lionel, who had been silent all this time, finally broke. "Hannah, please believe me. I''m not that vicious. I would never lie."

    "We''ve known each other for over a decade. You should know my character."

    Hearing this, Samuel couldn''t help but roll his eyes and burst outughing.

    Hannah let out a long sigh and looked into Lionel''s eyes. "You''re right, we have known each other for

    over a decade, and you think I should know of person What ki you are. By that same logic, you

    should also know what kind of

    person I am, shouldn''t you?"

    "But for the past three years, you never seemed to believe me. Why on earth should

    I believe you now?"

    Hannah picked up her coffee, making it clear she was done with the conversation.

    They had known each other for

    more than ten years, yet he had never trusted her, always taking Sandra''s word as gospel. Bubnow he was demanding her trust.

    He was invoking their decade-long history, but why should that history obligate her

    to believe him when it had never been enough for him to believe her?

    You had to admire his nerve. Standing there in front of everyone,ying it all out

    a truly bold disy of having no shame.

    "It''s gettingte. We should go. Let''s not take up the table, there are other people waiting."

    Hannah downed her coffee in one gulp, stood up, and left. Samuel and Quennel followed closely behind, leaving Lionel sitting alone at the table.

    He remained in his seat long after their figures had vanished from the coffee shop.

    All around him, people were furiously tapping on their phones, typing out messages to post online This was a shocking event, and it had to be shared immediately!

 Chapter 552

    In no time, everyone at the coffee shop who had filmed the incident posted their content online.

    Unsurprisingly, the story once again shot to the top of the trending topics.

    This time, it was the talk of the town. People at work immediately started cking off to catch up on the gossip, afraid they''d miss a single detail.

    [OMG, can some kind soul please break down what the hell is going on with them now!]

    [Kidnapping? Abuse? I don''t get any of it. And wasn''t the mistress supposed to be out of the country? Why is she back?]

    [Someone exin this mess!]

    [Okay, so the gist of it is probably this: 1. The mistress came back and was kidnapped and abused by either Lionel or his brother Quennel. 2. Lionel ims Quennel did it, probably to make Hannah hate Quennel.]

    [3. They must have met before today, and at that time, Sandra used Quennel, but there was no actual proof.]

    [4. Then today, Lionel arranged to meet Hannah again, but he didn''t expect her to pick such a public ce. Serves him right!]

    [5. Finally, Lionel threatened? Maybe? Probably, to make Sandra say it was Quennel who kidnapped and abused her.]

    [6. And in the end, Lionel likely lied to Hannah about having evidence, hoping to use their long history to make her believe him.]

    [Basically: no proof, a witness whose story is questionable, and a clear attempt to frame Quennel.]

    [Whoa, got it now. Mind blown!]

    [I was there, and I have to add one thing: Hannah seemed like she couldn''t care less about the whole thing. Lionel was the one pestering her and forcing the issue!]

    Netizens relentlessly dissected the videos and photos.

    Many sided with Quennel, arguing that he had no reason to get involved in such a

    mess.

    However, others suggested that Quennel probably had a thing for Hannah and was taking the opportunity to get rid of Sandra for her.

    But that theory was quickly shot down by the majority.

    Because there was no proof!

    If there were any real evidence, things wouldn''t have yed out this way.

    After leaving the coffee shop, Hannah, Samuel, and Quennel all went their separate ways.

    In the car.

    Samuel was driving. "Hannah, I honestly can''t believe that even after everything that''s happened, Lionel stu bas the nerve to lie to you that man is seriously bold!"

    Hannah gazed out the window. "To be honest, I didn''t expect it either I suspected he didn''t have any usefu evidence, But never thought he''d have absolutely nothing and still try to deceive me."

    If Lionel had produced even a shred of evidence, she wouldn''t have been quite so angry.

    At least that would have proven he wasn''tpletely lying to her.

    But not only did he have nothing, he also tried to y the history card with her.

    "He said we''d known each other for over a decade, so shouldn''t I know what kind of person hejs? What went through his head to actually say that aloud?"

 Chapter 553

    Hannah murmured to herself, unable to wrap her head around it.

    Over a decade.

    Just like that, more than ten years had passed.

    Excluding their three years of marriage, they had known each other for at least fifteen years, right? It had to be.

    But fifteen years of history couldn''t stand up to three years of marriage.

    No, wait, she was getting something wrong.

    "I''ve known Lionel for over a decade, but Lionel has also known Sandra for over a decade."

    If they were talking about who he truly cherished, then Sandra was the one.

    After all, Sandra had funded him with so much money and connections back in the day, helping him easily establish himself in the business world.

    That alone was something Hannah could never have offered.

    So it made sense that Lionel would feel so strongly for Sandra.

    "But if you hadn''t found him back then, he would have died. You were his savior!"

    Samuel had already heard the whole story from her before.

    "Love doesn''t care about who came first. How many childhood sweethearts grow up together only to break up in the end?"

    Hannah forced a wry smile. "Besides, if we''re reallyparing, I gave him a lot, at least from my perspective. But to him, every effort, every offering of mine ¡ª all of it drowned out by one sentence from her."

    "Back then, Sandra gave him money and connections. I couldn''tpete with that."

    Samuel listened to her and wanted to say somethingforting, but he held his tongue.

    What Hannah said was true. If, in his youth, such a brilliant and capable woman had been willing to invest everything in him-resources, connections-any man would have been moved.

    "So, we only stayed together

    because we were already dating and living together if I had just epted a simple thank you dinner f?r saving his life and we''d never contacted each other again, be would have married Sandra."

    As Hannah voiced the truth, she couldn''t help butugh, a hint of envy in her tone.

    "They were a good match, after all. An engagement, she was his savior, and she supported his career. Anyone would have been thrilled. It''s just that he happened to be with me."

    Thinking back now, if she hadn''t fallen in love with him, if they hadn''t gotten together, maybe Lionel and Sandra would have be an enviable couple.

    But fate had other ns. Now that things hade to this, there was no point in dwelling on what-ifs.

    "Hannah, don''t talk like that. You

    were barely getting by yourself back then, but you still did everything in your power to help him. He''s the real scumbag, enjoying the resources from two different women and being

    Samuel, however, refused to ept her reasoning.

    "He loved you, but he was secretly

    epting resources from Sandra

    ¡ª

    the whole time. That''s the most disgusting part. This mess between the three of you, it''s not on you and it''s not Sandra''s fault. It''s his. He couldn''t manage it. You can''t me yourself, because you diebthe best you could back then!"

 Chapter 554

    If her own words had been the shackles holding her captive, then Samuel''s were a giant sledgehammer.

    With one swing, he shattered all the worries and chains around her heart, which crumbled into dust at her feet.

    "Hannah, I won''t let you put yourself down. You had a terrible childhood, but you never grew to resent the world or tried to get revenge on it. You even extended a helping hand to others when they were in trouble."

    Samuel slowed the car, his voice gentle. "You two walked through the hardest times together. And during that period, he met a woman with power and connections who offered him everything, but he never told you about it."

    Actually, when Hannah had first told him the story, he''d noticed a problem but had kept quiet.

    "If you hadn''t fallen out, you''d probably have gone to your grave never knowing this secret."

    Hannah paused, her eyes widening in shock.

    When Lionel had told her the story, she''d had a nagging feeling that something was off, but she hadn''t dwelled on it.

    But thinking about it now, she instantly understood what had been bothering her!

    When he met Sandra, he never told her that he was getting help from another woman. All along, she had believed he built his business on his own.

    She thought his sess was due to his hard work, his talent, his brilliance.

    She never imagined it was because someone was behind the scenes, feeding him connections and money, propping him up every step of the way.

    Seeing the look of sudden realization on Hannah''s face, Samuel let out a softugh.

    "You see? You were so caught up in how much Sandra did for him, how she provided resources you couldn''t. But Sandra''s situation waspletely different from yours back then."

    Samuel continued, "And like you

    said, you were dating. He was enjoying all those benefits and never said a word to you. That''s why I''m telling you, he''s the problem He has always been the problem. Not you, and not Sandra. Him!"

    Samuel''s words threw open the doors to a room she had kept locked for a long time.

    "Sandra was wrong too. She shouldn''t have maintained such an ambiguous rtionship with him after you got married. But the biggest problem has always been Lionel!"

    At that moment, Hannah finally let go of her turmoil. The tension that had gripped her heartpletely dissolved.

    She nodded firmly and turned to her brother, a smile of genuine relief spreading across her face.

    "You''re right. was focused on the wrong thing shouldn''t have been dwelling on that. If he tries to

    contact me again, I''ll ask him why he never told me any of this. I''d love to hear what kind of excuse hee up with this time."

    "I don''t think you two need to see each other again," Samuel said. "Isn''t that what the legal process is for?"

    "Thewyer has gathered most of the evidence, and the court summons is about to be issued," Hannah replied. "We''ll be seeing each other in court in a few days."

    Hannah never thought that after years of being awyer and fighting so many cases, she would end up facing her own husband in court. It was a trulyughable thought.

    "You know how people online always say ''never marry awyer'' because they''ll calcte everything and make sure you leave with nothing? Howe that didn''t work out for you? You were the one who almost got kicked out!"

    ?

 Chapter 555

    Hearing him say that, Hannah had a moment of realization.

    "That is what they say online, and there have been real cases like that..."

    Hannah thought it over. She was awyer, yet she had made such a mess of things.

    After a moment of reflection, she came to a conclusion.

    "Because I was blinded by love."

    As the words left her mouth, Hannah almost couldn''t stop herself fromughing out loud.

    It was true. She had been aplete fool for love, an undeniable fact. And it was precisely because of that that she''d ended up in this situation. She had no one to me but herself.

    After considering her answer, Samuel nodded in agreement.

    "I''ve met a lot of people in my life, but you''re the first person I''ve met who was sopletely love-struck. You know how people on the inte joke about their friends being fools for love? They share your story, and suddenly their friends see the light and snap out of it."

    They had discussed this before, but Samuel brought it up again today.

    Hannah wasn''t offended; in fact, she felt a little pleased.

    "Well, that''s a good thing. A cautionary tale. If it helps more people understand that you have to love yourself first in a rtionship, then it''s worth it. Otherwise, they might end up like me."

    She was lucky she had found her biological family, and that they were in a good position and could help her fight back.

    If she were still in her old situation, Lionel might have locked her away, forcing her to stay in that broken rtionship until she died.

    Just thinking about it sent a shiver down her spine. What a horrifying life that would have been.

    Thank God!

    Maybe it was fate that she was meant to divorce him. After all, she hadn''t found her birth parents for all those years, so why now, right when she was getting a divorce? Perhaps it really was fate giving her a hard shove toward a new future.

    Meanwhile, Lionel had also returned home after leaving the coffee shop.

    He wasn''t worried about Sandra going anywhere. With her family home no longer an option, she was effectively homeless. Sure enough, when he got back, she was already there.

    "You said you had evidence! You told me to confess everything in front of Hannah! But you had nothing!"

    The moment she saw Lionel, Sandra erupted in anger.

    "You dragged me there and made me look like a fool! You have no shame but my reputation is ruined! I dare not use my phone anymore. Every time I go online feel like the whole world is cursing my name

    Lionel was done coddling her. He shot back angrily.

    "Your reputation is ruined because of your own actions! If you hadn''t caused such a scene online in the first ce, would things have blown up like this? All of our reputations are ruined because of you and you still have the nerve to me me?"

    Sandra instinctively wanted to argue, but she realized btedly that he was right. She had ruined everyone''s reputation.

    But she didn''t care. She scoffed

    loudly. "So what? I did what you asked. Now you have to keep your end of the bargain Arrange for me to go abroad. Right now, immediately. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 556

    It wasn''t just their reputations that were ruined; hers was too.

    And most importantly, their status and position hadn''t been affected at all, while she was the only one who had lost everything!

    The Woods family was nowpletely bankrupt. She couldn''t go back, and even if she could, she wouldn''t dare.

    She was the one with the most tragic, pitiful oue.

    Her life used to be so perfect, a life of luxury where she could have anything she wanted. But now...

    Thinking about it, Sandra couldn''t hold back her tears.

    She refused to believe this was a mess of her own making. It was their fault. Everything had been fine before they came along.

    "Sandra, things aren''t even resolved yet, and you''re already trying to leave? Don''t you think you''re being a little naive?"

    Seeing her act as if she had nothing to do with it, Lionel felt a surge of irritation.

    "I''m telling you, until this is all over, you''re not going anywhere. You will stay right here in this house!"

    Suddenly, an idea came to him, and a dark glint appeared in his eyes.

    "Of course, if you don''t want to stay here, that''s fine too. Your parents found out you were back and have been calling me constantly, wanting to take you home."

    "What?"

    She hadn''t had her phone while Quennel held her captive, so she had no idea what was happening with her parents.

    She never imagined they would call Lionel, asking for her toe back.

    And the idea of them wanting her back wasughable.

    They just wanted to drag her home and berate her for the disgraceful things she''d done.

    If they really took her back... she''d be better off staying here with Lionel.

    At least Lionel was too preupied with his Hannah problems to bother her, so she might get some peace.

    "I don''t want to see them. I have nothing to say to them," Sandra said, trying to sound calm.

    Seeing her reaction, Lionel knew exactly what she was afraid of.

    "Sandra, if you say anything else that displeases me, I might just consider sending you back. They are your parents, after all. You''vee back to the country you should at least go see them, don''t you think?"

    With that, Lionel went upstairs, giving a subtle look to a nearby staff member,

    signaling them to escort Sandra to her room.

    A maid approached and gestured for Sandra to go upstairs.

    Sandra mmed her fist into the

    sofa in

    her

    with resentment

    faja frustration, bes

    Lionel''s retreating back.

    Back in her room, Sandra stood by the window, gazing at the scenery outside as a

    storm of emotions churned within her.

    For some reason, at that moment, memories of her past with Lionel began to surface.

    "This is insane. Why am I thinking

    a hand and ret

    about this stuff now of all times?

    She raised

    hit her own

    head, forcing herself to stop.

    That evening, Lionel was summoned to the family estate for dinner by his mother.

    In the dining room, Mary, Quennel, and his grandmother were already seated, waiting for him.

    Seeing the setup, Lionel walked over with a grim expression.

    He had expected his mother to start berating him the moment he sat down.

    But they ate half the meal inplete silence.

    The strange atmosphere filled Lionel with unease.

    "How has Hannah beentely?"

    After dinner, his grandmother asked from the sofa.

    "She seemed to have lost more weight when I saw herst. Is she not eating well at

    home, or is work too stressful?"

 Chapter 557

    Quennel, sitting beside his grandmother, replied, "She was probably just tired from her business trip a few days ago. That''s likely why she''s thinner."

    "Oh, right, I remember now. That Lancaster boy sent her to Nyston, didn''t he? Why so far away?"

    "She has a good friend who used to be in Sova but moved to Nyston after some trouble. Mr. Lancaster probably took that into ount when he sent Hannah there. After finishing her work, she stayed in Nyston for a while to visit her friend beforeing back."

    Quennel shared the details of Hannah''s recent activities with his grandmother.

    Sitting nearby, Lionel listened, a bitter taste in his mouth. He was unsettled by how much Quennel knew about Hannah''s life.

    He had assumed Quennel only knew the basics, but he knew everything.

    Every detail, every move.

    It was as if he had someone following Hannah, monitoring her every moment.

    The thought filled him with disgust. If Hannah knew he was keeping such a close watch on her, would she start to despise Quennel?

    An idea began to form in Lionel''s mind.

    "Why did her friend suddenly move from Sova to Nyston for work? Is her family from Nyston?" his grandmother asked, confused.

    Quennel didn''t answer, merely lifting his eyes to nce at Lionel.

    That subtle movement was immediately caught by the grandmother.

    Her brow furrowed as she turned to Lionel.

    "Did you have something to do with her friend moving to Nyston?" she asked, her tone displeased. "You''re truly cold-hearted! It''s bad enough you treat Hanrah poorly but new you''re taking it out on her friends too?"

    Lionel pressed his lips together. "That... it was just an ident. I misunderstood the situation back then. Besides, I didn''t drive her away. She chose to leave on her own."

    As he said it, another thought urred to him.

    Hannah and Tess were so close. If he could get Tess a job back in Sova, would Hannah''s anger subside?

    Quennel shot Lionel a meaningful look, a faint smile ying on his lips before he suppressed it.

    "About the Sandra situation," Mary said, walking over. "What exactly are you trying to do? You were trending online again today, making us aughingstock. Do you have any idea what my socialite circle is saying about me when I go out?"

    "I didn''t kidnap Sandra. Quennel did, and then he med me for it, making Hannah misunderstand."

    Lionel stated directly, "He knew I was going to exin things to Hannah, but he went to see her anyway, and even arranged to meet in a cafe! We were supposed to talk at the Temple family''s home."

    Quennel said nothing, simply cing his phone on the table.

    The screen disyed his chat history with Hannah.

    "The reservation was made in advance. You were the one who insisted on seeing Hannah at that exact time, so she had to squeeze you in."

    Quennel raised an eyebrow. "Look at you, Lionel. Always ming someone else.

    Can''t you ever just me yourself? Hannah doesn''t even care about this, but you''re the one forcing the issue, and then you me others."

    "You-!"

    "I think you should just drop it. This has been going on for days, it''s humiliating, and you''re wasting Hannah''s time. Even if took the me for you, do you really think Hannah would just forgive you and take you back?"

 Chapter 558

    Quennel''s words made Lionel pause.

    He hadn''t been entirely blind to that potential oue.

    The idea that this incident alone wouldpletely change Hannah''s opinion of him and lead to a reconciliation was absurd, practically impossible.

    But his insistence was driven by a desire to prove to Hannah that he hadn''t done such a thing, that he wasn''t the monster she saw him as.

    At the same time, he wanted to show her that Quennel wasn''t as perfect as she thought.

    His goal was that simple.

    "I don''t think you need to say anything more to Hannah. She clearly doesn''t care. If she did, she would have sat down and listened to you properly."

    Mary rolled her eyes in exasperation. "All this drama, and it''s the Rosenberg family''s name that gets dragged through the mud. One person''s mess, and the entire family has to share the shame!"

    She couldn''t forget how her friends had been talking about her these past few days.

    When Lionel first married Hannah, she had tried to keep it quiet. But once the otherdies found out, they pestered her with questions. When she didn''t answer, they assumed the rumors were true andunched their own investigations into Hannah. When they learned she was an orphan who grew up in an ordinary orphanage, they treated her with scorn and ridicule.

    They mocked her for having lost a son, only for him to grow up in such a poor environment. They said it would have been better to quietly acknowledge him rather than throw a grand family reunion banquet.

    What if people found out their family had a son with a bad background, poor upbringing, and possibly no manners? What a disgrace that would be.

    Fortunately, her son had proven himself capable, and she had enjoyed a moment of triumph hutting up those gossiping women. But unfortunately, he had ended up manying Hannah, making her aughingstock once again.

    For three years, those women had almost forgotten about her unimpressive daughter-inw.

    Lionel had been so sessful during that time, bringing her immense pride. The same women who had once mocked her were now fawning over her.

    She had finally been able to hold her head high in their presence again. But the good times didn''tst. Now, the couple was causing a scandal.

    One of them had evene up to her directly, saying she should have been stricter from the start. Now that she''d married up, she''d gotten arrogant and forgotten her ce, daring to challenge her superiors.

    She told her to kick the woman out of the family before she tarnished the reputation of their entire upper-ss circle.

    As if she didn''t want them to divorce! But for some reason, Lionel had lost his mind.

    He had already signed the divorce papers, they were on the verge of splitting, and now he was refusing to go through with it. The thought of how he hadpletely ruined her reputation in front of everyone made. her furious!

    "Lionel, you need to face it. No matter what you do, Hannah will not forgive you, and she will not

    reconcile with you. Just divorce her and be done with it. Don''t make this any more embarrassing than it already is. If this ends up in court, it won''t just be you who''s disgraced, it''ll be our entire family."

    His grandmother, sitting on the sofa, wanted to say something.

    But she knew that anything she said now would be useless. She sighed heavily and watched them in silence.

    "This is our business. What we do is up to us. Even if you are my mother, you cannot interfere in my marriage."

 Chapter 559

    Hearing this, Mary let out a sharp, angryugh. "You think I want to interfere in your marriage? You think I want to deal with any of this? If we were an ordinary family, I wouldn''t care what you two did. But the problem is, every time you two fight, it trends online, and every time it trends, it affects the stock market!"

    "Do you have any idea how much the Rosenberg family''s stock dropped when your marriage drama first broke? You two have a spat, and the stock plummets. Can you bear those losses?"

    Lionel was well aware of this. He had seen the numbers, but even if he wanted to stop it, he couldn''t.

    "But the wealth I''ve generated for the Rosenberg Group over the past three years should be more than enough to cover it!"

    Lionel''s sudden retort plunged the living room into a dead silence. Even Quennel, who usually enjoyed the drama, was stunned, turning to stare at his brother in disbelief.

    His grandmother was the first to sense the shift. She grabbed his hand urgently. "My child, what did you say? The Rosenberg family was built through everyone''s hard work. And you''ve enjoyed the wealth you''ve created. You can''t just... Oh, you''ve really left me speechless. How could you even think that way?"

    Mary finally snapped. She stood up, pointed at him, andughed maniacally. "Oh, so that''s how you see it? You don''t care about the Rosenberg family. Fine. You''re brilliant, I admit it."

    "Before you came back to this family, you built an empire all by yourself, created immense wealth. Fine. I''ll grant you your wish. Even after this is over, don''t you daree back to the Rosenberg family. Go out and build your own world. Go create something on your own."

    She knew he was capable, but this was the first time Mary had seen him be so arrogant!

    "Don''t act like you built the

    Rosenberg Group with your own two

    hands, so you can destroy it

    whenever you want. The Rosenberg family reached its current status through more than just your efforts. Don''t think you''re so important. The R¨®senberg family will carry on just fine without you!"

    "I know our stock has fallen because of you, but we''re not going bankrupt. The Rosenberg family is not the Woods family. We''re not some fragile thing you can knock over.

    Now get out. And don''te back. Don''t set foot in the Rosenberg Groups offices either want to see what kind of miracles you can perform without a woman providing you with resources."

    Mary ordered the staff to throw him out.

    Quennel stepped forward to intervene.

    "Mom, Lionel is just on edge because he''s been fighting with Hannah. He''s just throwing a tantrum. Don''t take it seriously. Once he cools down in a couple of days, he''ll realize how absurd he sounded."

    But Mary was beyond listening.

    She pointed a shaking finger at Lionel and screamed, "Get out! Get out of my sight!

    If your father were in the country right now, he''d probably beat you to death for being so ungrateful!"

    "The family''s stock is plummeting because of your marital problems, and you act like it''s nothing, like we''re all living off the money you earned Like you can lose it if you want to! Can''t you see the bigger picture? Get out! Get out now!"

    Quennel signaled the staff to hurry up and escort Lionel away. His mother was clearly not in a good state.

    This time, she was truly furious with him. If he let them keep arguing, one of them was going to end up in the hospital.

 Chapter 560

    Lionel hadn''t expected the words that had just tumbled out of his mouth to shock even himself.

    He certainly hadn''t meant to hurt his mother so deeply.

    He''d only said it because he and Hannah were in this state, yet his mother showed no concern at all. All she could talk about was how the stock market had dropped because of him, as if it were entirely his fault.

    But he had worked diligently for the Rosenberg family for years, bringing them considerable wealth.

    Surely that should have been enough to earn him some grace, not for her to harp on his mistakes endlessly.

    But now, having been thrown out, he felt a pang of regret, realizing his words had been far too harsh.

    Still, what was done was done. Even if he went back inside to apologize and exin, his mother probably wouldn''t listen.

    Just as Lionel turned to leave, his grandmother walked out.

    "When you have a moment, you need to go back and properly apologize to your mother," she said, standing before him.

    "You didn''t grow up with her, so it''s natural you''re not close. But today, you let your emotions rule ¡ª and we ended up hurting each other as a family."

    In truth, Lionel''s words had startled his grandmother too. For a fleeting moment, a chill had gone through her heart.

    When he''d said that, it was as if he didn''t see the Rosenbergs as his own family, but as if he were merely an employee.

    Lionel stood frozen, his hands clenched into tight fists, the veins standing out on their backs. He took a deep breath and nodded forcefully.

    "I''m sorry, Grandma. I wasn''t thinking straight and said the wrong thing. I promise I''ll go and apologize to Momter."

    "I''m relieved to hear you say that. As for Sandra, it seems Hannah really doesn''t want to hear about it. Perhaps you should just let it go."

    His grandmother had heard bits and pieces about what had happened to Sandra recently and had a growing suspicion that something was very wrong.

    "It''s just as Quennel said. Even if Hannah believed Quennel did it, she wouldn''t care. After all, she despises Sandra."

    "She might even think he did a good thing, getting revenge for her. Don''t forget how Sandra used to abuse her."

    His grandmother looked at him and continued earnestly, "Think about it. If someone was constantly abusing and bullying you, and then someone else came along, captured that person and gave them a taste their own kaedicine would you really think that person did something wrong, even if they had other motives concerning you?"

    His grandmother had seen Quennel''s affection for Hannah long ago.

    But over the years, Quennel had kept it in check, never crossing any lines, so she

    had simply chosen to look the other way.

    Lionel had known all of this, of course, but hearing his grandmothery it out so inly was like a ssh of cold water. A sudden realization struck him, and everything clicked into ce.

    She was right. Even if Quennel had done it, and even if Quennel had

    feelings for Hannah, what he did to

    What he

    Sandra was from Hannah''s

    perspective, a very good thing.

    "From the look on your face, I think you understand now. Go home and think it all

    through carefully."

    "Yes, Grandma."

    With a deep sigh, Lionel turned and left, driving home in a daze.

 Chapter 561

    The entire drive home, Lionel''s mind raced.

    Everyone was telling him to let it go, that pursuing it was meaningless.

    Sandra, the victim herself, seemed indifferent. Hannah refused to even listen. From start to finish, he was the only one who ever cared.

    Hannah had met him at that caf¨¦, in front of all those people, and publicly humiliated him without a shred of courtesy.

    If he tried to confront her again, he dreaded to think what might happen. The next meeting certainly wouldn''t be in a caf¨¦.

    Hannah, is it possible you knew all along? That Quennel was the one who kidnapped Sandra, and you''ve just been pretending not to know?

    The thought suddenly bloomed in his mind, sharp and unnerving.

    If that were true, it would exin everything¡ªherpleteck of interest, her refusal to engage. She already knew who did it.

    She had just been ying along, watching him make a fool of himself, treating him like her own personal entertainment.

    Lionel gripped the steering wheel, his heart sinking with a long, silent sigh.

    When he got home, not a single light was on. Staring at the dark house, a memory from long ago unexpectedly surfaced.

    He remembereding home veryte one night to find the lights on and ate- night meal spread out on the table.

    Hannah had heard him arrive and rushed downstairs, excitedly telling him she''d prepared food and asking if he was hungry.

    He hadn''t told her he wasing home that night and had no idea how she knew to wait up.

    Onlyter did he learn the truth: she had hoped he woulde home every night. She left a light on for him, and every evening she cooked a meal, just in case.

    But he had disappointed her, time and time again, until she eventually stopped leaving on the light and preparing the meals.

    Now, the house was just as he''d left it: dark, silent, and so cold and empty it was frightening.

    It''s true what they say. You really don''t know what you have until it''s gone.

    If he could go back to that time, he would cherish it properly. But it was far toote for regrets.

    The next day, in Nyston.

    Tess was summoned to her boss'' office first thing in the morning.

    "Do you have some serious connections at Sova?" her boss asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.

    "This morning, an order came down from the higher-ups to transfe over there. And get this they want to make you the director!"

    Tess stared at her boss,pletely bewildered.

    "It wasn''t that girl who helped you with the smear campaign, was it? She must be incredibly powerful!"

    Tess blinked, the words taking a few

    seconds to register:

    "Is this for react

    This is the first hearing of it. Let

    move a call."

    "Sure! As soon as you do, we can start the paperwork on our end!"

    Tess pulled out her phone and called

    Hang what her boss he

    just told her. Hannah was silent for a moment, equally stunned. >

    "That''s beyond my abilities. Not me," Hannah said finally. "I''ve been too busy toying with a fooltely."

    "It really wasn''t you?" Tess pinched the bridge of her nose. "If it wasn''t you, then who could it be?"

 Chapter 562

    Tess'' words nted a seed of doubt in Hannah''s mind.

    After all, having someone suddenly transferred to headquarters out of the blue was bizarre no matter how you looked at it, as if someone was pulling strings behind the

    scenes.

    The timing was also incredibly suspicious. Tess had been in Nyston for months without a single incident, and now, at this critical juncture, this happens.

    A flicker of suspicion ignited in Hannah''s mind. Just then, Tess spoke up. "Do you think it could be Lionel?"

    Hannah considered it for a moment. "I''m not sure, but he seems like the most likely suspect. But what would be his motive? He''s beenpletely consumed with this Sandra businesstely. How would he even have the time to orchestrate something like this?"

    But besides Lionel, she really couldn''t think of anyone else who would do such a thing. Could it have been Quennel?

    It wasn''t impossible, but Quennel wasn''t the type to do things behind her back and call it a surprise.

    He would have discussed it with her first, so the odds of it being Quennel were slim. Could it just be a normal, routine transfer? That seemed highly unlikely.

    "Wait!" Tess suddenly eximed. "What if Lionel realized that if he''s nice to me, you''ll forgive him? You know what I mean?"

    The idea hade to her so suddenly that she struggled to articte it.

    But Hannah understood perfectly. She mulled it over for a moment before replying, "I don''t think that''s very likely."

    Tess immediately shot back, "Why not? Think about it. Why is he so obsessed with this Sandra situation right now, so desperate to prove he wasn''t the one who kidnapped her? It''s because he wants you to believe he''s not malicious.¡±

    "He wants you to believe him, that he didn''t do it. He wants you to trust him. By the same token, he''s the reason I got sent to Nyston in the first ce. So if I get transferred back now, we can be together again, and that would make you happy."

    "Then, at just the right moment, he''d casually mention that he was the one who arranged my transferral to make you happy. You''d be so thrilled you''d think, ''Maybe I should give him another chance."

    Hannah fell silent as Tess finished her exnation.

    If Tess'' theory was right, then he''s truly at his wit''s end, willing to resort to any bizarre scheme he could think of.

    The more she thought about it, the more Hannah felt it might actually be possible.

    He had been far too persistent about the Sandra issue. Even after she had humiliated him so thoroughly, he was still hell-bent on proving his innocence.

    And what would proving it even aplish? She doubted he''d ever grasp that.

    Besides, he hadn''t contacted her at all today, which was a stark contrast to his previous relentless attempts. Had he finally given up?

    A glint appeared in Hannah''s eyes.

    "Tess, now that you put it that way, think it''s highly possible. He hasn''t

    contacted my family today about

    meeting to discuss Sandra. It''s been eerily quiet."

    "Maybe he really is behind this. If that''s the case, would you be willing toe back to Sova?"

    Hannah asked the question instinctively. It was because of her messy history with him that Tess had been unfairly dragged into this and forced to move to Nyston.

    Getting her back would be a wonderful thing. But to Hannah''s surprise, Tess rejected the idea without a second thought.

    "I''m noting back. First of all, this has nothing to do with you two. It''s purely because I''ve always loved living by the sear you know that ve built a good life here and I''m in a good rhythm. If I move again I''m afraid I''ll have to start all over, and I don''t want to struggle to adapt

    again. I want to stay here and

    continue to build my life."

 Chapter 563

    ¡°Second, if it''s really as we suspect and he arranged this, my epting the transfer would be like silently admitting that you ept his gesture. Then he''d hold it over your headter, saying, ''You epted this, so why won''t you forgive me?""

    That point hit home, striking a chord deep within Hannah.

    "Finally, I''m a person, not one of his chess pieces to be moved wherever he pleases. Back then, he had all the power and we were helpless, so we had no choice but to ept our fate ande here."

    "But things are different now. He needs something from you; he wants to mend things with you. And you''re a Temple now. For him to move me around without your permission is a tant sign of disrespect.¡±

    Tess grew more incensed as she spoke, wishing she could march over and p Lionel across the face.

    She took a deep breath, reining in her anger. "Look, as much as I want to see you, it''s okay. We have plenty of time. When we retire, we can live here together. There''s no rush. For now, let''s just focus on living our own lives well."

    As Hannah listened to Tess'' analysis, she found it incredibly logical, but her heart ached with a bitter pang of guilt.

    It was all her fault. If it weren''t for her, Tess would never have suffered such an injustice. She was the one who had ruined things for her.

    When Hannah didn''t reply, Tess guessed what she was thinking and let out a heartyugh.

    "I know what''s going through your head, what you''re torn up about. But you need to remember one thing: I am choosing to stay here. It''s my decision. He isn''t forcing me to stay. Do you understand the difference? This is my choice, not something being done to me. So you don''t need to feel bad for me."

    Hannah nodded, her voice thick with emotion as she managed a quiet, ¡°I know."

    After chatting for a little while longer, they hung up. Tess went straight to her manager and told him she didn''t want the transfer. She made it clear that if any simr offers came up in the future, he should reject them on her behalf. She was not leaving Nyston.

    Her manager felt it was a shame

    and wanted to urge her to reconsider, but then he thought better of it. As her boss, he was aware of theplicated history behind her initial transfer.

    He called his superiors to ry the situation.

    Since the person in question wasn''t willing to be transferred, there was nothing more to be said.

    They passed the message along to Lionel.

    When Lionel heard the news, he was stunned for a few seconds before hanging up without a word.

    He had genuinely believed that this gesture would make both Hannab and Tees happy that they would be thrilled to be reunited. He never imagined that his brilliant n would be t-out rejected.

    No matter how he thought about it, it felt incredibly strange. Had Hannan already figured out he was that

    }.m

    the one pulling the strings? Was

    why she refused?  fo

    He couldn''t figure out the reason, no matter how hard he tried.

    Sandra sat on the bed in her room, watching Lionel, who was slumped in a chair opposite her.

    Even though he hadn''t used the speakerphone, she could tell from the look on his face that whatever n he had cooked up had failed.

    At that thought, Sandra couldn''t help but let out a smallugh. She quickly pped a

    hand over her mouth, but it was toote. Lionel had heard her.

    He slowly lifted his head, his gaze sharp and severe as it locked onto her.

 Chapter 564

    "What are youughing at? Do you have a better idea? Sandra, if you cane up with a good n, I''ll send you abroad just like I promised."

    His words made Sandra''s heart skip a beat. She blinked, looking up at him in disbelief, but then, after a few seconds of silence, she squashed the flicker of excitement inside her.

    After a moment, Sandra finally spoke.

    "Even if I had an idea, I would never tell you. You already promised me before that if

    I did what you asked, you''d let me go and give me money."

    She wasn''t going to trust this liar again.

    She gestured around the room, her tone venomous. "But look at what you''ve done. You gave me nothing. You''ve kept me locked up here. And now you expect me to help you? You must be dreaming. It''s never going to happen, do you hear me?"

    If he had actually kept his promise back then, she would have dly helped him

    now.

    After all, it was just an idea. She coulde up with one easily enough.

    But he didn''t keep his word.

    What if she gave him a brilliant idea that actually worked and got him back together with Hannah?

    "I didn''t keep my promise because the matter wasn''t fully resolved. And I told you back then that I would only let you go after everything was settled. It''s not settled, so

    I can''t let you go."

    "Fine, fine, there''s no point in discussing this anymore. Even if I had a n, I

    wouldn''t tell you. Please leave. I need to take a nap.¡±

    With that, Sandra slipped off her shoes,y down on the bed, and turned her back to him, clearly done with the conversation.

    ¡°Sandra, it seems you''ve forgotten something."

    Lionel''s eyes narrowed as he stared

    at her back. "I told you yesterda

    ! your m

    called me, asking where you are."

    His voice was faced with a chilling warning. "Do you really think you''re in any position to bargain with me like in the old days? Since you''re unwilling to offer any ideas, you''re of

    no use to me. I''ll just call rec

    parents right now and have them

    Lionel''s expression was grim.

    He pulled out his phone, found Sandra''s mother''s number, and prepared to dial. She was really getting ahead of herself.

    "Wait!"

    Damn him!

    She hadpletely forgotten about that crucial detail. If he called her mother, she would be taken away.

    She had ignored them when she went abroad, and now, if she fell back into their hands, there was no chance of a peaceful life.

    Even before their family went bankrupt, they were nning to marry her off to some disgusting old man for money.

    Now that they were broke, she couldn''t even imagine what they would do to her. The thought alone was agonizing.

    "Wait for what? If you''re not willing to stay here and help me strategize, then you can leave. I don''t keep useless people around. Unless, of

    Kand

    and

    course you''re willing to stay an

    help mee up with a n."

 Chapter 565

    If Sandra coulde up with so many vicious schemes to torment Hannah and make her miserable, then surely she coulde up with just as many brilliant ways to help him win Hannah back.

    Lionel never imagined that one day he would be relying on another woman for advice on how to win over Hannah. The thought was utterly bizarre, almost surreal.

    "That idea you had before, about bringing Tess back? Even if she had agreed toe, the way you went about it waspletely wrong. It was a wed approach from the start."

    Sandra sat up again with a sigh, looking at Lionel as she continued.

    "You''re the one who sent her away, and now you''re bringing her back out of the blue, without a word to anyone, as if it''s some grand surprise. But do you really think Hannah would see it as a pleasant surprise?"

    ¡°Isn''t it a pleasant surprise?¡±

    Lionel retorted dismissively. To him, it seemed like a wonderful gesture.

    Hannah and Tess were so close. He had been at fault for sending Tess away, so bringing her back would surely make them both incredibly happy when they were reunited.

    Seeing Lionel''s naive expression, Sandraughed out loud. "Let me tell you, that''s not a surprise. That''s a deration of dominance."

    "If you really want to make things right with Hannah, you should respect her. You should try to see things from her perspective and figure out what she truly needs, instead of just unterally deciding what you think is best for her."

    Having learned about Lionel''s recent interactions with Hannah, Sandra could only conclude that the man in front of her had a serious screw loose.

    He was radiating that overbearing, toxic alpha-male vibe that was just repulsive.

    "You''re too arrogant. That''s the real reason you and Hannah are still fighting and can''t seem to fix things."

    Frankly, Sandra found his behavior toward Hannahpletely baffling. With her, Lionel had always treated her like a treasure.

    Lionel had respected her, cherished her, and considered her feelings in everything he did. He never made a single decision without her input or did anything that made her ufortable. Everything he did was for her sake.

    Being held in the palm of his hand like that wasfortable, blissful even.

    But with Hannah, everything he did seemed tinged with a sense of charity an air of superiority asif she should just ept his actions, be happy, and feel eternally grateful.

    Lionel just stared at Sandra, his face a mask of confusion.

    Sandra continued, "If you really can''t understand, then just pretend she''s me. Treat Hannah the way you used to treat me."

    "It''s a very basie method, but if you

    can''t even manage that, then I''m out of ideas. I''ve done my best to help you. But me helping you doesn''t guarantee sess. The key to

    whether this works or not be

    Withele

    you, not me."

    If she hadn''t witnessed everything that had transpired between them, Sandra would

    never have known this side of him even existed.

 Chapter 566

    He could be so considerate and gentle with her, understanding her every need, yet his attitude toward Hannah was theplete opposite.

    Was it because Hannah had spent all those years selflessly devoted to him, making him so ustomed to it that he thought that was just how their rtionship was supposed to be?

    Changing a dynamic that had been established over a decade was incredibly difficult, she knew.

    But at this point, if he didn''t make a change, it would all be for nothing. Not even the most brilliant strategist could help him then.

    "Lionel, if you still don''t get it, then there''s nothing more I can do. Because it seems to me that even now, you haven''t humbled yourself enough to just talk to Hannah properly. You''re always making unteral decisions based on what you think is good for her, but have you ever stopped to ask if that''s what she actually wants?"

    Sandra couldn''t help but repeat her earlier point.

    If he could just let that one sentence sink in, maybe he could change. But if he couldn''t, then it was all pointless.

    After hearing Sandra''s words, Lionel remained silent. He stood there, his hands clenched so tightly the veins stood out on their backs.

    He seemed to be deep in thought. After a long moment, he finally spoke.

    "Fine, I understand. If what you said actually works, then I''ll do what you asked before. I''ll give you money and connections and help you leave this city. This time, I''ll keep my word."

    But Sandra''s expression didn''t change at his promise.

    She slowly raised her eyes, studying Lionel thoughtfully.

    met

    After a moment of consideration, she said, "We''re not waiting untilter. You should pay me for the advice I''ve already given you. Give me one hundred thousand, right. how. I want a check. Now Immediately. Otherwise, I won''t give you another piece of advice."

    This man had zero credibility with her anymore.

    For all she knew, she could help him, and he would turn around and betray her, refusing to give her the money or the help she needed to get out of the country.

    He never used to lie; he always kept his word. Now, it was like he was a different person, and it was disgusting.

    No wonder Hannah hated him. She was starting to hate him too.

    Sandra felt a surge of relief that she was different from Hannah. Hannah was a lovesick fool, but she had only ever loved one thing: money.

    If she couldn''t profit from him, she would leave, no matter how good he had once been to her.

    Lionel was initially reluctant to pay but he decided it was better to keep her on his side. He didn''t know if this n would work, and if it failed, he would need her help again.

    So, Lionel had one of his men prepare a check.

    As he handed the check to Sandra, it urred to him that they weren''t exactly partners. He still held her parents over her head. He didn''t actually need to pay hervat alt

    But since the check was already written, there was no point in dwelling on it. The most important thing now was to see Hannah.

    He contacted a servant at the Temple family estate, asking them to ry a message to Hannah: he needed to see her that afternoon about something very important.

 Chapter 567

    That afternoon, after receiving the servant''s message, Hannah immediately called Tess to let her know Lionel wasing to see her again. She was determined to find out what he wanted this time.

    Lionel was surprised at how smoothly the appointment was made, and that it would be at her home.

    He had expected Hannah to make things difficult for him again, to pick some other location for their meeting.

    However, just likest time, they met in the backyard of the Temple estate. Hannah still wouldn''t allow him into the main hall, as if she felt he was unworthy of setting foot inside.

    But he didn''t care where they met. As long as he could see her, that was all that mattered.

    And this time, Hannah didn''t make him wait. When he arrived, she was already in the backyard waiting for him.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting," he said, apologizing as soon as he approached her.

    Hannah ignored him, her gaze fixed on him.

    "I''m sorry,¡± he began again. ¡°I made a mistake yesterday by acting on my own. I tried to have Tess transferred back. She''s already rejected the offer. I thought she would ept, since it would mean she coulde back and see you, but I was wrong."

    Hannah picked up her cup, still not responding.

    ¡°I don''t know if Tess told you about this, but after thinking it over, I felt it was best to tell you myself, to avoid any more misunderstandings about my intentions toward her."

    Lionel''s voice faltered slightly as he spoke. He finished and waited patiently for Hannah to say something.

    But she remained silent, calmly sipping her tea.

    "I know I shouldn''t have made such a decision on my own. That''s why I came here today, to tell you this specifically."

    "Let me guess," Hannah said suddenly, setting down her cup.

    "The reason you''re suddenly acting so... strange, so out of character, anding here to tell me this is because you had some expert advice, right?"

    Hannah raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on her lips. "It was Sandra, wasn''t it? She told you to do this? Toe and tell me?"

    The moment Hannah said it, Lionel''sposure shattered. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    He hadn''t mentioned Sandra once during their entire conversation. He hade here with a sincere apology.

    But somehow, Hannah had deduced that Sandra was the one behind it, advising him.

    It was so bizarre. Had she nted a listening device in his house or something?

    "Are you wondering how I figured it out?"

    She let out a deep sigh, her eyes filled with scorn.

    "It''s simple. This isn''t something you would ever do. You would never havee to me on your own. For you to suddenly show up to talk about whilepletely ignoring the Sandra kidnapping incident, don''t you think your behavior is a little contradictory?"

    "The only logical exnation is that

    you and Sandra discussed it, realized that your move was too

    impulsive and would make me

    angry, so you rushed over there to here to

    apologize. I''m right, aren''t !?¡±

 Chapter 568

    Seeing his tense silence, Hannah couldn''t help butugh.

    She crossed her arms, leaning back slightly in her chair and crossing her long legs. A look of pure contempt shed in her eyes. "It seems I hit the nail on the head,¡± she said with a cold smile.

    "Lionel, even though I hate you now, I still know you better than anyone. My hatred for you doesn''t erase all the years I spent learning your habits."

    Although her feelings for him were now nothing but pure hatred, she couldn''t deny the fact that she had loved him for over a decade. She knew his preferences, his personality, everything about him, inside and out.

    It was safe to say no one in the world knew him better than she did, and it was that very understanding that now caused her so much pain.

    "I thought you wereing here today to talk about something else. I never expected you to bring up Tess. You''ve sure never been this sweet with me."

    Hannah lowered her gaze, a hint of sorrow in her eyes. She let out a long sigh and continued, ¡°Did you really think that bying here to apologize for making decisions about Tess on your own, I would forgive you? That I would think you''re a good man who''s turned over a new leaf?"

    Lionel remained silent the entire time. His hands had unconsciously clenched into tight fists, the veins on their backs bulging. He felt so exposed that he didn''t even dare to meet Hannah''s eyes.

    He had truly believed that Sandra''s idea was brilliant, that it would change Hannah''s opinion of him.

    He never imagined things would turn out like this, nor did he ever think Hannah would see right through him and know he''d gotten help.

    It just proved that Hannah knew him too well. She could spot even the slightest deviation in his behavior.

    Hannah watched his continued silence, saying nothing more herself.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. The air grew still, the only sound the gentle rustling of leaves in the wind.

    After about a minute, Lionel finally broke the silence.

    "You''re right. Everything you said is right. I deceived you. I thought that by arranging for Tess toe back, you would be happy. I didn''t realize how disrespectful it was. I asked Sandra what I should do, and she. suggested Ie here and

    apologize to you directly

    At this point, there was no use in hiding anything else. His only option was to offer a

    sincere apology and hope she would see his earnestness.

    Unfortunately, nothing was going ording to n.

    "If Sandra hadn''t told you, would you have ever realized you did

    something wrong? Would you Kave

    just one on thinking your ne

    done Something wonderful?"

    Hannah asked, looking at him with a strange curiosity.

    Lionel nodded without hesitation.

    The moment he nodded, Hannah burst outughing.

    ¡°And if I''m not mistaken, Sandra didn''t just tell you that, did she? She probably told you other things as well I''m curious. Since you''re already here, why don''t we sit down and talk about it?"

    As she spoke, Hannah sent a quick text to Samuel.

    An event this entertaining shouldn''t be missed by Samuel.

    He absolutely had to be here for this.

    Upon receiving the message, Samuel immediately dropped what he was doing and hurried over to find Hannah.

    When Lionel saw Samuel approaching, he knew Hannah must have summoned him. The two siblings were practically inseparable these days.

 Chapter 569

    He truly despised Samuel. The man had a sharp tongue and never held back, firing off insults one after another.

    Moreover, he was fiercely protective of Hannah. If anything hurt her, he would be the first to step up, defend her, and speak on her behalf.

    "Well, well, looks like I got here at an inconvenient time. Don''t tell me you two are almost done talking. Hannah, really, next time something this good happens, you should call me sooner. No matter how busy, tired, or overworked I am, if you say the word, I''ll be here in a sh."

    He jogged over, slightly out of breath, and sat down. After a few deep breaths, he grabbed a cup of coffee from the table and took arge gulp.

    His eyes danced with a mischievous glint as he looked at Lionel. He didn''t say anything more, just waited quietly for the show to begin.

    "Lionel was apologizing to me. He said he took it upon himself to transfer Tess, but Tess refused. Tess already told me about it. Sandra was the one who advised him toe and apologize, and he obediently did just that."

    Hearing this, Samuel raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips as he looked at Lionel.

    "What an obedient man you are. Howe you were never this obedient to Hannah?"

    He feigned a look of curiosity, then suddenly seemed to remember something. "Oh, that''s right. It wasn''t just in the past. Even now, you don''t listen to Hannah. Sandra tells you toe, and youe running. But when Hannah tells you to sign the divorce papers, you refuse. You im to love her, but in reality, you''re still hung up on that other woman."

    Lionel immediately retorted, ¡°Those are twopletely different things. You can''t mix them up. Besides, I was wrong to transfer Tess without consulting anyone. I realized my mistake. I just didn''t know what to do, and it was Sandra who suggested Ie and apologize to you."

    This was exactly why he hated Samuel. The topic had been moving on, but he just had to drag it back.

    If he kept this up, it would only make Hannah hate him even more.

    Fortunately, Hannah raised a hand, signaling for Samuel to drop it. She was more interested in what wasing next.

    "Let''s hear it. What else did Sandra tell you?"

    Lionel recounted the entire conversation he''d had with Sandra that morning, telling Hannah everything in detail.

    This time, he held nothing back, revealing everything without reservation.

    He had thought that by beingpletely honest, Hannah might see him in a different light.

    He had told the truth, after all. But he never expected that after he finished speaking, Hapman''s expression would darken, and even Samuel would look displeased.

    Once again, a dead silence fell over.

    on. He

    Lionel had no idea what was He had told her everythe

    asked

    she

    had done exactly as she

    wanted to know

    So why was she still giving him the cold shoulder?

    He thought for a moment before cautiously venturing a question.

    "I''ve told you everything this time. I swear promise I haven''t lied to you. That was my entire conversation with Sandra today."

    After he spoke, Hannah''s expression remained unchanged.

    Instead, it was Samuel, sitting beside her, who spoke up.

 Chapter 570

    He let out a long sigh, then looked up at Lionel and said, ¡°Lionel, let me ask you something. Were you born without a brain?"

    "You need someone to help you strategize something like this? And you actually struck a deal with her? I have to say, I''ve never seen an idiot quite like you before.¡±

    "Back when you were chasing Sandra, did you ever ask Hannah for advice? Did you ever ask Hannah to help you figure out how to please your mistress?"

    Samuel couldn''t believe someone could be this stupid.

    On one hand, he had confessed everything, which wasn''t entirely bad. But on the other hand, he was coborating with the mistress?

    Just recently, he was causing a huge scene over Sandra''s kidnapping, getting it all over the news and dragging Quennel into it.

    And now, a dayter, he turns around and says he''s working with her, that she''s his strategist helping him figure out how to win Hannah back.

    Is that something a sane person would do?

    "Lionel, when you were pursuing Sandra, you sent her flowers, jewelry, houses, and all sorts of money. Did you ask anyone for advice on that? You certainly didn''t ask me. So how did you know what to do?¡±

    "I..."

    Lionel paused, about to instinctively say that those were just normal things people do.

    But just as he was about to speak, he suddenly realized how utterly absurd his actions sounded.

    He was right. He was actually coborating with Sandra, asking her for advice on how to reconcile with Hannah.

    Anyone who heard that would think it was apletely insane thing to do.

    Hannah watched the dawning realization on Lionel''s face as he finally grasped the stupidity of his actions. She said nothing, just observed him quietly.

    After dressing down Lionel, Samuel nonchntly pulled out his phone and, right in front of him, started sending voice messages to his friends.

    "You guys will not believe how ridiculous Hannah''s ex-husband is now. After kidnapping his mistress torturing her, and trying to frame his own brother for it, he''s suddenly turned around and now the two- lovebirds are back together

    "The mistress is his new strategist, can you believe it? Advising him toe and apologize to Hannah for transferring her best friend without permission. My god, how can someone be so shameless?"

    Samuel didn''t just tell his friends. He also sent voice messages to the Temples'' and

    sent individual messages to their grandparents as well.

    In an instant, his phone started buzzing incessantly with replies.

    He frantically replied to the messages, making sure to use voice notes every time.

    Hannah simply let him do it, allowing Samuel to humiliate and mock Lionel right in front of her.

    She sat quietly, observing Lionel''s expression.

    She had expected him to storm off in anger after Samuel''s outrageous disy.

    But to her surprise, he just sat there quietly, saying nothing, just watching them.

    When Samuel was finally done, he put down his phone, looked up, and stared at Lionel for a couple of seconds before speaking.

    "Why are you still here? Do you have

    some kind of masochistic streak? Hannah and I have been tearing you I down, and you''re just sitting there. You don''t actually expect Hannah to praise you for it do you? Like Wow, you''re so amazing you didn''t even run away''?"

 Chapter 571

    Samuel raised an eyebrow and stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Let me tell you, don''t do that. It just makes Hannah and me think you''re even more pathetic."

    "It won''t make us admire you or think you''re great. Seriously, just get lost. This is just disgusting, you know that?"

    Honestly, if it weren''t for Hannah, he never would have encountered such a bizarre individual.

    The world was truly full of strange people.

    You really had to interact with more people to realize just how normal you were, and how rare it was to meet other normal people.

    "Say whatever you want about me. Scold me, mock me, I don''t care. I know what I did was ridiculous. But I came here today with sincerity."

    Lionel looked at Hannah with a pleading expression. "I came here to apologize properly. I''m not saying you have to forgive me just because I apologized. But I felt I needed to take some kind of action."

    On his way to see Hannah, he had fantasized that his sincere apology might cause a slight shift in her feelings toward him.

    He knew it was impossible for her to suddenly change her mind because of one incident; that was just wishful thinking.

    But he had never imagined thating to talk to her would end like this, with her calling Samuel over to mock him together.

    He never thought Hannah could be that ruthless. The Hannah he used to know would never have treated him this way.

    "Since you know you''re just here to apologize, let me be clear: I don''t ept your apology. Now, get out."

    Lionel froze.

    ¡°Lionel, no matter what you do now, I will never forgive you. There''s nothing left for us to talk about."

    Hannah suddenly thought of something and slowly looked up at him, a cold sneer on her face.

    "You don''t still think I''m the same as before, do you? I used to be nice to you because I loved you. Now, I''m not nice to you because I hate you. The only reason listened to you just now was because I was curious to hear what kind of stupid thing you''d done this time."

    And she was d she had asked, otherwise she would have missed something so incredibly foolish.

    The matter of Sandra''s kidnapping

    was still

    in the

    unresolved on his end, yet

    midst of that he immediately

    started coborating with her.

    She felt that even a child wouldn''t do something so absurd, yet here was a grown man, doing just that.

    Hannah stood up and nced at a nearby servant, signaling for them to show their guest out.

    Lionel had said his piece, and there was no reason to keep him around any longer.

    If he stayed another minute, he might get the wrong idea and think she still had feelings for him, and that would be a grave sin.

    Lionel looked like he wanted to say more, but he was unceremoniously escorted away.

    As soon as Lionel was gone, Hannah turned to find Samuel staring at her with a strange expression.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. You don''t have to look at me like you''re constipated. Be careful or

    I might just hit you a couple of

    tim¨¨s. You think I won''t?"

    Samuel yfully jumped back a few steps,ughing loudly. "Of course I don''t

    believe it. You''re too nice to ever hit me."

    "I just wanted to ask, seeing Lionel reduced to this pathetic state, how do you really feel? I''m genuinely curious."

 Chapter 572

    It was surreal, seeing the man who had once been her husband now sopletely unhinged.

    Hannah thought for a moment before speaking slowly.

    "What is there for me to feel? It just seems like he''s always been this way. If he truly had me in his heart, do you think he would have gone to Sandra for advice, asking her to be his strategist?"

    Hannah looked at Samuel and asked, "Let me ask you this. If you did something wrong to a girl and wanted her forgiveness, would you ask your mistress for advice or would you look it up online?"

    Without a second thought, Samuel replied, "I''d definitely just look it up online. I mean, there are so many tutorials for everything these days, even for making handcrafted gifts."

    The moment he instinctively said that, Samuel realized something horrifying.

    "Hannah, does he not have you in his heart at all, even now? Is he just afraid of the humiliation of a divorce after all this drama, so he''s trying to avoid it purely to save face?"

    When Hannah posed the question, Samuel''s immediate thought was to search for information online, or at worst, ask his friends.

    Failing that, he could ask Hannah or his mom; someone would surely help hime up with a n.

    But asking a mistress for help was just bizarre. It was as if he couldn''t be bothered to think for himself, so he just tossed the problem to someone else.

    If you truly love someone, how could you be unwilling to even use your brain for them?

    After saying this, Samuel looked at Hannah in astonishment.

    Hannah nodded.

    "Yes, you''re right. It''s exactly as you think. He doesn''t love me at all, even now. Don''t you find it hrious that he needs someone else to figure out

    how to solve problem?"

    "To transfer Tess back? He didn''t ask what I thought nor did he ask Tess Hejust assumed that doing so was for my own good." >

    "He thought would be happy. But then Tess called to refuse the transfer and he immediately ca

    He

    painte over. He must have told Sandra about it, and she gave him the idea toe and talk to me."

    As she spoke, Hannah couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.

    "His heart isn''t in it, yet he constantly acts as if he''s doing everything for my sake. I despise that."

    To be blunt, if this had happened before she signed the divorce papers, she would have been ecstatic, even knowing the truth.

    After all, it would mean he was at least willing to put on a show for her.

    But things were different now. She simply didn''t care anymore.

    The only reason she let him stay earlier was to see what other tricks he had up his sleeve.

    If she hadn''t asked, she never would have known he was capable of pulling such a baffling, ridiculous stunt.

    On the way home, Lionel drove with a restless mind, lost in a daze.

    His thoughts were consumed by everything that had happened between them that day.

    At first, he hadn''t thought anything was wrong, but as Hannah spoke, he too began to feel how strange the situation was.

    When Sandra saw Lionel return, she hurried over to him, eager to know if the advice she''d given had been helpful.

 Chapter 573

    If it had helped, it would undoubtedly be an excellent bargaining chip for her.

    That way, she could negotiate for even more.

    However, the moment she spoke, she saw the grim expression on his face.

    "Did it not go well? No way. Don''t tell me Hannah still has a problem even after you went to apologize?"

    Sandra asked first, "You didn''t exin it properly, did you? I gave you the idea, but the rest was up to you to handle."

    "I exined it clearly to Hannah, and she listened carefully. I said "

    "So you told her, and she listened. What''s the problem then? Are you sure you had a proper talk with her and weren''t just going through the motions?"

    Sandra genuinely didn''t believe him.

    She pressed on, "Your situation now ispletely different from before. You were there to apologize. Do you understand what an apology is? You can''t use that condescending tone of yours!"

    Because Sandra knew what kind of person he was, she had specifically gone to remind him before he left to see Hannah.

    She had told him to apologize sincerely.

    He had promised he would, that he''d handle it well and not mess things up. But now, something was clearly off.

    "I did apologize to Hannah properly, and I spoke sincerely. The main issue is that Hannah..."

    Lionel trailed off, unsure how to continue.

    He looked at Sandra, thought for a long time, but ultimately decided not to say more.

    "Lionel, you need to tell me clearly what happened. What did you and Hannah talk about when you went to see her?"

    Lionel then recounted everything Hannah had said to him, word for word.

    Sandra listened, stunned for a few seconds before it finally sank in.

    It was indeed not right.

    "What is wrong with you? Why would you admit it?"

    Lionel was such a fool.

    "Why don''t you just deny it? You could have insisted it was your own idea. Why did you have to confess?"

    "Or did you think Hannah would keep

    suspecting you

    if you weren''t

    honest that you couldn''t

    eceive

    her? You have to lie when it''s

    necessary!"

    Seeing his expression, Sandra was so angry.

    "I give up. Even the best advice won''t help you now. Even if youe up with a good idea yourself, it''s useless!"

    Right now, Sandra desperately wanted to pry open his head and see what was inside.

    How could someone be so stupid?

    She gets under her skin, and he

    knows it but does he think before he talks or acts? Nope. He was practically asking for Hannab to chew him out.

    No wonder Hannah was so furious. Hepletely deserved it.

    "Lionel, let me be clear. I''m just here to give you advice as you requested. Whether

    it seeds or not is your problem."

    Sandra thought for a moment and decided to set things straight. "Whatever happens between you

    and Hannah from now on is youmet

    business. Let me know when you need me. For now, I don''t want to get involved in your affairs.

 Chapter 574

    As Sandra said this, a wave of intense fear washed over her.

    Because even before Lionel had confessed everything, Hannah had already guessed that someone was behind the scenes, helping him strategize.

    It would be simple for her to guess it was her, since Lionel trusts her so much.

    The fact that Hannah could figure it all out just from Lionel''s apology and confession proved how well she knew him.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made the connection the moment he said what he did.

    But Sandra had never expected Lionel to be so foolish as to admit it.

    If only Lionel had denied it back then, stuck to his story that he''de up with the idea himself, everything would have been fine.

    Why did he have to confess?

    He''s sharp as a tack most days, but pull a move like that when it counts? Seriously?

    Seeing Sandra''s constant usations, a surge of anger rose in Lionel, and he spoke in a low, tense voice.

    "If I want to reconcile with Hannah, I have to tell her everything without holding back. If I deceive her, she''ll just bring it up againter, using me of being insincere. Wouldn''t that just lead to another fight?"

    After hearing this, Sandra gave him a long, meaningful look. She opened her mouth as if to speak, then slowly let out a breath and closed it again.

    She stopped listening to him, even turning her head away to pick up a ss of water from the table.

    At this moment, she had absolutely no idea what was going through Lionel''s mind. "Sandra, say something!"

    Seeing her silence, Lionel''s anger red, and he yelled at her.

    "What? Am I wrong? I''m trying to fix things with Hannah, to restore our marriage. I should be telling her everything without reservation."

    "Lionel, I never realized you were so insane."

    Sandra mmed the water ss down on the table, stood up, and pointed a finger at Lionel, shouting.

    "You want to repair your marriage, to tell Hannah everything without reservation, and yet you''re keeping me locked up in your house? Even if nothing has happened between us, how do you think Hannah sees this?"

    Their rtionship was already misunderstood, and now the misunderstanding was even worse because he refused to let her go!

    "Hannah will inevitably think there''s still something going on between us. Otherwise, why wouldn''t you let me leave? Only when wepletely cut ties and never see each other again Will Hannah believe that you and I are truly over."

    "That''s the only way you two will have a chance to reconcile. But you told her you asked me for advice in everyone''s eyes, I''m not your friend, I''m your mistress, the other woman. To please your wife, you go to your mistress for help. Tell me, who could ept that? Even I couldn''t ept it!"

    Furious, Sandra let out a long torrent of words, pouring out all her frustrations before finally letting out a relieved sigh.

    "But you were the one who told me you''d help me strategize, right?" Lionel said.

    "I said I''d help you, but I never told you to tell Hannah about it! As long as you kept

    your mouth shut and denied everything, Hannah would never have known."

    She gave Lionel an exasperated look

    and rolled her eyes. "Your

    rtionship could have slowly improved, I

    d have graduallet

    fade out of have

    picture, and.

    everyone could have moved on with

    their lives. You could handle your own affairs, and I could finally leave the country. That was my original n."

 Chapter 575

    The more she spoke, the more distraught she became, her frustration mounting until she was waving her hands in the air, pointing at him, feeling as if she might cough up blood at any second.

    "Your rtionship was just starting to get a little better, and then, because you thought you were being so clever, deciding you had to tell Hannah everything without reservation, you tore it all down again."

    She took a step forward, poking Lionel hard in the chest, and said, word by word,

    "Let me tell you, after what you said to Hannah today, seeing her again will be next to impossible, you know that!"

    Sandra exhaled sharply in frustration and stormed upstairs, having no desire to deal with him any longer.

    Thinking back on their time together recently, Sandra found herself wondering about something: who was the real lovesick fool, Hannah or her?

    Because back when she and Lionel weren''t exactly dating but in that ambiguous phase, he had been so smart, so clever.

    And he was an expert liar back then. Whenever they were together and Hannah called, he could lie with a straight face, calm andposed, telling Hannah he was workingte.

    His lies were so skillfully crafted that it was impossible to find any ws.

    He used to be so good at lying, yet at this critical moment, he chose to bepletely honest.

    He was crazy. This man waspletely and utterly insane. If she kept trying to advise him, she was afraid she might just kill herself out of sheer rage.

    She thought about how she''d been doing just fine in Kiron, and it was all Quennel''s fault, that bastard, for bringing her back here.

    Otherwise, how would she have gotten caught up in this mess?

    Even though life in Kiron wasn''t as morous as it once was, at least it wasn''t this miserable!

    But now, she had lost all means of fighting back against them.

    Owen, who had been her source of information, was now missing, his whereabouts unknown. For all she knew, Quennel might have already tortured him to death.

    These thoughts made Sandra even more agitated. She reached her room, kicked the door open in anger, and then mmed it shut behind her with a loud bang.

    Lionel had started to follow her,

    intending to reason with her

    seeing her in such a state, he

    realized that talking now would only lead to an endless argument.

    He decided against it. Continuing to argue would just be a waste of time with no resolution.

    But now he was trapped in a state of extreme anxiety and frustration.

    His mind was aplete mess, and he had no idea what to do next.

    And just as Sandra had said, now that he had confessed and Hannah knew he was still in close contact with her, seemg Hannah again would be next to impossible.

    Should he let Sandra go now and try to convince Hannah to trust him again?

    But he had gone to so much trouble, following the clues Quennel provided, to finally find her and bring her here.

    To just let her go now? Wouldn''t that be letting her off too easily?

 Chapter 576

    Sandra had caused so much trouble, and now she could just walk away without facing any consequences or punishment. That was far too lenient!

    Besides, there was no guarantee that letting Sandra go would make Hannah forgive him.

    At this moment, Lionel was caught in an endless loop, feeling that no matter what he did, it would be wrong, and he couldn''t find a solution.

    He waspletely at a loss for what to do next.

    As he went downstairs, a bold idea suddenly surfaced in his mind.

    He felt conflicted, but perhaps this was a viable option. He just wasn''t sure if that person would actually help him.

    After all, the man despised him and would probably never betray Hannah to side with him.

    But if he didn''t ask for his help, he didn''t know who else to turn to.

    Maybe he should calm down and think it over. There might be a better way.

    The next day, when Samuel woke up, there was a new message on his phone.

    He nced at it, put the phone down, then sat up and picked it up again.

    He read the message carefully, over and over again.

    For a moment, he thought his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    Samuel tapped on the number from the message and dialed it. After a moment, the person on the other end answered.

    Samuel immediately started yelling, "What the hell, did you send me a message this morning? Did you send it to the wrong person? Are you sure you sent that message and your phone wasn''t hacked?

    The person on the other end didn''t hesitate, replying as soon as Samuel finished speaking.

    "Yes, I sent it. I have something very important to discuss with you. I hope you can meet me at the location I sent."

    After hearing this, Samuel fell silent for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and slowly exhaled.

    He held the phone in front of him, carefully examining the phone number, then switched back to the text message, reading it repeatedly.

    He confirmed that every word meant exactly what he thought it did, that he wasn''t imagining things.

    Only after triple-checking did he speak again.

    "I don''t think you should be meeting with me right now. You should be making an appointment at a psychiatric hospital I know people, I can put some strings to get you an appointment. If you keep acting this crazy, I''m seriously going to tell Hannah!"

    "I''ll say it again, I didn''t send the message to the wrong person. I''m serious. Ineed to ask you for something. I hope we can meet and talk in detail, and I also hope you won''t mention this to Hannab. Once we meet, you understand what want to talk about."

    After saying this, the man on the other end hung up.

    Samuel sat on his bed, stunned for a few seconds. Then he threw back the covers, got out of bed, paced around it a couple of times, and picked up his phone again.

    "Crazy. Truly crazy. I''ve never met anyone so insane. Since you''re this crazy, I definitely have to go see it for myself. I want to see just how far gone you are." After some thought, Samuel decided not to tell Hannah about it for now.

    He changed his clothes, grabbed a pen from the drawer, stuck it in his pocket, and went downstairs.

    "You don''t have work this early in the morning, why are you so dressed up? Where are you off to? Don''t tell me you have a girlfriend?"

 Chapter 577

    Hannah had just finished breakfast and was watching the news on the sofa when she saw Samuel, dressed to the nines and looking like he was in a hurry to get out, and she teased him.

    "Hannah, I''m not going on a date, but I''m about to do something even more

    important than meeting a girlfriend. When I''m done, I''lle back and tell you all about it."

    Samuel said with a raised eyebrow, "You just rest at home today. Wait for me toe back and share something interesting with you. It will absolutely blow your mind."

    "What could be so good that you can''t take me with you?" Hannah asked curiously.

    "This is one thing I really can''t take you to. It''s too interesting, and if you get involved, it won''t be interesting anymore, you know what I mean?"

    Since things had already reached this point, if he actually brought Hannah along, the situation would definitely take a different turn.

    So, he felt he couldn''t take her with him, but he could definitely share the story with her after he got back.

    After all, Hannah was always happy to share interesting things with him, so he should do the same for her.

    Samuel got in his car and headed towards the address from the text message.

    He was excited the whole way. There had been so many bizarre things happeningtely that he felt life would be dull and boring without some new absurdity.

    In less than half an hour, he arrived at a coffee shop.

    Pushing the door open, he could see the man sitting in the loft on the second floor, who also spotted him at the same time.

    "You can skip the small talk. Let''s cut to the chase. Tell me why you asked me here. What do you want to find out about Hannah? Just say it."

    Samuel sat down, ready to order while he spoke, afraid he''d miss out on the juicy details if he wasted any time.

    Lionel looked at his excited expression and felt like he might have made a mistake. But things had alreadye this far; there was alreadye tow.

    no point in backing out now.

    He took a deep breath, wrestled with his thoughts for a moment, and finally asked.

    "You didn''t tell your sister I messaged you this morning, did you?"

    Lionel asked, needing reassurance. "I made it clear that if you told her, I wouldn''t talk to you."

    "Rx, I didn''t tell Hannah. And stop with all this nonsense. Hurry up and talk. I want to go see a movie; I don''t have time to waste with you."

    In reality, he had no ns to see a movie; it was just an excuse.

    He was just worried the man in front of him would beat around the bush and, after all the talk, never get to the main point while tricking himonto saying something unnecessary.

    After all, this man was cunning and deceitful.

    "I didn''t ask you here for any other reason. Iust wanted to ask howe Hannan is doing is doing with the temple

    family, and whether she''s had any

    contact with those businesses

    during this time."

    Samuel had just finished ordering his coffee. Hearing this, he put down his phone,

    He sized Lionel up subtly before speaking.

 Chapter 578

    "Am I your man? Am I your spy nted in the Temple family? No wonder Hannah said you''re insane. You really are. I thought you called me here for something important, but it turns out you just want to pump me for information about Hannah?"

    Samuel blinked, thenughed out of sheer anger. "Does that seem normal to you? Don''t waste my time. If you have something to say, just say it. Do you really think asking me about her is going to work?"

    He had thought Lionel called him over for something so important that Hannah couldn''t know.

    He never expected him to be trying to get information about Hannah, as if speaking to him nicely in private would make him spill everything.

    Samuel looked at him and said earnestly.

    "Has it ever urred to you that besides Hannah, I''m the person who most wants you two to get divorced? I want to see Hannah''s life get brighter and brighter while yours gets more and more miserable, leaving you to wallow in envy."

    "Given that''s my mindset, how could I possibly tell you anything about Hannah? I''d have to be out of my mind. You''re wrong, no normal person would ever tell you." Hearing Samuel''s indignant outburst, Lionel''s expression remained unchanged.

    He said calmly, "I know this is bizarre, but I just want to know what Hannah''s attitude towards me is right now."

    Samuel nced at him but didn''t speak. He just silently took a sip of his coffee and let out a long sigh.

    A few secondster, Samuel shot him another look, still remaining silent, just sitting there watching him.

    Lionel was now asking him about this so sincerely. Honestly, Samuel had no idea if this was another one of Sandra''s schemes.

    Perhaps she was trying to use this to feel him out, to see what he might let slip.

    If that was the case, it was better for him to say as little as possible.

    After all, if he said too much and identally revealed something, it would be a disaster.

    "Regarding what happened

    yesterday, I went back and thought

    about it carefully

    I know was very

    wrong, so just wanted to see what Hannah''s attitude is now."

    Lionel pressed on, "If Ipletely cut ties with Sandra for good, wilt Hannah make up with me? Or at

    least will her attitude

    attitude soften e soften a little?

    I really don''t know what I should do

    this time."

    If he wasn''tpletely desperate, why would he have sought out Samuel to talk about it?

    After hearing this, Samuel just silently drank his coffee without saying a word.

    Lionel could see what he was thinking and quickly exined.

    "My meeting you here today was purely my own idea. It has nothing to do with Sandra."

    Lionel rified, "I didn''t ask her, so you can rest assured. I just really want to know ift cut al contact with her and stop listening to her, will Hannah forgive my past mistakes?"

    Samuel simply maintained his silence.

    He was even tempted to pull out his phone and y a round of a game. This was aplete waste of his time.

    He had thought he''d get some useful information bying here, but he got nothing at all.

 Chapter 579

    Samuel wouldn''t even dare to tell Hannah about this when he got back, fearing she wouldugh at him.

    Lionel had truly humiliated him.

    Seeing his silence, Lionel grew increasingly agitated. He just wanted to have a serious conversation, but Samuel maintained this uncooperative attitude.

    For a moment, neither of them spoke, just sitting there in silence, looking at each other.

    Samuel didn''t want to continue this standoff.

    Staying here any longer was aplete waste of time!

    "Let me put it this way. If you want to maintain a good rtionship with Hannah now, sign the divorce papers. Then we can actually be friends and chat. But if you insist on dragging this out, let me tell you, we won''t even be able to be friends. You should think carefully about what you want to do."

    Friends? What friends? Of course, that was just a lie to trick him. How could they possibly be friends?

    Their rtionship had deteriorated to this point. Only a fool would want to be friends with him. Befriending someone like him would be like getting stuck with a piece of gum you can''t scrape off¨Dutterly disgusting.

    "This is the first andst time I''ll meet with you alone. I need to make one thing clear. If you ever message me again to meet privately and talk about this kind of nonsense, I will tell Hannah."

    Samuel looked at him with a serious expression. "As for what you just asked, I can only tell you, regretfully, to stop dreaming. You want me to be your snitch? Forget it that''s never happening."

    What aplete waste of his excitement.

    He should have just stayed home, had breakfast, gone back to sleep for a bit and woken up to y games. That would have been much more enjoyable.

    Samuel stood up, drained his coffee in one go, mmed the cup down, and turned

    to leave without another word for the man.

    He had hoped to get some useful information from him to go back and impress Hannah.

    If Hannah found out about this, he''d probably beughed at. This was so hard.

    However, what he never expected

    was that as soon as he walked out,

    he saw a very familiar car par to his. Crap, it was Hannah!

    §±§Ö§ß§Ñ

    "You went out for coffee and didn''t even think to grab a cup for me? And here I thought I was a good family to you."

    Hannah took off her sunsses, rolled down the window, andughed teasingly, lookingpletely at ease.

    "Hannah, the coffee is terrible. Seriously bad. Avoid it. I''ll take you to a better coffee shop next time."

    Samuel smiled and pulled open the passenger door. "Let''s go, let''s go,

    let''s go home ride with you. We can have the drivere pick up my car."

    BUMS

    "Is the coffee bad, or did the person you met not say anything pleasant, leading you

    to that conclusion?"

    Hannah had a feeling something was off when she saw Samuel''s strange behavior that morning.

    She hadn''t nned on following him, but after thinking about it, she decided to see what was going on.

    When he parked the car and she saw the person inside through the window, Hannah froze for a second.

 Chapter 580

    The moment she saw Lionel, Hannah thought she was mistaken, so she checked again carefully.

    She even took out her phone, zoomed in, and snapped a picture. Finally, she confirmed that the person Samuel was meeting was indeed Lionel.

    Hannah had initially wanted to open the car door, walk into the coffee shop, and ask them what they were meeting privately about.

    But after some thought, she decided to wait in the car for Samuel toe out.

    "So, tell me. What were you two discussing in your private meeting?"

    Hannah had made several guesses in the car but could never figure out what the two of them could possibly talk about alone.

    The whole thing felt incredibly bizarre-him meeting Samuel in secret.

    Though it was most likely about wanting to know things about her, she couldn''t guess the specifics.

    Samuel didn''t hide anything. He told her everything, word for word. Hannah drove while listening to Samuel''s ount.

    After hearing everything he said, Hannah fell silent. She pulled the car over to the side of the road, afraid her concentration would slip while driving.

    "For real? He actually asked you those things? You''re not lying to me, are you?" Hannah fell silent, looking at Samuel in disbelief, feeling like he might be making it up.

    Samuel looked at Hannah with an excited and earnest expression, "How could I lie to you, Hannah? That''s exactly what happened. He came right out and started asking me about you. He was so natural about it."

    "The way he asked, I thought for a second that I was his mole nted by your side, you know? I was just stunned!"

    Thinking back on that moment, it still felt surreal.

    Honestly, if he hadn''t experienced it himself, he wouldn''t have believed the man was capable of saying such things.

    "He even said that meeting me today was entirely his own idea and not some n orchestrated by Sandra."

    "When he said that, I didn''t even want to respond. He was so proud of himself, you know? I don''t get how someone can be so full of themselves."

    Samuel felt as if he might be in a dream. Otherwise, how could such a bizarre and chaotic thing happen in real life?

    But it was real. This wasn''t a dream.

    Hannah didn''t speak. She just crossed her arms, leaned back slightly against the seat, her brow furrowed as she stared ahead in disbelief.

    If she had known they were

    discussing something so weird, she should have gone in to witness it. Just hearing about it didn''t feel satisfying enough.  fo

    "He also asked if you would

    reconcile with him if he cut ties with Sandrpletely. It''s so strange He''d think Sandra was the root cause of all your problems and he had nothing to do with it."

    Hannah took a deep breath, restarted the car, and began driving home.

    "I think if he tries to meet you privately again, you shouldn''t go. I''m genuinely worried that one day he''ll have aplete breakdown and say something like you can forgive him on my behalf, and then we''d be considered reconciled."

    "??" Samuel was stunned for a few seconds. "Hannah, what did you just say? I don''t

    think I understood you."

 Chapter 581

    "Well, when I was in college, there was this guy pursuing my roommate. Everyone knew about it. Then one day, he called me and another friend downstairs alone."

    Hannah recalled an incident from her school days.

    "We thought he was too shy to give our roommate a gift and wanted us to deliver it for him. But to our surprise, he told us he really liked our roommate and wanted to be with her, and he hoped we would agree on her behalf."

    Samuel: "??"

    Samuel pinched his own cheek. He must still be dreaming. How else could he be hearing so many unbelievable things today?

    "He was into your roommate but was too shy to confess, so he asked you to ept his confession on her behalf, and if you agreed, he would consider himself dating your roommate. Is that what you mean?"

    It took Samuel a long time to process what Hannah had just said.

    "Yes, that''s right. We were shocked too. We told him that if he liked her, he had to confess himself. He said he was too shy and afraid of rejection, so it would be fine if we just agreed for her."

    "In that moment, we were stunned - how could an adult do something so baffling? No sane person would ever say something like that."

    Hannah thought about it now and realized that she had been surrounded by crazy people all along, she just hadn''t noticed it before.

    After hearing all this, Samuel couldn''t help but raise his hands and apud Hannah.

    "Hannah, if you hadn''t told me these things, I never would have known there were so many weirdos in the world, not just one."

    Hannah chuckled and gestured for him to calm down.

    "Actually, there''s an even funnier story. Another one of my roommates broke up with her- ex-boyfriend and wanted him to forgive her so she gathered fother."

    "There were six of us in the room. She said if all six of us knelt down to her ex- boyfriend, he would surely be moved and forgive her."

    Samuel: "??"

    "You don''t have to be shocked or find it unbelievable, and you don''t have to suspect I''m lying to you, because it''s all true."

    "I''m only just realizing now that not only were my college roommates messed up, but Lionel is too. So many strange things happened in the dom back then that I stopped living there and moved out. I feel like my whole life has been a chaotic journey, meeting so many lunatics."

    Hannah sighed deeply as she drove, feeling sentimental.

    She used to think her roommate was just a lovesick fool, which was why she''d say

    such things, but she never expected Lionel to be the same.

    A crazy person is a crazy person. It has nothing to do with being lovesick.

    She had been lovesick before, but she''d never done anything so insane!

    "It''s okay, Hannah. After meeting all these crazy people, everyone else you meet will seem normal. Look at least I''m formal, and our family is normat Well, except for that moron Cherry. I hear that moron ising back in a couple of days."

    "What is sheing back for?"

 Chapter 582

    "Who knows? But after all the mistakes she''s made, I doubt she''d do it again. Besides, it seems like she''s starting to look up to you."

    Samuel''s eyes glinted as a mischievous idea struck him, and he chuckled.

    "Seriously, Hannah, if Lionel starts bothering you again, just send Cherry over to bother him instead. It''s not like she has anything better to do."

    Hannah shot Samuel a thoughtful, sideways nce.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? I was just trying to help."

    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just think that''s an excellent idea. When we get home, I''ll see what Cherry''s up to. I have to go back to the office in a couple of days, and if Lionel shows up again, I won''t have the time or energy for him. Cherry can handle it."

    She had to admit, Samuel''s idea was brilliant.

    Meanwhile.

    After Samuel left, Lionel sat alone in the cafe, lost in thought for a long time.

    About half an hourter, he finally got up, left the cafe, and drove home.

    When he arrived, he found Sandra in the living room, along with an unwee visitor.

    "What are you doing in my house?"

    Lionel red at Quennel, who was seatedfortably in the center of the sofa with a cup of coffee and some pastries beside him.

    Steam was still rising from the cup, suggesting he hadn''t been there long.

    "A concerned older brotheres to see how his younger brother is doing, and this

    is the wee I get? You sound more like you''re interrogating a criminal. That''s not very respectful, is it?"

    Quennel lifted his cup, taking an elegant sip, looking for all the world like a genuinely caring sibling.

    Lionel''s brow tightened at his words. He walked over and sat down on the armchair opposite him, crossing his long legs and fixing Quennel with a furious stare.

    "There''s no one else here, Quennel. You can drop the act. Don''t give me this nonsense. If you have something to say, say it. If not, get out. I don''t want to see you."

    "I don''t have any particr business, no. I was just curious. You''ve been fired from thepany and barred from the factories, so what have you been doing at home? Have you really just given up, with no intention of trying to get any of it back?"

    To be honest, Lionel had stopped thinking about any of that.

    His ambition seemed to have vanished the moment Hannah mentioned divorce.

    Besides, all his thoughts were consumed by her now.

    He figured that once he and Hannah reconciled, he could deal with thepany

    and factoriester. After all, everyone knew he had the talent for it.

    "I wonder how thepany and factories are doing now that you''ve taken them from me. Are they- running so poorly that you''ve made mess you can''t fix? Is that why, you''re here, looking for my help?"

    Lionel raised an eyebrow, a mocking smirk on his face. "If that''s the case, you''d better adjust your attitude. Get and

    on your knees and beg me,

    maybe just maybe ill consider helping you.

    Quennel chuckled and shook his head.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but thepany and the factories are running perfectly

    fine. No issues at all. So it seems you won''t get to see me on my knees."

    "But I might get to see you on yours. After all, you''re so desperate you''ve resorted to teaming up with a mistress."

    At Quennel''s words, Lionel''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

 Chapter 583

    "Who told you that? Was it Hannah?¡±

    "It doesn''t matter how I know. What matters is that I also know you went to see Samuel this morning."

    Sandra, who had been sitting tensely and silently ever since Quennel arrived, could no longer contain herself.

    She turned to Lionel, her voice a sharp whisper. ¡°You went to see Samuel? What for? He''s on Hannah''s side! Don''t tell me you tried to bribe him with money or resources to be your informant and report all of Hannah''s activities to you."

    If she had known that was his n this morning, she would have stopped him.

    "Can''t you use your brain before you act?" Sandra''s voice grew louder with agitation, ending in a shout.

    "How I do things is none of your business! Who are you to speak? And who allowed you downstairs? Get back to your room!"

    "I asked your staff to bring her down," Quennel interjected smoothly. "After all, I''m here to help you deal with her. You im you want to reconcile with Hannah, yet you have your mistress living in your house. Do you really think that''s okay? You''re only this brazen because Hannah isn''t here to see it!"

    "Or perhaps you''re worried Sandra will be kidnapped again, so you''re keeping her close to ''protect'' her. So she can keep manufacturing false evidence for you?"

    Quennel had been stunned when he first heard that Lionel was not only keeping Sandra around but letting her live in his house. He''d thought his informant had made a mistake.

    Coming here today confirmed it was true.

    Pet

    "You should have figured it out by now. Hannah doesn''t care who kidnapped Sandra. Even if Sandra dropped dead in front of her right now, she wouldn''t care who did it she''d probably be thrilled And yet, you''re still protecting her. I don''t understand it. We are biological brothers, so how did you turn out to be such an idiot?"

    The two of them tag-teamed him, their words chipping away at his pride. The anger

    inside Lionel burned, but he had no rebuttal.

    Everything they said was true.

    He took a deep breath and red at Quennel. What I do with her is my business. It has nothing to do with you Why are you really here if you don''t get to the point, then get out! You''re not wee here!"

    "You want to get back together with Hannah, don''t you? It''s simple. You don''t have to do anythingplicated. Just kick Sandra out right now. Then, let a rumor of get back to Hannah Who knows it might change her opinion of you."

    Anyone hearing Quennel would have thought he was genuinely trying to help.

    But the two of them had been at odds since the day he returned home, and Lionel didn''t believe for a second that he had his best interests at heart.

    After a moment of silence, Lionel took another deep breath and demanded, "What do you want from me? I know you''re not this generous."

    Quennel knew he wouldn''t be easily convinced, so he decided toy his cards on the table.

    "I have a file that needs your attention. It''s urgent, and I have other things to handle. Mom won''t let you take over thepany, but she can''t expect you to do absolutely nothing rted to its affairs."

    It''s absurd that you can just sit back and reap the rewards without lifting a finger.

 Chapter 584

    Besides, if Lionel helped him now, no one would ever know.

    He could simply im all the credit. It was the perfect opportunity to make use of him.

    "So, you''vee to me for help because you''ve finally realized your own ipetence. Quennel, if you want my assistance, it''s simple. Just get on your knees and beg me."

    Faced with Lionel''s unbridled arrogance, Quennel remained unfazed.

    "I came to make a proposal, not to negotiate. If you don''t want to do it, then don''t. Of course, if you do, there will be something in it for you."

    He had anticipated Lionel''s refusal, so his calm expression never wavered.

    "As for what you''ll get, you''ll find out after you''ve done the work. As your brother, I can''t just stand by and do nothing. Besides this, there was one other thing I came to

    tell you."

    Quennel raised his eyebrows, a faint, mocking smile ying on his lips. ¡°Hannah has filed a divorce petition with the court. I assume you''re aware of that."

    Honestly, he was surprised Hannah had waited this long to file.

    But on second thought, it made sense. She probably didn''t want to make things embarrassed and had been putting it off.

    In the end, she must have realized Lionel was shameless, and there was no point in protecting his reputation.

    She might as well have filed for divorce sooner; they could have been separated by

    now.

    Lionel froze for a few seconds, his face darkening.

    He knew about the divorce petition; Hannah had mentioned it before.

    But he had assumed it was just an empty threat. He never thought she would actually go through with it.

    Once the time came, the news would be impossible to hide.

    Everyone would find out, and the gossip would start.

    As the reality of it sank in, Lionel''s breathing became ragged.

    "You and Hannah are about to divorced, and here you are, still debating whether to keep

    with

    your mistress. Let me ask you, do

    you even care about Hannah at all?"

    It seemed there was nothing left to discuss between them, so there was no point in wasting any more time.

    Quennel stood up to leave, but Lionel suddenly called out to him.

    "Wait.¡± Lionel''s brow was furrowed as he asked, ¡°If I handle that file for you, will you help me?"

    "Forget about the file. I came here to offer you a partnership, and you met me with this level of arrogance. I handed you an opportunity on a silver tter, and you threw it away Why should I bother with you? I only offered you the file because

    thought you had nothing better to do."

    Quennel wasn''t a patient man. He had approached the matter calmly.

    But Lionel had been so conceited, demanding he get on his knees and beg just to get a file handled.

    He was arrogant then, and he was still arrogant now, even as he was about to ept. Honestly, if he weren''t so capable, Quennel wouldn''t have bothereding here today.

    But his talent fueled his arrogance, and if he was going to be that arrogant, he had to ept the consequences.

    "Quennel, do you really think I don''t

    know what kind of person you

    are?

    It''s obvious you cant handle this f yourself and you need someone to do it for you. And I''m the best person for the job."

 Chapter 585

    Lionel didn''t hesitate to call his bluff.

    "If I don''t help you, that file will never get done. And now, I''m agreeing to help you."

    ¡°Lionel, just shut up." Sandra, who had been silent on the side, couldn''t take his arrogance anymore. She stood up and gave him a hard shove.

    "Are you out of your mind? Do you have to make an enemy of the whole world?"

    She red at him, her teeth clenched. "Quennel is offering you a way out. Just take it and stop talking nonsense. Maybe he can actually help you, and you and Hannah can reconcile. Don''t push everyone away! That''s enough, rein it in!"

    ¡°See? Even your mistress has more sense than you. She understands everything, while you understand nothing. No wonder Hannah doesn''t want you anymore. You brought this on yourself, you know that? Now, I''ll ask you one more time. What was it you wanted to say to me earlier?"

    Quennel was surprised that Sandra had dared to intervene.

    It was no wonder Lionel kept her around. Without her, he was truly useless, an absolute fool.

    It was just as he''d said: how could two sons from the same mother be so different? Why was this one so dense, so wed?

    "I said, you mentioned a file you needed me to handle. I''ll do it."

    Seeing his still-arrogant posture, Quennel really didn''t want to deal with him.

    But then he reminded himself not to stoop to his level. All he needed was for Lionel to handle one file.

    Arguing would just be a pointless waste of time.

    "As your older brother, I won''t hold this against you. I''ll have someone email the file to youter."

    Quennel said his piece and turned to leave. Seeing him go again, Lionel immediately called out to stop him once more.

    "I''ve already agreed to handle the file, so shouldn''t you tell me how you''re going to help me? Since this is a partnership, we need to be clears about the terms."  fo

    As soon as he finished, Sandra pulled him back, putting on a cating smile for Quennel.

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. Just give us the file. We''ll take care of it, I promise.¡±

    "Lionel, if you have the time, you should really fearn a thing or two from Sandra about how to talk to people how to act. Otherwise with an attitude like yours, even if Hannah forgave you now, there''s no O quarantee you two wouldn''t just keep fighting. You can''t even handle the basics ofmunication."

    Quennel scoffed and walked out.

    Only after he was gone did Sandra sink back onto the sofa.

    "Tell me, are you really out of your

    mind? Why do you insist on

    like that? You''vepletely

    talking

    alienated him now. What was the

    point?"

    "If he wants to partner with me, he needs to rify the terms upfront. What if he''s trying to trick me?"

    ¡°So what if he is? You could just go and tattle to Hannahter!¡±

    Sandra felt a growing certainty that she couldn''t stay here any longer. The thought of it was terrifying.

    But right now, she had no idea how she was going to get away.

 Chapter 586

    When Hannah and Samuel arrived home, Cherry was already there.

    The moment Cherry saw them, she jumped up excitedly and rushed over.

    "Oh my god, I can''t believe all this interesting stuff happened while I was on vacation! If I had known, I would have just stayed home."

    Samuel gave her an unapologetic eye-roll.

    "What''s it to you? You''re just here for the gossip. Or were you nning on getting involved?"

    Cherry quickly waved her hands. "No, that''s not what I meant. It''s just that everything sounds so wild and dramatic. It''s a shame I couldn''t witness it firsthand."

    She''d consumed so much gossip in her life, and now, for the first time, the drama was happening in her own family!

    "Even if you were home, we wouldn''t have let you listen in. You would''ve had to hide and eavesdrop!"

    Samuel''s eyes widened as he continued, "And don''t you get any funny ideas about stirring up trouble! Cherry, you keep your nose out of this, you hear me?"

    He jabbed a finger in her direction for emphasis.

    After all, Cherry was the ssic spoiled heiress who lived for drama, gossip, and entertainment.

    Hannah just smiled without saying a word, settling into an armchair. A maid brought her a freshly brewed cup of coffee. She took a small sip. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke.

    "It seems you''re very interested in my affairs. In that case, how about this: the next time Lionel tries to contact me or shows up here, you can go and meet him for me. My vacation is almost over, and don''t have time to waste on him."

    "Hannah, that''s a bad idea. This is your business. How can you let her get involved? She might betray your again Don''t you remember how she treated you when you first came back?"

    At the mention of her past behavior, Cherry immediately became defensive. "I had just gotten back then, and I didn''t fully trust her yet!"

    The thought of getting involved in such major drama was an opportunity Cherry was not about to pass up.

    "And besides, there was so much going on with her... Anyway, I just didn''t have all the facts, which is why I made a mistake. And I apologized for itter, didn''t I?"

    Cherry batted her eyshes at Hannah obsequiously. "Trust me get it now. I know how great Hannah is, and don''t have anything else to do Hannan has to go back to work, so just let me help her with this."

    "Making people''s lives miserable and humiliating them? Yeah, that''s kinda my specialty."

    That was no exaggeration. She was a genius at it. Rich, bored, and with a safety of people to clean up her messes, she had always been brazen and reckless. Samuel knew exactly what Hannah was doing.

    If she had asked Cherry for help directly, who knew if the girl would have cooperated properly?

    But by provoking her, by stoking her anger, Cherry would be determined to prove herself to Hannah.

    She was desperate to do something meaningful to make Hannah see her in a new light and forget her past mistakes.

 Chapter 587

    Her parents worked in a branch of the familypany, and their climb up the corporatedder was a struggle.

    They had sent her to live with her grandparents, hoping she could charm them into providing some resources to help their careers.

    But her parents had spoiled her too much, and she was incapable of fawning over the elderly.

    As a result, her grandparents had offered very little help over the years.

    But now, things were different. If she could help Hannah, her grandparents would surely see that she was useful.

    Maybe they would show her a little favor and pass some resources on to her parents. And besides, she genuinely loved this kind of thing.

    "Since you''re so willing to help me, I''ll leave it in your hands. I''m just too busy, with a mountain of things waiting for me. If Lionel keeps harassing me, it will seriously affect my work."

    Hannah let out a long sigh, her expression a mix of reluctance and resignation.

    When Cherry heard Hannah was really entrusting this to her, she was filled with joy. She shot up from her seat and gave Hannah a respectful bow.

    "Don''t worry, Hannah. If that man dares to bother you again, I''ll make him wish he hadn''t!"

    "Alright then, it''s all yours. I need to go upstairs and get some work done."

    "Okay!"

    Cherry was thrilled at the prospect of taking down a scumbag. She was already messaging her contacts in the media and a few social media influencers, telling them to be on standby. The moment something happened, she would let them know so they coulde and help.

    Meanwhile.

    After Quennel''s visit, Lionel fell into a deep state of reflection.

    He sat in his study, watching the security footage of Sandra in her room.

    He hadn''t actually given her free run of the house; he had confined her to her room. If Quennel hadn''t insisted an seeing her she wouldnt have

    Wh

    But if he told Hannah he had imprisoned Sandra and that nothing had happened between them...

    Even if he provided the security footage, Hannah probably wouldn''t watch it, let alone believe him.

    So, the best solution now was to take Sandra somewhere else and lock her up, only bringing her out when he needed her.

    After some thought, Lionel ordered his men to put Sandra in a car, and he drove toward the Rosenberg family estate.

    If he was going to imprison her, the safest ce was the abandoned underground prison from before.

    Locking her up anywhere else was risky. What if Sandra found a way to escape? That would ruin everything.

    He had gone to great lengths to find her so she could act as his witness, but things hadn''t gone ording to n.

    But just because she wasn''t useful at the moment didn''t mean he could just let her

    go.

    Who knew? She might be useful again in the future.

    When Sandra''s blindfold was removed, she found herself in a familiar room stained with blood, the air thick with its metallic scen She instinctively stumbled back, Staring attionel in terror. ''

    "Are you insane? Why did you bring

    me back here? What are you doing? I told you. I''d be your strategist, that I''d help your Why?

 Chapter 588

    Sandra screamed, her voice cracking with desperation as she struggled to escape.

    But after just two steps, the guards behind her seized her and held her fast.

    "Let me go! Let me go, you bastards! Let me go!"

    "Lionel, what do you want to do? I already told Hannah it was Quennel who held me captive, not you. And now you''re locking me up here again? The next time I see Hannah, I''ll tell her you''re a monster who holds people prisoner!"

    Forced to the ground, Sandra thrashed and screamed.

    "You''re imprisoning me! You were the one who tortured me before! Hannah doesn''t trust you anymore anyway, so I can say whatever I want! Let me go right now, do you hear me? If you don''t, I will never help you again."

    Through all of Sandra''s hysterical shouting, Lionel sat nearby, watching her with a cool, detached expression, saying nothing.

    Sandra was dragged into the cell, and the door was locked behind her. Although she wasn''t shackled this time, it hardly made a difference.

    She rushed to the bars, pounding them with her fists, the metal nging loudly.

    "Lionel, what are you doing? Let me out of here! Do you really think locking me up and then telling Hannah we have no rtionship will make her believe you? That you''ve gotten rid of me and are all alone at home? Do you really think she''ll fall for that?"

    Sandra had already guessed Lionel''s motive for bringing her back here.

    But it was toote for that now; it wouldn''t change anything.

    "Hannah isn''t at your house, so how would she know what''s going on there? This aplishes nothing! Why don''t you just let me go? Let her see me get on a ne and leave the country with her own eyes. Wouldn''t that be better?"

    Sandra looked at Lionel, her eyes pleading as she offered her suggestion.

    "If you keep me here, what will Hannah see? Even if you show her a recording of

    me locked in this cell, she won''t believe it! She''ll just think it''s a fake!¡±

    But no matter how she screamed, raged, or begged, Lionel seemed deaf to her words, remaining utterly silent.

    After about a minute, Sandra''s voice grew weaker. As if giving up the fight, her legs gave way, and she slumped to the floor, herhead resting against a cold metal bar. She had no more words to say

    Silence descended upon the prison. Only then did Lionel finally speak.

    "What''s the matter? Nothing left to say? If you''re done, then it''s my turn."

    Hearing his voice, Sandra didn''t respond. She remained perfectly still, as if all life had drained from her.

    Lionel continued, "You''re right. Hannah probably won''t know that I''ve locked you up here. And I''m not doing this for her to see."

    His words made Sandra''s brow furrow in confusion. She couldn''t understand what he meant.

    "I just feel that my previous actions werepletely wrong. If you still want to leave, then you will stay here and continue to give me advice. 11

    your ideas are useful, I will let you

    go

    IMS

    ¡°But if your advice is useless, I will treat you exactly the way Quennel did!¡±

    At his words, a cold shiver ran down Sandra''s spine. Her pupils contracted, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    "You know what this ce is like. If you don''t want to be locked up here forever, then you will think of every possible way to help me. Do you understand?"

    Sandra was silent for a long moment before letting out a coldugh.

    "So, in the end, you still need your so-called mistress to be your strategist. The only thing that''s changed is the location of my

    prison You still need to

    antain

    contact with me. How is that any different from when I was living in your house?"

 Chapter 589

    Sandra pushed herself to her feet, her eyes fixed on Lionel as she asked a question that came straight from her heart. "You were so good to me back then, but I have no idea what''s going on in that head of yours now. Fine, I''ll give you the stupidest piece of advice I can think of!"

    This ce was terrifying; a primal fear of it was etched into her very being.

    She desperately wanted to stop helping Lionel, but if she didn''t, she would be trapped here forever.

    "If you really don''t know how to be good to Hannah, then just pretend Hannah is me! Treat her exactly the way you used to treat me. How''s that for an idea? You understand what I mean, don''t you?"

    As she said it, Sandra thought her idea was brilliant.

    Even a fool couldn''t mess this up, right?

    She had already told him what to say, what to do, what was right. But it was like his brain was made of stone.

    Everyone was telling him to be good to Hannah, but it seemed he just didn''t know how.

    He could be kind to anyone else, so why not her?

    "Lionel, I don''t care what you do to me now. I know that no matter how much I beg, you won''t let me go. So just answer me this one thing: why can''t you be good to Hannah?"

    After everything that had happened, this was a question that had been nagging at Sandra.

    If his poor treatment of Hannah before was because of the drugging incident before their marriage, what was his excuse now?

    He had imed he would do anything to avoid a divorce, but she hadn''t seen him do a single thing that was genuinely good for Hannah.

    Instead, all she had seen was Lionel constantly bullying and humiliating her.

    She continued, "Is it because from

    the moment you met, for over a

    decade, Hannah was the one always giving, so you can''t bring yourself to lower your pride? I showered

    you

    with money, resources, and O

    from

    Connections, helping you ge

    penniless kid to a busmess tycoon. You feel you owe me a debt of gratitude for making you who you are."

    "But Hannah was different. She worked part-time jobs while in college, using that meager ie to cook and clean for you, and you never even noticed. Because what she did was all small, insignificant everyday things, you felt she was supposed to do them for you, right? So even now, you still think Hannah isn''t worthy of your kindness."

    These words weren''t calcted; they poured out of Sandra, raw and unfiltered.

    They were simply what she had sensed from him all along, so they came out without a second thought.

    And in that very moment, Sandra understood the root of Lionel''s skewed perspective.

    That was it. Because Hannah had always been the giver, treating him with the unconditional, unreciprocated care of a mother for her son.

    This had created a sense in Lionel that Hannah was inherently supposed to be good to him, and that if he showed her even the slightest bit of kindness, she should be eternally grateful.

    This fundamental belief was why all the advice from everyone, including herself, had fallen on deaf ears. In his mind, he and Hannah were not equals.

    Although Sandra had also given Lionel a lot their dynamic was different. She had been the high and heiress, and he was

    mighty Woods from the poor boy A boy. A few resources from her, a taste of sess, and his life

    was transformed.

    Inparison, what Hannah had offered a full stomach¡ªwas a small, simple

    thing.

 Chapter 590

    But Lionel''s ambitions were huge back then. A full stomach meant nothing to him, whereas Sandra''s help had an enormous impact. That''s why he was grateful to her.

    Combined with his guilt over drugging her, it exined why he had tried so hard to be good to her after his marriage, while treating Hannah so poorly.

    "No, that''s not it. You''re wrong. Stop talking... I don''t know anything! I don''t understand!"

    Lionel mmed his hands on the table, his voice a furious roar.

    Lies. It was all lies. Everything she said was wrong!

    "If you believe what I said is wrong, then it''s wrong. But your refusal to admit it is your own problem. You should ask yourself, what do you really see Hannah as?¡±

    Sandra sat back down, a faint, mocking smile on her lips.

    "All the advice I''ve given you has been based on the assumption that you two are equals. If you don''t see it that way, then nothing you do will ever work. And I won''t be giving you any more advice."

    "Kill me, do whatever you want. I can see now that you never intended to let me go, just as you promised. Lionel, I don''t trust you anymore, just like Hannah doesn''t trust you."

    "Have you said enough? If you keep spewing this nonsense, I have no problem killing you right now."

    Her words had pushed him over the edge, and he bellowed with rage.

    "If you have the guts to kill me, then do it! Who knows, maybe Hannah will be thrilled. Maybe she''ll finally see you as a man who can take charge and she''lle back to you!"

    He roared, but Sandra''s voice was even louder.

    "But your brother will never let you get away with it. The moment I''m dead, he''ll investigate and find a way to put you behind bars. Then he''ll have Hannah all to himself."

    Everyone feared death, but if Lionel really had it in him to kill her, he would have done it already. Why wait until now?

    Besides, her death wouldn''t benefit him in any way.

    So, for now at least, she was safe.

    If she were in Quennel''s hands, then she might actually worry about being killed.

    "Treat Hannah as if she were me. Lionel, that''s thest piece of advice I''m giving you. If that doesn''t work. then one no matter who they are, will be able to help you. Do you understand?"

    With that, Sandra fell silent and turned her back to him.

    Deep

    follow her advice. If he seeded, perhaps he would let her

    per, she hoped Lionel would

    go out of gratitude for her help Content,

    But if he still chose to kill her or keep her imprisoned, then she would ept her fate.

    Besides, if it came to that, she wouldn''t be the only one to suffer. So would Hannah.

    Because if Hannah took Lionel back again, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Lionel stared at her back, saying nothing. He just turned and left in silence.

    He was lost in thought, his mind a battlefield of conflict, unsure if he should believe what Sandra had said.

    Her analysis, in particr, had struck a chord deep within him, and a small part of him felt it was right.

    But he had been good to Hannah! When they had nothing, he worked hard to build his business and- shared his earnings with her. Otherwise, he would have

    vekevel.n

    the money for himself.

 Chapter 591

    What had happened to their rtionship?

    How did things that started so well end up like this?

    He couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t see it clearly, and had no idea what to do next.

    That night, Lionel didn''t sleep at all. His mind was a chaotic reel of memories, ying back the moments when he and Hannah first met.

    They had been so good to each other back then, trusting each otherpletely. So why? Where did it all go wrong?

    He didn''t know. He couldn''t understand. All that filled his mind was a fog of confusion, leaving no room for any other thought.

    Pain and bewilderment tormented him, threatening to consume him entirely.

    It wasn''t until the sky began to lighten at dawn that drowsiness finally imed him, and he fell into a heavy sleep.

    Throughout the night, his dreams were a relentless montage of their shared past, a turbulent mix of joy and sorrow.

    When he finally awoke, it was alreadyte at night.

    He sat on the bed for a moment, lost in thought, and then made a decision.

    He had kicked Sandra out of the house today. He had to tell Hannah about it, to make her believe him.

    The Temple family estate.

    Lionel was shocked that Hannah had agreed to let him in without an appointment. It waspletely unexpected.

    He sat on the sofa, waiting for a long time before he heard footsteps. But when he looked up, it wasn''t Hannah approaching him, but Cherry.

    "Well, hello there. This must be our first time meeting, right?"

    Cherry walked over, her greeting overly enthusiastic.

    "Are you looking for Hannah? So sorry, she and Samuel went out shopping. They don''t have time for you. But since you''re already here, we couldn''t just turn you away could We?"

    She looked Lionel up and down, noting his grim expression. He was clearly not happy to see her.

    But that didn''t matter. He had no right to see Hannah anymore.

    Cherry asked, "Or are you so displeased to see me that you''d rather leave? You can

    go if you want, but I can''t guarantee we will let you in next time."

    "I heard you bullied Hannah when she first came back, is that right?"

    He had heard about what happened when Hannah first returned to the Temple family.

    "That''s right, did. So what? Hannah forgave me. What can I say? I''m a Temple, after all. Hannah has a soft spot for me. Not like some people who bullied her for years and still haven''t been forgiven. You must be so jealous of me, aren''t you?"

    Cherry raised her eyebrows smugly, watching his face darken as she relentlessly twisted the knife.

    "Or are you trying to stand up for

    Hannah now? Teach me a lesson on her behalf? But what right do you

    have? You''re just Hannah''s

    ex-husband. If you want to fighte

    battles, you should first consider you''re even qualified."

    Yesterday, she had nned to teach Lionel a lesson whenever he showed up. She

    hadn''t expected him to serve himself up on a tter so soon.

    It seemed fate had destined her to help Hannah deal with this idiot.

    Samuel had told her Lionel was a special kind of fool with a twisted way of thinking, but she hadn''t believed him at the time.

    But seeing him in person and hearing him speak, Cherry was now thoroughly convinced. The man was truly sick in the head, and it was a serious case.

 Chapter 592

    "Since Hannah''s not here, I have nothing to say to you. She can''t stand you, after all. I asked you to put in a good word for me, but who knows what kind of nonsense you''d actually say."

    He had thought that getting in so easily today meant he''d finally get to see Hannah and sort things out, but instead, she was gone, leaving him with the very woman who used to bully her.

    He had only found out about her mistreatment of Hannahter on.

    The moment Hannah returned home, Cherry had gone after her, even knowing full well who Hannah was. She still had the audacity to bully her!

    Who knew if she''d turn on Hannah again in the future? It was better to keep his distance. Besides, if Hannah found out he''d been in contact with her, she would despise him even more.

    Associating with the people who had hurt Hannah felt like a betrayal.

    He''d already learned his lesson with Sandra; he absolutely couldn''t make the same mistake with this woman.

    "Listen to you. Anyone who didn''t know better would think you neverid a hand on Hannah. The one who hurt her the most, who cut her the deepest, was you, not me. All I did was bicker with her, and we made up right after."

    Cherry watched his self-righteous act. If she hadn''t known what this man was truly capable of, she might have mistaken him for some kind of righteous hero who had suddenly appeared before her.

    "To be honest, at first, I was also worried Hannah wouldn''t forgive me."

    Cherry feigned a look of concern, touching her cheeks as she continued to mock him. ¡°After all, I gave her a hard time, and you did too. Since she never forgave you, I assumed I''d meet the same fate. But to my surprise, Hannah didn''t hold a grudge. She''s been incredibly good to me."

    Cherry knew exactly what he hated, what he envied, and what he wanted most. She was deliberately twisting the knife.

    Sure enough, after she finished speaking, Lionel''s expression turned venomous.

    He stared at her, grinding his back teeth so hard his jaw ached. He clenched his hands into tight fists, the veins popping on their backs.

    Seeing his barely contained rage, Cherry''s delight grew, and her smile widened.

    ¡°You see, I made the same mistake you did at the beginning. But I came to my senses immediately, realized I was wrong, and quickly bowed my head, apologized, and swore it would never happen again."

    "And so, Hannah forgave me. But look at you. You just kept making one mistake after another, digging the hole deeper and deeper. After everything you''ve done, you still expect her forgiveness? What a joke. For someone like you, even if you got down on your knees and begged right now, Hannah would never

    forgive you."

    Cherry noticed that as long as she kept talking about Hannah, especially about how

    Hannah had forgiven her, he grew increasingly vtile.

    He was like a powder keg with a short fuse.

    But everything she said was the truth.

    selfish had acted out of

    back then, trying to

    intimidate Hannah, the moment she

    returned to put her in her ce:

    However, she had also apologized to Hannah immediately, realizing that fighting her

    was pointless. So, she had wisely thrown her lot in with Hannah.

    It was a testament to her cleverness.

 Chapter 593

    If she hadn''t been so smart and savvy, if she had instead kept picking on Hannah like Lionel did, her fate would have been the same as his.

    In a way, she was the sessful version of Lionel¡ªa perfect example of what he should have done.

    Lionel heard Cherry''s words and shot her a furious re. He stood up, looming over the woman on the couch, and snarled through clenched teeth.

    "I came here to see Hannah, not you. I don''t have time to waste with you. Say whatever you want; it has nothing to do with me. Since Hannah isn''t here, I''m leaving!"

    Just as he turned to go, the servants stationed outside promptly shut the door.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed as he stared at the closed doors, then he spun around to re at Cherry.

    "What is the meaning of this?" he demanded.

    "That means you don''t get to just waltz in and out of here as you please. Hannah will be starting her new job in a couple of days and doesn''t have time to y your games. If you have something to say, you can say it to me."

    Cherry raised an eyebrow, her eyes filled with scorn. "If you think you''re going to talk to Hannah, that''s practically impossible. I''m being generous here, offering to listen to you out of the kindness of my heart. If what you have to say is useful, I might consider passing it along to her. But if it''s useless, then the words will die with me.''

    Lionel stood there, seething with humiliation. He stared at the arrogant woman on the sofa, a storm of anger brewing inside him.

    But even now, he wasn''t sure if he should confide in her.

    11

    What if he told her, and Hannah saw it as him getting close to another person who had hurt her? Would that only deepen her resentment?

    But if Hannah had truly forgiven this girl, then maybe telling her was the right move. Perhaps she would, actually pass on his message and Hannah, upon hearing what he''d done, might see him in a different light.

    It felt like a coin toss, and he had no idea which side wouldnd up.

    As he hesitated, Cherry suddenly stood and walked right up to him.

    She jabbed a finger at his chest, enunciating each word. "You don''t have the luxury of hesitation. You will speak, right here, right now. Otherwise, I''ll have you locked in the Temple family''s basement just like you did to Sandra. Flock you up down there, where no one will ever find you."

    Cherry couldn''t help but think how amusing that would be.

    Lionel pped her hand away and took two steps back, putting some distance between them.

    After a long, hard thought, he decided to just tell her. It wasn''t exactly a state secret, after all.

    He took a deep breath and began. ¡°I came to tell Hannah just one thing. I kicked Sandra out. She''s locked up in the old Rosenberg family basement. I will have no further contact with her. Our rtionship is over, for good."

    When he finished, a dead silence fell over the living room.

    Cherry pressed her lips together, thinking for a moment before speaking in a tone of disbelief. ¡°So, that''s your reason foring here today? Just to say that? Are you sure?"

    "Yes. That''s what I came to say. And you will ry every single word to Hannah. Do you understand?"

    "I refuse."

 Chapter 594

    Without a second thought, Cherry tly rejected his absurd demand.

    "You just promised me! You said you''d tell Hannah if I told you! Why are you going back on your word now? Are people from the Temple family all so untrustworthy?"

    Lionel couldn''t believe how badly this was going.

    She had already agreed, so why the sudden reversal?

    ¡°Don''t you dare try to guilt-trip me with the Temple family name. The reason I''m not telling Hannah is simple: there''s nothing worth telling. What you did ispletely insane."

    Cherry took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of her nose, staring at him in disbelief.

    "Breaking up with my mistress and kicking her out of the house... isn''t that what I''m supposed to do?"

    After hearing his words, Cherry fell silent for several seconds, wondering if she had misheard him.

    It was truly mind-boggling. Breaking ties with the other woman, no longer living with her, and locking her up-the way he said it, you''d think he''d made some monumental contribution to society.

    He spoke as if he had made a huge, painful sacrifice. But any normal person caught cheating, especially after a scandal like this, would have cut ties long ago.

    Yet here he was, not only bringing his mistress into his own home but also coborating with her on a n to win back his wife. What on earth was going on inside his head?

    At that moment, Cherry felt a wave of regret. She never should have offered to get involved in this mess.

    She was starting to worry that spending any more time with this lunatic would make her one, too.

    The man''s thought process was beyond that of a normal human being. No sane person would act this way.

    "You don''t need to worry about any of that. Just pass my message to Hannah. Do you hear me?"

    Lionel red at her with resentment, starting to regret telling her anything at all.

    "Besides the fact that what you said was utterly baffling, I''m still refusing. Because that is not how you ask for a favor was already being merciful by not making you get on your knees your and beg me to ry your message, but you still have the nerve to order me around with that

    high-and-mighty tone. Are you sick in the head?"

    In that instant, Cherry finally understood why Hannah and Samuel had been so thrilled when she offered to handle him.

    They didn''t try to stop her; in fact, they seemed desperate for her to say those exact words.

    It was because this man was truly unhinged, and they were exhausted from dealing with him. They just didn''t want to do it anymore!

    So they pawned him off on her, and she, in her ignorance, thought she was scoring an easy win that would earn her major points.

    Even if they paid her a million dors to deal with this, it wouldn''t be enough to cover the emotional damage!

    Cherry ced a hand over her heart and let out a long sigh. "I genuinely feel sorry for my cousin now. She spent three years with a psycho like you and somehow didn''t end up in an asylum herself feel like m about M to have a mental breakdown just from talking to you!"

    Cherry gestured to the servants to open the door at once.

    "Now get the hell out of here, immediately! And you are never toe back, do you understand? This is my house, not a mental hospital. If you need a doctor, go to a hospital, not my house. You lot, get him out of here! And if he ever shows up again, he is not to be let in!"

 Chapter 595

    In that short span of time, Cherry felt as if she had aged a decade, and no amount of supplements could ever restore her vitality.

    When Hannah got home that evening, she was going to have to tell her what happened today. She couldn''t do it. She was just a weak, helpless girl!

    She truly admired Hannah''s poor judgment in men, and at the same time, she was impressed with the mistress for somehow setting her sights on him.

    Or maybe he hadn''t always been like this? Perhaps this descent into madness was a recent development?

    If it was recent, it was almost understandable. But if he''d been like this for years, then both women must have had some kind of special kink, because no normal person would willingly put up with a fool like him.

    Before Lionel could even process what was happening, he was grabbed and unceremoniously thrown out. By the time he came to his senses, he was standing outside the gate.

    The massive iron gates mmed shut, and the servants turned and walked away.

    He was alone, with a horde of reporters hiding in the bushes, their cameras shing relentlessly.

    "I''m getting tired of reporting on this family. It''s always the same story: a clingy man and a woman who won''t give him the time of day."

    "I''m worried people will think I''m just recycling old news, but the problem is, this is all they ever do!"

    ¡°I say we find a fortune teller, or maybe a tarot card reader, and introduce them to Mr. Rosenberg. Tell him he can pay to find out about the future of his marriage!"

    "In his current state, he''d definitely be willing to pay. We could make a quick buck on the side."

    "That''s brilliant. You know what they

    sayTools keep half the

    tarot readers in business, A guy like this could probably support the other half all by himself."

    "Hold on, I''m calling my friend right now. She''s actually really good at this stuff," one of the reporters whispered, and the group chuckled amongst themselves in the bushes,

    The first few times they''d seen Lionel get thrown out, it had been shocking, and they''d all scrambled to report it.

    But seeing him kicked out yet again, they werepletely unfazed. It had be routine.

    They simply couldn''t understand why a man would use the same failed tactic over and over again. Why not try something different?

    Just as they were looking up a tarot reader, a shadow fell over them. When they looked up, Lionel was standing right in front of them.

    "Mr. Rosenberg..."

    "Sorry, Mr. Rosenberg, we were just, uh, checking in on the progress of your rtionship."

    "We''re just doing our jobs, sir. Our bosses make us do it. Please don''t hold it against us."

    "I have a question for you. If you were in my situation, what would you do?"

    Lionel''s question stunned the reporters into silence They

    exchanged confused nces

    wondering if they had heard bim correctly.

    What was he asking them?

    ¡°Did you not hear me? Answer me!"

 Chapter 596

    If he weren''tpletely at his wit''s end, with no idea what else to do, he would never have resorted to asking a gaggle of reporters in the bushes for advice.

    But they were experienced. They must have covered countless bizarre cases and situations. Their expertise could surely help hime up with a n.

    Lionel looked at them and said, "If you can help me figure out a way to win Hannah back, I''ll give you money. I''ll give you anything you want."

    The reporters were stunned again, looking at him with disbelief. It was clear now that Lionel was truly desperate in his quest to win back his wife.

    He had run out of ideas and was turning to them for help. Who would turn down such a golden opportunity?

    That evening.

    Hannah and Samuel returned home to find Cherry slumped on the sofa, looking utterly defeated.

    Samuel strolled over with a grin. ¡°I heard Lionel came by today, and you handled him. Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? Why the long face?"

    He was smiling so widely his eyes were nearly shut. "Don''t forget, you begged us to let you do this. You can''t back out halfway through. A promise is a promise, and you can''t take it back now."

    Cherry took a deep breath, looked up at him, and pointed an using finger.

    "You knew he was a fool, didn''t you? You deliberately baited me into saying I''d do it. You just didn''t want to deal with that idiot, so you pawned him off on me!"

    Seeing Cherry''s exasperated, shouting fit, Hannah couldn''t help but let out a quietugh, but she remained silent.

    Samuel, however, continued to

    ???

    mock her. "It''s not like you haven''t seen the newstely. You knew exactly what kind of person he You were just bored and looking for something to do, and we merely provided you with an opportunity."

    Samuel wasn''t going to let her off the hook, calling her out on her true motives.

    "Besides, we

    didn''t ask you to deal

    with him; you offered first. Did I force you? Anyway, let me tell you since you took on this job, you''d better ee it through If you mess up, I''ll have Grandma and Grandpa kick you out. Got it?"

    The threat made Cherry''s face instantly change.

    "Of course, if you do a good job," Samuel continued, dangling a carrot, "I''ll put in a good word for you with Grandma and Grandpa. I''ll tell them how you solved a huge problem for Hannah. They Vibe happy and be ha

    maybe they''ll throw some work your way, give your parents a bigger cut of the profits, that sort of thing."

    The moment Cherry had shown up offering her services, Samuel knew exactly what she was after.

    After all, she didn''t do anything for free. Even the most curious busybody wouldn''t get involved without wanting something in return.

    Some people genuinely enjoy meddling, but Cherry wasn''t one of them. She always had an angle.

    Cherry had been about to refuse, but Samuel''s offer made her hesitate.

    Now that her motives were out in the open, there was no point in denying them. After a moment''s thought, Cherry decided to just own it.

    "Fine, that''s why I''m here. Since you already know, I won''t hide it anymore. But you''ve dealt with him, you know what he''s like. He''s genuinely difficult to handle."

 Chapter 597

    ¡°If I can solve this problem for you, if I can make him stop harassing you, you have to promise to put in a good word with Grandma and Grandpa. Give my parents some more opportunities. I''m just trying to help them."

    Hannah, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up. ¡°You help me, and I''ll help you."

    At Hannah''s words, a spark ignited in Cherry''s eyes.

    "I''m starting work soon, and I really don''t want to see that man at home. In short, you have to block him for me. Don''t let him near the house or the office to disrupt my work."

    Any interruption meant she would have to stop what she was doing to deal with his mess, and Hannah refused to let a man jeopardize her career.

    Love and marriage were supposed to be a small part of her life, but because of him, the drama was now consuming eighty percent of her time.

    The only reason she was managing was because she was an efficient worker and reported directly to Mr. Taylor.

    If she worked for anyone else, she probably would have been fired by now.

    After all, who would want to employ someone who was a ma for scandal, someone whose mind was clearly on anything but her job?

    "Since you''ve said so, Hannah, I promise I will handle it! During yourmute, you won''t see him. I''ll have people make sure he''s kept away. He won''t show up anywhere near your home or office."

    "With you on the job, I can finally rx. Do a good job. I have full confidence in you!"

    Without another word, Cherry strode out excitedly.

    She immediately pulled out her phone and started calling a few friends, telling them she needed their help with something big.

    After all, ensuring Lionel never appeared at the house, the office, or anywhere along Hannah''smute was not going to be a simple task.

    Samuel called over a household servant to recount what had happened that day.

    In their earlier conversation, they had forgotten to press Cherry for the details of Lionel''s visit.

    The servant described the day''s events in full detail. When he finished, both Hannah and Samuel fell into a stunned silence.

    He truly was a certified psycho. No wonder Cherry had been so unraveled.

    "The way he acts is just so bizarre. And he had the audacity to lecture Cherry like he was some kind of elder. It''s a good thing Cherry''s. tempen has improved thesest few years, or she probably would have started a brawl with him.

    Samuel shook his head in weary amusement. "But if even someone like Cherry can''t stand him, you know he''s truly off the rails Hannah, it''s a good thing we weren''t home today. We would have been driven mad."

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Definitely. I''m just d Cherry is handling it for us now. We can

    finally focus on our work."

    The thought that someone else would now be dealing with Li whenever he showed up was a massive weight off her shoulders,

    She felt like she could finally breathe and rest for a while.

    "By the way, Hannah, this letter came for you today," Samuel said, holding up an envelope. ¡°There''s no return address. A courier just dropped it off and said it was for you."

    Hannah took the envelope, tore it open, and found a handwritten letter and several photos inside.

    Samuel nced at the photos, and his eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 598

    ¡°Pull up the security footage! We have to find out which courier delivered this!"

    Samuel stared at the person in the photo, his voice sharp as he addressed a staff member.

    Though the staffer had no idea what was happening, he dutifully went to ask the neighbors for their security footage.

    Hannah, seeing Samuel''s intense reaction, asked, "What is it? Is there something wrong with this picture?"

    Samuel pointed a finger at the photo. "Look at this face. Doesn''t she look incredibly familiar? Even if you''ve never met her, just look closely."

    Hannah looked at him, her brow furrowing slightly. She blinked, then lowered her gaze back to the person in the picture.

    At first, she felt nothing, but after Samuel''s words, a sense of unease began to creep in.

    "Her eyes and brow... they look so much like mine."

    The moment she said it, Hannah shot to her feet. ¡°This person... could this be my mother?"

    Samuel nodded firmly. "Yes. That''s right. This is your mother!"

    He stared at the photo, his breathing growing heavy, his hands clenching into tight fists.

    "Once we find out which courier delivered this, we can follow the trail and see who sent them. And what are they really after?"

    Someone had delivered a photo of Cheryl not long after Hannah had returned home. What did it mean? What were they implying?

    Were they trying to say that Cheryl was in their hands, that she''d been kidnapped?

    If that was the case, they had to rescue her immediately.

    Hannah said nothing, but the hand holding the photograph began to tremble violently.

    So this was her mother. She looked so beautiful, so gentle.

    Hannah finally spoke. "Look at this photo carefully. Is this recent, or is it an old picture?"

    Samuel immediately understood what she meant.

    He picked up the photo and examined it closely. After a long moment, he said, "From the looks of it, this picture was taken recently it''s not an old one Aunt Cheryl''s hair is different. Could it be that she was really kidnapped by this person? If so, you have to tell your

    grandparents!"

    "Go tell them about the photo right now." As soon as Hannah finished speaking, she noticed a handwritten letter inside the envelope and picked it up to read.

    [If you want to know your mother''s whereabouts, be at this location tomorrow at 7

    PM sharp. You muste alone. If you bring anyone else, I will never tell you where your mother is!]

    An address was attached below.

    It was a remote, ruined area in Sova, a considerable distance from the Temple estate.

    Samuel read the letter, his pupils contracting in shock. "Hannah," he asked in disbelief, "do you think this

    is a trap? Hannan t really don''t think you should go. Don''t believe them."

    Demanding that Hannah go alone¡ªno matter how you looked at it, it screamed of a setup.

    But judging by Hannah''s expression, it was clear that stopping her would be impossible.

    "If you insist on going, you have to

    take people with you. Don''t go in

    there by yourself. It would be terrible if you got kidnapped. Everyone. knows Aunt Cherylis missing the perfect bait to lure you into a

    swnl.ne

    trap."

    Everyone knew about Cheryl''s disappearance.

    In the first couple of years after she went missing, countless people had tried to

    scam them with the same story, iming they knew where she was.

    They would say they''d seen her somewhere, or even im they had kidnapped her, demanding ransom money from the Temple family.

 Chapter 599

    In the beginning, the Temples believed every letter and message, sending money and dispatching investigators.

    But they soon discovered that all of them were frauds. After that, they handed any such messages over to a specialized team.

    They couldn''t afford to ignore even the slightest possibility, just in case a genuine clue was hidden among the lies.

    If they missed a real lead, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    However, after a few years, messages about Cheryl became rare. Hardly anyone contacted them anymore.

    It seemed everyone knew that using Cheryl''s disappearance as a scam no longer worked on them.

    It was baffling that after all this time, someone was trying to use the same old trick again.

    But regardless, since a message had arrived, they had to investigate it thoroughly. What if, by some miracle, she was really in their hands?

    ¡°Hannah, what are you thinking? Don''t tell me you''re nning to go alone. This is obviously a trap. People have been trying to scam our family like this for years."

    Seeing Hannah''s silence, Samuel grew even more worried.

    Was she really nning on walking into this by herself? It was incredibly dangerous. What if they had an ambush waiting for her?

    Just as Hannah was about to speak, Cherry came downstairs.

    She walked over to Hannah, nced at the photo and the letter, and then, as if an idea had struck her, she chuckled.

    "This does look a lot like a trap. But I''ve thought of a brilliant solution."

    Samuel eyed her suspiciously. "What kind of solution?"

    "It''s simple. Just send Lionel. If he refuses, tell him you''ll never see kim again. If he''s not even willing to help with this, then it''s he over. And if

    agrees to help, well, that''s just

    perfect."

    Hannah and Samuel stared at her for a long moment, not quite grasping what she was saying.

    Seeing their nk expressions,

    Cherry borated, "You two aren''t divorced yet, you''re just separated So you''re still basically fait norman to ask him to check on his own rtives and make sure they''re safe? Is there a problem?"

    Cherry''s tone was smug. "Besides, he has to go alone. If he gets hurt, that''s his problem. We should nt a bug on him so we can hear everything they say. Right now, that man would do anything to get back in your good graces, so why not let him handle the dangerous stuff?¡±

    Cherry finished with a triumphant raise of her eyebrows.

    After a few seconds of stunned silence, Samuel stared at Cherry in disbelief, then gave her a thumbs-up.

    "Leave it to you toe up with something so devious. But I have to admit, it''s the best n we''ve got."

    At first, Samuel thought it was too cruel, but then he thought about everything Lionel had done to Hannah, and this seemed like nothing inparison.

    Most importantly, he was a Rosenberg.

    Even if he got hurt, the Rosenbergs would never let it slide.

    In fact, the kidnappers might just confess everything when they realized they were dealing with a Rosenberg.

    Either way, sending Lionel was a much better option than sending Hannah.

 Chapter 600

    Initially, Hannah was against the idea. She didn''t want anything more to do with Lionel, which was why she''d let Cherry handle him in the first ce.

    But now, she had to admit that Cherry had a point.

    If she let him do this for her, and it turned out to be fake, he would be the one to suffer. If it was real, the bug would let them hear everything.

    No matter how she looked at it, there was no downside for her.

    And right now, Lionel was desperate to make amends. If she gave him this chance, he would take it. If he refused, then there really was nothing left to say between them.

    All things considered, it was an excellent n.

    Cherry noticed the change in Hannah''s expression and knew she was on board. She crossed her arms, a smug look on her face, and raised her eyebrows at them.

    "You know, I think you two have been going about this all wrong. So you''re getting a divorce and you''re done with the guy, but he keeps bothering you, begging for a second chance, acting like he''d do anything for you. Since he''s so eager, you should y him at his own game. He wants to do things for you? Then give him things to do."

    Cherry had been thinking about this for a while, finding their approach odd.

    "You''ve been using him this whole time, over and over. Once he realizes you never actually wanted you back together that you were just using him¡ªhe''ll see how cruel you really are. He''s divorcing you."

    "Maybe if you use him enough, he''ll get fed up and file for divorce himself. And even

    if he doesn''t, you''ll keep him so busy that he won''t have time to harass you anymore!"

    Cherry''s words were a revtion.

    Hannah instantly realized her previous approach had been too reactive.

    She would argue with him whenever he bothered her or just ignore himpletely, but the more she ignored him, the more persistent he became.

    If he was going to be like that, then she should engage him-by giving him tasks.

    "That makes so much sense! Why didn''t we think of that before?¡± Samuel couldn''t help but praise Cherry''s idea, thinking it was brilliant.

    "You had such a good idea, why didn''t you say something earlier? If you''d told us sooner, we wouldn''t have been stuck trying to figure this out," Samuel grumbled.

    ¡°Well, you didn''t ask me. How was supposed to know? If you had asked would have told you. But it''s not toote now, so no worries. I''lE go contact him for you!"

    Hannah nodded, but before she could say anything, she saw the excited, almost

    gleeful look on Cherry''s face as she hurried out the door.

    "Why is she so excited? Do you think she''s nning something?" Hannah asked, a little unsettled by Cherry''s unnerving enthusiasm.

    "I think Lionel must have really gotten under her skin the other day. She probably felt bullied by a lunatic and now she wants revenge it''s fine by me. Let the two of them go at it!¡±

    Samuel analyzed.  S

    "You''ve got a point. I guess it takes a psycho to deal with a psycho!"

    She wished she had thought to make Cherry wear a bug back then. It would have been fascinating to listen in on a conversation between two maniacs. Then again, it might have cramped her style.

 Chapter 601

    At the Rosenberg estate.

    When a staff member announced that Cherry hade to see him, Lionel was stunned for a moment. He asked repeatedly, "Are you sure it''s Cherry from the Temple family and not someone else?"

    The staff member assured him it was indeed Cherry. The girl''s mboyant and arrogant reputation preceded her; everyone knew who she was.

    Lionel wondered what she could possibly want. Had she been unable to speak freely at the Temple estate the other day ande here specifically to talk to him now?

    If so, he needed to see her immediately.

    Lionel ordered the staff to show Cherry in at once.

    "I thought you''d still be angry aboutst time and refuse to see me. I guess you''re more magnanimous than I thought," Cherry said, her tone dripping with mock admiration.

    Lionel took a deep breath, ignoring her flippant, arrogant demeanor. ¡°Why are you here today? Have you had a change of heart?"

    At his question, Cherry fought the urge to roll her eyes. She coughed twice and deliberately nced around the room.

    That one look was all it took. Lionel immediately understood and dismissed the nearby servants.

    The vast living room was now empty except for the two of them.

    "I''ve sent the servants away. You can speak freely now."

    "I''m surprised you''re so quick on the uptake. I am here about something very important."

    Cherry finally dropped the act. "Hannah received a letter and a photo of her mother. I snuck a look at the letter says Hannah has t go to a location alone at 7PM, and they''ll tell her where her mother is.¡±

    Lionel remained silent, watching her intently. He wasn''t sure where she was going with this, but he didn''t interrupt.

    "I came here today to propose a partnership. Even though you''re not managing the Rosenberg family

    business anymore, you still hauet

    some resources at your disposal. You give me some of those

    resources, and I''ll tell you the address in the letter."

    "Just say what you want to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush. I can give

    you the resources you want, but you need to be clear with me first. I can''t

    understand you when you''re being so vague."

    Hearing this, Cherry dropped all pretense and rolled her eyes right in his face.

    "Sometimes I really wonder if you''re genuinely stupid or just pretending to be. Was I not clear enough?"

    She let out a heavy sigh. "What I mean is, I can give you the address so you can go there ahead of time and lie in wait. The letter demands Hannah go alone. What if it''s a trap to kidnap her or something?"

    She looked Lionel straight in the eye. "The Temples has decided to let

    Hannah go alone. You''re her husband, and even though you''re separated, what if you suddenly showed up to y the hero?

    Wouldn''t that move her? Maybe this one incident would be enough to make her forgive you, just a little. Don''t you think?"

    ¡°Of course, I''m not doing this out of the goodness of my heart. I''m here to trade resources¡ªgive me what my parents need for their business, and I''ll give you the address."

    If he still didn''t get it after she''d spelled it all out, then he was a lost cause.

 Chapter 602

    The idea of trading for resources had actuallye to her on the drive over.

    After all, if she just showed up like some great Samaritan and handed him the information for free, Lionel would probably suspect it was a trick.

    But if she framed it as a business deal, he would be less suspicious.

    And it was a great deal for her, allowing her to secure some resources for her parents.

    It was an opportunity she couldn''t pass up.

    As she drove, she felt a surge of gratitude that she''d overheard the conversation

    and immediately volunteered to handle it.

    Otherwise, she would have missed out on this deal entirely.

    Lionel listened to her, his initial suspicion slowly giving way to temptation.

    He knew she

    was no saint. She had pretended to be on Hannah''s side, but when it came to her own interests, she was more than willing to sell Hannah out.

    He regretted saying what he did to her the other day, but it was toote for that now.

    The opportunity Cherry was offering was genuinely tempting, but......

    After a few seconds of silence, Lionel finally asked, "And why should I believe you?"

    Cherry threw her hands up. "Believe

    it or not, what''s it to me? You can go there first, confirm I''m not lying, and ther give me the resources. I''m a generous person with a good business sense; I won''t haggle over the details."

    She adopted a magnanimous air. "Of course, if you betray me and don''t give me the resourcester, I''ll just have to badmouth you to Hannah.¡±

    A shadow of malice crossed her face.

    "You need to remember something. Samuel is already whispering poison in Hannah''s ear about you. If a few more people join in, what do you think will happen to your reputation? can also find ways to sabotage your rtionship further. Surely you wouldn''t risk all that over a few resources, would you?"

    Cherry wasn''t actually worried he would back out.

    A deal like this was too advantageous for him to pass up, and if this first negotiation

    was sessful, they could work together again in the future.

    She could get so many resources for her parents!

    Of course, she would tell Hannah about the resources she was getting today.

    She was firmly on Hannah''s side now, and since the information came from Hannah, it was only right to tell her. That way, Hannah might give her more opportunities in the future.

    This deal didn''t cost Hannah anything, so she probably wouldn''t mind.

    Besides, if she kept it a secret and got caught, her fate would be the same as Lionel''s.

    Lionel gave Cherry a long, meaningful look.

    Her expression was so innocent; he couldn''t detect any sign of deceit.

    It seemed this was the real deal. And

    just as she''d said, if Hannah was nning to go alone, this was his chance. If he followed her and saved her even if she didn''t forgive him right away, it might soften her heart just a little.

 Chapter 603

    After weighing his options, he decided this deal was indeed a good one, with no downside for him.

    "Fine. Since you''re sincere about doing business, I''ll do business with you. I can give you what you want, but only after this is all over."

    After much consideration, Lionel agreed to Cherry''s proposal.

    "This is our first time working together, so I can''t be sure you''re not trying to trick me."

    Hearing that Lionel had agreed, Cherry nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Of course. As long as you deliver the resources afterward, our deal is a sess. And in the future, I''ll keep bringing you valuable information."

    With the deal settled, Cherry left the Rosenberg estate, happily humming a tune.

    The moment she got in her car, she called Hannah.

    Cherry recounted her entire conversation with Lionel, word for word, leaving nothing out.

    Hannah had the phone on speaker, so Samuel heard everything too.

    "I knew you were up to something. You were thinking about getting resources the whole time. Your parents are lucky to have you," Samuel remarked.

    While most people saw Cherry as a carefree, gossip-loving socialite who only cared about having fun, she was actually quite concerned about her family''s business. She might not have any business acumen herself, but she found her own ways to help secure resources for them.

    In her parents'' eyes, she was a wonderful daughter, which was why they doted on her so much.

    "Just leave it to me. I''ll handle everything perfectly. I have a real talent for this sort of thing!"

    "I trust you to handle it," Hannah said. "Now we just wait for the good news." Suddenly, Samuel thought of something. "Wait, did you tell him about the bug?" "Don''t worry, I did. I gave it to him before I left. All we have to do now is listen."

    His words brought a collective sigh of relief.

    When they had reviewed the security footage, the courier had beenpletely covered up, riding a vehicle with no license te. He had even deliberately avoided cameras on his way out, making it impossible to identify him.

    His bizarre behavior suggested he wasn''t a professional courier but one of the people who sent the letter.

    But now, it didn''t matter. Since Lionel was the one going, even

    their problem.

    something happene e

    be

    If he ended up crippled, that was fine, as long as Hannah was safe.

    Besides, if something actually

    happens to Lionel, wouldn''t that be a

    good thing? It''d be like someone`

    else doing the dirty work for

    them why not l?t it happen?

    So, in the end, they had Cherry to thank for this brilliant idea. Without her, they

    never would have thought of it.

    Night fell, and a cool evening breeze rustled through the trees.

    As nned, Lionel set out for the designated location at six o''clock.

 Chapter 604

    Inside the ruined building, the sound of a door opening made everyone turn their heads in unison.

    Therge door creaked open slowly, and a figure, silhouetted against the fading light, walked toward them.

    "Look, Hannah really came."

    "I thought she''d be too scared to show up."

    "Yeah, same! Looks like Hannah isn''t so smart after all."

    Theyughed among themselves, but as the figure drew closer, they realized

    something was wrong.

    "Wait, isn''t Hannah a woman? Why is a man here?"

    "Are you blind? How could it be a man? It''s her!"

    ¡°No, look, it''s really a man," one of them said, pointing at Lionel.

    "It is a man! Wait a minute... that''s Lionel, Hannah''s husband!"

    Once they recognized Lionel, they were all stunned.

    They had never expected him toe. They''d considered the possibility that Hannah might bring others, or that she might actuallye alone.

    But the thought that she would send her husband never even crossed their minds. It waspletely unexpected.

    "You lot, go check the perimeter! See if he brought backup. If he did, we get out of here. We''re not getting into a fight with him!" the leader ordered.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Three or four men scrambled to check the surroundings for any hidden aplices.

    Lionel saw their reaction and understood what they were thinking. He said nothing, simply walking to the center of the room and standing before them, looking down at them with an air of superiority.

    "He''s really alone! No backup!"

    "Looks like they kept their word, more or less. The person is wrong, but it doesn''t matter. Anyone connected to Hannah will do."

    "Are you done talking?" Lionel''s voice was cold. "Hannah had something urgent to attend to and couldn''t make it, so I came in her ce. It doesn''t matter who you talk to."

    He took a deep breath, his tone calm and steady. "Besides, I''m her husband. Her family''s affairs are my affairs. You can just tell me. Cut the crap and get to the point. Do you understand?"

    The leader stared at Lionel''s

    arrogant posture and let out augh, pointing at him. "You say you''re her husband, but everyone knows Hannah is divorcing you. This Kas nothing to do with you. I''m telling

    right now sall Hannah and get** her over here. Otherwise, I''m not saying a word, and she''ll never know where her mother is!"

    The man waspletely unfazed by Lionel''s attitude.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed at his words, and he red at the man, his jaw tight. "I already told you, she''s busy. Telling me is the same as telling her. I''m here in her ce. What do you want? Money? Something else? can give it to you. Just tell me where her mother is. Do you hear me?"

    "You''ve got a lot of nerve. Do you have any idea what situation you''re in? What are you acting so tough for? ff I don''t talk, you''ll never get a single piece of information from me. We don''t need money. We have plenty of it!"

    Lionel''s mind raced. If they had money, why were they doing this?

    If not for money, then what?

    Power? But how could he possibly give them that?

    "If you don''t want money, then what do you want? Don''t tell me you''re looking for

    business resources or a partnership. If that''s the case, I can provide them."

    "Hahahaha!"

    Lionel''s words sent the men into fits ofughter.

    The leader stared at him thoughtfully. "Why do you think we specifically told Hannah

    toe here alone, without bringing anyone?"

    Lionel didn''t understand, and he didn''t answer.

 Chapter 605

    "Do you really think this was just about money? If we wanted money or a business deal, we could have just written a letter asking for it. Why would we need her to

    The moment he finished speaking, a horrifying realization dawned on Lionel. He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands bulged.

    "What were you nning to do to her?¡± he asked, his voice low and dangerous, each wordced with menace.

    Hannah was a woman,ing alone to a deste ce like this. She was beautiful, stunningly so. If these men weren''t after money, then they were after her.

    In that moment, he was profoundly grateful that he was the one who hade, not Hannah. He couldn''t even imagine how terrified she would be right now.

    But there was still a serious problem. He hade here on his own initiative, without knowing if Hannah was aware of his n.

    If she decided to show up now, getting out of here would be difficult. Lionel prayed that Hannah would stay away.

    Back at the Temple estate.

    Samuel had set up hisptop in the living room. The conversation between Lionel and the men filled the air as Hannah, Samuel, and Cherry sat on the sofa, listening intently.

    "Thank goodness we were careful. We almost fell for those scumbags'' trap!" Cherry said, looking at Hannah as if seeking praise. "I bet they don''t have any clue about Aunt Cheryl. They were just after you, Hannah, trying to lure you there to... do something horrible!"

    ¡°He''s right. Listening to them now, I''m terrified. I can''t imagine what would have happened if you had gone there alone, Hannah. Even if we called for help right away, it would have been toote!"

    Samuel felt a wave of retrospective fear wash over him.

    His initial n had been to have a few people lie in ambush. Even if it was a scam, they could rush in and apprehend them.

    But if their target was Hannah herself, they might have gotten to her even if his men interven thought of them even touching her sent a chill down his spine

    He took a deep breath and turned to Cherry, offering her a rare, sincerepliment.

    "It''s a good thing you thought of sending Lionel in Hannah''s ce. Now he can

    suffer whatever they had nned for her!"

    Receiving a heartfeltpliment

    from Samuel for once, Cherry

    proudly crossed her arms, lifted her chin and looked at him smugly course You have to remember who you''re dealing with. I''m smart and capable."

    She leaned closer to Hannah. ¡°Hannah, wouldn''t you say I did you a huge favor this time? Do you think maybe you could spare a few resources for me?"

    Hannah looked at Cherry. Aside from her initial hostility when Hannah first came home, she had actually been quite pleasant to be around.

    She was just a naive girl, terrified that her ce in the family would be usurped, which made her act out.

    But once you got to know her, you realized she was brave and cunning, with bold ideas and a decisive no-nonsense attitude. She was a sharp tool to have by your side.

    And when she had negotiated with Lionel for resources, she could have easily kept

    it to herself, but she had chosen to tell Hannah everything.

    That proved she wasn''t malicious. She could be trusted, and she could be useful.

    As for the resources she wanted, Hannah would certainly give them to her. She had, after all, helped her out immensely this time.

 Chapter 606

    "When your parents are free, have theme talk to me about what kind of

    partnership resources they''re looking for. I may not have officially started working for the Temple family yet, but I''ll speak to my grandparents about it. Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to sing your praises to them."

    Hearing Hannah''s words, Cherry''s eyes instantly reddened. She covered her mouth, trying to stifle a sob, and nodded emotionally.

    "Hannah, you''re such a good person. I knew I made the right choice in siding with you. I was so wrong when you first came back. Thank you for being the bigger person and not holding it against me."

    If she could turn back time, she would never have been so foolish. She would have treated Hannah with respect from the very beginning, just like Samuel.

    At that thought, Cherry couldn''t help but nce at Samuel, a pang of jealousy in her heart.

    He was so lucky. He got to work with Hannah at the samepany and build such a good rtionship with her.

    "What are you looking at me for? Are you jealous of my rtionship with Hannah?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, you can''tpare to what Hannah and I have. No matter how well you do, you''ll never surpass me. I''m Hannah''s number one loyal servant!"

    Samuel knew exactly what she was thinking from that one look and didn''t hesitate to fire back.

    "You just met her earlier than I did. If I had met her first, things would bepletely different," Cherry retorted, not backing down.

    Hannah couldn''t believe they were starting to argue over something so trivial. She pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a headacheing on.

    ¡°Alright, alright, that''s enough. Stop fighting over nothing. I don''t need servants. We''re all family. Now, let''s listen to what they''re saying. It sounds like they might be about to make a move on Lionel. We don''t want to miss the good part."

    Since these men had been targeting her, now that she wasn''t there and their n was ruined, would they take their frustration out on Lionel? Or maybe do something strange to mm?

    As she thought about it, Hannah felt a twinge of regret.

    Not regret for what she had

    done-that was too cruel-but regret

    that she

    hadn''t made him weara

    micro camera That way, they could ¡¤ have seen what was happening.

    2

    After all, if something... indescribable really goes downter, she could copy the footage and post it online.

    A scandal like that would cause a huge uproar and would undoubtedly help her with the divorce.

    Even filing for divorce in court seemed to have a low chance of sess, so Hannah was now focused on collecting more damning evidence to expedite the process.

    Hannah''s words made sense to Samuel and Cherry, and they both fell silent, dropping their argument.

    From now on, they just needed to do their jobs well. Hannah would see everything they did.

    At the ruined building in Sova.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, I''m curious about

    something, the leader said

    suddenly. "You and Hannah are getting a divorce. The whole world knows about it So, are you here voluntarily or did she beg you toe?"

    His question piqued the curiosity of the others.

    "Yeah, tell us!"

    "You didn''t just shamelessly show up on your own to y the hero, did you? Is

    Hannahingter?"

 Chapter 607

    "If you two haven''t sorted things out, it would be awkward if you started fighting in front of us. I really don''t want to watch you two argue."

    "Actually, I''d love to watch them argue. It would be really interesting."

    ¡°Think about it. A strong-willed woman like Hannah, and this is about her mother. Then this guy finds out somehow and takes it upon himself toe here. She''s probably going to be furious and tell us to throw him out!"

    "That''s all too boring. Here''s a better idea. When Hannah gets here and sees him, we tell her that because she brought someone, we''re not going to tell her where her mother is!"

    One of the men proposed the idea, and the others pped in approval.

    "Then we''ll say the only way we''ll tell her is if she stabs this guy to death. Now that would be interesting."

    The man had barely finished speaking when a collective gasp filled the air. Everyone stared at him in shock.

    "I never would have guessed. You look so harmless, but you''ve got a twisted mind!¡±

    "That''s a brilliant idea. Let''s do that!"

    At first, Lionel had ignored their rambling, but when he heard thest man''s suggestion, he suddenly felt a surge of panic.

    If his presence here really caused them to withhold information about Hannah''s mother, making her trip here pointless, she would absolutely hate him for it.

    But more than ten minutes had passed since the appointed time, and Hannah still hadn''t arrived. Could it be that she knew it was a trap and wasn''ting?

    For a moment, Lionel waspletely at a loss, his mind in turmoil.

    He took a deep breath, swallowed hard, and after a long moment of thought, still said nothing, simply watching them.

    The ruin fell silent. After about ten seconds, one of them spoke up.

    "It''s gettingte. Hannah hasn''t shown up. I guess she''s really noting."

    ¡°Looks like our brilliant n won''t work after all. You got lucky."

    Hearing this, Lionel let out a long, silent sigh of relief and subconsciously nced outside, confirming that no one was there.

    Thank God Hannah hadn''te. If it

    hade

    they never

    just the two of them here,

    would have been p

    fight off this many people content

    "Since Hannah didn''t show up, you''ll

    have to take the punchenel

    was meant to receive, receive," the leader. looking at Lionel.

    >

    "After all, you took it upon yourself toe in her ce and ruin our

    infuriating how you ne

    ns. And now she''s a

    wrecked everything!"

    It''s

    The leader gave the order to his men. There was no point in dragging this out any

    longer; it would just be a waste of time.

    Before Lionel could even process what was happening, the men around him charged forward like a pack of wild animals.

    The next second, fists rained down on him, the sound of punches echoing through the cavernous ruin.

    On the other end of the listening device, the sound made everyone freeze.

    They stared at each other, stunned, unable toprehend what was happening.

    "Holy crap," Samuel said in shock. "Are they actually beating him up?"

 Chapter 608

    After all, they never expected that a failed negotiation would escte into a physical assault.

    Hannah, however, remained remarkably calm. Lionel had deceived them and

    wasted their time with so much nonsense; there was no way his crew would have let him leave unscathed.

    A fight was inevitable. The only question was, how bad would it be?

    Cherry, on the other hand, was practically buzzing with excitement. "A fight! A fight! Let them go at it! I hope they beat him to a pulp. Then he won''t be able to bother you anymore, Hannah. Just let them have at him!"

    Samuel watched Cherry, who was clearly enjoying the drama, and couldn''t help but sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    "What are you sighing for? Am I wrong? Or do you not want them to fight?"

    Cherry turned to re at Samuel. "Of course they have to fight. Then, Hannah, you can go to the hospital, tear into him, and demand to know why he took matters into his own hands. You can tell him that because of him, you lost your chance to get information about your mother. Yell at him, tell him it''s all his fault!"

    The moment Cherry finished, both Samuel and Hannah fell silent. Neither of them had realized she had such a devious n up her sleeve.

    After a few seconds of processing Cherry''s words, Hannah realized she had a brilliant point.

    "You''re right. And he probably won''t admit that he got the information from you. Even if he does, you can just deny it until you''re blue in the face."

    Hannah analyzed the situation carefully. "That way, I can still hold him ountable. I can im he found out about the meeting from some unknown source, went in my ce without my permission, and ruined my n. Perfect, absolutely perfect!"

    Samuel, sitting beside them, felt like aplete fool.

    He had thought Lionel was already in a miserable enough state after the beating, but he never imagined that Cherry and Hannah had another, even more cunning, trap waiting for him.

    Seeing Samuel''s speechless expression, Cherry pointed a finger at his nose. "What''s that look for? You think we''re going too far?"

    Before Samuel could even respond, Cherry cut him off. "Get a grip. He''s the one who went too far. What we''re doing to him is a drop in the bucket. This is exactly what he deserves, you get it?"

    Samuel immediately waved his

    hands, saying excitedly, "That''s not what I meant. I just think he totally deserves it just never thought of taking it a step further like this. It''spletely unexpected. I really need to learn a thing or two from you!" C¨®ntent

    "Of course you do. You should be taking notes, you hear me?"

    The recording continued to y, filled with the relentless sounds of a brutal beating that showed no signs of stopping. It was clear the fight on the other end was vicious.

    After about ten more minutes, the noise finally died down, and even the men''s voices faded. It seemed to be over.

    Once they confirmed the silence, they stopped listening. There was nothing more to hear.

    They hadn''t gotten a single piece of information, just an audio recording of a beatdown. It felt like a waste. They had hoped sending Lionel would weld at least some news about her mother, but it turned out he was utterly useless.

    "I should have been more specific and told him to get the information about my aunt first before starting anything, Cherry said with a hint of

    regret the didn''t get a single clie

    before he started throwing O punches."

 Chapter 609

    After all, the main reason for sending Lionel was to see if he could dig up any information about her aunt. Instead, he got into a fight without learning a thing.

    The man waspletely useless when it came to important tasks. But things were what they were, and there was no point dwelling on it.

    "Hannah, let me go see Lionel first. I''ll ask him what the hell is going on and if he got any information. You guys cer. Let me chew him out first!¡±

    Hannah nodded in agreement.

    The next day, Lionel was admitted to the hospital.

    Cherry deliberately went to his home first, and upon learning he was hospitalized, she rushed over to see him.

    "Lionel, what happened to you? Did you get any news about my aunt? Tell me quickly, because Hannah might be going on a trip in a couple of days and she won''t care about this anymore!"

    Lionel recounted everything that had happened the previous day.

    Upon hearing his story, Cherry flew into a rage, standing by his bed and pointing a finger at his nose. "Are you insane? I asked you to get information. You ignored the one thing you were supposed to do and just spewed nonsense before getting into a fight. What was the point of that?"

    "Just wait until Hannah finds out you went behind her back and came back with nothing. You''re in for a huge fight!"

    Cherry feigned a look of utter despair. "I can''t believe you. I gave you all that information, and youpletely wasted it. What is wrong with you?"

    Lionel opened his mouth to exin, but then paused. What Cherry said made

    sense.

    Yesterday after mentioning Hannah and hearing what those men nned to do to her, he had be so worried that he had forgotten everything else.

    "After I''m discharged, I''ll go find them again. I''ll get the information about Cheryl out of them, you have my word!"

    Cherry stopped, took a deep breath,

    and said in a grave tone, "Let me be clear. If Hannah finds out about this, you are not, under any

    circumstances, to tell her was the one who told you Understood?

    Lionel nodded. "Don''t worry, I won''t say a thing."

    But Cherry shot him a look of disbelief. She clearly didn''t trust him. She pulled a

    small recording device from her pocket.

    ¡°I''m putting this in your room. If you dare remove it, our cooperation is over!"

    She tantly nted the device in his hospital room.

    "I''m doing this to make sure you don''t say the wrong thing when Hannahes to see you."

    After setting it up, Cherry walked over to Lionel. ¡°You sold out Sandra before. Who''s to say you won''t sell me out next?"

    Lionel remained silent. No amount of promises would be as convincing as his actions.

    "Are you sure Hannah will evene to see me?¡± he asked.

    "You want to see Hannah?"

    Lionel nodded.

    "Fine, leave it to me," she said, raising her right hand and rubbing her thumb against her index and middle fingers. "Compensation. You get it?

 Chapter 610

    Lying in bed, Lionel looked at Cherry''s mercenary expression. Although he felt a surge of defiance, he agreed.

    If he wanted to have any contact with Hannah at all, cooperating with Cherry was his only option.

    With her help, he could stay updated on Hannah''s life.

    Finding someone else to help would be difficult, and they wouldn''t be as effective as Cherry.

    "I can give you the resources you want, but I have one condition..."

    Before he could finish, Cherry cut him off.

    "Hold on. Let''s just end our cooperation here. Lionel, you need to understand something. I offered to work with you, not the other way around."

    Cherry rolled her eyes, her voice dripping with disdain. "If you''re going to work with me, you''ll do things my way. Don''t give me any of your conditions. I don''t care what you have to offer; you''re in no position to negotiate with me, understand?"

    There was definitely something wrong with this guy. He was still trying to set conditions at a time like this.

    Lionel really thought too highly of himself. It was precisely that arrogance that hadnded him in his current predicament.

    Lionel''s eyes darkened as he stared at Cherry''s haughty expression, and he clenched his jaw in frustration.

    "You seem to have a problem with that. If you really want to keep pushing your conditions, then we don''t need to cooperate. Don''t forget the dynamic of our rtionship right now!"

    Cherry was seriously beginning to suspect the man had the memory of a goldfish. How else could he have forgotten the lesson Hannah just taught him and still be spouting. such arrogant nonsense?

    A thought suddenly struck her. She gave Lionel a meaningful look before speaking.

    "You don''t actually think you can treat me the same way you treat Hannah just because I''m her cousin, do you? If that''s your n, then let me tell you, you''re finished."

    She pointed fearlessly at the man in

    the bed. Twill go to Hannah right

    now and tell her you took matters

    into your own hands and ruined her n. If you think I don''t have the guts to do it, just try me!"

    "Let''s see who she believes. You need to understand one thing: you have zero

    credibility with Hannah right now. She won''t believe a single word you say!"

    No one knew about her secret alliance with Hannah, which was why this whole charade was so entertaining.

    However, she couldn''tpletely burn her bridges with Lionel just yet, or Hannah''s next act wouldn''t be able to proceed.

    "Fine, I get it. Our cooperation continues. I won''t mention any more conditions."

    Seeing that Cherry was not going to be easily swayed, Lionel decided to drop his demands.

    ¡°Just bring Hannah to me," Lionel said with a deep sigh.

    ¡°See? If you''d just said that from the start, we could have avoided all this. That''s how you properly cooperate. You reallyck self-awareness, you know that?"

    With that, Cherry headed for the door, smiling as she walked. "Don''t worry, I''ll get Hannah toe. Just remember when she talks to you don''t you daresay I was the one who tipped you off. Otherwise, our deal is off. I assume you''re not stupid enough to betray me again, because there will be no good

    oue for you if you do."

 Chapter 611

    Deep down, Cherry almost wants him to sell her out¡ªthat way, there''d be another show to watch.

    But if he did betray her, their cooperation would be over, and she would have to find resources elsewhere. So, it was better for him to just stick to the script.

    After leaving the hospital, Cherry went straight home.

    She ryed her entire conversation at the hospital to Hannah.

    Hannah and Samuel listened in silence. Neither of them could believe that even in

    his current state, Lionel was still trying to negotiate terms. The man was an absolute fool.

    ¡°Hannah, when do you n on going?"

    Hannah thought for a moment. "Tonight sounds good."

    She had to go sooner orter, so she might as well get it over with.

    Besides, Hannah was secretly eager to see how Lionel would react when she followed Cherry''s script-what he would say, the expression on his face.

    The anticipation was thrilling, so it was better to go soon.

    Hannah was also worried that if she dyed for a few days, the impact would be lost.

    After all, the character she was ying was someone desperate to meet those people and find her mother.

    If she waited too long, it would seem like she wasn''t that eager, which woulde off as insincere. If Lionel caught on, it would ruin everything.

    "Hannah, when you go, can Ie with you? You know me, I love the drama and can''t stay out of it. I just want to watch, please?" Samuel asked eagerly.

    He had been excited ever since Cherry first proposed the n.

    It would be a terrible shame if he couldn''t witness it firsthand.

    "Of course we should go together. It''ll be more interesting that way. Besides, if you don''t show up, Lionel might get suspicious. You''re always at the forefront of everything, so your absence for something this important would definitely be strange."

    As Hannah finished speaking, Cherry suddenly had an idea.

    "If you''re both going, then I''ll show up a little while after you get there. Hannah, I want to see it live, too! I can pretend wasing to tell hing you were on your way. That way won''t arouse suspicion."

    if

    Cherry''s idea was met with enthusiastic approval from the other two.

    In that moment, the two spectators had be a trio of conspirators. No one would have ever imagined that Cherry and Hannah would team up so seamlessly.

    Meanwhile, Lionel, resting in the hospital, had no idea what was in store for him.

    He was eagerly anticipating Hannah''s visit, but he was also worried.

    He didn''t know how he would exin everything to her when she arrived, nor did he have any idea when she woulde.

    That evening, in the hospital room.

    Just as Lionel was about to pick up his phone and message Cherry to ask if she had spoken to Hannah yet,

    Hannah and Samuel appeared at his door. Seeing them both, Lionel froze.

    A few secondster, he snapped back to reality and quickly deleted the message he was about to send.

 Chapter 612

    Hannah and Samuel walked in and sat on the sofa, their expressions grim as they stared him down.

    Under their intense gaze, Lionel felt a chill run down his spine, a wave of guilt washing over him.

    He didn''t even dare to speak too loudly.

    After a long, tense silence filled the room, Lionel finally spoke. ¡°Hannah, you must have heard I was injured, so you came to see me. It''s not that serious, you don''t have to worry."

    Samuel couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter.

    "You''re unbelievably shameless, you know that? You can say anything with a straight face. I''m sure you know exactly why we''re here."

    "Lionel, tell me why you went there yesterday," Hannah demanded, her face dark and menacing.

    "Why did you do it? Why did you interfere in my affairs? Do you have any idea that because of your interference, I missed out on crucial information? You''ve got until I lose my patience. Start talking."

    Hannah feigned extreme anger, her eyes boring into him, her wordsced with a fiery rage that made her fury palpable.

    Seeing her like this, Lionel''s heart skipped a beat. He swallowed hard, a nervous tension gripping him.

    He took a deep breath, ready to speak, but it felt as if a water-soaked sponge was lodged in his throat, choking him and preventing any sound from escaping.

    He had no idea how to exin himself. Their rtionship was so strained now that no matter what he said, Hannah wouldn''t believe him.

    But if he didn''t offer some exnation, he would only make her angrier.

    After much thought, Lionel finally said, "I have my own ways of getting information. How I found out is my business, you don''t need to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Besides, those men were obviously trying to trick you. They wanted to lure you over there and do something terrible to you."

    As he said this, he had a sudden realization.

    elne

    How he found out wasn''t important What mattered was that those people were liars. They never

    intended to give Hannah and God

    any

    information.

    Their only goal was to hurt her!

    "If I hadn''t gone alonest night, you would have been the one they hurt. Hannah, you can''t trust a word they say. They''re just trying to deceive you. If anything like this happen''s again, you have to take me with you. It''ll be safer that way!"

    Lionel looked at her earnestly, speaking each word with heartfelt sincerity.

    After he finished, both Hannah and Samuel fell silent.

    They couldn''t believe that even now, the man was still speaking with such a high and mighty tone.

    He had just been schooled by Cherry, and yet here he was, spouting the same old arrogance.

    The man truly learned nothing from his mistakes.

    Samuel didn''t hold back. He immediately shot back, "What did you just say? Are you asking Hannah to thank you? To be grateful that you went, otherwise she would have been the one who got hurt? Is that it?"

    As if he couldn''t detect the sarcasm in Samuel''s voice, Lionel actually nodded, his expression serious and solemn.

    ¡°Of course. If I hadn''t gone, think about what would have happened. Those guys were just trying to scam her."

    Samuel rubbed his forehead. For a moment, he thought he must be running a fever and hallucinating to be hearing such nonsense.

 Chapter 613

    But it wasn''t a hallucination. The man had actually said those insane words.

    "Hey, hey, hey. First of all, we don''t know where you got your information, but by the time Hannah got there, the men were gone. You made her go on a wild goose chase."

    Samuel pointed at him, scolding, "What if those people really did have the information we wanted, and you just ruined our only chance? And now you expect us to thank you? How can you be so shameless? I''ve never met anyone as shameless as you!"

    "It''s not me who doesn''t get it, it''s you," Lionel retorted. "They were lying. They had no intention of giving you any information."

    Seeing Samuel''s disbelief, Lionel sat up in agitation, gritting his teeth against the pain that shot through his body.

    "Are you even listening to me? I told you, those men are liars! They weren''t going to tell you about your mother; they just wanted to mess with Hannah! I was the one who stopped it. If I hadn''t, Hannah would be the one lying in this hospital bed right now, do you understand?"

    Hannah and Samuel watched his hysterical outburst, on the verge of bursting intoughter.

    It was hrious how a few simple words had pushed him over the edge.

    The real question was, how did he have the audacity to have a meltdown? He was the reason their n had gone awry. No one knew if Hannah might have actually gotten some useful information if she had been the one to go.

    If he hadn''t acted so foolishly and had managed to coax out even a scrap of information, Hannah wouldn''t be this angry.

    Then again, maybe she would. Regardless, their purpose ining here was to mock Lionel.

    Just as Hannah was about to speak, Cherry walked in.

    She hurried in, about to say something, but froze when she saw Hannah and Samuel sitting there. She quickly swallowed her words.

    At that moment, all four of them stood in silence, trapped in an awkward moment.

    Hannah broke the silence. "What are you doing here? Do you know him?¡±

    "Isn''t this room-606?" Cherry blinked innocently, then turned to check the room number and pped her forehead. "Oh shoot its not, wa visiting a friend. Imust have gotten the wrong room. Well, you guys carry on."

    ?

    Cherry delivered her lines with perfectposure and turned to leave.

    "Your friend is in 606? Let me walk

    you there, so you don''t get lost

    again,

    Hannah said, standing up

    which momentarily startled Cherry.

    Thank God she and Hannah had nned this beforehand, otherwise Hannah''s

    quick thinking would have genuinely scared her!

    How could someone improvise so fast? And here she thought she was quick on her feet!

    But luckily, she and Hannah were partners, not enemies.

    ¡°Hahaha, I''m just kidding! I just heard Lionel got beaten up and was in the hospital, so I came to see for myself."

    Cherry stopped and turned back to them. "I thought it was just a rumor, but it''s actually true. And it looks like it was a pretty bad beating. What did you do to get yourself into this

    mess?"

    Cherry walked back in with a smile and sat on the sofa.

    "What''s it to you? Get out. Stop sticking your nose in my business, you hear me? I don''t know you."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed, and he growled through clenched teeth, trying to drive her away.

 Chapter 614

    "Hey, how can you turn on me like that? What do you mean you don''t know me? We''re, at the very least..."

    "Shut your mouth, do you hear me?"

    Lionel cut Cherry off mid-sentence.

    Samuel put on a thoughtful expression, looking back and forth between them. ¡°Lionel, just tell the truth. Was she the one who told you about this? Are you two working together? How else would you know so much?"

    As Samuel finished, Cherry''s eyes widened as she red at Lionel, a silent warning not to tell the truth.

    Lionel took a deep breath. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about. I barely know this woman. Didn''t you hear her? She just came to gloat. And I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    "Yeah, yeah, I don''t know what you guys are talking about either. Cooperating? I''m just here for the show."

    Cherry went along with Lionel''s story. "Your divorce was all over the news. When I heard he got beaten up, I thought maybe you sent someone to do it, so I came to check out the drama. I didn''t expect to see you here. If I''d known you wereing, I would have stayed away."

    Hannah''s eyes darted between the two of them before she spoke in a low voice. ¡°Lionel, you took matters into your own hands, stole information from me, and ruined my n. I''m not letting this go. And if I find out you have someone else spying on me, you just wait."

    "Also, the divorce petition has been filed with the court. Our hearing is in two months."

    Hannah stood up, looking down at him from her full height.

    "You didn''t ''go in my ce.'' You went behind my back. Don''t you dare use that arrogant, high-and-mighty tone to demand my gratitude. You destroyed my n, you messed everything up. You were in the wrong, and you still have the nerve to ask me to thank you? You are truly a shameless person!"

    With that, Hannah turned and left the room.

    Samuel also got up to follow, but not before throwing a few taunts over his shoulder.

    "Lionel, you''re finished. You know that, right? You''repletely done for. This is what you get for being so impulsive. You deserve it."

    He then turned to Cherry. "Cherry, you better not be working with this moron. If you are, you''re finished too, because Hannah is absolutely furious right now.¡±

    "I''m really not working with him! I

    just came to see what was going on, really, swear!" Cherry raised her right hand, holding up three fingers Thea solemn vow.content

    Samuel ignored her and walked away quickly.

    Cherry''s acting was so masterful, worthy of an Oscar, that if he stayed a second longer, he might blow their cover. That would ruin all the fun.

    Once they were gone, Cherry walked back into the room.

    She pointed at him in fury and scolded, "Are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you

    text me that Hannah was here? Then I wouldn''t have walked in like that!"

    Cherry was holding the bug, so Hannah and Samuel could hear their entire conversation.

    "Now Hannah, suspects me! If she starts keeping her distance and gets wary of me, how am I supposed to get any more information from¡¢ her? I seriously wonder if you even have a brain. How could you do something. so stupid?"

 Chapter 615

    This was Cherry''s first time doing something like this, and she had worried her acting would be clumsy. But it turned out she had a real talent for it!

    And she had to admit, yelling at him felt incredibly satisfying.

    "I was about to text you when Hannah showed up. I didn''t have time."

    Lionel exined, "Besides, what were you doing here anyway? If you hadn''te, none of this would have happened."

    Hearing Lionel shift the me, Cherry instantly became furious.

    "What do you mean if I hadn''te, this wouldn''t have happened? I came here specifically to tell you that I told Hannah you were beaten up and in the hospital, and that she seemed like she was nning toe. I wanted to give you a heads-up, but she got here before I could. How is that my fault?¡±

    Cherry was so enraged shepletely forgot she was in a hospital. She pointed at him and yelled at the top of her lungs, causing other patients'' families in the hallway to stop and stare.

    Her performance was so convincing no one would ever doubt its authenticity.

    Noticing the eyes on them from outside, Lionel lowered his voice. "Go and close the door."

    "Why should I listen to you? Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, we are just partners. Don''t you dare order me around. A partnership is built on equality, got it?"

    Not only did Cherry refuse to close the door, but her voice grew even louder, as if she wanted everyone to hear.

    "If you don''t understand that, then we might as well not work together. I''m realizing you really don''t know how to read the room."

    As soon as she said that, Cherry mped her mouth shut. A terrifying thought had just urred to her.

    What if she kept lecturing him, and he actually listened and learned from it? She would be inadvertently helping him be a better person.

    But then she dismissed the thought. Sandra had probably given him plenty of advice on what to say and do, and look how that turned out.

    Fine, no more lectures. It was better to stick to things that would provoke him.

    "I''m asking you now, do we continue our cooperation or not? If you don''t want to, then we can just forget it."

    Hearing her words, he fell silent.

    Lionel thought for a long moment. "Of course we''re continuing. We have to But you need to be careful on your end. Don''t let Hannah find out you hearre? Don''t let her fing out

    If he didn''t continue working with her, getting information in the future would be incredibly difficult.

    So, the best option was to keep cooperating with Cherry.

    The only problem was that Hannah was already suspicious. If she found out the truth, it would be a disaster.

    "If you want to keep working with me, then you need to honor your promise."

    After all that nonsense, they were finally getting to the point!

    Cherry raised an eyebrow. "It''s time to I

    your promise. I did what y and told Hannak, and ou

    came to see you. I''ve done my part."

    She held up two fingers. "I

    me two sets of resources. sets

    Otherwise, I''m going straight to Hannah to tell her I''m your spy. It

    doesn''t matter if she hates me, but it Wilmatter if she hates you even more, right?"

 Chapter 616

    Cherry smiled sweetly at Lionel. Just a moment ago, she had been worried he would call off their partnership.

    But judging by the current situation, even if she were the one to say she wanted out, he would beg her to continue working with him.

    At this thought, a dark, calcting glint appeared in Cherry''s eyes as a bold idea began to form.

    Lionel caught the strange look in her eyes and couldn''t help but swallow nervously.

    He was about to speak but suddenly remembered what had happened before and immediately mped his mouth shut.

    Lionel mentally rehearsed what he wanted to say before speaking. "Cherry, I will give you the resources I promised, but I hope you won''t get too greedy. We are just partners in a one-for-one exchange."

    At his words, Cherry lowered her gaze, looking down at the man in the hospital bed with a condescending sneer.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, listen to you. Anyone who didn''t know better would think I, Cherry, was some horrible person who extorted you."

    Sheposed herself, a half-smile ying on her lips as she continued, "Don''t worry. As long as the resources you give me are legitimate, valuable, and useful, I certainly won''t do anything strange."

    "After all, a good partnership is about the long haul, not a one-time deal. But if you try to fob me off with some useless junk, then I''m afraid I won''t be able to continue working with you."

    Ultimately, whether the resources were good enough or not was for her to decide.

    If she said they weren''t good, it wouldn''t matter how much Lionel argued. The power was all in her hands!

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you should get some rest. I''lle by to visit you from time to time."

    Acting like a concerned friend, Cherry waved goodbye and left the room.

    Lionel was left alone in the quiet room, staring nkly at the ceiling, a bitter feeling churning in his stomach.

    How did things get to this point?

    Logically, by taking Hannah''s ce, he had saved her from being deceived and hurt. Hannah should have been moved by his actions.

    Based on her past behavior, even the smallest act of kindness from him would have made her incredibly grateful. She wouldn''t be like this, turning around and ming him.

    Even if Hannah truly despised him now, seeing him injured should have elicited at least a few words of concern.

    Instead, she hade in and verbally assaulted him, using him of ruining her n.

    Lionel let out a long, heavy sigh.

    He knew Hannah hated him now,

    but after more than a decade together and with him lying here injured, even the most cold-hearted person wouldn''t have reacted that way.

    And she had said the divorce petition was filed. Once their court date arrived...

    If the court really granted the divorce, then...

    The thought made his entire chest ache. Every breath felt like it was tearing his heart apart.

    The pain was so intense he could hardly breathe, hardly dare to think about what came next.

    Hannah... can you really be so heartless?

    ...

    Cherry left the hospital room and headed to the parking lot, where she spotted Hannah and Samuel waiting in the car.

    She jogged over excitedly, beaming at Hannah with a look that screamed, Praise me, please!

    "Hannah, didn''t do great back

    there?" Cherry blinked yfully. "I stayed and talked to Lionel about the resourees he''s hand going i them over soon. Once I get them, I''ll just say they''re useless and pick another fight with him!"

 Chapter 617

    Samuel had always thought of Cherry as a spoiled rich girl who looked down on people, but he never imagined she had so many tricks up her sleeve.

    One scheme after another!

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You think I''m being too cruel, too vicious?"

    Cherry saw the shocked look on Samuel''s face and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I''m doing this for Hannah, and for myself."

    Of course, she couldn''t im it was all for Hannah; she had her own selfish

    reasons.

    Standing outside the car with her arms crossed, Cherry scoffed. "If you think what I''m doing is out of line, then maybe you should think about how Hannah was treated for thest three years!"

    "What I''m doing to Lionel, to be blunt, doesn''t even count as emotional distress. I''m just giving him a taste of his own medicine!"

    Deep down, Cherry''s heart ached for Hannah.

    She had met the man she loved most in herte teens and dedicated years of her

    life to him, only to be rewarded with a misunderstood marriage, neglect, and bullying, while his mistress walked all over her for three whole years.

    So what if she was messing with him now?

    Compared to what he did, she''s hardly crossing any line at all.

    The cruel things Lionel had done to Hannah over the past decade numbered in the thousands!

    Even if she went tit for tat, she still had a long way to go.

    "You''re right. And I don''t think you''re being cruel at all. What Lionel did was far worse,"

    Hannah said calmly. Inparison, what Cherry was doing was merely toying with him.

    But...

    Samuel quickly waved his hands. "That''s not what I meant. I''m not saying you''re going too far. I just thought you were only capable of petty, childish things. I never realized you were this clever and could pull something like this off."

    Samuel was afraid that if he didn''t exin himself, Cherry would badmouth him to Hannahter.

    It wasn''t that he thought what Cherry was doing was too cruel; he was just genuinely surprised.

    "I know. I didn''t misunderstand you,"

    Hannah said with a smile, seeing

    Samuel''s nervous and fearful

    expression. ¡°We''re family. Everything youre doing is to help me. No matter how cruelt seems, Lionel

    brought it all on himself!"

    "Exactly! You''re absolutely right!" Cherry nodded vigorously. "I''m going to see my parents now, so I won''t go with

    bao guys see yo

    Cherry waved goodbye and headed toward her parents''pany.

    Now that she had secured such a great source of leverage, she had to share the news with her parents right away.

    Samuel and Hannah also left the hospital.

    None of them knew that in a nearby building, someone had been watching them through a pair of binocrs.

    Only after they left did the person lower the binocrs.

    "Time to report."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The Rosenberg Group.

    Quennel had just finished a meeting when he received a message.

    He opened it with a nk expression, read it, and then silently closed it.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you don''t look well Are

    2 you feeling sick?¡± his secret

    with concern, noticing his

    SW pale

    face

    "Lionel was beaten up and is in the hospital. Cancel my afternoon appointments. I''m going to see him."

    The secretary froze for a few seconds, finding it hard to believe what she had just heard, but she quickly recovered.

    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 618

    Their conversation wasn''t exactly quiet, so a few people passing by heard everything. They all feigned ignorance, however, and continued on their way.

    Only when they were safely back at their desks did the hushed whispers begin. "Did I just hear that right? Lionel actually got beaten up?"

    "Yes, yes, I heard it too, clear as day. It must be true, but who on earth would do that?"

    "It has to be Hannah. She must have hired someone. I mean, Lionel is desperate to get back together with her, but she''s not having it. He''s probably been harassing her, and she snapped and sent someone to teach him a lesson!"

    Hearing this, the others gasped, realizing the theory made perfect sense.

    "I don''t know who beat him up, but I have a friend who works at the hospital. She saw him yesterday, said he was covered in blood when they brought him in. Aplete mess!"

    "Seriously? That''s brutal! Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned, I guess. But even if they''re divorcing, you can''t just do that. It''s going too far!"

    "Going too far"? Spoken like a true man. No matter what happens, you guys always stick together!"

    "Have you not been paying attention to the newstely? Have you not seen how horribly Lionel has been treating Hannah?"

    "Honestly, I''m surprised it took Hannah this long to retaliate. What Lionel did was unforgivable!"

    "Hey, you guys, keep it down! If someone overhears this, we could get called in for questioning, or worse, fired!"

    The warning from a colleague quieted the chatter.

    They simply started a group chat to continue the discussion there.

    But their initial conversation had already been overheard by others.

    Word spread like wildfire, and before long, the news was being shared across countless groups.

    What had been a private matter was now public knowledge.

    Some people, chasing clicks and views, even took screenshots of the group chats and posted them online.

    Instantly, the inte was in an uproar as everyone began to discuss it.

    [Oh my god, it''s this couple again!]

    [Seriously, these two trend faster than most celebrities!]

    [Alright, ce your bets! Did Hannah hire someone to beat up Lionel?]

    [1 for yes, 2 for no!]

    [11111]

    [22222]

    [222]

    [111, I bet Hannah just couldn''t take his incessant harassment anymore, so she hired someone to teach him a lesson!]

    [222, definitely not Hannah. If she

    was goin

    get

    to have him beaten up

    she would have done it ages

    Why wait until now?

    ago

    [I agree, it doesn''t sound like something Hannah would do.]

    [Even if it wasn''t Hannah directly, I have a feeling she''s still somehow connected to

    this.]

    [Waiting for someone to leak pictures of Lionel after the beating. I want to see how bad it is!]

    [OMG, I''m at the same hospital right now. I''m tempted to sneak over and serious it is, but I''m scared

    see ben

    of

    getting caught Content Belongs

    Quennel was in his car on the way to the hospital when he picked up

    phone and saw that the news et

    Lionel had already gone viral

    "Mr. Rosenberg, should I have someone suppress this story?" his secretary asked,

    having also seen the trending topic.

 Chapter 619

    The secretary watched Quennel''s grim face and asked the question in a small voice.

    "It doesn''t matter. Even if we bury this story, another one will just pop up. The Rosenberg family''s money isn''t meant for cleaning up his messes!"

    They had already spent a fortune suppressing scandals for him, but the stories were appearing faster than they could take them down. There was no point in continuing. "Understood," the secretary nodded, agreeing that Quennel had a point.

    Half an hourter, Quennel arrived at the hospital.

    He had his secretary and driver wait downstairs while he went up to Lionel''s room alone.

    When he arrived, he found Lionel covered in bandages, with tubes running into his arms. He was aplete wreck, and even his face was bruised and swollen.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Hearing someone enter, Lionel had initially thought it was Hannah. He turned his head in excitement, but his expression darkened instantly when he saw it was Quennel.

    "What happened?" Quennel asked, his voice low as he sat on the nearby sofa.

    "Do you have any idea that you getting beaten up is trending online again?" Lionel''s brow furrowed slightly. "I didn''t know. What''s so newsworthy about that? You didn''te here just to tell me this, did you?"

    "Hmph," Quennel scoffed, his eyes filled with anger. "I couldn''t care less that you were beaten up or that it''s trending. But because of you, Hannah''s been dragged into it again!"

    Lionel froze for a few seconds, struggling to process the words.

    He winced, pushing himself up slowly with his elbows, the pain shooting through his body.

    "What did you say?"

    Quennel just stared at him silently.

    "How could I get dragged into this with Hannah? Quennel, did you do something behind my back again? If you have a problem youe at

    me Leave Hannah out of it, you hear me?"

    Watching him jump to usations, Quennel got a taste of what Hannah must have felt being wrongly med. It was an awful feeling.

    He truly pitied Hannah for having to put up with such an idiot for so long.

    "Don''t you have a phone? Why don''t you look for yourself?" Quennel said coldly.

    Lionel nced at the phone on his nightstand and struggled to reach for it.

    Quennel remained on the sofa, watching him struggle without any intention of helping.

    After a moment of effort, Lionel finally got his phone.

    He opened it to the trending topics, and his face grew darker and darker as he read. "What is this? Why would they think Hannah did it? This has nothing to do with her!"

    Seeing the gossip blogs and thements fromizens, the vast majority of whom were convinced,

    Hannah was behind it and were cursing her out, left a sour taste in Lionel''s mouth.

    "Because your names are linked now. Whenever something happens to one of you,

    people will automatically assume the other is responsible!"

    Quennel red at him. "I suggest

    you go and clear this up, before your messes ruin Hannah''s reputation She''s done nothing but suffer by

    your side!"

    "This is our business. What does it have to you? And why are you here anyway?

    Just to tell me about some trending topic?"

    "Of course not. I''m just curious who beat you up. Or rather, who you managed to piss off this time."

 Chapter 620

    Hearing him suddenly utter words that almost sounded like concern, Lionel''s brow tightened.

    "What does it matter to you who beat me up? Quennel, at this point, don''t you dare give me some crap about how we''re brothers, we''re family, and that''s why you came to check on me!"

    In the entire Rosenberg family, Quennel was the one who hated him the most, who wished he would just disappear or die.

    For him to show up now with such words was highly suspicious.

    "Rx. I wouldn''t shed a tear even if you died," Quennel said, his face devoid of expression.

    "I just want to know who you provoked, what they''re after, and whether it will affect Hannah."

    Quennel looked at him, his tone deadly serious. "If they end up targeting Hannah because of you, then you... will have hell to pay!"

    After hearing Quennel''s words, Lionel froze for several seconds, his eyes wide with horror.

    He hadn''t considered that before, but now, a creeping fear began to settle in.

    That''s right. What if by interfering, he had ruined their ns and made them hate Hannah even more? What if they decided to go after her while he was stuck in the hospital?

    Then... even if he knew, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to help!

    Would he have indirectly put Hannah in danger?

    The color drained from Lionel''s face, and Quennel''s eyes narrowed.

    "Lionel, it seems you really haven''t learned your lesson. If the people who attacked you decide to go after Hannah, how will you ever make it up to her?"

    Quennel''s voice rose to a roar. "Hannah must have been cursed to end up with someone like you! Clinging to her, refusing a divorce, and now dragging her into your trouble!"

    Lionel''s breathing grew heavy, his hands clenching the bedsheets so tightly his knuckles turned white. His whole body trembled slightly.

    "I... I don''t know, I..."

    "You don''t know? What do you mean you don''t know?" Quennel shouted back. "Tell me who they are, and I'' deal with them now. Otherwise f anything happens to Hannah, you might as well just jump off a building!"

    Lionel wanted to say that this had nothing to do with him and that ke would handle it himself, but after some thought he realized that letting Quennel handle it was the best option right now.

    Lionel recounted everything that had happened the previous day to Quennel.

    He had expected Quennel to praise him for his actions, but as he spoke, Quennel''s expression grew increasingly grim.

    "No wonder Hannah was so disgusted with you when she found out. Lionel, you got exactly what you deserved!"

    He cursed coldly, "She must have had a n, but you just had to take matters into your own hands, acting like you were doing her a favor. And then you ever expected her to thank you? You''ve got to be kidding me!"

    "Quennel, I told you about this because I need you to deal with them, not to lecture me!"

    Lionel instantly regretted telling him. He had thought that since Quennel cared for Hannah, he would surely help resolve the situation. He never expected to get a scolding instead!

 Chapter 621

    "If you want to lecture me, then get the hell out! I don''t want to hear your useless chatter!"

    "You think I want to waste my breath on you?" Quennel stood up, ring at him through clenched teeth. "What if those people actually have information about Cheryl, and now they won''t give it up because you ruined everything? How are we supposed to find her then?"

    "They definitely don''t have anything!"

    "And how do you know that? Do you have proof? If you do, show it to me!"

    "I..."

    Lionel stammered, unable to utter a single word, and could only re back at him, gritting his teeth.

    "Let''s face it, you don''t have any evidence. You''re just being arrogant, assuming they don''t! Let me tell you, if they did have something, and now they refuse to share

    it because of you, I''d like to see how you''ll exin that to Hannah!"

    With that, Quennel stormed out of the room in a fury.

    Lionel sat there alone, a bted sense of dread washing over him.

    If what Quennel said was true, then he had truly messed up.

    But... how could anyone know if it was real or not!

    Lionel wanted to say more, but Quennel was already gone.

    -

    After leaving the hospital room, Quennel didn''t immediately take action. Instead, he

    sat in his car and opened a message he had received earlier.

    His contact had sent him several more video clips.

    The footage showed Hannah visiting Lionel earlier that day.

    The moment Lionel was admitted to the hospital after the attack, Quennel had arranged for people to keep an eye on hm, worried that Lionel would use his injuries to win back Hannah''s sympathy.

    He had given them orders to notify him immediately if there was any sign of that happening.

    He had to nip that possibility in the bud.

    Fortunately, Lionel seemed to have lost his mind, and the things he was saying were only making him looke worse. He would have been better off giving Hannah the cold shoulder like he used to, instead of running his mouth.

    However, aside from the people he''d sent to the hospital, the men at the ruins yesterday were also part of his n.

    Neither Hannah nor Lionel knew

    about this. A while ago, he had

    stumbled upon some information

    about Cheryl. After much

    consideration, he decided to use this

    method to tell Hannah.

    His original n was to have his men attack Hannah after she went to the ruins and

    got the information, at which point he would swoop in and save her.

    It would have been the perfect hero-saves-the-damsel scenario.

    But unexpectedly, the information leaked, and Lionel found out.

    And Lionel, acting on his own, went there himself, ruining the entire n.

    But it didn''t matter. This worked too.

    He could now im he "identally" learned about these people from Lionel, and then get rid of them for Hannah. The credit would still be his in the end.

    Lionel, it''s toote for you to do anything now. Hannah will never trust you again! Quennel picked up his phone and made a call.

    "Send another letter to Hannah. The meeting is in two days, same ce. After you send it, get out of the country."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Following Quennel''s instructions, his contact arranged for another letter to be delivered to the Temple family estate.

 Chapter 622

    At the Temple family estate.

    The gate guard received a letter identical to the previous one and, in a panic, rushed inside with it.

    "It''s happening again! Miss Hannah, someone delivered another letter just like thest one, but it wasn''t the same courier!"

    Hannah and Samuel immediately came forward.

    "Did you get a look at the courier''s face?" Samuel asked eagerly.

    The guard shook his head. "No, he was going too fast. For a second, I thought he was going to crash through the gate, and I almost called for backup. But then he just tossed the letter in and sped off."

    Recalling the incident, the guard broke into a cold sweat and swallowed hard.

    "The person waspletely covered up, even wearing dark sunsses. I couldn''t see a thing. It was even more suspicious thanst time. They clearly didn''t want to be identified."

    Samuel''s brow furrowed, and he stroked his chin, lost in thought.

    "Alright, thank you for your hard work. If anyone else suspicious approaches, detain them immediately. Don''t let them get away!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    If only they could have caught this person, they might have gotten some useful information.

    "Hannah, what does the letter say?"

    Samuel walked over when he noticed Hannah''s silence.

    Hannah handed the letter to him.

    The content was nearly identical to thest one, only the date was different.

    "Hannah, do you think these people might actually know something about Aunt Cheryl? Otherwise, why would they try this again after what happenedst time?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t want to guess."

    Hannah let out a long sigh and pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration.

    If they truly had valuable information and

    herie

    determined to meet with would make sense for them to

    try again, even after

    failed attempt.

    But it was also possible that their initial p was foiled, and they

    simply trying again to carry if ere

    ut.

    That was also a usible scenario.

    Both possibilities seemed equally likely, a fifty-fifty chance.

    "Hannah, so, are we going again this time?" Samuel asked.

    No one had expected this to happen a second time, and it put them in a difficult position.

    With Lionel in the hospital, even if Cherry leaked the information to him again, it seemed unlikely he could go.

    He was so badly beaten that even walking would be a challenge.

    Besides, if these people really did have some clues, sending Lionel again might make them m up for good.

    And most importantly, what if Cheryl was in their hands? What if all this trouble made them angry enough to kill her?

    At that thought, both Hannah and Samuel fell into a heavy silence, unsure of what to do.

    "Where is Cherry?" Hannah asked.

    "I''ll call her."

    Samuel called Cherry, and she returned within three minutes.

    She looked at the letter and quickly grasped the situation.

    "Go tell Lionel everything-but make sure he doesn''t actually go. Pick a fight with him, get him furious and full of regret. He better crawlover here and apologize to me himself!"

    Hannah was fuming. If she didn''t hate the idea of facing him herself, she wouldn''t

    have sent Cherry in the first ce.

 Chapter 623

    Although this was all part of their n from the beginning, they had hoped Lionel could extract some useful information at the scene.

    But that idiot had been so useless he couldn''t get a single piece of information out of them!

    Even if he was going to fight them, he should have at least gotten some information first. Who just starts a fight right away?

    If Lionel hadn''t been so stupid, things wouldn''t have turned out this way!

    "Don''t you worry, Hannah. I''ll go give Lionel a piece of my mind right now. Oh, and I''ll bring a small hidden camera with me, so you can watch from home!"

    With that, Cherry went to prepare her things.

    She had already given the two business contacts she got from Lionel to her parents.

    They had praised her for being so brilliant and clever, and told her to keep up the good work for Hannah and never to disobey her.

    Honestly, working for Hannah was actually a lot of fun.

    Getting to argue with people and watch drama unfold was second nature to her!

    Arguing with an idiot while also ying both sides and reaping the rewards? It was a win-win situation!

    Hospital, Lionel''s room.

    Cherry walked in with a dark expression on her face.

    She said nothing, just sat on the sofa and stared at Lionel with a resentful look.

    Seeing her foul mood, Lionel couldn''t help but ask.

    "What are you doing here today? Did something happen with Hannah?"

    In response to Lionel''s question, Cherry remained silent, her gaze only growing colder.

    It unnerved Lionel. He sat up in his hospital bed, his brow furrowed, and asked through gritted teeth, I''m. talking to you. Teme what''s going on. I gave you the contacts you wanted, what more do you want?"

    "Cherry, don''t forget, we''re partners in this. You have to report anything that happens to me immediately, understand?"

    "Those people sent another letter to Hannah. They want her to go there tomorrow," she said coldly. "And you. If only you had gotten some useful information that day..."

    "What?" Lionel asked, his voice jumping an octave as he looked at her in disbelief. "You mean they actually have clues?"

    "Who knows? But now you''re unable to go, so Hannah has to go alone. What if there really are clues, and she ha to someweave the state orga

    e else to find them

    ge

    won''t have any excuse to follow her, and ...".

    Cherry trailed off, ring at Lionel resentfully. "I told you exactly what to do! Ask questions first get information, but you went in there and started a fight! You... you''re useless!"

    "That''s impossible!"

    "What''s impossible? The letter is already in Hannah''s hands. How is it impossible?"

    Lionel hesitated for a moment before finally speaking.

    "Because I already told Quennel to take care of those people. He should be dealing with them as we speak. There''s no way they would have time to write a letter to Hannah!"

    At those words, Cherry''s mind wentpletely nk.

    "And even if they did have a chance to write a letter, there''s no way they could meet tomorrow. Knowing Quennel, he wouldn''t let this drag on for so long!"

    A terrible thought suddenly urred to Lionel, and he quickly picked up his phone to call Quennel.

 Chapter 624

    Cherry sat frozen in her seat, blinking several times. Her brain seemed to shut down for a moment as she stared nkly at Lionel.

    A few secondster, she shot up from her seat and rushed out of the room without a moment''s hesitation. She had to report it to Hannah immediately.

    Even though she wasn''t sure if what Lionel said was true or not.

    She hurried out of the room, took the elevator down to the underground parking garage, and got into her car. Only after making sure no one was around did she take out her phone to call Hannah.

    She was a double agent, after all, and she had to be careful.

    What if Lionel suspected her and had someone following her? If she got caught, she''d be finished, and she''d lose one of her sources of leverage.

    After hearing what Cherry had to say, Hannah''s head was spinning.

    Even Samuel was stunned.

    "Are you kidding me? Is he insane?" Samuel couldn''t help but curse. "He already ruined things once, and now he does this again? Why does he make trouble for everyone else?"

    Hannah let out a long, pained sigh. "I swear, this lunatic is going to be the death of me!"

    It was bad enough that he hadn''t followed her n and gotten some useful information, but she never imagined Lionel could do something even more idiotic.

    "Hannah, Quennel is not like Lionel. Maybe Quennel will manage to get some information out of them before he gets rid of them?"

    Samuel looked at Hannah hopefully. After all, if Quennel could get some useful information, it would still be a good thing for them.

    Their ultimate goal was to find out anything they could about Cheryl.

    "It would be great if he could get some information, of course," Hannah sighed.

    But the thought felt like a long shot. Still, as Samuel said, Lionel and Quennel werepletely different. Maybe there was a chance, however small.

    After hanging up, Cherry drove home.

    In the hospital room, Lionel tried calling Quennel several times, but there was no answer.

    About ten minutester, Quennel finally called back.

    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?" The moment the call connected, Lionel started yelling without any courtesy up? Is that "Did you screw why you were too guilty to answer your phone?"

    Quennel had just sat down in his office when he was met with the angry shouting

    from the phone. He instinctively held the phone away from his ear.

    "Lionel, what are you barking about?"

    "I''m barking?" Lionel roared back. "I asked you to take care of those people Why haven''t you done it yet? How did they get the chance to send another letter to Hannah? I knew I couldn''t count on you!"

    Damn it, he should have just sent his own men to do it!

    He must have been blind to think Quennel would ever help him!

    That damn bastard wished he were dead. Why would he ever do him a favor?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He was about to yell again when he heard Quennel speak.

    "In one night, I have to deal withpany business and this mess you made. Do you really think I''m as idle as you are?"

    Quennel scoffed coldly. "I''ve already located them and I''m in the process of dealing with them. Besides, how do you know that letter was sent in real-time and not scheduled in advance?"

 Chapter 625

    "I..."

    Quennel''s exnation made Lionel realize he might have a point.

    As he stammered, unable to form a coherent sentence, Quennel continued, "Since you have such a big problem with how I''m handling this, then you can deal with it yourself!"

    With that, Quennel hung up without a hint of hesitation.

    Hearing the dial tone, Lionel froze for a few seconds before it sank in that Quennel was, in fact, handling the situation, just not as quickly as he''d expected.

    And, just as he said, the letter could have been scheduled in advance.

    If Quennel dealt with the men now, then even if Hannah went to the meeting ce, no one would be there, and she would be safe.

    But if he didn''t, Hannah would still go, and what if she ended up in the same state he was in? That would be a disaster!

    Most importantly, he couldn''t leave the hospital. His wounds hadn''t healed, and his leg was injured, making it impossible to walk properly.

    He waspletely useless to Hannah right now. The only person who could help was Quennel.

    After much deliberation, Lionel called him again.

    But it seemed the other man was genuinely angry, as the call went unanswered.

    After several more attempts, Quennel finally picked up.

    However, he remained silent on the other end.

    "Quennel, please, go deal with those people right away."

    Lionel lowered his voice, his tone pleading.

    "I refuse," he replied.

    "You... what do you mean? This is about Hannah! No matter what issues you have with me, you can''t just ignore her safety Quennel know you hate me but is really necessary to be this petty when ites to Hannah?"

    Lionel never imagined that even after humbling himself and begging, Quennel would still refuse.

    This... this was just too much!

    "I know it''s rted to Hannah, but at

    the end of the day, she''s still you

    wife. Is it really appropriate for me to handle your wife''s affairs?"

    affairs?"

    Quennel''s voice wasced with

    mockery.

    "Besides, you''re always

    bad-mouthing me to Hannah. If I do this, who''s to say you won''t just take the credit? Lionel if you want done, do it yourself!"

    After saying this, Quennel let out a coldugh and hung up.

    As soon as the call ended, Lionel relentlessly tried again.

    However, faced with Lionel''s barrage of calls, Quennel wasn''t angry or annoyed. He simply blocked his number.

    When he realized he''d been blocked, Lionel was stunned.

    He never thought things would turn out this way.

    What now?

    What was he supposed to do now?

    If Quennel really refused to help Hannah, then she would have to face those people alone.

    If something happened to her, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    An overwhelming sense of dread washed over him, and Lionel was utterly terrified.

 Chapter 626

    The thought of Lionel''s frantic calls made Quennel chuckle to himself.

    The more anxious he was, the more pleased Quennel felt.

    Besides, even if Lionel tried to handle it himself now, he wouldn''t be able to find a single trace of the men Quennel had hired. All he could do was stew in his own panic.

    All Quennel had to do now was wait for Hannah to go to the location tomorrow.

    The n was perfect. He could hardly wait for tomorrow toe.

    Meanwhile, Lionel immediately sent his own people to investigate, demanding they report any new developments to him instantly.

    He didn''t dare tell Hannah about any of this. His original n was to wait until Quennel had resolved the situation, then tell her, hoping to win some favor.

    But now that Quennel had backed out, the only thing he could be thankful for was that he hadn''t prematurely told Hannah he was taking care of it.

    That would have only made the misunderstanding between them worse.

    "What? No leads?" Lionel roared into the phone when he received the report. "Are you kidding me? How can you not find them?"

    Lionel clenched his fists, his teeth gritted. "You''re not even trying, are you? Those men are supposed to meet Hannah tomorrow night. They must still be in the city!"

    The men on the other end of the line were so annoyed by Lionel''s usations they didn''t know what to say. They just mumbled a few half-hearted agreements, hung up, and passed the task off.

    "This guy''s got a terrible attitude. Should we even keep looking? We have no clues, and when we ask him for information, he''spletely clueless."

    One of them cursed under his breath, "Forget it. We''re not looking. What the hell are we supposed to find? If he gave us one useful piece of information, finding someone would be easy. This money isn''t worth it. Let''s just string him along. If he calls again, we''ll just say we can''t find them!"

    They didn''t work directly for Lionel; they had been rmended by someone else.

    Initially, they thought that since Lionel was a Rosenberg, he must be loaded, and they could score a big payday.

    But this job was proving to be way too difficult.

    The pay wasn''t even that great. So, they decided it wasn''t worth the effort.

    Most importantly, their client didn''t seem all that desperate.

    If he were truly in a hurry to find these people, he would have at least some useful clues.

    But this guy had nothing and knew nothing. It was like he didn''t even care.

    If he wasn''t going to take it seriously, why should they waste. their energy? didn''t matter if they got paid or not at this point.

    On the other end, Lionel hung up the phone, so angry he almost smashed it on the ground.

    After a moment''s thought, he realized these guys were probably useless and hired another group to help find the men.

    With so many people on the case, they had to find them eventually.

    Throughout the entire day, Lionel

    .nex

    in his hospital room, anxiously staring at his phone afraid he would miss even the smallest piece of information.

    his

    But after waiting for so long, nothing came. He instinctively picked up phone to call Hannah only to remember she had blocked him.

    "Damn it, what am I going to do now?"

    Was he really supposed to do nothing and let Hannah go there all by herself?

    But Hannah was a Temple, after all. Surely the Temple family would do something, right?

 Chapter 627

    There was no way the Temples would just sit back and watch Hannah walk into such a dangerous situation alone.

    After thinking it over, Lionel decided he was probably just being overly anxious. She was a Temple, after all. No matter what, her family would never abandon her. Lionel repeated this to himself, trying to calm his nerves.

    The next day, at the appointed time, Hannah and Samuel put their n into action.

    On the surface, it looked like she was going alone, but in reality, she had a team of people following her discreetly.

    Hannah arrived at the abandoned building. It waspletely silent inside.

    "Hello? Is anyone here? I''m here, just like you asked. Now where are you? Come on out!"

    Hannah shouted into the vast, empty space, but no matter how loud she called, there was no reply.

    Since the building was abandoned, there were no lights. The only illumination came from the moonlight streaming through the broken windows.

    Using the moonlight to guide her, she scanned her surroundings, careful not to venture too deep into the building in case she needed to make a quick escape.

    She walked around for a bit, but still saw no one.

    Just as Hannah was about to leave, she heard a voice behind her. Her brow furrowed, and she spun around, on high alert.

    "Quennel?"

    In the pale moonlight, Hannah could make out the man standing before her.

    It was Quennel.

    "Hannah!" Quennel walked towards her.

    "What are you doing here?" Hannah asked, confused.

    "I went to see Lionel yesterday, and he told me what was going on. I knew these people wouldn''t leave you alone unless they were dealt with, save Been working on ursince yesterday."

    Quennel reached her, a slight smile on his lips. "It''s a good thing I took care of them

    in time. Otherwise, they would have lured you here again today."

    "You took care of them?" Hannah was stunned for a moment, then a thought struck her. "Did you find out if they really had any information about my mother?" she asked eagerly.

    Hannah looked at Quennel with nervous anticipation.

    After all, they had guessed that Quennel wouldn''t be as foolish as Lionel.

    "I asked them. I even used some... special methods to make sure they weren''t lying. But unfortunately, they were just trying to trick you. They don''t have any information about your mother."

    Upon hearing this, Hannah''s hopeful expression immediately fell.

    Her brow furrowed, and she fell silent for a long moment before letting out a deep sigh.

    "I really thought they might have some information about my mother."

    Ever since she found out her mother was Cheryl and that she was missing, Hannah had been determined to find her.

    But the Temples had spent years and vast resources searching for her with no luck. She knew it wouldn''t be easy for her to seed on her own.

    Still, she was determined to do whatever it took.

    Just when she thought she had a glimmer of hope, it was extinguished.

    "It''s okay. I''ll help you look, too. If I find anything, I''ll let you know right away."

    Quennel nced around at the dpidated surroundings. "It''s too dangerous here. Let''s go back."

    Hannah didn''t speak, just pressed her lips together and nodded, following Quennel out.

    Seeing Hannah emerge, Samuel and Cherry rushed over.

    "Hannah, what happened? Did you find anyone?" Samuel asked anxiously.

    Hannah exined what had happened.

    Cherry''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Hannah, something''se up. I have to go! Wait for my good news!"

 Chapter 628

    Cherry excitedly got in her car and drove to the hospital.

    Seeing how things were unfolding, she felt she''d be missing a golden opportunity if she didn''t get to Lionel quickly and tell him what happened.

    At the hospital.

    Lionel was on edge. It was almost time for Hannah''s meeting with those people, and he had no way of knowing what was happening.

    Just as he was at his wit''s end, he saw Cherry striding in excitedly. Before she could even say a word, Lionel blurted out anxiously.

    "So? Did Hannah not go? Did she figure out it was a trap and stay away?"

    Cherry frowned at him, wondering why he felt the need to ask the same question twice.

    But this wasn''t the time to waste on pointless chatter.

    She walked over to the sofa, sat down, crossed her arms, and said with a smirk, "Dying to know what happened, aren''t you?¡±

    "But before I tell you, answer a question for me first. You told Quennel about this, right? Did he go and help? I remember you calling him when I left yesterday. You didn''t tell him to stand down, did you?"

    Cherry wasn''t in a hurry to give him the details.

    After all, it was more fun to drag out the interesting parts.

    ¡°I called to ask him how it was going, and he said he was at work and didn''t have time to deal with it. We got into a fight, and then he blocked my number. So I have no idea if he did anything or not. Now stop wasting my time and just tell me,¡±

    Lionel said furiously.

    Just thinking about yesterday made his blood boil.

    Cherry was speechless.

    Sometimes she thought that if this man were mute, there would be a lot less trouble in the world.

    Seeing Cherry remain silent, Lionel grew even more anxious.

    He clenched his fists, the veins on the back of his hands popping. After taking a few deep breaths, he asked through gritted teeth," "Cherry, I''m talking to you. Did you hear me? Tell me what''s going on with Hamah right now."

    After he said that, a thought

    urred to him. This woman was always after resources. If he offered her something now, she would definitely talk but it didn''t seem like fair trade.

    But seeing her stonewall him like this, he felt like he''d go crazy from anxiety if she kept dragging it out.

    After mulling it over, he finally said, "I can give you more resources. Just tell me. Now."

    Cherry was stunned for a few seconds.

    She was just trying to drag it out for fun, not actually nning to trade the information for resources.

    But since Lionel had offered them up himself, she had no reason to refuse.

    Cherry stood up, walked to the foot of the bed, and rested her hands on the footboard. She leaned forward slightly and said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Alright, since you put it that way, I''ll tell you. Hannah did go, but when she got there, no one was around."

    "But..." she drew out the word dramatically, "just as Hannah was looking around someone suddenly appeared Guess who Here''s a hint it''s someone you know very well."

    Lionel''s brow furrowed in thought. After a moment, something clicked, and he said excitedly, "It wasn''t Quennel, was it?"

    In those few short seconds, he''d run through a list of names, but Quennel was the most likely candidate.

    "You got it. It was Quennel! He told Hannah he''d already taken care of those guys."

 Chapter 629

    Lionel exploded with rage. "Nonsense!" he seethed. "I was the one who told Quennel to handle it! What does he have to do with anything?"

    He couldn''t believe Quennel would steal his credit. "That shameless bastard, trying to take all the glory. Did he even tell Hannah I was the one who sent him?"

    Hearing Lionel call Quennel shameless, Cherry wanted to retort that he was the most shameless person she knew. All he did was p his gums, ordering someone else to do the work, and then he had the nerve to im it as his own

    aplishment.

    Even without his orders, Quennel would have handled it.

    With Quennel''s capabilities, he would have found out about the situation on his own. He didn''t need Lionel to tell him.

    Lionel just happened to say something right before Quennel acted, making it seem like Quennel was following hismand.

    "Of course Quennel didn''t tell Hannah you sent him. And even if he had, so what? Did you expect Hannah toe running over here to thank you for ordering Quennel to handle things?"

    Cherry rolled her eyes. "And think about it. You only knew because I told you. All Quennel had to do was a little digging to find out why you were attacked. Once he knew those people were after Hannah, there''s no way he would have just stood by."

    She analyzed the situation carefully. "Even if you hadn''t said anything, he would have taken care of it. Besides, you ordered him around so arrogantly, which probably just made him more defiant. You two brothers don''t get along as it is. When he agreed to help, he was mostly thinking of himself. You knew that, right?¡±

    After she finished, she looked at him thoughtfully. Seeing his frustrated and embarrassed expression, she couldn''t help but scoff before continuing.

    "I didn''te here just to mock you. I came because we''re partners, after a fashion. So when something happens, I have to be the first to let you know."

    "Look at our partnership. You''re getting all the benefits. The least you can do is throw some resources my way now and then. And don''t use. that tone you use with your brother on me, or one day I might just decide I don''t want to work with you anymore."

    She lowered her voice, her eyes half-lidded as she threatened him, "It''s not easy to find someone in Hannah''s circle who''s willing to work with you. Understand?"

    With that, Cherry smiled and left the room, not wanting to waste another breath on the idiot.

    She had originallye just to mock him, but getting some free resources out of it was a nice bonus.

    Maybe she should stop by more often; she might get resources every time. Big or small, she''d take any help she could get to support her parents'' business.

    After leaving the abandoned building, Hannah, Samuel, and Quennel went to a night fair, eating and drinking together.

    Hannah expressed her gratitude to him several times, telling him to let her know if he ever needed any help.

    Quennel nodded, epting her offer without any formality.

    Suddenly, a thought struck him. "Lionel is in the hospital. He''s the one who asked me to handle this, but I got busy withpany stuff right after and haven''t had a chance to report back. If you see him could you let him know for me? We had bit of a disagreement, so blocked his number and don''t feel like unblocking him."

    Hannah was stunned for a moment to hear that Quennel had also blocked Lionel.

    "Well, that''s inconvenient. I blocked

    him too. And haven''t been to see

    him since heard he was

    hospitalized don''t n on it

    Every time we see each other, we just end up fighting. There''s no point."

 Chapter 630

    Besides, if she went to see him, Lionel might get the wrong idea and think she was having a change of heart, and then he''d start harassing her again, looking for

    trouble.

    And she had already sent Cherry over. If anything happened, Cherry would let her know immediately.

    So there was no need to go. It would be a waste of time and would only invite unnecessary trouble.

    Hearing this, Quennel sighed. "You''re right. I guess there''s no point in telling him then. It doesn''t matter anyway."

    The three of them chatted for a while longer before heading their separate ways.

    After Hannah got in the car, Samuel kept ncing at her. He seemed to be mulling something over, opening his mouth to speak several times before shutting it again. In the end, he said nothing.

    But his strange behavior didn''t escape Hannah''s notice.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t hesitate."

    "I do have something on my mind, but I''m worried it''ll make you upset if I say it."

    After all, it was about Quennel, and Hannah had a very good rtionship with him. If Samuel said the wrong thing, he could end up being the next Lionel, so he didn''t dare speak.

    Hannah watched Samuel thoughtfully for a few moments before speaking. "You want to talk about Quennel, don''t you?"

    Samuel was just about to start the car when he heard her words. His hands froze, and he dropped the keys on the floor.

    The small car fell into a dead silence. After several seconds, Samuel swallowed nervously and bent down to pick up the keys.

    He took a deep breath and pressed his lips together, not saying a word, but he nodded emphatically.

    "Just say what you want to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush."

    Encouraged by Hannah, Samuel took a moment, calmly inserted the key into the ignition, took a deep breath, and finally spoke. "It''s just... I feel like something is a bit off. He ??? seems overly nice to you, Hannah know Lionel asked him to dojit, but i can''t shake the feeling that he would have done it even if Lionel hadn''t

    asked. It doesn''t feel like how a normal family member would act. It''s like he''s crossing a line."

    As he spoke, he suddenly remembered what Lionel had said before¡ªthat Quennel had ulterior motives concerning Hannah.

    At the time, no one had taken it seriously. But after interacting with him recently, Samuel was starting to feel that Lionel might have been right.

    The way he treated Hannah was just too good, beyond what was normal for their rtionship.

    And today when he was talking to Hannah, it seemed like he was deliberately steering the conversation toward visiting Lionel, as if he wanted to hear her say how much she despised him.

    But of course, he didn''t dare voice these specific thoughts to Hannah.

    After all, Hannah had suffered so much during her three years married to Lionel to the Rosenberg family, only the grandmother and Quennel had been decent to here so it was natural for Hannah to have a good impression of him.

    If he said too many bad things about Quennel now, it might just make Hannah angry.

    "I''m not sure if Quennel is being ''too nice'' to me, but Lionel always thought so. I never really felt it before, but like you said, now I''m starting to notice it too."

    Hannah knew exactly what he was trying to say.

 Chapter 631

    "But I don''t really want to dig too deep into it, because.....¡± Hannah trailed off for a few seconds. Some things were hard to say, but they needed to be said to avoid any major misunderstandings.

    After a pause, Hannah continued, "He''s family. Even though Lionel and I are divorced, Quennel is still my family. If I were to actually get together with him, what would people say? How would the Rosenbergs look at me? So, for whatever reason, it''s impossible between us."

    That was the fundamental reason!

    "And besides, I''ve only ever seen him as a respectable older brother figure. I don''t know if he can tell from my reactions, but if he can''t, there''s nothing I can do. When someone is being nice to me, can I really just reject their kindness?"

    Samuel thought about it and realized she had a very good point.

    He suddenly remembered something else: Sandra''s imprisonment and the way she had been abused.

    At the time, when he first saw Sandra, his hatred for Lionel made him instinctively assume Lionel was responsible.

    Butter, seeing how Quennel acted, a new thought crossed his mind: maybe Quennel was the one who did it.

    Because even though he always had a friendly smile and treated people well, there was something unsettling about him, like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    So he couldn''t rule out the possibility that Quennel was behind it. Sandra herself had even imed he did it, but everyone at the time thought she was just covering for Lionel.

    But that was all in the past now, and there was no point in digging into it with Hannah at this moment.

    "Well, since you''ve put it that way, there''s no use in me worrying. Besides, you''re not an idiot, Hannah."

    Since Hannah had already sensed what he was talking about, there was nothing more for him to say.

    And if something did happen, he would definitely be there to help her. He would never let anyone bully her like they had in the past.

    Hannah noticed Samuel''s serious expression, and with a lightugh, she gently flicked his forehead.

    "Don''t worry. I''m home now, and I have you guys by my side. What is there to be afraid of? With you here: even if I have a moment of weakness and do something stupid, you''ll be there to stop me."

    Hearing Hannah''s sudden praise, Samuel felt a surge of pride. He puffed out his chest, tilted his chin up, and drove with newfound confidence.

    "Of course! Don''t you worry, Hannah. As long as I''m around, I''ll help you with anything. I''ll always have your back."

    "By the way, Cherry just texted. She''s almost home and has good news to share.¡±

    "I bet she told Lionel what happened, and that idiot said something ridiculous again. Let''s go home!"

    Half an hourter, they arrived home, and Cherry was there as well.

    The three of them walked into the living room, and as soon as they sat down, Cherry eagerly recounted her conversation with Lionel at the hospital content

    "He''s honestly the most shameless person I''ve ever met! All he does is talk, while other people run

    themselves ragged getting things done, and he still tries to steal all the credit!" Cherry couldn''t help butin.

 Chapter 632

    Hannah wasn''t surprised that Lionel would say something like that. That was just the kind of person he was.

    "And get this, he called Quennel right in front of me and they got into a fight. I really don''t get what goes on in his head. I think he belongs in a psychiatric hospital, not a regr one."

    After several encounters with him, Cherry was starting to get the feeling that the man''s thought processes weren''t normal.

    He seemed very extreme, self-righteous, andpletely self-centered.

    Especially with everything that had happened recently: first, he made Sandra frame Quennel, then he ordered Quennel to do his dirty work, and in the end, he tried to steal the credit. He was always number one when it came to fighting for glory.

    "I think next time, you should wait until you''re in a bad mood to go see him," Hannah suggested.

    "That way, you can pick a fight with him, and arguing will probably make you feel better."

    Hannah couldn''t help but make the suggestion, seeing how angry Cherry was as she spoke.

    After all, seeing him always led to a fight. Going there in a good mood only to get into an argument was a loss. But going there in a bad mood, having a fight, and then feeling better afterward? That was a brilliant strategy.

    Cherry looked at Hannah as if she''d just had an epiphany.

    "You''re right! Why didn''t I think of that before?"

    At Hannah''s suggestion, Cherry''s eyes lit up. She even started to regret going so early today.

    She should have waited until she was feeling down before visiting him.

    But then again, she had managed to snag some resources by going early, so it wasn''t a total loss. Next time, though, she''d definitely wait until she was in a bad mood.

    "Hannah, about those people... do you think they really had important information, or was it a bluff? Lionel didn''t get anything out of them, and Quennel said he asked but they told they had nothing,"

    Samuel continued, a hint of suspicion in his voice.

    "Maybe in the past, people would try to scam us with empty ims, but over time, most have learned not to."

    "We''ve dealt with scammers like that before, and they all ended up in jail. If this group is still trying it, it feels like they have a death wish."

    "Are you trying to say Quennel is lying to us? That he actually got the information but doesn''t want to tell us?"

    Cherry immediately retorted, "He''s so good to Hannah. If he really found something useful, he would definitely tell her. That information is useless to be anyway What benem Would he get from hiding it?"

    "You don''t think he''s nning to use it to ckmail Hannahter, do you?"

    Cherry thought what he was saying was ridiculous. That couldn''t be it.

    Samuel wanted to argue, but after thinking about it, he realized she had a point. He couldn''t refute it, but something still felt off.

    Because what Cherry said was true. There was no real benefit for Quennel to get that information and then hide it from Hannah.

    Hannah watched them bicker back and forth before finally speaking up.

 Chapter 633

    "Anyway, this incident is over for now. If Quennel does reveal something about my motherter, we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it."

    In truth, she had considered this possibility as well.

    ¡°Besides, all we can do now is take things one step at a time. He helped me deal with those people. I can''t just go and ask him if he''s deliberately hiding information from me. Even if he is, confronting him now would just prove that I seriously suspect him."

    Hannah''s words convinced them. There was really no point in confronting him right

    now.

    "It''s gettingte. You two should get some rest. We''ve all been running around for this and haven''t had a proper break. If anything elsees up, we''ll deal with itter."

    Hannah stood up and headed upstairs. "There''s no use racking our brains about it now and losing sleep."

    Since Hannah had said so, they didn''t argue. They all went to their own rooms to rest after a long day.

    The next morning, in the hospital''s VIP room.

    Lionel had just taken his medicine when a nurse walked in with a letter.

    "A courier just dropped this off for you."

    Lionel took it curiously. "Who sent it?" he asked instinctively.

    The nurse shook her head. "He didn''t say. He just said you''d know once you got the letter."

    With that, the nurse turned and left to attend to other matters.

    Lionel looked down at the letter in confusion when Hannah''s situation suddenly popped into his mind.

    Hannah had received a letter just like this, which is why she went out to meet those people, leading to him following her and getting beaten and hospitalized.

    This letter could be from the same group of people!

    At that thought, Lionel didn''t hesitate and quickly tore open the envelope.

    When he saw the contents, his eyes widened in disbelief, and his hands trembled.

    The letter imed that the people who said they had information about Hannah''s mother were frauds, hired by Quermel. His goal was to lure Hannah out so he could y the hero and win her favor.

    But, it went on, Lionel''s interference had ruined Quennel''s n.

    His first reaction was suspicion. He thought the letter might be from that same group

    of people, trying to stir up trouble between him, Quennel, and Hannah.

    If he believed it, he would definitely tell Hannah, which would inevitably lead to another fight. She might even think he was just jealous of Quenne! and making things up.

    But on second thought, Quennel was capable of kidnapping and torturing Sandra.

    Fabricating a lie to trick Hannah and then swoop in to save her... it was entirely possible. The letter might actually be telling the truth.

    But that raised another question. If the letter was true, what should he do?

    Should he foolishly fall for it and run to Hannah with this story? As he struggled with what to do, a bold idea came to him.

    At the Temple residence.

    ¨¦t

    "Miss Hannah, Miss Hannah! That

    courier came again with another

    letter still

    I couldn''t get a good look

    at him!" the butler rushed in, banding the envelope to Hannah.

 Chapter 634

    Hannah, Samuel, and Cherry were in the living room watching the news. At the butler''s words, all three of them whipped their heads around.

    Hannah took the letter from the butler.

    Samuel and Cherry stared intently at the envelope in her hand, their breathing growing tense.

    The atmosphere in the living room instantly became charged.

    The envelope was torn open, and the letter was ced on the coffee table. The three of them gathered around to read it.

    After reading the contents, they were all stunned into silence for several seconds, looking at each other, unsure of what to say.

    After a long moment, Samuel finally spoke. ¡°Hannah, the handwriting is identical to thest two letters. It must be from the same person."

    Cherry nodded. "Definitely."

    Hannah took out the previous two letters and ced them next to the new one.

    The handwriting on all three was a perfect match.

    "So, this letter is also from them?" Cherry asked, a hint of doubt in her voice.

    Samuel nodded. "Looks like it. It''s handwritten. Unless someone forged the handwriting, but to do that, they would have had to see the original letters."

    And besides the three of them, no one else had seen the letters. Unless one of them was a traitor, but that was highly unlikely.

    "Could it be that after Quennel dealt with them, they started to hate him and sent this to frame him?"

    Cherry sat back down, stroking her chin as she analyzed the situation. If that were the case, it was certainly a strong possibility.

    "I don''t think it''s that simple." Hannah, who had been silent until now, suddenly said.

    Samuel and Cherry looked at her, not quite understanding what she meant.

    Hannah picked up the envelope and handed it to them to inspect.

    "The seal on this envelope... I felt

    something was off when I was openingut Looking at it closely now at it closely now? it''s clear that it''s been opened and res¨¨aled.¡±

    Hannah passed the envelope to them.

    She''d noticed something odd at first but hadn''t thought much of it and just opened it. It was onlyter that the feeling of timease prompted her to take a closer look, and sure enough, she found a problem.

    "Whoa, you''re right. It''s definitely been opened. You can see the tear marks here!" Samuel pointed to,

    spot where the paper had been torn and then re-adhered, leaving a faint trace.

    "Maybe they put it in, realized something was wrong, and then opened it again to fix

    it before sealing it back up?" Cherry suggested.

    Samuel shook his head, dismissing her idea. "It''s just an envelope, not something valuable. If they opened it, they''d just use a new one."

    ¡°What if they didn''t have another one on hand? Or maybe they suddenly had a doubt, opened it to double-check, decided it was fine, and sealed it again!"

    Cherry retorted, reconsidering the possibilities.

    ¡°That''s possible, I guess, but it didn''t happen the first two times. For it to happen now just feels... off."

    Samuel was still leaning toward the theory that someone had intercepted it, opened it, and then had it sent on its way.

    The two of them argued over the point for a while.

    Hannah pressed her lips together in thought, a glimmer shing in her eyes as an idea struck her.

 Chapter 635

    ¡°Pull up the security footage from the front gate,¡± Hannah said.

    The moment she said it, Samuel and Cherry understood.

    Samuel immediately got up, went to the security room, and pulled up the footage for Hannah.

    The three of them sat on the sofa, watching the surveince video on the screen.

    It didn''t take long for them to spot the discrepancy.

    Cherry pointed at the screen. "That courier ispletely different from the one who came thest two times. This one just looks like a regr delivery guy."

    Samuel noticed it too. He immediately made a phone call and sent a screenshot from the video.

    "Find out who this guy is, right now. Let me know as soon as you have something.¡±

    "See? Your theory was probably wrong,¡± Samuel said, turning to Cherry. ¡°If it was really them opening and resealing it, they would have used the same courier. There''s no reason to send a new person andplicate things."

    Samuel lifted his chin smugly and raised an eyebrow at Cherry. "In my opinion, this letter was almost certainly intercepted on its way here. Someone took it, read it, and then had it delivered."

    Given the circumstances, Samuel''s exnation made the most sense, but there was still one problem.

    Cherry looked at him. ¡°It''s just a letter, not anything valuable. What''s the point of stealing it? And then delivering it afterward? That''s just asking for trouble."

    "When you have time in the next day or two, go to the hospital and mention this to Lionel. See how he reacts," Hannah said suddenly.

    A bold idea instantly formed in Cherry''s mind.

    She swallowed hard and looked at Hannah. "Do you think... maybe the letter was originally for Lionel? But when he read it, he felt something. was off so he just sent it over to us to deal with? Could that be it?"

    Hearing Cherry''s analysis, everything clicked for Samuel. He eximed excitedly.

    "The letter says some really bad things about Quennel. Maybe Lionel has finally learned his lesson. He''s afraid of believing the letter, getting into a fight with Quennel, an@falling into another trap."  S to''

    "If it turns out to be fake, he''d just end up fighting with you again. So he wasn''t sure

    what to do and just passed the letter to you to handle?"

    As Samuel finished speaking, a wave of unease washed over him.

    If that was the case, it meant Lionel had indeed gotten a bit smarter. But to pawn off

    his problem onto Hannah... that was truly maniptive.

    Sitting beside them, Cherry flew into a rage, pointing at the letter and cursing.

    "If Lionel did this, he''s worse than an animal! He gave you the letter so you''d go fight with Quennel? That man is such a schemer!"

    If they weren''t sure that Lionel had never seen the first two letters and didn''t know the handwriting, they might have suspected he''d hired someone to forge it himself.

    But now, either conclusion pointed to one thing: Lionel was definitely up to something!

 Chapter 636

    Soon, the results of the investigation came in.

    The courier was found. He said he''d received an order from the hospital. When he went to pick it up, he was just told to deliver this letter, with no other details.

    And the person had given him arge tip to keep quiet, so he couldn''t reveal any more information.

    But the moment he mentioned the order was from the hospital, everyone knew.

    It was obviously Lionel. He was the only one in the hospital they knew. Who else could it be?

    "So it really was that bastard. We must have told him too muchtely, and he''s actually learned from his mistakes."

    "When faced with a tricky problem, instead of handling it himself, he dumps it on us. It''s a good thing we noticed something was off with the letter, or he would have yed us for fools."

    Cherry had been worried that if she told him too much, he''d get smarter, which wouldn''t be good. And just as she thought it, he had.

    If he hadn''t gotten smarter this time and had just gone to Quennel based on the letter''s contents, the two brothers would definitely have had another fight.

    The contents of a single letter were not enough to prove Quennel was guilty.

    But Lionel understood that, and so did Hannah.

    Just then, a very bold idea popped into Samuel''s head. He looked at Cherry and said.

    "When you go to the hospital to see Lionelter, tell him the kidnappers sent another letter. And in that letter, it says Lionel was the one who set the whole thing up to y the hero."

    When Samuel finished, both Cherry and Hannah stared at him, stunned. No one would have expected the honest-looking Samuel toe up with such a scheme.

    "Tell him Hannah is furious and hates him now. If he says it was Quennel, ask him how he knows. See if you can trip him up and get the truth out of him."

    "If he admits he sent us the letter, he still can''t solve the problem. If he denies it, justinsist that his name was on the letter if he asks to see it, tell him you weren''t allowed to take it, you only caught a glimpse of it!"

    Since Lionel was setting traps for them, they would set one for him. Let''s see whose trap was better.

    After hearing his n, Cherry couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up. "Hanging around Hannah for a while has really sharpened your skills."

    She stood up excitedly. "I''m going to the hospital right now. I can''t wait to tell him this."

    And with that, Cherry left for the hospital. The more she thought about it, the more interesting it became, and she didn''t want to wal wait. She had to see how Lionel would handle this.

    At the hospital, in the VIP room.

    When Lionel saw Cherry walk in, he knew why she was there.

    But he still had to pretend he knew nothing.

    He asked calmly, "Are you here today with another clue for me?"

    Cherry nodded, maintaining her usual rxed demeanor, but now there was a

    flicker of contempt in her eyes.

    "Just a little while ago, Hannah received a letter. Judging by the

    handwriting, it''s from the same

    group as before, but the contents arepletely different content

    As she spoke, she watched Lionel''s reaction closely.

    She had to admit, the man had gotten better at this. His poker face was excellent.

 Chapter 637

    If they hadn''t figured it all out this morning, seeing him act like this now would have convinced her he had nothing to do with it.

    But no matter what Lionel thought, he could never have guessed that they already knew everything he''d done.

    Lionel deliberately feigned ignorance. "What did the letter say?" he asked curiously. ¡°Did Quennel get to them, and they finally revealed what they know about Hannah''s mother?"

    Cherry shook her head and let out a long sigh.

    "They still didn''t reveal anything, nor did they suggest another meeting. They just confessed that they were lying to Hannah and never had any information to begin with."

    After she said this, the hospital room fell silent.

    After a moment, seeing that she wasn''t continuing, Lionel couldn''t help but ask, "Is that all? Was there nothing else?"

    ¡°Besides that, there was one other very crucial piece of information.¡± After saying this, Cherry gave Lionel a meaningful look, took a deep breath, and continued.

    "They also revealed who the mastermind was, the person who hired them to do this."

    Hearing Cherry finally get to the part he was waiting for, he grew tense.

    He clenched his fists tightly, his breathing bing heavier. He feigned curiosity and asked, "Who was it?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "How would I? I haven''t seen the letter. If you hadn''t told me today, I wouldn''t have even known they sent another one. How could I possibly know what it says?"

    "You really don''t know?" Cherry repeated.

    Cherry''s strange and sudden question made Lionel''s heart pound with anxiety.

    He quickly reviewed his actions, certain he hadn''t left any traces.

    "Alright, since you put it that way, I''ll just tell you. The letter said the person who hired them, the one who nned to lure Hannah out, have her roughe up, and then swoop in tow

    save the day... was you."

    "What!"

    Lionel''s immediate instinct was to blurt out, "I knew it was him!" but Cherry''s words stopped him dead. He froze.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could it be me? Why would I order people to threaten Hannah?"

    Cherry shrugged. ¡°That''s your business. How would I know?"

    "There is absolutely no way I did this, okay? I was beaten up by them! And you were the one who told me they sentannar letter in the first

    ce. you hadn''t said anything, I wouldn''t have known!"

    Lionel stared at Cherry,pletely bewildered. The letter he read said it was Quennel. How had it be him when it came out of Cherry''s mouth?

    "Besides, why would I do that to Hannah? And as you said yourself, if I was really nning to be the kero, why would have gone in herce and gotten beaten up like this?¡±

    "If I had really nned it, I would have waited for Hannah to go and then made my heroic entrance. Cherry, are you sure you didn''t misread it? Maybe it said Quennel?¡±

    Cherry listened quietly to his tirade before calmly replying, "I saw it very clearly. It was your name."

 Chapter 638

    Lionel started to exin, but Cherry cut him off.

    "For all I know, you set this whole thing up. A ssic hero-rescues-the-damsel ploy, except you were really just testing me, waiting to see if I''d actually cooperate ande tattle to you."

    "Your goal wasn''t to save Hannah at all. It was to see if I''d be your loyal spy. Once I told you, you nned to go in her ce, let them rough you up, and make Hannah feel so sorry for you. Make her think you''re so great, so noble."

    Cherry''s words tumbled out in a rush.

    For a moment, Lionel''s long-winded exnation had almost made sense, and she''d found herself at a loss for a rebuttal.

    Thankfully, she was quick on her feet and had pieced it all together. Otherwise, he might havepletely led her in circles.

    "You''re talking nonsense! How could I do something like that? The letter clearly says Quennel''s name, not mine! Go back and look again!" Lionel eximed, his voice shaking with agitation.

    If he hadn''t opened that letter and seen Quennel''s name with his own eyes, he might have actually fallen for her act.

    But it was definitely Quennel''s name. Why was Cherry insisting it was his? Was she lying to him, or had she misread it?

    Or perhaps Cherry had switched sides and was working for Hannah now. If that was the case, giving them the letter had been a massive mistake he never should have made.

    "I''m not blind. The letter was right there. I walked over and read it carefully, every single word. It was your name."

    Cherry heaved a deep sigh, her expression a perfect mask of wounded innocence. "Hannah was furious when she saw it, you know? She looked angry enough toe after you herself, which is why I got scared and rushed over here. And this is how you treat me? With suspicion? I honestly don''t understand what goes on in that head of yours."

    Lionel''s reaction only confirmed her suspicions that he had, in fact, opened the letter.

    He was afraid of being tricked, afraid of the fallout, which is why he''d passed the problem on to them.

    "Lionel, I''m trying to do you a favor

    here, and all you do is question me. I''ve told you

    I''m done talking to you.

    need to know. If you

    what you need to don''t

    believe me, that''s on you."

    Cherry shot him a withering look, stood up with a cold scoff, and added, "You''ve been warned. Whether you believe me or not is your problem now. When Hannah, shows up, don''t say I didn''t give you

    a heads-up, you hear?"

    Lionel was at aplete loss. What was he supposed to do now that everything had gone sideways?

    After a long pause, he looked at Cherry and finally said, "Go get that letter for me. I need to see for myself if what''s written on it is true."

    In response, Cherry simply raised her middle finger.

    "Who the hell do you think you are? Ordering me to go steal something for you."

    Hearing Lionel''s outrageous demand, Cherry had to fight the urge to walk over and p him across the face.

    She''d thought he might have finally grown a brain, but it was clear he was still the same old idiot.

    "Let''s get one thing straight. We''re partners. I don''t work for you. If you can''t wrap your head around that, then this partnership is over."

 Chapter 639

    "I really thought you''d learned your lesson, but you''re still the same insufferable jerk. It''s disgusting. Get out, get out, get out. I never should have bothered telling you anything. I don''t even want to look at you right now."

    Cherry rolled her eyes again, increasingly convinced the man waspletely out of his mind.

    For a moment there, when she''d thought he''d just passed the letter to Hannah without getting involved, she''d believed he might have developed a shred ofmon sense. But now she saw he was an idiot through and through, the biggest idiot she''d ever met.

    How else could he say something so stupid to her?

    It just proved what Hannah had said.

    The only time to visit Lionel was when you were in a bad mood, so you could pick a fight with him and blow off some steam.

    Never, ever talk to him when you were feeling good, because he would absolutely ruin it.

    At the Temple residence.

    Before Cherry went to see Lionel, Hannah had her wear a wire so they could listen in on the conversation.

    While Cherry would have told them everything afterward, there was nothing quite like hearing it live.

    Hannah and Samuel sat in the living room, headphones on, listening to the entire exchange.

    "You really do know him best, Hannah. You called it. You knew he''d tampered with it."

    Samuel shuddered to think what might have happened if they hadn''t inspected the envelope so closely and noticed it had been opened. They might have just believed what was written inside.

    And regardless of whether the contents were true, the act itself proved that Lionel nned to use them as pawns.

    If Hannah had actually gone to confront Quennel, Lionel would have been sitting back, ready to reap the rewards of their conflict.

    And he was thest person who deserved to benefit from anything.

    "Hannah, it looks like Lionel''s gotten a little

    a lot sneakier," Samuel said with a

    2. Opeaker Dut he''s also got ofconcern Content both!

    "I think we need to be more careful with him from now on. We can''t just treat him like an idiot anymore."

    They were lucky they''d caught it this time and had the foresight to send Cherry to feel him out.

    If he got any more clever, he could be a real problem.

    Hannah nodded in agreement.

    "He finally started showing some sense, but he still pulls stupid moves like this."

    The more Samuel thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the hospital, Cherry drove straight home.

    The moment she walked in the door, she started ranting, so furious she looked like she wanted to punch a wall.

    "He obviously opened it. He saw it was Quennel and was just waiting to watch us go after him."

    Cherry took a deep, angry breath. "But the worst part? He had the nerve to ask me to steal the letter

    and bring it to him I swear, I wanted

    to clock him one!"

    Hannah lowered her eyes, considering for a moment before speaking. "He wants

    you to steal it? Then give him what he wants."

    "Hannah?" Samuel looked at her, confused. "But if we give it to him, won''t

    everything Cherry did today be for nothing?"

    "Find someone who can forge the handwriting. We''ll have them write a new letter with the same content, but we''ll change Quennel''s name to Lionel''s."

    Hannah finished speaking, and Samuel and Cherry, who had been looking puzzled, suddenly lit up.

    "Damn, Hannah, you''re on another level! That''s absolutely brilliant!"

 Chapter 640

    Samuel Temple couldn''t wait a moment longer and immediately ordered someone to find a skilled forger.

    An hourter, the man arrived.

    He studied the three handwritten letters, then picked up a pen and began to imitate the script.

    After writing a few words, he handed the sample to Hannah Green and the others.

    "I have to say, a professional''s work is on another level. Look at this¡ªthe handwriting is identical!"

    Samuel stared at the words. Honestly, if he hadn''t hired the man himself and known what he was doing, he would have thought it was a fourth letter that had just been delivered.

    "Of course. Pros do professional work. Now, when I take this to him, he''ll have to believe what I told him this morning."

    Cherry Temple said with a triumphant arch of her brow. After all, when Lionel Rosenberg heard her ims, he had been inplete denial, convinced she was lying.

    "Let''s see him try to exin this away. If he still denies it and insists the letter said Quennel Rosenberg''s name, that we changed it, then I''ll just keep pressing him until the truthes out!"

    Cherry grew more excited the more she thought about it. She never imagined things could develop this way and could hardly wait to see the look on his face.

    "Hurry up and copy the contents of this letter, just change Quennel''s name to Lionel Rosenberg."

    Worried the forger might not know how to write Lionel''s name, Cherry even wrote it out for him on a separate piece of paper for him to copy.

    In less than half an hour, he had produced a new letter. Hannahpared it meticulously with the original, checking it several times to ensure there were no mistakes. Only then did she ce it in the envelope.

    "Wait until tomorrow to take this letter to him. Just say you stole it. The rest is up to you. How much you can get out of him depends on your skills!"

    Cherry took the envelope and triumphantly tapped it against her cheek. Don''t worry, I''m an expert at prying information out of people. Unlike some idiot who can''t get a straight answer, I''ll get him to talk.

    If it wouldn''t seem too suspicious to show up with it so soon, she would have gone right then.

    But since she''d initially told him she wouldn''t help, delivering it so quickly would definitely raise his suspicions.

    The next morning, Cherry took the letter and headed straight for the hospital. Lionel had assumed that after their conversation yesterday, Cherry wouldn''t be back. He was surprised to see her walk in just as he was finishing breakfast. "Are you just starting breakfast, or are you done? If you''re not finished, go ahead and eat. I have something to discuss, but it''s not urgent."

    Hearing her words, he shot her a meaningful nce.

    Lionel Rosenberg''s brow furrowed. He took a deep breath before speaking. "If you have something to say, just say it. I''m finished eating."

    Cherry looked him up and down, letting out a small, mockingugh. She said nothing simply crossing her arms and leaning back slightly, her long legs crossed.

    Her casual, almost taunting demeanor infuriated Lionel. He hated how she always had

    something to say but deliberately, dragged it out, waiting for him to beg for it.

    But he had to admit, Cherry had the right to be arrogant. Every piece of information

    she brought him was undeniably useful.

    He sighed internally. "Did you get more information from Hannah? Please, just tell me. If it''s valuable, I can offer you more resources."

 Chapter 641

    Cherry''s eyes lit up when he mentioned giving her more resources. She raised an eyebrow and said with a smirk,

    "Since you put it that way, it would be rude of me not to give you something. But this piece of information is extremely valuable. You''ll definitely think it''s a bargain-worth more than any resources you could offer."

    If he didn''t know her so well, he would have thought she was bluffing.

    What information could possibly be more important than resources? By his calctions, every deal he''d made with her had been a loss on his end.

    But to get any information about Hannah, he was willing to take the loss. He had no other choice.

    As Cherry had said before, finding another informant as good as her was practically impossible.

    "Would you stop acting like you''re getting the short end of the stick? Cooperation is supposed to be fair, but let''s be real, this isn''t cooperation. We''re just using each other, and when has that ever been fair?"

    Cherry caught the look in his eyes and knew what he was thinking. After teasing him a bit, she reached into her bag, pulled out the letter, and tossed it onto the bed in front of him as if it were trash.

    "I know I turned you down yesterday-stealing is, after all, immoral. But what can I say? The stars aligned. Hannah just left this lying around. It would have been a crime not to grab it, don''t you think?"

    Cherry raised an eyebrow. "Take a look. But be quick about it, I need to put it back before Hannah notices it''s gone."

    At first, Lionel didn''t register what she had thrown at him. It took him a few seconds to realize what it was.

    "You actually got the letter?" Lionel asked, his voice filled with disbelief.

    "Don''t use the word ''stole.'' I simply picked it up. She left it there, and I took it. Understand? It wasn''t stealing Don''t make it sound so ugly. never steal: Got it? Now hurry up and read it. Read every word carefully so you can''t say I''m lying to you again. I''m not illiterate."

    Lionel reached for the letter. But just as he was about to open it, a thought struck

    him, and he looked at Cherry with suspicion.

    "Did you open this? Did you read what''s inside?"

    "I grabbed it, stuffed it in my bag, ? and brought it straight to you. Why would read it already saw it yesterday. Don''t tell me you think I lied yesterday and just swapped it with a fake to cover my tracks."

    Hearing his absurd question, Cherry rolled her eyes dramatically.

    "Are you insane? Why are you so paranoid? If you can''t trust me, then we have no reason to work together. I can live without your resources, whether you can find another informant as brilliant as me. well, that''s a serious problem for you."

    He hadn''t been this cautious before. It seemed that growing half a brain had made him paranoid.

    She almost wished he was still the same idiot from before. Dealing with fools was much easier; she could have tricked him out of even more resources.

    Her argument seemed to convince Lionel that she probably wouldn''t do something like that.

    He slowly opened the envelope and took out the letter inside.

 Chapter 642

    The moment he saw the contents, his brow instantly furrowed.

    He was absolutely certain of one thing: when he first saw this letter, it had Quennel''s name on it, not his.

    But for some reason, it now bore his own name.

    What was going on? How could this be?

    The handwriting was identical to what he remembered, with no discernible

    differences. Could it be that he had misread it the first time?

    But the difference between Quennel''s name and his own was huge. Even if he made a mistake, it couldn''t be that drastic.

    Could Cherry or Hannah have altered these few words?

    Lionel ran his fingers over the name, checking to see if there was anything unusual about the paper or ink.

    But no matter how many times he touched it, the characters felt just like the others. There were no signs of modification.

    Could he really have misread it? But he wasn''t an idiot. How could he make such a mistake?

    "Lionel, do you see it clearly now? It''s your name. I told you, I''m not an idiot. I wouldn''t have gotten it wrong."

    Seeing Lionel''s suspicious expression, Cherry quickly interjected.

    "You were the one who kept insisting it was my mistake. Now that you''ve seen it yourself, whose name is it? Yours or your brother''s? If you can''t read it, do you need me to pull out my phone and trante it for you?"

    Cherry watched his face, a mask of disbelief. If she didn''t have a bit of self-control, she would have burst outughing.

    She had to hand it to Hannah;ing up with the idea to hire a forger was brilliant.

    Itpletely validated the lie she had told him earlier!

    "Are you sure this is the one? Not another one?"

    Lionel still couldn''t bring himself to believe it. He was convinced something was wrong with the letter.

    "So, at the end of the day, you''re still doubting me. You think I brought you a fake, is that it? I just don''t get it."

    "Why are you so suspicious of me?

    Is it because you got beaten up and Quennel retaliated against your men, making them think it was your fault for snitching? So now, to destroy you he deliberately wrote this letter. to frame you?"

    Cherry threw up her hands, feigning total confusion as she looked at him.

    "Why do you keep insisting it was Quennel''s name on it? Don''t tell me this letter was

    originally given to you, and you took it to Hannah to stir up some trouble?"

    Cherry stared at him, and after a few seconds of silence, her expression turned suspicious. "But if it had your name on it, you would have destroyed it, not given it to Hannah."

    She paused, as if a sudden realization had dawned on her, and her eyes widened.

    "Or maybe... in the heat of the moment, you misread it, thought it said Quennel''s name, and saw an opportunity to sow discord, so you immediately sent it to Hannah?"

    Sitting on the sofa, Cherry looked at him in mock shock, clicking her tongue.

    After a long silence from him, Cherry continued, "You must have misread the name. You thought it was Quennel''s so you excitedly sent the letter to Hannah to cause trouble between them."

 Chapter 643

    "But when I told you the letter had your name on it, you couldn''t believe it. That''s why you asked me to steal it. And now that I have, you''re using me of tampering with it."

    "Tell me, did you read the contents before? Otherwise, why are you so fixated on it being Quennel''s name?"

    At first, he had dismissed Cherry''s words, but as her analysis continued, a sense of panic began to grip him.

    It felt as if she had seen everything he had done. How else could she describe it all so convincingly?

    But no matter what, the key point was the letter''s contents. He was one hundred percent certain it had been Quennel''s name.

    He just couldn''t understand why it had suddenly changed to his. That was what made him so suspicious!

    But he couldn''t juste out and say that he had seen Quennel''s name and now it was suddenly his, could he?

    If he did, it would prove he had read the letter beforehand.

    Wouldn''t that confirm he was the one who sent it, that he had ulterior motives?

    No matter what, he absolutely could not let that truth slip out.

    "Not talking? Did I hit the nail on the head? It looks like you really did misread your own name and excitedly sent the letter to Hannah, only to find out it was your name on it all along."

    Seeing that he still refused to tell the truth, Cherry decided there was no point in wasting any more breath on him.

    She stood up and looked down at Lionel, who remained seated.

    Her eyes were full of amusement as she turned to leave with a smirk.

    Seeing that she was about to leave, he shot up from his seat.

    ??? (4

    "Cherry, tell me the truth. Are you really not lying to me? Is this the exact same letter Hannah received yesterday? Not a different one? Are you sure Hannah didn''t alter it?"

    Cherry didn''t answer right away. Instead, she pulled her phone from her pocket and found Hannah''s number.

    "Should I give Hannah a call right now and ask her? See if this has been tampered with? She hasn''t blocked my number. Pretty great, huh!"

    When Lionel saw her holding the phone, he panicked and lunged forward to grab it.

    He knew this lunatic was crazy enough to actually do it.

    He took a deep breath. "I don''t know what kind of nonsense you were just spouting. The point is, I only saw this letter today It''s not like you said. If you''re leaving, then just go. Don''t bother me. I have things to deal with and no time to waste on you."

    Seeing him so flustered and angry, Cherry just chuckled.

    "Alright, then, Go handle your business. I''m going home to watch the show, see if Hannah ns on making a move against you. If she does, you can give me more resources, and I''ll tell you what''s happening. How about that?"

    The sight of Cherry''s insatiable greed made Lionel so angry he couldn''t speak, his brow just tightened.

    Cherry just smiled without a word and turned to leave the hospital room.

 Chapter 644

    Their entire conversation in the hospital room had, once again, been transmitted to Samuel and Hannah via the listening device.

    They knew Cherry had tried her best to get the truth out of him, but Lionel still hadn''t confessed.

    Even so, judging by his earlier hesitations and silences, it was clear their initial suspicions were correct.

    He had read the letter''s contents and tried to sow discord by having a courier deliver it to them.

    What he hadn''t counted on was them hiring a forger overnight to rewrite the letter.

    And he certainly didn''t know they had checked the surveince footage and realized the courier wasn''t the one he had arranged.

    After all, Lionel had no way of knowing who had delivered the letter to their home. That was his fatal mistake. If he had known, things might have turned out differently.

    It just proved what Cherry said: he was a fool who thought he was clever, and this was his one bright idea.

    He could have just gone to Quennel to cause trouble himself.

    Or he could have pretended he never saw the letter and just let it go.

    Unfortunately, he chose this path.

    But that''s what you get when you''re dealing with a fool.

    The Temple Family Estate.

    After listening to the recording, Samuel turned to Hannah thoughtfully.

    "Hannah, are you going to confront Quennel about this?"

    Honestly, even though they had yed a trick on Lionel, the root of the problem remained unaddressed.

    If they went to Quennel now, wouldn''t they be doing exactly what Lionel had wanted all along?

    But if they didn''t, the matter would have no resolution, and they''d never know the truth.

    Hannah had been thinking about this for some time.

    But she still hadn''te up with a good solution. Confronting Quennel directly about the letter didn''t feel right.

    But if she did nothing, then as Samuel said, the trail would go cold.

    Initially, Hannah had thought the whole affair was over, but the

    appearance of this letter made

    realize it might not be that simple.

    "For now, let''s act like we know nothing. We won''t tell anyone, especially not Quennel. If Quennel really is behind this, he''ll get more anxious than me when he sees I''m not reacting if he''s not, he probably won''t approach me."

    After Hannah spoke, Samuel Temple agreed that it was the best course of action for

    now.

    They really couldn''t think of any other way to handle it.

    "Hannah, Lionel might go to Quennel himself. After all, he thinks the letter had Quennel''s name on it, and

    besides us, he''s the only one weet

    §ï§Ý

    knows about it. He might get desperate and confront Quennel directly for an exnation

    The more he spoke, the more he believed it was a strong possibility.

    Lionel was, after all, an impulsive person. Now that his n to use Hannah had failed, he wouldn''t just give up.

    He might very well go to Quennel himself to demand answers.

 Chapter 645

    "If Lionel really goes to confront Quennel, this could actually be a good thing for us. All we have to do now is wait patiently!"

    Hopefully, Lionel would do exactly as Samuel predicted: find Quennel, blow the whole thing up, and let them sit back and watch the show.

    Hospital, VIP room.

    After Cherry left, Lionel remained seated, not moving an inch.

    He held the letter, turning it over and over, examining it from every angle, reading it several times.

    He even peered inside the envelope repeatedly, but couldn''t find anything out of the ordinary.

    The letter looked identical to the one he had given Hannah. The handwriting was exactly the same, with no apparent issues.

    But the biggest issue was that where Quennel''s name should have been, his own name was written instead.

    It was bizarre. Logically, it made no sense.

    But there it was.

    His name showed no signs of being altered or reced; it looked just like the rest of the text.

    As he puzzled over it, a bold thought suddenly surfaced in his mind.

    Perhaps Hannah had immediately found someone to forge the handwriting and had Cherry bring it to him.

    That would exin everything.

    But it would also mean Cherry was no longer on his side. She had betrayed him.

    Yet, Cherry had been bullying

    Hannah from the moment she returned home and Hannah wasn''t the type to befriend someone who had wronged her.  fo

    If that wasn''t the exnation, then what was?

    A flood of questions overwhelmed him, leaving Lionel at a loss.

    The next time Cherry came, he would have to test her carefully. She might have truly defected to Hannah''s side.

    To betray him at such a critical juncture... He had given her all the resources she wanted. What more could she possibly need?

    How many people were as amodating as him, giving her career opportunities just for the asking?

    The thought that Cherry might have

    truly betrayed him made the letter itself

    e seem less important and

    earlier fixation faded.

    THIS...

    Still, a knot of worry remained in his stomach. After all, it was his name on that paper.

    Hannah already despised him. The letter''s contents could fuel her hatred, prompting her toe after him.

    Re

    He braced himself for a new wave of her loathing and usations. The thought gave him a headache and he let out a heavy sigh.

    >

    After all, if Cherry didn''t believe him when he said the name was originally Quennel''s, Hannah certainly wouldn''t.

    And he had no idea when Cherry or Hannah might show up next.

    The more he thought about it, the more his head throbbed with frustration and anxiety.

    For a moment, he regretted his actions entirely. If only he hadn''t given the letter to Hannah.

    None of this would have happened.

    But things had already progressed this far. Dwelling on it was pointless. He could only wait and see what happened next.

 Chapter 646

    But just as he resigned himself to waiting, another, even bolder idea struck him.

    The letter was originally addressed to Quennel. If he hadn''t made the unnecessary move of giving it to Hannah and had instead gone directly to Quennel, none of this would have happened.

    In fact, the whole issue might have been resolved by now.

    Most importantly, if he went to Quennel now and confirmed that Quennel had arranged for those men with the intentions described in the letter, he could go back and clear his name with Hannah!

    So, the crucial step wasn''t obsessing over the letter, but going to Quennel to get to the bottom of it.

    After all that, it still came down to confronting Quennel. The realization filled Lionel with even more regret for his earlier actions.

    But what was done was done. There was no point in regret now.

    He mulled it over for a long time, wrestling with the decision, but ultimately resolved to go see Quennel.

    To that end, he formally requested a temporary discharge from the nurse.

    Since he was still supposed to be hospitalized for a while, leaving without permission would cause unnecessary trouble for the staff.

    The nurse gave Lionel a quick check-up and, seeing that he was stable, permitted him to leave for half a day.

    The Temple Estate.

    ¡°I have a bombshell for you guys. You want to hear it?" Cherry called out, running excitedly down the stairs after taking a call.

    "What is it?" Samuel asked, looking up from the video game he was ying on the couch. He watched her practically bouncing with energy. "Is it about Lionel again?"

    "You bet!" she said, arriving in the living room. She nced around but didn''t see Hannah. "Where''s Hannah?"

    "In her study. I''ll call her down."

    Samuel picked up his phone and gave Hannah a quick call.

    Hannah had just finished dealing ? with some matters for the Lancaster Group when her phone rang. After hearing what Samuel had to say, she quickly tidied up and headed downstairs.

    "What''s got you so happy? Did Lionel call to confess he read the letter beforehand?" Hannah asked as she descended the stairs.

    Cherry clicked her tongue, raising her index finger and wagging it in the air. "That

    news wouldn''t make me this happy. Guess again."

    Samuel and Hannah couldn''t imagine what could possibly be more exciting than that.

    Samuel threw out several guesses, but Cherry shot them all down.

    Exasperated, Samuel finally gave up.

    "If you don''t tell us now, I''m done guessing Let''s see if you can hold it in!" Samuel tossed his game controller aside, crossing his arms and looking at Cherry with mock annoyance.

    He thought his guesses had been pretty good, so being rejected stung. But he was also dying to know what had Cherry so thrilled.

    "Hehehe, I knew you''d never guess it!"

    Seeing that they were done trying, Cherry Temple decided to stop dragging it out.

    She plopped down on a nearby armchair, raising her eyebrows smugly and letting out a triumphant littleugh.

    "Thest time I was at the hospital,

    bribed one of the nurses. I told her to keep an eye on Lionel for me and to let me know immediately the dig anything strange."  fo

    Hannah and Samuel both blinked, stunned for a moment.

    Neither of them had thought of that.

    Still, whenpared to the idea of ''Lionel admitting he read the letter,'' it didn''t seem

    quite as thrilling. There was a definite difference in scale.

 Chapter 647

    Seeing their expressions, Cherry knew what they were thinking.

    ¡°Shh, I''m not finished. Of course, that''s not all," she said with a knowing look, finally revealing the most important piece of information.

    "The nurse just messaged me. Not long after I left, Lionel was sitting on his bed with a grim look on his face, lost in thought."

    "Then, as if he''d made some momentous decision, he asked her for a half-day leave from the hospital."

    At this, Cherry couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows again, looking at them and lowering her voice conspiratorially. "Now, what could Lionel possibly be doing that would require such a serious expression and an urgent leave of absence?¡±

    For a moment, the living room fell into a dead silence as the three of them looked at each other. Then, in near unison, they all drew a sharp breath.

    "That''s right, it''s exactly what you''re thinking!" Cherry dered, seeing the understanding dawn on their faces. She gave herself a little round of apuse.

    "I really impress myself sometimes. How do Ie up with such brilliant ideas?"

    If it hadn''t been for her sh of genius, they probably wouldn''t have gotten this information.

    ¡°Looks like the guy is actually going to confront Quennel. Hannah, what''s our next move?"

    They had assumed Lionel wouldn''t do it, or at least that he''d wait a few days before approaching Quennel.

    But they never expected him to be so impatient. Cherry had barely left before he was already asking for leave to go see him.

    And here they were, thinking Lionel had finally grown a brain and would be harder to deal with.

    Turns out, he was just as predictable as ever. Not nearly as clever as they''d imagined¡ªat the end of the day, still aplete fool.

    Hannah considered for a moment, a new idea taking shape in her mind.

    Her eyes lowered slightly as a bright smile spread across her face.

    "Lionel is going there to talk about the letter: I''ll call Quennel right We''ll

    ver too, but we''ll set

    of sight and just listen in.

    Hannah immediately picked up her phone to call Quennel.

    She wasn''t sure if Quennel was really behind it all, but right now, she was happy to do anything that would hurt Lionel.

    Lately, there were moments when Hannah wondered if she had a bit of a cruel streak.

    Why else would she feel such a thrill, such joy, when she was tormenting Lionel?

    It was only now that Hannah could vaguely understand how Sandra Woods must have felt back then.

    Bullying someone was truly

    fascinating, and dangerously

    addictive. No wonder Sandra, with

    nothing better to do

    had enjoyed

    formenting her and getting under

    her skin.

    Lionel called Quennel and, upon learning he was home, drove over to his ce.

    As he entered the living room, he found Quennel lounging on the sofa, lookingpletely at ease, one leg

    crossed over the other, a cup of coffee in han when he heard

    Lionel enter did he slowly raise his

    eyes and scan him from head to toe.

    "Couldn''t this have been a phone call? I have an international video conference

    soon, I don''t have time to waste with you."

    He set down his coffee, his wordsced with a clear thread of disgust.

 Chapter 648

    Upstairs, in the mezzanine living room, Hannah and Samuel sat on the sofa, listening to the conversation below.

    Because of Cherry''s sensitive role, she couldn''t join them, as it would risk blowing her cover.

    Hannah still needed Cherry to stay by Lionel''s side for a while longer.

    However, to keep her in the loop, Samuel had a special listening device clipped to his cor.

    Cherry was at home, listening in on the whole thing.

    "The people who sent Hannah that letter, the ones who said they knew where to find her mother-that was you, wasn''t it?"

    Lionel sat down, getting straight to the point without any preamble.

    After hearing the question, Quennel didn''t answer right away. Instead, he just stared at him with a bewildered expression.

    His eyes were filled with confusion and disbelief, as if he were looking at aplete

    moron.

    After a long moment, Quennel finally sighed deeply and spoke.

    "These past few years with you must have been so difficult for Hannah. Now I finally understand what it''s like. To be so casually used by you like this... it''s truly disgusting."

    Hearing him deflect instead of giving a straight answer, Lionel''s right hand clenched into a fist, and he mmed it on the table.

    ¡°Quennel, I''m talking to you about something important. Stop changing the subject and answer my question, you hear me?"

    He red at Quennel, his eyes wide with fury, trying to detect any flicker of emotion on his face.

    But it was a wasted effort. Quennel''s expression remained unchanged, showing no trace of fear or panic. He even wore a faint smile as he met Lionel''s gaze.

    After five or six seconds, Quennel finally spoke, his voice tinged with amusement. "What do you want me to say? That arranged f

    for thosen @

    men? And that when you sho

    I felt you ruined my n, so thad

    up,

    them beat you up?"

    His tone was full of scorn, his eyes practically overflowing with it.

    "Lionel, you got beaten up because you ruined Hannah''s ns with

    to be there, so you made yourselfa target. You had iting

    those people. You weren er

    "And now you''re humiliated, so you''ve decided I must be behind it. You''re just making up excuses to protect that worthless pride of yours."

    Listening to Quennel''s smooth,

    logical exnation, Lionel felt him et

    rage build. If he didn''t know this man so well didn''t know his true natur he might have actually been fooled.

    "Quennel, there''s no one else here. Just tell the truth and drop the act!"

    Lionel leaned forward, his eyes narrowed, his voice carrying a clear warning. Instantly, the atmosphere in the living room grew heavy and oppressive.

    Neither of them spoke. The silence stretched on, with Lionel''s face contorted in anger while Quennel''s remained a mask of calmposure.

    Quennel waspletely unfazed by Lionel''s low, threatening growl. Upstairs.

    Hannah and Samuel exchanged a look, then pulled out their phones and started typing in their group chat.

    If they spoke aloud now and Lionel heard them, it would change the course of events.

    ¡¾Gossip Central¡¿

    [Hannah]: What do you guys think the real story is?

    [Samuel]: Seeing how furious Lionel is, and considering his IQ, I doubt he arranged

    this. A fool could nevere up with a n like this.

 Chapter 649

    [Cherry]: I agree. If I hadn''t gone and tipped him off, Lionel probably wouldn''t even know about this.

    [Cherry]: If I hadn''t told him, he probably would have only found out after the fact. Then he''d start pestering you, Hannah, saying something like, ''Why didn''t you tell me you got a letter? I would have gone for you! It hurts me when you do things like this!''

    [Cherry]: ''Next time something like this happens, youe to me. I''ll go in your ce, you can trust me. I know you hate me now, but I still love you!''

    Hannah stared at Cherry''s messages, thinking she''d spent far too much time with Lionel. His particr brand of nonsense was starting to rub off on her.

    Those messages sounded exactly like something Lionel would say.

    [Samuel]: I hereby crown you the new Lionel. Now please stop talking, you''re making me sick.

    [Hannah]: I have to admit, that''s exactly what he would say and do. But we can''t tell anything for sure yet. We''ll have to keep watching.

    Hannah put down her phone and nced down from her high vantage point.

    Her gaze fell on Quennel. For some reason, ever since Sandra was kidnapped and tortured, she''d had a nagging feeling that her older brother wasn''t as simple as he seemed.

    It felt like he was hiding something from her, though she couldn''t put her finger on what it was.

    She hadn''t paid much attention to him before. The few times they''d interacted, they had only chatted and done little else.

    In truth, she really didn''t know her brother well at all.

    Samuel saw the look on Hannah''s face and had a good idea of what she was thinking.

    He followed her gaze, his eyes alsonding on Quennel.

    If Quennel wasn''t genuinely kind, but was approaching Hannah with ulterior motives, he would have to protect her.

    And if he was just being paranoid, well, he could apologize in his head. It wasn''t like he was saying any of this out loud.

    "Quennel, Hannah may not know what kind of person you are, but that doesn''t mean I don''t!"

    After a long, tense silence, Lionel finally spoke, his voice seething.

    "Before Hannah filed for divorce, you at least had some restraint, you didn''t do anything to outrageous, But now that things are like this, you''re not even trying to hide it anymore, are you?"

    "Do you really think that even after she divorces me, she would agree to be with you? fet me tell you you can stop dreaming!"

    Lionel red at him, his teeth clenched, dragging all of Quennel''s supposedly dirty thoughts out into the open.

    "Even divorced, she''s my ex-wife, your former sister-inw! You want to be with your sister-inw? Let''s see who would approve of that! see if your mother would approve!"

    Quennel waspletely blindsided. He never expected Lionel to say something like

    that at a time like this.

    If he wasn''t afraid of Lionel noticing, he would have nced upstairs to see

    Hannah''s reaction to those words.

    This man was truly unbelievable, daring to say such things.

    But then Quennel had another thought. Let him say it.

    Hannah could hear every word. This would probably only make her despise Lionel

    even more.

    At that thought, Quennel let out a short, humorlessugh and finally opened his mouth to speak.

 Chapter 650

    "Lionel, you''ve been ndering me from the very beginning, and you''re still at it. Hannah is her own person; she has a mind of her own."

    "Let''s say I did have feelings for her and decided to marry her after your divorce. Do you really think she would be forced to marry me? Couldn''t she refuse?"

    Quennel looked at him squarely, hisposure unshaken by the usations as he addressed Lionel''s suspicions.

    "Lionel, you cheated during your marriage, emotionally abused Hannah, and even conspired with your mistress to bully her. Now that Hannah is determined to divorce you, you''re shamelessly clinging to her. Do you assume everyone in the world is as despicable as you are?"

    Quennelid out Lionel''s transgressions one by one, giving him no room to save face.

    "You..." Lionel was stunned. He hadn''t expected the conversation to suddenly turn back on him.

    "Don''t try to change the subject, Quennel. I''m asking you, did you hire those people or not? Do you dare to swear on it? Do you dare to admit it?"

    "You''re the one who had a sordid affair and dragged Hannah''s name through the mud in the tabloids time and time again." Quennel ignored his outburst and continued with his own point.

    "Hannah doesn''t need you anymore, yet here you are, shamelessly pretending to help her. You saw that I dealt with those people, and you got scared that she would be grateful to me, so now you''re trying to nder me. Lionel, you really will attack anyone, won''t you?"

    [Gossip Group]

    [Cherry]: I always thought Quennel was just some gentle, aristocratic type. I had no idea he was so sharp-tongued. Guess you can never really know someone.

    [Samuel]: That was so satisfying. He didn''t even swear, but every word was a dagger. I never pegged him as a talker, but wow!

    [Cherry]: For a moment there, I was so jealous of you guys. Ugh, being a spy isn''t always so great!

    [Cherry]: Ugh, I wish you''d brought a hidden camera or something. All I can do is listen, I can''t see a thing. It''s killing me, I''m so frustrated! I want to see what''s happening!

    [Samuel]: Hehe, sorry, no can do-

    Hannah nced at the group chat but didn''t reply, turning her attention back to the scene unfolding downstairs.

    Lionel stared at Quennel''s arrogant demeanor, so furious he wanted to punch him.

    ¡°Quennel, I''m talking to you about this, so why do you keep changing the subject? Is it because you have a guilty conscience and you''re too scared to face me? Is that why you keep trying to deflect?"

    Faced with Lionel''s escting anger, Quennel just let out a cold, humorlessugh.

    "If that''s what you want to believe, then please, present your evidence. Prove that I hired those people and instructed them to gor?fter you. B¨¹t if you can''t produce any evidence..."

    Quennel deliberately dragged out the pause, his eyes half-closed as he stared at Lionel. He scoffed before continuing Then it proves you''re the one who orchestrated this whole thing. You were afraid Hannah would find out, so you decided to pin it on me!"

    "Of course I have evidence!"

    Lionel shouted, though a wave of anxiety washed over him. The so-called evidence wasn''t in his hands, and the name on the letter, which should have been Quennel''s, was now his own.

 Chapter 651

    But the letter was with Hannah now. Even if Quennel wanted to see it, he''d have to ask Hannah to bring it over.

    As soon as he asks to see it, I can get Cherry to steal and destroy it. That should

    work.

    "What evidence?"

    ¡°I received a letter from those people today. It says you were the one who put them up to it!"

    The instant those words were spoken, Hannah, Samuel, and Cherry''s eyes went wide.

    [Cherry]: Lmao, the wolf just outed himself! I''m dying, this guy is such a moron!

    [Samuel]: Oh man, I am so tempted to go down there right now and give Lionel the shock of his life.

    [Hannah]: Let''s wait. Let Lionel say a bit more, then we''ll go down. If we go now, he can just shut up.

    Hannah herself was shocked that Lionel would say something like that. This whole situation was getting stranger and stranger.

    She had to listen a little longer, wait and see what else Lionel might reveal.

    "Is that so? Then bring me the letter. I''d like to see for myself what it says."

    Quennel heard him im to have evidence but wasn''t the least bit concerned that it was real. He simply watched him, waiting.

    Lionel swallowed hard, his breathing growing heavier.

    He subconsciously clenched his fists, then slowly unclenched them. After repeating this several times, he still remained silent.

    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Were you lying to me?" Quennel watched bis silence signed and pinched the bridge of his nose in feigned exasperation.

    ¡°Lionel, Lionel. Why do you insist on doing things like this? You could do anything else, but you just..."

    ¡°Who said I don''t have evidence? I just had it sent to Hannah. She needs to see what kind of person you really are!"

    Lionel cut him off, his eyes narrowing as he red at him through gritted teeth. "Hannah has

    already seen the letter. She knows who''s behind all this!"

    "Really? Well then, I''ll just ask Hannah to bring it over so I can have a look."

    Seeing Quennel''spleteposure, utterly unfazed by his ims, Lionel''s anxiety spiked.

    Woo

    "Quennel, why embarrass yourself further by dragging Hannah into this? Why dont you just be a man, admit it, and go apologize to her?

    He had to stall for more time-enough time for Cherry to get her hands on that letter!

    "We''ll see who''s embarrassing themselves." Quennel took out his phone and called Hannah.

    A familiar ringtone echoed from the upper floor of the duplex.

    The moment it rang, the living room fell into a dead silence once more.

    Lionel''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked up.

    When her phone rang, Hannah slowly stood up and walked to the railing. As she looked down, her eyes met Lionel''s.

    In that instant, Lionel felt his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°I forgot to mention, Hannah''s been here for a while."

 Chapter 652

    Lionel never in a million years imagined Hannah would be here, at Quennel''s house.

    He thought his n was foolproof. He thought he could stall long enough to message Cherry and have her steal the letter. But all his scheming hade to nothing. Not only was Hannah already here, but the letter was probably with her.

    If he had known, he never would have let Cherry take the letter back in the first ce. That way, the most crucial piece of evidence would still be in his hands.

    But it was toote for regrets. The most damning part was that Hannah had heard his entire conversation with Quennel!

    Lionel stood frozen, his expression a mask of horror as he stared at Hannah. His mind was aplete nk; he couldn''t think of any way to exin what he''d just said.

    Given how much Hannah had grown to despise himtely, he felt that no matter what he said, it would be toote.

    ¡°Lionel, I can''t believe the letter came to you first, and because you didn''t know how to handle it, you just passed it on to me. Your methods are disgusting!"

    Hannah descended the stairs, with Samuel right behind her.

    Samuel had a wide, mischievous grin on his face, clearly enjoying the drama and eagerly anticipating what would happen next, especially since Lionel had already incriminated himself so thoroughly.

    With things having reached this point, Lionel knew it was toote for exnations. Any excuse would be useless. But there was one thing he had to rify.

    He watched as Hannah walked over and sat down on the sofa, her face an unreadable mask.

    She used to wear all her emotions on her sleeve, so easy to read. But now, he couldn''t tell what she was thinking at all.

    "The reason I sent you the letter is because the name on it was Quennel''s. I have no idea why it changed to my name by the time it got to you."

    Lionel knew Hannah probably didn''t want to hear his excuses, but he had to try and defend himself.

    "Think about it. If my name had been on it from the start, why would I have sent it to you? Wouldn''t I just be shooting myself in the foot?¡±

    Right now, the most critical issue in his mind was why the name on the letter had changed, not why he had sent it to Hannah.

    If he could just figure out why the name on the letter had been altered to his, everything else would seem insignificant.

    But that was only his perspective. Hannah couldn''t care less.

    Even if the name hadn''t been

    changed, Hannah''s biggest issue et

    was still why Lionel had sent the letter to her in the first ce, mot whose name was on it.

    If he hadn''t sent the letter to her, but had instead confronted Quennel directly based on its contents, she might have respected him a little more for it. But he had done something so incredibly foolish, How could she possibly think highly¡± of him now?

    "I don''t care whose name is on the letter. I just want to know why you sent it to me."

    Hannah repeated her question, her eyes fixed on him intently.

    "The letter truly said Quennel Rosenberg, Were you expecting me to confront him for you? If it was sent to you, then it was clearly, your responsibility to handle it. But you didn''t want to, so you pushed it onto me. You''re quite the expert at shifting me!"

 Chapter 653

    Her voice wasced with a chilling mix of disgust and fury, making it painfully clear just how angry she was.

    Samuel sat beside her, watching Lionel with a thoughtful expression, eager to see what kind of excuse he could possiblye up with.

    Quennel, on the other hand, remained silent, looking like a bystander quietly enjoying the show.

    "I''m not trying to deceive you. I''m telling you the truth. When I got it, the name on it was Quennel''s. At the time, I thought that maybe this thing was.....¡±

    Lionel once again tried to steer the conversation back to the altered name, as he considered it the most important point.

    "He might have been trying to use me to drive a wedge between us. And I was also worried that if I went to confront Quennel, and it turned out to be fake, he would run to you andin, and you''d hold it against me."

    He exined his reasoning for sending the letter to Hannah.

    But he noticed that as he spoke, Hannah''s expression only grew colder, which made him rush to continue his exnation.

    "So, the best solution I could think of at the moment was to give the letter to you and let you decide. But I still don''t understand why the name on it became mine. If it really was mine..."

    Hearing him trail off and repeat the same point, Samuel clicked his tongue in disgust.

    "Can you stop talking about the name change? Can''t you see Hannah doesn''t care about the name? Hannah wants to know why you gave the letter to her."

    Samuel raised his voice, scolding him. "So you were afraid it was a setup, afraid that you''d get into a fight with Quennel, but you weren''t worried that Hannah might actually believe it and confront him herself? Is that it?"

    "You push the things you don''t want

    to do onto Hannah. You''re a real piece of work. Why don''t you just give all your money to Hannah and leave with nothing but the clothes on your back? If you really care about her so much, then sign the damn divorce papers."

    He knew Lionel hated being sidetracked, so he decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. Li hated nothing more than talk of divorce, and bringing it up now would surely push him over the edge.

    Sure enough, at the mention of divorce, Lionel''s face fell. He stared at Samuel, his

    expression dark, and said through gritted teeth,

    ¡°We''re talking about the letter. This has nothing to do with a divorce. Why are you bringing that up?¡±

    Samuel shot back, "Oh, so now you know what it''s like to have someone change the subject? Hannah is asking you why you pushed this on her, and you keep harping on about the name How about we deal with Hannah''s question first, and then w? can get to your other topics, okay? All you do is deflect!"

    Seeing Lionel''s frustration brought Samuel a great deal of satisfaction.

    His greatest pleasure in life these days was making Lionel miserable.

    As long as Lionel was unhappy, he was happy.

    "Lionel, tell me. What was your goal in giving me this letter? Did you want me to confront Quennel based on its contents?"

    Hannah''s brow was furrowed, her expression severe as she stared at Lionel, her gaze so intense it felt like it could swallow him whole.

    "Were you hoping I''d fight with Quennel so you could swoop in and y the hero, pretending to mediate? Answer me!"

    Faced with Hannah''s furious shout, Lionel felt a surge of fear. His mind went nk, and he couldn''t think of how to respond. He could only sit there in silence.

    He subconsciously clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands bulged.

 Chapter 654

    "When you were arranging for the courier, you had all the schemes in the world.

    Now that you''re exposed, you just m up and y dumb. You think if you give us the silent treatment, this will all just go away?"

    Samuel pointed a finger at his nose and sneered, "I''m telling you, if you were any kind of man, you''d own up to your sinister, twisted intentions right now. After all, we already know what you''re made of."

    Samuel hurled insults at him without mercy, determined to grind his pride into the dust.

    He had always loathed the man, and now that he had the perfect opportunity to berate him, he wasn''t going to hold back. He was going to hammer him with every insult he could think of, refusing to miss a single chance to humiliate him.

    And yet, even as Samuel tore into him, Lionel remained silent, not uttering a single word.

    The living room once again fell into a dead silence. Hannah simply watched him, also saying nothing.

    After a dozen seconds, Quennel, who had been quiet all this time, finally spoke.

    "You said the name on it was originally mine, but it suddenly changed to yours, correct?"

    Lionel didn''t speak, but simply nodded.

    He was afraid that if he said anything more, he would only make Hannah angrier, so he decided it was better to just keep his mouth shut.

    "The only people who handled this letter were you and Hannah. If you didn''t misread it, and it really did have my name on it, then the only one who could have changed the contents is Hannah."

    Quennel gave Hannah a meaningful look, then chuckled softly. "But it''s not as if Hannah would change the name to yours just to pick a fight with you, would she? What would she gain from that? If Hannah wants to yell at you, she doesn''t need to go through all this trouble."

    His words sparked a daring idea in Lionel''s mind. Besides himself and Hannah, there was one other person who had touched the letter.

    Cherry.

    But what would be her motive?

    What would she gain from it?

    Changing the name to his... she certainly had the opportunity. He had asked her to steal the letter the day before, and she had only given it to him the next morning. It was possible she''d gotten it that night, altered it and then pretended the next morning that she had just managed to get it. That was a possibility.

    But it made no sense for her. There was nothing in it for her.

    After all, if the name was changed to his, he and Hannah would inevitably fight,

    which wouldn''t benefit her at all.

    The best oue for her would be

    for Hannah to fight with Quennel.

    Then if he stepped in to help

    Hannah he might regain some

    of

    her trust. If he was rewarded, he would surely give Cherry a little something too.

    So, the chances of Cherry being the culprit were slim. That left only one person who could have, and would have, done it: Hannah.

    But why would she do something like that?

    Was it really just to start a fight with him? But just as Quennel said, she had plenty

    of ways to fight with him. She didn''t need to go to such lengths.

    As he was racking his brain, the image of another person suddenly shed into his mind.

    Quennel raised a hand and pointed to the man sitting next to Hannah.

    "Samuel, was it you? Did you change the name on the letter?" He stared straight at Samuel. "You hate me more than anyone. You''d love nothing more than for me and Hannah to be at each other''s throats, so you deliberately changed the letter to keep us fighting!"

 Chapter 655

    "Samuel, tell me, was it you or not? If you admit it right now, I can let this whole thing slide!"

    After turning it over and over in his mind, Lionel concluded that Samuel was the most likely person with the opportunity to pull something like this.

    He couldn''t think of anyone else who would do such a thing.

    After his usation hung in the air, the living room fell into a dead silence once more.

    Samuel simply rolled his eyes, leaned back into the couch, and couldn''t even be bothered to exin himself.

    Quennel''s brow furrowed, and he stared at Lionel in disbelief. He opened his mouth to say something, then shut it, letting out a long sigh beforepsing back into silence.

    Hannah, after a moment of careful consideration, finally spoke. ¡°You think Samuel did it. Then tell me, when exactly do you think he did it?"

    Meanwhile, back at the Temple estate, Cherry, who was listening in,ughed so hard she rolled right off her bed and onto the floor.

    "I can''t! I just can''t! This is killing me! How can anyone be this stupid?"

    She reached up to wipe away tears ofughter.

    [Cherry]: On one hand, you have to admit Lionel isn''t aplete idiot for figuring out the name was changed. But on the other hand, he''s a total moron for immediately suspecting you.

    [Samuel]: Well, in a way, I was involved. I was the one who called the guy over.

    [Cherry]: He could rack his brains forever and he''d never guess the three of us did it together.

    After all, the truth was so absurd that Lionel would never have been able to figure it out.

    It was so bizarre that even if Hannah told him the truth outright, he probably wouldn''t believe her.

    "It must have been him. As soon as he got the letter and saw Quennel''s name, he changed it immediately."

    Lionelid out his theory, sounding more and more convinced as he spoke. "He handed you the altered letter, so what you saw had already been changed." As soon as he finished, Lionel noticed Hannah''s expression was off.

    He nced over at Samuel, who was practically shaking with suppressedughter.

    Seeing their reactions, Lionel''s brow tightened. "What? Am I wrong? This is exactly the kind of thing Samuel would do!"

    The used, Samuel, remained silent, saying nothing as he watched Lionel quietly.

    His nonchnt, indifferent demeanor only made Lionel more annoyed and disgusted.

    "Lionel, there''s something you might not know. After the courier gave the letter to the butler, the butler brought it straight to me content

    Hannah looked at him, deciding not to waste any more words. "I opened the envelope in front of Samuel He never touched the fester. The moment I opened it, I saw your name."

    "ording to your logic, the person who changed the letter would have to be the butler. But we checked the security footage. Not only was the courier different fromst time, but the butler brought the letter to us the second he received it."

    Hearing this, Lionel''s face darkened, a growing sense of unease creeping over him.

    "If what you''re saying is true, then the one who changed the letter... must have been the courier."

 Chapter 656

    Hearing Hannah''s conclusion, Samuel''s interest was piqued. He immediately sat up straight and chimed in.

    "Why don''t we call that courier over? We can time his route from the hospital to his house, check his transaction records, and see if he transferred any money to someone."

    Samuel looked at Lionel with a perfectly straight face. "That way, we can find out if the courier hired someone to forge the handwriting. Of course, it''s also possible he''s

    a skilled forger himself. It''s not out of the question, right?"

    Samuel''s voice was dripping with sarcasm, and he couldn''t help but let out a chuckle midway through his speech.

    "A skilled forger who can mimic handwriting perfectly and work that fast wouldn''t be cheap. It''s a messy business, but if we can prove the courier did it, we can sue him for tampering with mail. That''s a federal offense. He''d go to jail!¡±

    He suddenly seemed to remember something, his expression turning deadly serious as he stared at Lionel.

    "Call that courier right now. We need to file a police report and get an investigation started. We can''t let criminals like that roam free. Hurry up!"

    For some reason, Samuel''s words made Lionel''s stomach churn with anxiety.

    Seeing him remain silent and motionless, Samuel mmed his palm on the table in a show of anger, rising to his feet. "What are you waiting for?" he snarled, gritting his teeth. ¡°Because of this courier, the three of us are sitting here pointing fingers at each other! He broke thew! Call the police. If you won''t, I will."

    With that, Samuel pulled out his phone as if to make the call. His eyes were fixed on the screen, but he slowly looked up at Lionel, pausing as if waiting for hismand.

    Lionel knew Samuel wasn''t really waiting for permission. Given his personality, he would absolutely make that call.

    Hannah looked at him. "Lionel, just admit it. You misread the name, got overexcited, and sent the evidence over, hoping to use me to go after your brother."

    Quennel, who had been silent until now, sighed and chimed in, trying to reason with him.

    "Just confess, Things have already

    escted this far. If you keep

    dragging this out and Samuel actually calls the police, this whole thing will blow up online. I''ll end up trending on social media right alongside you."

    If the police got involved, it was guaranteed to be a media circus.

    "Is it that you haven''t been in the headlines for a while and you''re craving the attention? Just let it go Can''t you see Hannah to giving you an out? If you don''t take it, I can''t help you either."

    ?

    In truth, Quennel had been stunned when he heard Hannah''s exnation. He never expected things to turn out this way.

    After all, he was the one who had arranged for the letter and the people involved.

    He had dictated the contents of the letter and had it sent over.

    His n was to have those people send the letter to Lionel, making Lionel think he was the target, which would then provoke Lionel into confronting him.

 Chapter 657

    But after some time had passed and Lionel hadn''te to confront him, he''d grown puzzled.

    He hadn''t expected Hannah to call him before Lionel showed up today, telling him she needed to see him about something. When she arrived, she didn''t exin, only saying that Lionel was on his way and that she was going to hide upstairs to listen in, asking him not to reveal her presence.

    Just as he was wondering what was going on, Lionel arrived. The moment Lionel spoke, Quennel knew it was about the letter.

    He had expected things to unfold ording to his n, but he never anticipated a new twist about the name on the letter being changed.

    As the mastermind, he was just as clueless as anyone else about how the name had mysteriously be Lionel''s. It was truly bizarre.

    But now that the name on the letter was Lionel''s, it was actually a fantastic turn of events for him.

    The only question was, who had changed it?

    If Hannah and Samuel had done it, they must have known the name was originally his. Why change it to Lionel''s? What was their goal?

    Was it really just to pick a fight with Lionel?

    If so, the whole thing felt strange. It wasn''t in Hannah''s character to do something like this.

    Could Samuel have insisted on it? Even that didn''t quite add up.

    If Samuel wanted to do it, he would have needed Hannah''s approval.

    Or maybe there was more to it than he could see. In any case, the situation had veered into territory he hadn''t anticipated.

    But no matter what, this oue was incredibly favorable for him. All he had to do now was let Lionel take all the me.

    Faced with their questioning,

    Lionel''s expression grew darker and

    thunderous

    darker. His face was a thunde

    mask, his lips pressed into a thin line

    as he remained silent.

    "Lionel, have someone send word to me when you''re finally ready to talk!" Hannah

    stood up, shot him a furious re, and left with a cold snort.

    Samuel got up as well. As he passed Lionel, he patted him on the shoulder twice.

    "Hey, buddy, once you figure out what really happened, be sure to let me know, I''m dying to find out. Don''t disappoint us mean, I also love to Know why you''d send over a letter with your own name on it just to stir up trouble!"

    Lionel still said nothing, but his breathing grew more ragged.

    After Hannah and Samuel left, only the two brothers, Lionel and Quennel, remained in the living room.

    ¡°Quennel, you did this on purpose, didn''t you! You arranged for Hannah to be here,

    to trick me into saying those things! What do you get out of it?!"

    He lunged forward, grabbing Quennel by the cor and roaring in his face.

    "Is it fun, messing with me like this? Hannah''s gone now, so you can just admit it! You arranged for those people and that letter! You just want to drive a wedge between me and Hannah

    Anyone who didn''t know the real Quennel would be fooled by his act, but Lionel knew better.

    He was a shameless, immoral hypocrite who coveted his own brother''s wife!

    ¡°I''m telling you, even if Hannah and I get a divorce, she would never marry you, so you can just give up on that idea!"

 Chapter 658

    Hearing Lionel''s words, Quennel let out a dismissive chuckle, his expression calm as he looked back at him.

    "I have never said that I love Hannah or that I want to marry her. That has always been an assumption you''ve made up in your own head."

    Quennel''s gaze dropped for a moment before he slowly raised his eyes, now filled with contempt. ¡°I''ve already addressed this topic with you before, and I said the same thing in front of Hannah just now."

    He continued patiently, "You''re always so convinced that I love Hannah and want to marry her, but have you ever considered that I''m good to her simply because she deserves it? You''ve always acted like she''s not worthy of your kindness, so when anyone else treats her well, you automatically assume they have ulterior motives. You''re a very strange man."

    He never imagined that the feelings he thought he had hidden so well had been seen through long ago.

    It was true. He did love Hannah. From the first moment he saw her, he had been captivated by her beauty.

    At first, it was just a physical attraction, but after getting to know her, he waspletely drawn in by her character.

    Seeing such an exceptional person married to Lionel, and then watching her suffer so much, broke his heart.

    He felt that someone as wonderful as Hannah didn''t deserve a life like that. But because of his position, he couldn''t do anything overt, so he could only show her kindness in private, trying to make up for things in small ways.

    And just as Lionel had said, even if they did divorce, he couldn''t actually marry Hannah.

    A scandal like that would be bad for everyone, and besides, Hannah would never agree to it.

    So he would have to find his own way to have her. He knew this thought was sordid, which was why he kept it buried deep inside, never to be shared with anyone.

    As long as he didn''t admit it, no one would ever know the secret desires he harbored.

    Besides, he had always maintained a careful distance from Hannah, never crossing any lines.

    To any outsider, it would simply look like he was a caring older brother being kind to his sister-inw.

    "Quennel, I''ll say it again: you can lie to yourself, but don''t think you can lie to me."

    Lionel stared at him,pletely unconvinced by his words.

    "You think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Let me tell you, I won''t let you have your way. I''m not divorcing Hannah. Even though she''s started the legal proceedings, I''ll find a way to stop it. I''m going to make up for everything I''ve done. So as long as we''re married, you can forget about getting close to her!"

    Lionel delivered his long speech, but when he finished, he saw that

    .n

    Que lookedpletely unfazed, that same look of contempt on

    his

    fac¨¨, which was infuriating.

    "Instead of wasting your time here lecturing and threatening me, you should be trying to figure out the truth of this matter. You''ve already made enough mistakes recently, and now you''ve created this whole mess about a name being changed on a letter."

    As he mentioned it, he couldn''t help butugh again.

    The whole situation was truly absurd. And deep down, he was fairly certain that

    Hannah herself was behind it, likely just to pick a fight with Lionel.

    He couldn''t think of any other reason.

    From the looks of it, Hannah wasn''t going to press the issue too much, which meant

    he was safe. He could just sit back and watch the drama unfold.

 Chapter 659

    "I am your brother, after all, so let me give you a piece of advice."

    Quennel said with an air of magnanimity, "Just go to Hannah and admit it. Tell her you misread the name and thought it was mine, so you sent it to her to start a fight between us. Be a man about it, admit you were wrong. Hannah might actually respect you for it."

    Hearing Quennel offer him advice infuriated Lionel even more. He red, his hands clenched into tight fists. After a long silence, he finally spoke.

    "Let me tell you, I will get to the bottom of this. I''ll prove to Hannah that the name on that letter was originally yours, but someone changed it. This was your doing. You may have fooled Hannah, but you can''t fool me! I''m not that stupid!"

    Quennel raised an eyebrow slightly. "So, you''re saying Hannah is stupid? But think about it for a second. If you didn''t misread the name, and it really was my name on there, why would it have been changed?"

    He lowered his voice, subtly trying to guide Lionel''s suspicions toward Hannah. After all, if Lionel was foolish enough to go confront Hannah, it would be quite a show.

    "It wasn''t Samuel, and it wasn''t the butler. Who else handled that letter?"

    At those words, Lionel''s first instinct was to deny it, to say that it couldn''t possibly have been Hannah. But as the words were about to leave his mouth, he paused.

    He had considered early on that Hannah might have changed it, but he could never figure out her motive.

    It just didn''t make any sense. But now, with every other possibility ruled out, Hannah was suddenly the most likely suspect.

    He still refused to believe it, certain that Hannah would never do something like that.

    "Quennel, don''t you dare try to drive

    a wedge between me and Hannah! You''re dreaming! Hannah would never do something like this. If tgo and teltannar right now that you suspect her of changing the name, what then?!"

    "Go ahead and tell her. I''m not stopping you. That is, if you can even see Hannah. From what hear, you can''t even get into the Temple estate anymore, you have to rely on a maid to pass along messages."

    "I, for one, would love for you to tell Hannah to her face that I used her. I''m actually quite curious to see how she''d react."

    Honestly, if Lionel actually did that, Quennel really did want to know what Hannah''s reaction would be. Would she confess, or would she continue to lie?

    It was certainly something to look forward to.

    Lionel took a deep breath, deciding not to waste another word on him. He turned on his heel, left the house, and drove home.

    The Temple Estate.

    Cherry had been waiting eagerly in the living room. The moment she saw them arrive, she ran over excitedly.

    "Next time something like this happens, forget the listening device. You have to bring a mini spy camera so I can watch! Just hearing the audio is torture. I want to see the action live!"

    Samuel sank onto the sofa, draping his arms over the back. "Sure. You can bring one next time you go see Lionel."

    "And if Lionel finds out," Hannah added, "just tell him you''re recording it to protect yourself in case he tries to twist your words or frame you for somethingter. Just make sure you have your excuse ready ahead of time."

 Chapter 660

    He was actually thinking the same thing. Sometimes, when Cherry went to the hospital, all they got was the audio of her conversations.

    It always felt like something was missing without the visuals, so he decided that next time, he would provide a small camera or something simr to give them a live view of the situation.

    Samuel was a man of action. As soon as they agreed to wear the device, he immediately made a call to have one procured.

    He specified that it had to be extremely small and discreet, something not easily noticed. If Cherry were found out, it would only arouse suspicion.

    Just as Samuel finished his call, Cherry''s phone rang. She wasining about who could possibly be calling at a time like this when she nced at the screen and saw Lionel''s name.

    She paused, then showed the phone to Hannah and Samuel.

    They were both stunned. They never expected Lionel to call at this moment.

    Why would he be calling Cherry?

    Could it be that after suspecting one person, he was now moving on to her? But a moment''s thought would confirm that Cherry had no opportunity tomit the crime.

    "Answer it and put it on speaker so we can all hear," Samuel instructed. "We''ll staypletely silent. If he asks where you are, just say you''re in your room."

    Hannah added, "To be safe, you should actually go to your room."

    After all, with staff moving about in the living room, any unexpected noise could give them away.

    At such a critical moment, they had to be careful not to make a sound, lest all their efforts be wasted.

    Cherry led the three of them into her room before finally answering the call.

    "I called you. What took you so long to answer? What were you doing?"

    The moment the call connected, his furious voice erupted from the phone.

    Anyone listening would have thought they were a couple. How could he speak to a business partner like that?

    Naturally, Cherry wasn''t going to

    take it. She held the phone and fired back, "I was taking a crap. Do you know what that is? Am I supposed to answer your call while

    on the

    toilet? Did you want to hear it?

    Maybe next time I''ll take a picture for you."

    "What the hell is wrong with you? Cursing at me right off the bat.

    You''ve got serious issues. I''m telling you, if you keep this attitude up, our partnership is over. It''s not like I''m desperate for the resources you provide."

    "Let me make one thing clear: my

    family''s business will do just f

    without your resources Don''t act like we''d go bankrupt withoutyou What''s your problem?"

    Hannah and Samuel were shocked by her crassnguage. It was so vulgar they had

    to cover their mouths to keep fromughing out loud.

    On the other end of the line, Lionel was also taken aback by her words, but he didn''t have time to argue about it.

    As he was driving home, he had remembered something crucial. He''d called her the moment he walked in the door, without even stopping for a drink of water.

    "I want to know why Hannah went to Quennel''s house today. Did you tell her?"

 Chapter 661

    Upon hearing his question, Cherry remained silent for a long moment before finally asking.

    "What are you talking about? Hannah went to Quennel''s house? So what? What does that have to do with me? You think I told her to go? Can you please be a little clearer?"

    "I went to see Quennel today to ask about something, and Hannah was there, hiding. She deliberately showed up only after I was done talking. No one knew I was going to Quennel''s, so why did she happen to be there?"

    If Cherry hadn''t tipped her off, why would Hannah have been there at that exact time? She could have gone earlier orter, but her timing was incredibly suspicious.

    "Lionel, are youpletely insane and off your meds? Did you escape from a mental hospital? If so, please do us all a favor and check yourself back in, okay?"

    As Cherry spoke, she gave Hannah a look of pity. She truly couldn''t fathom what went on inside that man''s head.

    She continued in a patronizing tone, "You just said yourself that nobody knew you were going to see Quennel. So, tell me, how would I have known? Did I nt a bug in your room? Or maybe I installed some kind of mind-reading device in your brain?"

    "Or maybe I''ve been following you ever since I left the hospital? You have to give me an exnation today, or this partnership is over. I refuse to work with a lunatic. It''s exhausting and painful, you know?"

    He had admitted that his visit was a secret, so how could she possibly have known about it?

    After Cherry''s tirade, Lionel fell silent on the other end of the line.

    He seemed to be mulling over her words.

    When he didn''t respond, Cherry scoffed. "What, nothing to say? Talk to me. You were so talkative before Youn Speak up! Weren''t you so good at yelling Go on yell. Tell me how could have possibly known Answer me, do you hear?"

    "Don''t just stay silent. Don''t give me that nonsense about me telling Hannah to go the moment you left. Go check your hospital room right now. See if I nted any surveince devices. Go on!"

    Cherry refused to back down, relentlessly attacking him with a barrage of usations.

    Since he hade looking for a fight, she wasn''t about to let him off easy.

    "Lionel, are you really that stupid? Do you ever think before you speak or act? I''m telling you, if you don''t apologize to me today, I will not let this go."

    "No apology, no partnership. I''ll tell Hannah everything immediately, and we''ll see how she deals with you. You''re just a petty, vindictive idiot. I''ve never met anyone so pathetic and stupid in my life."

    As Samuel listened to Cherry''s non-stop verbal assault, he couldn''t help but give her a thumbs-up.

    She was truly impressive, unleashing one verbal blow after another without missing a beat.

 Chapter 662

    Cherry gave them a triumphant smirk, as if to say, *You''d better learn from me.*

    "Cherry, are you absolutely sure you didn''t tell Hannah?"

    Deep down, Lionel still wasn''t convinced.

    If no one had told Hannah, how could she have possibly shown up there? Was it all just a coincidence?

    If Hannah hadn''t been there, things wouldn''t have escted to this point.

    He was incredibly frustrated, with no idea how to face Hannah now. If he didn''te up with a solution soon, he was going to be stuck with the me.

    He really didn''t want to take the fall for this. He hadn''t done anything wrong, so why was this happening?

    "You know what, Lionel? Why don''t I call Hannah right now, and we can all discuss this together? How about that?"

    "You used to misunderstand Hannah all the time, teaming up with your mistress to bully her. Now that she''s blocked you and wants nothing to do with you, you''ve got no one to pick on, so you''ve moved on to me, is that it? Do you have some kind of quota for tormenting people that you have to meet, or else you''ll get zapped by lightning?"

    Cherry couldn''t believe how dense he was, calling her up to ask if she was behind it. After hearing her out, Lionel had to admit his theory sounded a bit far-fetched. But besides that, he couldn''t think of any other exnation.

    After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "Do you have any ideas?"

    "I''m sorry, are you speaking English? Because I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    Cherry was genuinely baffled for a moment, unable to process his question.

    "You''re asking me for ideas? You mean you want me to help you guess why Hannah was there?"

    She pretended to think for a moment. "Hmm, maybe you two are so deeply in love that you have a psychic connection. She sensed you were going, so she went too."

    "Is that what you want me to say? Or maybe Hannah bugged your room. Tell you what, I can ask Hannah toz meet me. I''ll tell her it''s important. Then you can show up. When she

    ts mad just say you paid me off. How''s that? I''ll sacrifice myself for you."

    After that, Lionel hung up.

    Cherry held the phone to her ear, calling his name a few times. After confirming he was gone, she burst outughing.

    Beside her, Samuel was already doubled over,ughing uncontrobly.

    "Damn, is there something seriously wrong with him? Would any sane personask.those questions? I can''t believe he suspected you. But to be fair, suspecting you was the right move."

    "You were a valid suspect. He just never would have guessed that you also bribed a nurse. Are you sure she''s reliable? She''s not going to sell you out, is she?"

    Thinking back on Lionel''s string of correct, yet unprovable, usations, he found it hrious. But in the end, Lionel had brought it all on himself.

    If it weren''t for his actions, they never would have resorted to this.

    "Don''t worry, the nurse is a friend of a friend, paid her more than

    l.ne

    enough, and she''s very tight-lipped. She never betray me. Rxo everyone. Just enjoy the show.

 Chapter 663

    "I''m just now realizing he suspects everyone equally. He''spletely unhinged. He was never this bad before, but now... his behavior is honestly frightening."

    Hannah sighed deeply. "Actually, what Quennel and you just went through... I''ve been through it all before. He used to treat me the same way."

    From an outsider''s perspective, their situation was pitiable; it was hard to imagine what it must have been like for the person actually living it.

    Samuel looked at Hannah and let out a long sigh. "Hannah, I don''t mean to overstep, but the life you led before sounds terrifying. You poor thing. How can one person be so stupid? Even if you''re going to suspect someone, you don''t go about it like that."

    "You need to find at least some shred of evidence before you start throwing usations around. I just don''t understand how someone so foolish can exist."

    "You don''t need to feel sorry for me anymore. It''s all in the past. The more he acts like this, the more everyone will look down on him and see that I was the innocent one."

    Honestly, no amount of herining about how miserably he treated her couldpare to others experiencing it for themselves.

    Only by going through it could they truly understand the kind of hell she had lived in. Now Quennel had been wrongly used, Cherry had been wrongly used... everyone had been wrongly used.

    Even his beloved mistress had fallen under his suspicion. He had managed to offend every single person around him, one by one, with no regard for the consequences.

    After hanging up, Lionel sat on the sofa,pletely bewildered. He gripped his phone, his brow furrowed as he stared at the dark screen.

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was deeply wrong. If it was truly a coincidence, why would Hannah have been hiding on the second floor?

    If she had just happened to visit Quennel at the same time, he should have seen her the moment he walked in the door.

    He hadn''t called ahead, simply walking in when he arrived, so Quennel hadn''t been expecting him.

    But back at the hospital, he had only told the nurses he had to step out for something important; he never

    Sentioned where he was going.

    Suddenly, he thought of the hospital nurses. They were the only ones who knew he had taken leave.

    But they never seemed to interact with Hannah or Cherry. Every time they came by, there was no conversation.

    Could it be, as Cherry had sarcastically suggested, that Hannah had nted a bug or a camera in his room?

    If that were the case, he had to go back and check immediately.

    The thought spurred him to his feet. He got in his car and drove straight back to the hospital.

    Once there, he meticulously searched every corner of his room

    but found no trace of any listening devices or hidden cameras,

    So that theory was out. What on earth was going on?

    He felt like everything had be incredibly strange.

    First his name on the documents was changed, then they show up at Quennel''s house. It felt as if a pair of eyes was watching him from the

    content belongs t

 Chapter 664

    Lionel tried to retrace his steps, wondering what had happened. This kind of thing had never urred before.

    "When did everything start getting so weird?" he mumbled to himself, sitting on the edge of the bed.

    He slowly lifted his gaze to the view outside the window, and suddenly, an idea began to form in his mind.

    "It all started after I began working with Cherry! Everything went wrong then!"

    The words escaped his lips unconsciously. As he said them, he shot to his feet, his eyes wide as he stared ahead.

    "That''s it! Everything became incredibly strange after I partnered with Cherry!"

    Yes, that was it!

    There had been some coincidences before, but it was only after his coboration with Cherry began that so many bizarre things started happening.

    This meant Cherry was likely the key figure behind all these strange events.

    Could it be that Cherry had betrayed him? Had she gone over to Hannah''s side?

    Although he couldn''t prove she was directly responsible for what happened at Quennel''s house, she certainly had the opportunity to pass along information about other matters to Hannah.

    If Cherry had really switched sides, then her continued partnership with him was just a front. She was acting as a spy, gathering intelligence from him and feeding it to Hannah.

    That would exin how Hannah knew so much about his ns, how she could even anticipate his moves!

    He had initially dismissed the idea because Cherry had openly argued with and bullied Hannah, making it seem unlikely they would get along. But what if Cherry had offered to be a spy as a way to win back Hannah''s favor?

    The more Lionel considered this, the more panicked he became. He grew increasingly certain that Hannah had nted a mole right beside him.

    It seemed that the next time Cherry came to visit, he would have to test her loyalty.

    However, Lionel had no idea that as he was muttering to himself, a member of the cleaning staff who hade to tidy up his room had seen and heard everything.

    The cleaner finished her work, left

    the room, and walked to a break-

    area. She pulled out her ph

    sent

    a quick text message, and then went back to her duties.  fo

    Back at the Temple family estate.

    Cherry had just finished dinner when she received a message from the nurse.

    Her eyes lowered slightly as she read the contents. After a moment of thought, she looked up at Hannah and Samuel at the dinner table.

    "Lionel has started to suspect me," she announced. "He''ll probably try to test me the next time we meet."

    Although she had anticipated this possibility, she hadn''t expected him to catch on so quickly.

    If she hadn''t arranged for people to monitor Lionel''s every move, she would have been caughtpletely off guard.

    And if she had gone to see him unaware, a simple test might have been enough for her to reveal her hand.

    While she wasn''t afraid of him discovering her role as a spy, the main problem was that once she was exposed, getting close to him again would be incredibly difficult.

    More importantly, she wouldn''t be able to get any more interesting information out of

    him, which would take a significant amount of fun out of her life.

    "Hannah, what do you think I should do? Should I keep seeing him and pretend I

    don''t know anything, or something else?"

    Cherry honestly wasn''t sure how to respond to this new development.

    She was confident she could keep up the act and not give herself away. The problem was, even if his first attempt to test her failed, he would undoubtedly try again and again. Enduring constant tests would

    be exhausting.

 Chapter 665

    That way, he''d be so focused on testing me that he wouldn''t think about doing anything else.

    Hannah thought for a moment before saying, "The next time you two meet, the moment he starts testing you, just call him out. Ask him if he''s testing you, if he suspects you."

    "Then, start a fight with him. After you''re done,e back here and start a fight with me. Pull the security footage from the house and send it to Lionel. Tell him you''re done working with him. If he insists on continuing the partnership, demand he give you a dedicated contact and make him promise to never suspect you again. And if he does, he''ll have to pay you a heftypensation."

    Cherry''s eyes lit up at Hannah''s suggestion, and she gave her an enthusiastic thumbs-up.

    ¡°That''s brilliant. It''s actually a really good n. I''ll do just that. The only thing is, I don''t have any reason to go see him right now."

    She continued, "If Lionel wants to test me, he''ll have toe to me. I''ll just wait for him to make the first move. I''m not the one in a hurry; he is."

    Samuel crossed his arms, leaned back slightly, and a faint, unreadable smile yed on his lips. "I have to admit, Lionel isn''t aplete idiot. He''s pieced together some key information. It''s just a shame for him that he never imagined we were already working together, and that everything we''ve done was a sham from the start."

    Honestly, Samuel was dying to go tell him that it was all fake, just as he had suspected.

    He had been yed from the very beginning. The look on his face when he finally learned the truth would be absolutely priceless, downrightical.

    But as much as he''d enjoy seeing that, the time wasn''t right. They couldn''t reveal the truth yet. They had to hold it in until the secret could no longer be kept.

    "Anyway, just blow things up. The bigger, the better. Let himpletely break down before we

    tell him the truth. By the way, howe we haven''t heard anything about that mistresstely

    "Did you forget? He said he already locked Sandra in their basement."

    Hannah''s eyes blinked twice as she processed this, pondering something in silence for a long moment.

    "Call the police. Tell them Lionel is illegally imprisoning someone. Then, get a few reporters and media

    outlets to camp out over there.

    Since he has so much free time

    let''s

    give him something to do. Let him trend online again, have his mother scream at him, and just drive him crazy."

    Hannah was getting addicted to toying with him. If there was even the slightest chance to make his life miserable, she wouldn''t miss it.

    She was determined to make him experience that suffocating feeling of one crisis piling on top of another before the first was even resolved.

    Taking his cue, Samuel immediately picked up his phone to call the police. He was a man of action; once he decided on something, he did it without wasting a single second.

    Meanwhile, Lionel was trying to figure out how to summon Cherry when he received a call from the police, demanding his cooperation in an investigation. They told him he was being used of false imprisonment and that he needed to get to the Rosenberg estate immediately.

 Chapter 666

    When Lionel arrived home, he waspletely unprepared for the swarm of media reporters surrounding his property.

    Even some major influencers had shown up to livestream from the scene, eager to capitalize on the buzz.

    After all, anything involving him and his wife was guaranteed to go viral and generate a massive surge in traffic. In an age where clicks are king, everyone rushed over at the first sign of a story.

    Lionel''s brow furrowed as he looked at the sea of people gathered around. He went inside and ordered the household staff to get rid of them.

    "We''ve tried, sir, but it''s no use. We''ve driven them away several times already. Your parents came over as soon as they heard what was happening."

    The staff member looked at the crowd helplessly. He had tried to disperse them the moment they arrived.

    But they just came back two minutes after being shooed away. It was their right to be there, and since thend in front of the house was public property, there was nothing more the staff could do.

    "We received a call reporting that you are holding a woman named Sandra in your basement. We need you to confirm if this is true and take us to the basement to investigate."

    A police officer looked at Lionel with a stern expression, his tone serious.

    False imprisonment was a grave offense, and once a report was made, they had to investigate the truth of the matter immediately.

    It wasn''t just the police who had shown up; Sandra''s parents, Mr. David Woods and Mrs. Edith Woods, were there too, clinging to each other and sobbing dramatically.

    The moment Mrs. Edith Woods saw Lionel, she erupted. "Our daughter came back to the country, but she never came home! I called you, but you never answered! Where is she?!"

    "I thought she was too ashamed to

    face us, but no matter what she''s

    done, she''s still our daughter! We would have forgiven! I was her! Worried she''d done something

    herself, but I never imagined you had her locked up!"

    Mr. David Woods lunged forward, trying to punch him, but was held back by the people around him. He struggled, pointing a trembling. finger at Lionel''s face. Let my daughter go right now! I''m taking

    her to a hospital for a full check-up! I swear, I''m not letting this go! I''ll make you pay!"

    Lionel''s face turned ashen as he stared at Mr. and Mrs. Woods. Anyone who didn''t know better would think they were the most caring parents in the world.

    They hadn''t bothered to check on their daughter once since she returned, but now that they heard she was imprisoned, they showed up to twist the truth.

    Lionel desperately wanted to expose their hypocrisy, but the most pressing matter was figuring out who had reported him.

    When he first got the call, his immediate suspect was Quennel!

    He must still be holding a grudge after Lionel exposed his scheme with the letter he sent to Hannah. He knew Sandra was in the basement and called the police, all to destroy him without any regard for the Rosenberg family''s reputation.

    ¡°Lionel!¡± Mrs. Mary Rosenberg stepped in front of him, hissing through clenched teeth, ¡°Tell me the truth right now. Did you or did you not lock that woman in the basement? Do you have any idea how illegal that is?"

 Chapter 667

    ¡°Are you insane? Everyone knows about your sordid affair with her. Now that it''s all out in the open, you could have just paid her off and sent her away. Why would you do something like this?"

    "Men having mistresses is nothing new. Couldn''t you have just handled the breakup peacefully? You haven''t even settled things with Hannah, and now you''ve dragged Sandra into this mess again. Are you trying to drag the Rosenberg family down with you? Is that what you want?"

    In truth, she had known about the imprisonment since the day he brought the woman here.

    But things had escted to this point, and if she didn''t pretend she was just finding out, she could be charged as an aplice.

    She couldn''t afford to get dragged down with him. That said, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg was also intensely curious about who had reported Lionel.

    Lionel didn''t answer his mother. His eyes were fixed on Quennel, who was sitting on the sofa.

    Amidst the chaos, Quennel lookedpletely unfazed, leisurely sipping his tea as if he were a mere bystander with no connection to the events unfolding.

    Ignoring the police officers in the room, Lionel stormed over to Quennel, grabbed him by the cor, and hauled him up from the sofa.

    "Quennel, was it you who called the police? Are you crazy? Even if you hate me, you can''t do something like this!"

    "You know how much Mother cares about the family name! Because of your call, everyone knows what the Rosenbergs have done! Do you have any idea how many reporters are outside? Once this gets out, the family will be ruined, all because of you!"

    Quennel calmly pulled Lionel''s hand away and straightened his disheveled cor before slowly sitting back down.

    He let out a long sigh before

    speaking. "Lionel, you''re the one who

    kidnapped her. You''re the one who osenberg.

    brought shape to the

    name. Don''t try to pin this on me. If you hadn''t illegally imprisoned someone, no one would have had anything to report, would they?"

    He took a sip of his tea before continuing. "And for the record, 10 didn''t call the police. If you insist on ndering me, I''ll have to file a report of my own for defamation. You have no proof."

    "All you do is throw tantrums and make baseless usations. I''m starting to wonder

    if you''re ill. Perhaps we should have you admitted to a hospital for treatment!"

    In fact, the moment he heard about the police call, the first person who came to Quennel''s mind was Hannah.

    The only people who would do something like this were himself and Hannah. And since it wasn''t him, the only remaining suspect was Hannah.

    It was a bit surprising that she would take such a drastic step, but it was also entirely within her character.

    After all the terrible things Lionel had done, there was no way she would let him off without proper punishment.

    Besides, just earlier at his house,

    Hannah had learned about the letter

    he''d sent her, a letter intended to

    manipte her into doing

    something terrible. She was certainly holding a grudge and would

    never let him get away with it.

    What Quennel hadn''t anticipated was how ruthless Hannah could be. After this,

    even if Lionel paid a hefty settlement, he would likely still face jail time.

 Chapter 668

    And in this whole affair, the biggest winners were undoubtedly Mr. and Mrs. Woods.

    They had already given up on Sandra, who had proven herself to be selfish and foolish time and again.

    But now, this unexpected turn of events gave them the perfect opportunity to extort arge sum of money from Lionel-money they could keep all to themselves.

    ¡°Lionel, please take us to this so-called basement now. We need to see the victim. If you would lead the way."

    A police officer who had been listening to them interjected. They needed to resolve this matter quickly and couldn''t afford any more dys.

    Lionel stood frozen for a long moment before finally speaking. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about. I haven''t imprisoned anyone."

    He decided to deny everything.

    "Tell me who called you. I want to ask them what proof they have to use me."

    "The identity of the caller is confidential. The caller stated they have conclusive evidence. Please, lead us there immediately. Don''t prolong this."

    From their conversation alone, it was clear that the usation was true. Anything Lionel said now was just a weak, futile attempt to argue.

    But he still wanted to take a gamble.

    On the way here, he had called his most trusted servant and told him to move Sandra immediately.

    As long as they didn''t find Sandra in that basement, the caller would be guilty of filing a false report, and he would make them pay.

    His biggest fear now was that Quennel had somehow intercepted his call and stopped the servant.

    If Sandra hadn''t been moved, that phone call would have been pointless.

    "Lionel, stop stalling. Officers, I''ll take you. There''s only one basement in our house. She must be held there."

    Quennel stood up and prepared to lead the police to the old mansion''s basement.

    Seeing this, Lionel quickly grabbed his arm, pulled him aside, and hissed through clenched teeth, "Are you out of your mind? Taking the police there now will destroy me and the family! Were brothers, for crying out loud! How could you do this?"

    "And when you locked her in the basement, were you thinking about the family then?"

    Coming from him, the words were utterlyughable to Quennel.

    "Now that you''re in trouble, you suddenly care about the family? If you truly gave a damn about the Rosenbergs, you never would have done so many despicable things. If you had just divorced Hannah from the start, none of this would have happened Lionel, don''t you dare mention the family now. Anyone can, but not you!"

    Quennel violently shook his hand off and led the officers toward the old mansion.

    Lionel stood there, stunned, watching them walk away. His heart hammered against his ribs, feeling as if it might burst out of his chest.

    Did Quennel dare to lead the police there because Sandra had already been moved, so he had nothing to fear?

    This was different from their previous squabbles. If he really led the police there and

    they found Sandra, it would confirm the kidnapping charges.

    He would face prison, and the

    Rosenberg name would be disgraced. Lionel and his mother cared deeply about their family''s reputation, surely they wouldnt something so foolish.

    do

    Besides, he had already called the servant. They must have known and moved her by now.

 Chapter 669

    Lionelforted himself with these thoughts as he followed them.

    However, when they reached the basement and he saw Sandra locked inside, Lionel froze.

    He stared at Quennel in disbelief, only to see a faint smile ying on his lips.

    So they hadn''t moved her. Even knowing the police wereing, they had done nothing. They wanted the police to catch him red-handed, to witness his crime firsthand!

    When Mr. and Mrs. Woods saw Sandra, they were stunned for several seconds, barely recognizing the person locked inside as their daughter.

    She was filthy and utterly haggard, her cheeks so hollow and sunken she was a shadow of her former morous, radiant self.

    Mr. David Woods nudged his wife, signaling with his eyes for her to step forward. Their goal was to extort money.

    If they didn''t put on a dramatic enough show, their true intentions might be exposed.

    "Sandra!" Mrs. Edith Woods cried out. "Is that you? My Sandra, my daughter! What happened to you? Mama''s here to take you home! Look up, look at me, darling, Mama''s here!"

    Mrs. Edith Woods pounded on the nearby pirs, her shouts turning into sobs as real tears streamed down her face.

    Sandra, huddled in a corner, slowly looked up at the sound. She stared nkly at the crowd of people before her.

    In the dim light, she recognized her parents standing with police officers. For a moment, she couldn''tprehend what was happening.

    "Come here, let Mama see you. I brought the police to take you home. Don''t worry, Mama won''t let the person who did this to you get away with it. Thew will bring you justice. We''re going home, we''re going home right now!"

    "Home?" Sandra mumbled the word in disbelief. After a few seconds, it finally sank in.

    She took a deep breath, steadied herself against the wall, and staggered toward her mother.

    It wasn''t until she was brought upstairs, cleaned up, and changed into fresh clothes, and after they had briefly exined the situation, that she understood someone had anonymously called the police to rescue her.

    The problem was, she had no idea who it could be.

    But right now, she didn''t care. She was free. She could finally leave this ce, leave Lionel, once and for all!

    Sandra had briefly considered reporting Quennel for imprisoning her before.

    But when her eyes met his-mocking and amused-she swallowed the words back down.

    That man was terrifying. The consequences of reporting him would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Ms. Woods, I need to confirm onest time. The person who illegally imprisoned you was Lionel. This man, correct?"

    Lionel''s eyes widened, ring at Sandra in a silent warning not to say the wrong thing.

    But Sandra ignored his threat. She rushed forward, grabbed the police officer''s arm, and cried out.

    "Yes, it was him! It was him! Please,

    arrest him! He locked me in the

    basement and tortured me! All these bruises on my body are from him!

    Please take me home! I''m s Scared!"

    "What nonsense are you talking?! The first person who locked you u was Quennel Those injuries are from when he beat you! How can

    frame me like this?"

 Chapter 670

    The police officers stared in disbelief, their gazes shifting from Sandra to Quennel.

    They never imagined the situation would escte like this.

    No one could have fathomed that the seemingly refined eldest son of the Rosenberg family was involved in the kidnapping. The usation was utterly baffling.

    Yet, faced with Lionel''s words and the scrutiny of the police, Quennel remained perfectlyposed.

    A faint smile touched his lips as he spoke. ¡°Lionel, you im I was the first one to hold Sandra captive. Fine. Show me the evidence. If you can''t produce any proof right now, then you''re ndering me. Do you understand that?"

    Quennel hadn''t expected Lionel to try and take him down with him.

    Fortunately, he had already destroyed all the security footage and any other evidence that could have linked him to the kidnapping.

    Otherwise, he would have been in a very tight spot.

    More importantly, from Sandra''s expression, it was clear she had no intention of pointing the finger at him.

    Since the victim herself wasn''t getting involved, Lionel could scream himself hoarse and use him all day, but it wouldn''t do any good.

    In fact, it would only make the police suspect that Lionel was trying to frame him.

    ¡°Lionel, everything hinges on evidence. If you make wild usations without proof, it is indeed nder. If Mr. Rosenberg decides to press charges, you will face legal consequences," an officer said sternly, looking directly at Lionel.

    Lionel stared at them, stunned for a moment, before turning to Sandra with his teeth clenched.

    He started walking toward her.

    The moment Sandra saw him approaching, she let out a piercing scream and scrambled to hide behind her parents.

    "Stay away from me! Don''t! Help! Get

    away! Aaaah-don''te any closer tim begging you just let me I''m golf won''t say anything about you! I ran in there myself to hide! No one locked me up, okay? Just let me go!"

    Her hysterical shrieks only reinforced the impression that Lionel was, in fact, the one who had imprisoned her.

    Otherwise, why would she react so violently the second he moved toward her?

    Seeing Sandra''s intense reaction, the police immediately stepped in, pulling Lionel back to create a safe distance between him and Sandra.

    "Lionel, do not approach the victim. Maintain your distance. Step back!"

    When Lionel still tried to push forward, an officer issued a sharpmand.

    "She''s faking it! It''s an act, can''t you see?!" Lionel yelled, his face red with fury as he pointed a trembling finger at Sandra.

    "She''s lying to all of you! It''s all nonsense The first person to lock her up was Quennel! I''m the one who saved her! Leven received

    of anonymous message bunch

    telling me exactly where she was!"

    As he spoke, Lionel suddenly remembered the messages. He excitedly pulled out his phone, intending to show them to everyone.

    ¡°Quennel, you just wait! I''ll prove those anonymous tips came from you! This was all your doing, and you had the nerve to call the cops and frame me!"

    Lionel cursed at Quennel as he searched through his phone. "I didn''t even call the police when I got Sandra out, and this is how you repay me?!"

    While he had never considered Quennel a brother, he had never intended for them to be sworn enemies. But he never imagined Que would be so utterly ruthless and treat him like this.

 Chapter 671

    "Lionel, it''se to this, and you''re still spinning lies. What good will it do you?"

    Quennel felt no fear at the mention of the anonymous messages.

    After all, if Lionel could have traced them back to him, he would have shown them to Hannah long ago.

    He couldn''t prove anything to Hannah then, and he certainly couldn''t prove anything

    now.

    At that thought, another idea came to Quennel.

    He lowered his gaze, thinking for a few seconds before slowly looking up.

    "Officers, a few days ago, Lionel brought Sandra to see Hannah. He wanted Sandra to lie to Hannah''s face and use me of illegal confinement. Hannah is aware of this incident."

    When Lionel heard Quennel bring up Hannah''s name, his mind went nk, his head threatening to explode.

    "Quennel, are you insane? Why are you dragging Hannah into this?! This has nothing to do with her!"

    This whole affair was already aplete mess, and now Quennel had to mention Hannah at this critical moment.

    If the police actually went to question Hannah and asked her to give a statement... The thought made Lionel''s face turn ashen with rage.

    "Lionel, I''m simply telling the officers the truth. Besides, even if I didn''t say anything, they would have found out soon enough."

    Quennel sighed with feigned indifference. ¡°And just like that, you''ve ruined Hannah''s peaceful life all over again. Look at you, making one mistake after another. It''s no wonder Hannah is so determined to divorce you."

    Seeing his smug, arrogant expression, Lionel lunged at him, but the police intercepted him again.

    They forcibly escorted him out and put him in a car.

    As soon as Lionel emerged, the crowd of reporters outside erupted, their cameras and phones shing relentlessly.

    When Sandra saw the scene, she thought she would be scared after being sted for so long, but for some reason, an idea sparked in her mind. .

    SUM

    She had nothing left to lose. Maybe she could use this opportunity to stage aeback.

    So what if she was the other woman? Everyone was ming Lionel now, the responsibility was all on him. She could ride this wave of publicity, create a social media ount, and maybe even be an influencer. She could turn her life around make money, and perhaps. even find a richer, more powerful'' man.

    So, as she faced the cameras, she deliberately adopted a fragile, wronged, and heartbroken expression, designed to evoke pity and sympathy.

    They were all taken to the police station, while another team of officers went to the Temple family estate to find Hannah.

    Hannah wasn''t surprised that she had been dragged into this mess.

    After having Samuel make a copy of some video footage, she went to the police station with him.

    There, the police recounted what Quennel had said and asked her if it was true.

    Hannah nodded and gave them a summary of what had happened that day.

    She then handed over the copy of the security footage.

    After reviewing the video and confirming she had little to do with the matter, they let

    her go.

    "Hannah, look at your phone! Lionel

    is trending again! It''s a huge

    scandal. His reputation is

    Cherry eximed excitedly th

    moment Hannah walked in.

    She had been glued to the drama all afternoon, and she was loving every second of

    it.

    Hannah sat down and picked up her phone to see what was happening online.

 Chapter 672

    Online, nearly everyone was dragging Lionel through the mud, with eachment more scathing than thest.

    ¡¾So, bro decides she''s useless now and just locks her up? What was the n?¡¿

    ¡¾This is hrious. He''s fighting a divorce with Hannah while imprisoning his mistress. Dude, can you not be without a woman for five minutes?¡¿

    ¡¾Ladies, are you paying attention? This is why you have to keep your eyes open. This guy mooched off women his whole life, and the second he gets sessful, he turns on them. Marrying a leech only ends in misery!¡¿

    ¡¾Spending money on a man gets you a lifetime of bad luck and a potential prison sentence. I''m actually starting to feel sorry for the mistress, Sandra!¡¿

    ¡¾Me too. Sandra probably didn''t even know Lionel was with Hannah at first. She was just in love, pouring money, resources, and connections into his career, only to get tossed aside and publicly shamed. And then locked up.¡¿

    ¡¾I support the Rosenberg family disowning Lionel. If a man like that stays with them, I''m boycotting everything Rosenberg. It''s just disgusting.¡¿

    ¡¾Goes to show, even good genes can''t save you from a toxic environment!¡¿

    Hannah read through thements, thinking they had hit the nail on the head.

    Back then, Lionel had hidden so much from her that she had no idea about his rtionship with Sandra.

    If she had known, she would have walked away immediately, and none of this would have happened.

    And Sandra, most likely, had no idea she existed either.

    It was simple: Lionel was a con artist from the very beginning, ying both sides for

    his own benefit. Everything happening now was his own damn fault.

    Of course, that didn''t absolve Sandra. She knew he was married to Hannah but continued to maintain contact with him, which was her mistake.

    Based on her own analysis, Hannah could guess why Sandra, who was supposed to marry Lionel, had suddenly backed out andter resorted to drugging him.

    The reason, was simple: at that time, she thought Quennel was the better prospect She wanted to marry into the main Rosenberg family and get everything.

    But then, unexpectedly, Lionel''s career took off and he surpassed Quennel, So after Hannah''s

    marriage, Sandra wanted to rekindle

    things with Lionel and get back

    together with him.

    What a shame that things had ended up like this.

    Hannah felt not an ounce of pity for Sandra''s current plight. She believed Sandra had brought it all on herself.

    Now, she just wondered if Sandra would finally lie low after this, or if she would stir up more trouble.

    If she did, Hannah wouldn''t let her get away with it.

    "That woman, Sandra, really never learns her lesson. She looks like a wreck, but she''s still posing for the cameras tike she''s on a runway Does she really think she can use this scandal to get famous and make aeback?"

    Cherry gestured to the trending photos, where Sandra was striking various poses for

    the media, her expression a mask of manufactured frailty and pity.

    If you didn''t know better, you''d think she was there for a photoshoot. It was enough

    to make you roll your eyes.

    ¡°Hannah, I''m telling you, that woman won''t give up this easily. We need to be careful. She might try to rise from the ashes.¡±

 Chapter 673

    Cherry couldn''t help but voice her concern.

    Hannah looked at the photos online. She could see right through Sandra''s act; her intentions were written all over her face.

    "If she doesn''t back down, we could let her and Lionel trend together. It seems like she''s desperate for a huge wave of publicity tounch hereback."

    Hannah gave a cold smile. ¡°Actually, never mind. Let''s not give her any attention at all, not a single drop. Thest thing we need is for her to sessfully use this for clout."

    In the age of the inte, any publicity was good publicity. If Sandra actually managed to build a career out of this, it would be a real problem. The best strategy for now was to keep herpletely suppressed.

    After giving her statement, Sandra went with her parents to the hospital for a full examination and was admitted.

    Mrs. Edith Woods walked over and shut the door to the private room, checking to make sure no one was around before tiptoeing back to the bedside.

    The three of them, a family reunited after so long, sat in a strangely tense atmosphere.

    Sandra sat on the bed, tubes connected to her arm, staring silently out the window.

    After a moment, Mrs. Woods began, her voice heavy with insinuation. ¡°Sandra, you took all our money and caused us to lose our home. We were willing to let all of that go. After all, you''re our daughter.¡±

    "But when you went to Kiron, we called you again and again, asking you to help us get there, and you just ignored us. We didn''t even know you were back until we saw the news."

    "Everything you do is so selfish. Your father and I have spent our whole lives doting on you, and this is how you repay us?"

    Listening to her mother drone on and on, Sandra''s temper red. "What do you want?" she snarled. "Just spit it out. Did you really think shedding a few tears for the police and calling me your daughter would make me go soft?"

    When she''d heard her mother''s words earlier, Sandra realized for the first time just how hypocritical she was.

    "I know what you''re after. You want to extort a huge sum from Lionel and keep it for yourself. Well, dream on. We split it seventy-thirty get seventy you get thirty And don''t you forget, if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be getting a dime. Don''t push your luck, or I''ll make sure you get nothing at all!"

    Mrs. Woods was stunned that Sandra had seen through her so quickly.

    She was even more stunned by the proposed split. It was outrageous.

    "If we hadn''t shown up, you''d still be locked in there! Do you think you''d be getting anypensation at all? You get thirty. I get seventy! That''s how should be! Otherwise, Kwalk out of here right now and leave you torot, you hear me?"

    ¡°Fine, go ahead. Walk out. You''re just trying to scare me. The police will be by to

    check on me. Let''s see what you do when they find me here all alone!¡±

    Sandra waspletely unfazed by the threat.

    "You''d better take good care of me,"

    she warned, or I''ll tell the police you''re abusing me. I''ll tell them you''re neglecting me because you''re angry about thepensation money. 1''11 make sure you don''t get a single cent."

 Chapter 674

    Mrs. Edith Woods never expected Sandra to be so direct, especially at such a critical moment.

    If Sandra really said something like that to the public, she wouldn''t see a penny.

    More importantly, her daughter had be vicious. She had abandoned them in the country to face the public''s wrath without a second thought,pletely forgetting how they had raised her.

    Now, in this state, she was clearly capable of anything.

    Seeing her mother fall silent, Sandra knew her threat hadnded.

    She crossed her arms, a triumphant smirk on her face, and raised an eyebrow at Mrs. Woods. "And don''t forget, the only reason you''re getting any money at all is because of me. I''m the one who suffered in there, while you knew nothing."

    ¡°I''m your daughter, and I''m hurt like this, but you didn''t even ask if I''m in pain. All you can talk about is splitting the money, money we might not even get. What if he only gives us a few thousand?"

    If they could y the sympathy card, so could she.

    It was just talk. Anyone could do it.

    Sandra pressed her advantage. ¡°And let me tell you, I''m not going to be the one begging him for money. You want it so badly, you go ask him yourself. You wonder why I abandoned you? It''s because I knew what kind of people you are."

    "All these years, you lived off my money, wore the clothes I bought, used the things I gave you. But the second I was in trouble, you cast me aside without a second thought. And you have the nerve to lecture me? I should be the one lecturing you."

    Deep down, Sandra knew her parents had been decent to her over the years. But their tant greed now, without a hint of warmth or concern for her well-being, was disgusting.

    If they had shown even a flicker of genuine love or sympathy, she wouldn''t be speaking to them like this.

    Honestly, the reason she had gone down this path, the reason she had be who she was, wasrgely their fault.

    Their parenting had been wed. If they had raised her properly, she wouldn''t have done these things.

    So even if she was to me, so were they. In fact, they were the root of the problem.

    As for thepensation, they wanted it more than she did. If she threatened to give it up, her mother would lose her mind. So since it was so important to them, she would let them handle the negotiations with Lionel.

    She wouldn''t have to be involved at all. In fact, she could even cry during their meeting and dere she didn''t want a single cent. She''d invite.

    some reporters, and not only would it make her parents look bad but it would elevate her to a new moral high ground.

    The publicity would be all hers. These days, plenty of influencers startedpanies and made a fortune.

    Sandra was already plotting how to rehab her image.

    The scandal with Hannah hadpletely destroyed her reputation online. To cash

    in on this new wave of attention, she needed a path to redemption.

    Conveniently, Lionel could be the scapegoat. So could her mother. At this point, things couldn''t get any worse for her.

    Besides, if these people, even her own mother, cared only about

    Vel

    money and not about wheth

    the

    daughter lived or died, why should she have any reservations?

    She would just use them. In this world, the only person who truly loved her was herself.

 Chapter 675

    Mr. David Woods, who had been silent the entire time, listened to their exchange with a darkening expression. He lowered his head in grim contemtion for a long moment before finally looking up at Sandra.

    "A fifty-fifty split is fair. Forget all this sixty-forty nonsense. If we hadn''t shown up, do you think you''d even be out of there right now?"

    "The police just said they received an anonymous tip. That tip definitely didn''te

    from you."

    Sandra had been holding out a sliver of hope for what her father might say, but in the end, it was all about the money.

    She sighed internally. "If you were the ones who called the police, you would have done it ages ago instead of dragging this out. Go on, try telling me you were the one who made the call. I''ll go straight to Lionel and see how he ''takes care'' of you then.¡±

    "You''ve got them thinking I only got out of that basement thanks to you. But all you are is a distant blood rtive who can cash in on my suffering. Have you even looked at my injuries?"

    Sandra held up her bruised and battered arms for them to see.

    "Do you think you''d be getting such arge settlement without these scars? I went through hell in there, and now you want to split it fifty-fifty? Fine. You insist on that, and I''ll tell Lionel I don''t want a dime ofpensation. All I want is an apology. I''m making one final offer: sixty-forty. Sixty for me, forty for you."

    At her words, Mr. David Woods mmed his hand on the table, pointing a finger at her nose as he bellowed, "Have you got dor signs in your eyes? Is that all you can think about at a time like this?"

    Mrs. Edith Woods saw the look on her daughter''s face and knew Sandra was serious.

    If they pushed her any further, Sandra might actually refuse the money entirely, and that would be a massive loss.

    After a quick calction, she jumped up and grabbed her husband''s wrist. "Fine, sixty-forty it is! You get sixty, we get forty. Happy now?"

    Her priority was to appease Sandra for now. They would be the ones negotiating the settlement with Lionel anyway, so they could just have him transfer the money directly to their ount.

    As for how much they''d give Sandra¡ªor if they''d give her anything at all¡ªthat would be entirely up to them.

    Mr. David Woods still looked ready to argue, but he caught the sharp look his wife shot him. He let out a cold snort and stormed out.

    Before chasing after him, Mrs. Edith Woods nced back at Sandra and sighed. "Your father is busy trying to start a new business, and I''m

    l.ne

    helping him, so we don''t have. time times to look you We''ll hire a

    caregiver to help out."

    "Just don''t go telling the police we neglected you. I''ll stop by from time to time. If you need anything, just send me a message."

    She had to say it, just in case Sandra decided toin to the authorities.

    Truthfully, she had no desire to see her cold, heartless daughter again. If it weren''t

    for thepensation money, she wouldn''t have bothered showing up at all.

    The Temple Residence.

    Cherry couldn''t believe how effective the nurse she''d hired was.

    The nurse had been assigned to Sandra''s case and had overheard their entire argument while delivering something to the room. She immediately sent Cherry a message with all the details.

    Upon reading it, Cherry rushed downstairs to find Hannah and Samuel and tell them everything.

    "I had no idea they were so obsessed with money. Instead of worrying about her condition they''re. already fighting over how to split the cash money they don''t even have yet. guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."

 Chapter 676

    That Sandra and her mother had reached this point, arguing so viciously, was honestly quite surprising.

    After all, they had seemed to have a decent rtionship before. Now, with things this bad, if Lionel actually paid out arge sum, they would probably end up tearing each other apart over the division of the money.

    This was a golden opportunity, a trending topic just waiting to happen. They could publicize the whole affair and utterly humiliate them.

    While it was true that any press is good press, if the scandal was bad enough, there would be noing back from it.

    Sandra wouldn''t be able to capitalize on that kind of infamy. As Hannah considered this, a bold idea formed in her mind.

    "If Lionel really is going to give them a huge settlement, we should nt some reporters at the hospital. Have them secretly record the family''s arguments and leak everything. It''s too good of a story to pass up. Besides, she wants to be famous, right? Let''s make her famous."

    Hannah spoke thoughtfully to Cherry and Samuel.

    She was going to be a good person and pay to get them trending. A top spot on the trending list was expensive, not something you could get just by wishing for it. Sandra was broke, and Lionel was terrified of bad press, which left Hannah as the only one with the money and the nerve.

    Hannah thought to herself that she was truly a great phnthropist. People like her were a rare breed these days.

    "You''re right, Hannah. The moment Lionel pays up, I''ll send a whole army of reporters and influencers over there. We''ll make her go viral and ruin her reputation for good."

    Cherry had been involved in so many of Hannah''s schemestely that she was in a constant state of excitement, eager for the next project.

    "I have a feeling thepensation negotiations alone will cause a huge stir. The only reason Mr. and Mrs. Woods went to find Sandra wasn''t because they missed her or were worried about her."

    "It was clearly because they were afraid they wouldn''t get a cut of the money if they didn''t show up. They started arguing about the settlement in a crowded hospital right after leaving the police

    You can

    bet they''ll make a scene when they go after Lionel for the money."

    "I think we should create some buzz beforehand, then hit them again with their internal drama after they get the money. Give them two waves of fame. The only way she can stop this is if she announces that she doesn''t want a single penny."

    Samuel, sitting on the sofa, analyzed the situation, growing more convinced of his reasoning as he spoke.

    "True. If Sandra publicly refuses the settlement money and goes against her parents, people might see her as some devoted, tragic lover. They might actually forgive her."

    Sandra chimed in with her analysis.

    "But even then, we can spin it. When her parents go demanding money from Lionel and Sandra refuses, we can use that Andter, when she nevitably argues with them about it behind closed doors, we can use that too. Whether she takes the money or not, we''re making her a trending topic."

 Chapter 677

    "We have to make her go viral, make everyone despise her. We can''t let her gain a single ounce of positive attention from this."

    Whether Sandra epted the settlement or not, they had already decided to make her a trending topic for all the wrong reasons.

    Even if she publicly refused Lionel''s money, she would undoubtedly fight with her parents about itter.

    People would then see that her noble act was just a facade, not a disy of true love.

    "The second Sandra posts anything on her social media ounts, we report them immediately and get them banned. We can''t let her find any opportunity to turn this around!"

    After all the terrible things Sandra had done, a simple apology and some money weren''t going to cut it.

    Hannah was going to make her pay dearly for everything she had done.

    Meanwhile, Sandra had no idea that her every move was being watched.

    She was blissfully unaware, believing she had finally escaped her prison and was on the brink of a new, free life.

    She didn''t even suspect that the nurse changing her bandages was one of Hannah''s people. As the nurse worked, Sandra was on her phone, calling a media contact she knew.

    "In a couple of days, my parents are going to negotiate the settlement with Lionel. I need you to find a way to get in there and see how they handle it."

    "If they say anything awful, leak it. The official story will be that I never wanted anypensation¡ªall I want is an apology from Lionel."

    Sandra had her whole strategy mapped out. By constantly discrediting her

    parents and Liel

    she could elevate herself to the status of a noble, innocent victim.

    She would be the woman who only wanted an apology, who didn''t care about what she had endured. That way, even with the reputation of a homewrecker people would start to believe she was forced into itby her greedy parents.

    She couldpletely clear her name and reintroduce herself to the world. People would even start to sympathize with her.

    After all, the public was fickle. Online users were so gullible these days.

    The best part was, even if someer tried to expose her story as a lie, few would listen.

    By then, most people would have moved on from the topic.

    They might even assume theter reports were the real fakes. As long as she controlled the initial narrative, she could lead the public by

    nose.

    Ke

    AUMS

    Standing beside her, the nurse tending to Sandra''s wounds had a small recording device in her pocket, capturing every single word.

    After finishing her work and leaving the room, she didn''t send the file to Cherry right away.

    Cherry had instructed her to wait until she was home, somewhere safe and private.

    If she were caught at the hospital, her career could be jeopardized, and she might even lose her nursing license, leaving her unemployed.

    Besides, it didn''t matter if the recording was sent a little sooner orter.

    As long as it got sent.

 Chapter 678

    When she got home, the nurse sent the audio file she had recorded to Cherry.

    Instead of listening to it alone, Cherry called Hannah and Samuel into the study so they could all hear it together.

    The three of them sat in silence, listening intently to the voiceing from the recorder.

    No one spoke until the recording ended. Then, they all burst outughing.

    "Oh my god! Sandra is ruthless. She''s willing to throw her own parents under the bus. I''ve never seen someone so heartless and ungrateful."

    Cherry was the first to speak.

    "Her parents weren''t great, but they weren''t terrible to her. And now she''s nning to pin all her past sins on them, to make it seem like she only became this way because of a bad upbringing. Funny how her brother didn''t be a homewrecker, only she did."

    Cherry thought she had seen all kinds of people, but Sandra was a first.

    "Exactly! People like her are terrifying. First, she uses Lionel, and now she''s going to use her parents. She''s aplete parasite!"

    Samuel couldn''t help but add his own astonishedment. "To Sandra, everyone is just a tool to be used. The moment they lose their value, she tosses them into the fire."

    "It''s a good thing we have this evidence. When she pulls this stunt, what do you think we should do? Release the recording?"

    "If we release the recording, Sandra will im it was obtained illegally. And she''ll track down the nurse. I''m just worried that if she goes through with or n online users won''t belleve us. They might still feel sorry for her and rally to her defense," Samuel said, voicing his concern.

    After all, the evidence was obtained covertly by a nurse. If they released it, Sandra could turn the tables on them, using them of breaking thew.

    It would also implicate the nurse, and if her identity was exposed, it could lead back

    to Lionel''s past actions. The nurse''s involvement had to remain a secret.

    "What''s so difficult about that? I''ll just go ''visit'' Sandra myself. I can have my phone recording in my pocket, or even start a secret livestream. No one would know."

    Cherry shot Samuel a triumphant

    look, arching an eyebrow. "I can get

    her to talk with just a few

    well-ced words. That way,

    and the worst

    nothing gets exp

    that can happen is that get some hate online, which is no big loss for me. You''re too timid, always worried about this and that. Sometimes, you just have to be bold and go for it."

    Cherry clicked her tongue and gave Samuel a look that clearly said, *Come on, you''re being useless.**

    After hearing Cherry''s n, Samuel had to admit it was a good one.

    It was definitely feasible.

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, an even bolder idea struck Cherry. Her

    eyes lit up as she looked at Hannah excitedly.

    "After I get her confession, I''ll go

    straight to Lionel. I''ll tell him

    everything and get some more

    resources from him as

    Then

    we can

    reward.

    Sit back and watch

    them tear each other apart. The

    thought of it is thrilling! I''m a genius.

    I''m amazing." Content b¨¦tongs

    Cherry had almost forgotten about her ongoing coboration with Lionel. She could

    get the scoop from Sandra and then run and tattle to him.

    Once Lionel knew Sandra and her mother were plotting to squeeze him for money, he would surely refuse to pay anypensation.

 Chapter 679

    And when he refused to pay, Sandra''s parents would raise hell. With both sides at each other''s throats, all she''d have to do was turn on her phone, start a livestream, and watch the viewse flooding in.

    All that fame and online traffic Sandra craved would fall right into herp. It was a perfect n to make their already wealthy family even wealthier.

    After Cherry finished, Hannah and Samuel stared at her for a couple of seconds before breaking into apuse.

    ¡°Working with you is the best deal I''ve ever made. You''ve helped me so much. Don''t worry, the business resources I give your parents will be far better than anything Lionel can offer. It''s just a shame we didn''t meet sooner. If I had known you a few months ago, I wouldn''t have been bullied so badly by Sandra Woods."

    If she had met Cherry earlier, things might never have escted to this point.

    But it was what it was. Betterte than never.

    "Don''t worry, Hannah. I''ll always be on your side. We''re in this together. I''m not stupid enough to betray you, so feel free to use me however you want."

    Cherry admitted to herself that she had been a little worried before.

    She had been so awful to Hannah when she first returned home, and she feared Hannah might hold a grudge.

    But after getting to know her, she realized Hannah wasn''t the type to hold onto resentment.

    Understanding this, Cherry was able to fullymit to their alliance. She knew perfectly well whether it was better to be Hannah''s partner or her enemy.

    Like Samuel, Cherry was a person of action.

    The very next day, she went to the hospital with arge fruit basket to visit Sandra.

    Sandra initially thought it was the caregiver, so she was stunned for a moment when she saw it was Cherry.

    She asked, bewildered, "Are you in the wrong room?"

    "Nope, I''m here to see you. You''re Sandra, right? I''m Hannah''s sister Cherry I''m sure you''ve heard of me. I heard about what happened to you, so came to visit. But why are you all alone? Where are your parents?"

    Cherry set the basket down and looked around the empty room. Not only were her parents absent, but there wasn''t even a caregiver in sight.

    "I saw the news. Your mom was crying her eyes out when she found you. It''s not even mealtime, so why aren''t your parents here?"

    She put on a naive expression. "Don''t tell me they''re already off negotiating with Lionel? Why the

    rush? No matter how urgent it ion et

    they should at least arrange for

    someone to look after you. What if Some bad persones to bother you while you''re alone?"

    Sandra hadn''t had much contact with the Temple family, so she had no idea what Cherry''s intentions were.

    She watched her with intense suspicion and asked tentatively, ¡°Ms. Temple, I doubt you''re here just to visit me. Is there something you want?"

    "Now, why would you say that? I''m just here out of kindness. I also wanted to ask, after Lionel treated you so horribly, do you really not hate him at all?"

    "I mean, after what

    what he did to my

    sister Hannah, she despises him.

    She''s been trying to find ways to get

    revenge but ultimately she''s

    soft-hearted. All this time has

    passed, and she hasn''t made a single real move."

 Chapter 680

    After listening to Cherry go on and on, Sandra still couldn''t figure out what she was trying to aplish. Was she just here to make small talk?

    That seemed highly unlikely.

    After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°Hannah and Lionel''s business is their own. It has nothing to do with me, and I don''t want to get involved in other people''s affairs. Ms. Temple, if there''s nothing else, please leave. I''m exhausted and I need to rest.¡±

    No matter what, she had to get this woman to leave. She had a bad feeling that Cherry meant trouble.

    "Alright, I''ll cut to the chase. I came here for one main reason. Since they''re going through a divorce, and he spent a lot of money on you before, Hannah is now filing for divorce."

    "I heard she ns to take him for everything he''s worth. So, if your family demandspensation from him right now, do you think he can even pay? And if he did, would Hannah agree to it?"

    ¡°After all, it''s marital property. If Hannah doesn''t approve, you won''t get anypensation, will you? And things are pretty bad between him and the Rosenbergs right now. I doubt they''re willing to bail him out."

    Cherry went on at length, and Sandra listened patiently without interrupting.

    Cherry''s phone was currently live-streaming, so she was careful with her words.

    Fearing the online audience would lose patience, she decided to cut straight to the point, dropping the pretense with Sandra.

    ¡°I don''t know about that,¡± Sandra said. ¡°But he imprisoned and hurt me like this. No matter what, he owes me some form ofpensation."

    "But I heard you''ve already taken a lot of money from him, and you never paid it all back. The other day I heard Hannah say that if you insist onpensation, she ns to sue you for the money he spent on you before."

    As Cherry finished, she noticed Sandra''s expression darken.

    If she wasn''t secretly live-streaming, she would have held up the phone to show everyone Sandra''s ugly expression.

    She continued, "Of course, I just overheard this. Thepensation will probably be a small sum, nothingpared to what you''ve already gotten from Lionel. I''must thinking, if you insist on thispensation Hannah will probablye after you for the previous money. You might even find your assets frozen."

    After Cherry''s speech, the hospital room fell into a dead silence.

    Since she didn''t pick up her phone, she couldn''t see the onlinements. But Hannah and Tammy were both watching the live stream, and thements were flooding the screen.

    ¡¾I totally support Hannah getting the money back from the mistress. It''s marital property, after all!]

    ¡¾First, sue her for the money he already spent, then talk aboutpensation. And thepensation shoulde out of Lionel''s own pocket after the divorce, so it doesn''t touch their joint assets.¡¿

    Exactly! They have to get that

    money back. Why should the

    mistress get off easy? The fact that

    children born out of wedlock have

    the same rights as legitimate,

    children is already unfair. If you can''t even get back the money the

    mistress spent, then I''m never

    getting married!

 Chapter 681

    ¡¾I think Sandra is being so fake right now. In those old viral videos, she was so arrogant. Now she''s as meek as amb, letting anyone push her around.¡¿

    ¡¾Stop being so two-faced. It''s disgusting to watch.¡¿

    ¡¾Well, what do you expect? Her lover beat her up. She''s probably depressed out of her mind, which is why she''s being so polite now. Plus, she''s talking to Ms. Temple, who''s way more powerful and has a higher status than her.¡¿

    "Did Hannah send you here to tell me this? If she did, please go back and tell her that I don''t know anything about this. It''s a matter for them to sort out as a couple. And as for thepensation, she''ll have to talk to my parents. Right now, all I want is to rest."

    Sandra''s face turned ashen at the thought of the money she was about to get suddenly slipping through her fingers.

    ¡°Hannah didn''t send me. I just heard a few things and wanted to give you a heads- up, so you could be prepared. After all, Hannah is part of the Temple family now. If thispensation issue ends up dragging the Temple family into it, it would be a huge problem for us."

    Cherry let out a long sigh. "Hannah''s position is clear. As long as they are not divorced, you won''t get a dime. If you force the issue, Hannah will sue you to get back the money he spent on you."

    With that, Cherry stood up, looking down at her.

    ¡°If this turns into another public spectacle, the Temple family will be dragged through the mud again, all over the trending topics. It''s not worth it for us. So I''m giving you a warning. Thispensation business should be handled privately. If Lionel dares to give you money before the divorce, Hannah will raise hell. And when that happens, don''t you dare go crying on the inte and dragging the Temple family''s name into it, you hear me?"

    Cherry''s words left Sandrapletely speechless.

    After a few seconds, Sandra gritted her teeth, her face a mask of resentment.

    "That''s between him and Hannah! What does it have to do with me? He

    tortured me like this, and I want a

    pdfawa

    little?pensation. What''s wrong with that? He has to pay me§Át''s

    what I deserve."

    "Besides, when he was spending money on me before... I didn''t know. The money''s

    already spent. How dare they ask for it back?"

    Cherry couldn''t help butugh.

    "What do you mean you didn''t know?

    You didn''t know they were married?

    How can

    you be so shameless? He was a married man, and you were still entangled with him. When you ran off abroad, your parents called you, and you blocked their numbers, You let your parents take the fall for everything. So now, with thispensation money, are you nning to keep it all for yourself and not share any with your parents?"

    This remark finally pushed Sandra over the edge, and she roared back.

    "Thepensation is mine! What do you mean, ''keep it all for myself"? My parents weren''t the ones who got hurt, why should they get any

    lz

    money? This money has to be mine.

    Anyway once ye recovered ''m

    going to Lignel formy

    "This has nothing to do with you, so please leave! I don''t want to talk to you! Get

    out!" she shrieked, pointing a trembling finger at the door.

    "Fine, fine. Go get yourpensation. Who cares if you keep it all or split it with your parents? Just keep my family out of it!"

 Chapter 682

    After her final words, Cherry turned and left the hospital room. She picked up her phone and, without a word, ended the live stream.

    The sudden end to the stream caught the online audience by surprise. A momentter, they all flocked to social media toment on what they had just heard.

    ¡¾What was the point of Cherry''s live stream? Feels like she was just afraid the Temple family would get dragged into this, so she did a preemptive strike?¡¿

    ¡¾Isn''t it obvious? Sandra wants to extort a huge amount ofpensation, but Hannah and Lionel aren''t divorced yet. If he pays her, ites from their joint marital assets, which Hannah obviously won''t allow. So if she wants money, it has to be after the divorce.]

    ¡¾But Lionel probably doesn''t want a divorce, so this will drag on forever. Sandra won''t wait that long. She''ll cause a scene, and eventually, she''ll im Hannah is the one dragging her feet, and then she''ll go after the Temple family.¡¿

    ¡¾Then it''s no longer about two people; the Temple family gets dragged in. They''ll be all over the news, and the narrative will shift to them deliberately withholdingpensation. Everyone will start ming Hannah Green and the Temple family.¡¿ ¡¾Hannah must have seen thising. That''s why she said if Sandra demandspensation, she''ll sue to get back the money Lionel spent on her. If she can''t get it back, that money can be considered thepensation. But Sandra won''t ept that, because she''s broke now.¡¿

    ¡¾And the most crucial part is that Sandra said her parents came for her. Let''s be real, they''re only here for the money. So all that stuff we saw in the news-her mom crying her eyes out, acting like such a loving parent¡ªwas just an act for us. They were afraid if they didn''t put on a good show, they wouldn''t get a cut of thepensation.]

    Viewers who were initially confused about the purpose of the live stream instantly understood after reading these analyses from other users.

    They were grateful to Cherry for streaming it, so they wouldn''t be fooledter.

    After all, Sandra had often manipted trending topics to use them as weapons against Hannah.

    If Hannah hadn''t been so capable and shrewd, she would have been yed for a fool by Sandra long ago, and they would have been yed right along with her.

    I say don''t give her a single cent inpensation. Why should she get anything? She was abused, but she

    She She wrecked a

    brought it on leaving

    marriage, fled

    her parents to take the me. It''s no wonder her parents have turned on her now.

    ¡¾Sandra was doing just fine abroad. Why did she suddenlye back? It''s weird. Did she think enough time had passed and everyone had forgotten, so she coulde back and start cashing in again?¡¿

    And did you guys see the photos of Sandra being escorted out of the Rosenberg estate by the police? My God, you''d think it was a candid shot of a celebrity. I saw some passersby who had no idea what was going on getting drawn in by the photos, asking for her social media handles so they could follow her."

    Can someone list Sandra''s social media ounts? I want to go report her for being a detriment to publice decency and get her banned. I can see her trying to make aeback as a major influencer. We can''t let her profit from this. Report her, report her!"

 Chapter 683

    Many users, figuring out Sandra''s game with the photos, went to report her ounts.

    Not long after Cherry left, Sandra picked up her phone, nning to post a few photos online to show everyone how severely she had been abused.

    But to her surprise, when she opened her phone, she saw she was trending again.

    Just as Sandra was wondering if her photos were so striking that they''d gone viral, she clicked on the topic and discovered everyone was talking about some live stream.

    At first, Sandra didn''t understand. Then, following the trail of posts, she found a recording of the stream. She clicked y. The screen was ck, but she could hear voices.

    After listening carefully several times, she realized it was the conversation she''d just had with Cherry.

    In that instant, Sandra waspletely stunned. She never imagined Cherry had been live-streaming their entire conversation.

    Her insistence onpensation had made her a trending topic.

    People were already reporting her ounts and flooding her DMs with insults, cursing her out and wishing Lionel had abused her to death.

    The endless stream of hate and threats made Sandra''s fingers tremble uncontrobly. She had no idea how her n had been sopletely derailed.

    ording to her script, she was supposed to post a few photos to gain more sympathy. People would see how beautiful she was and be captivated.

    Online, if the victim ys their cards right, they can steer the narrative. Many people would overlook her past actions because of her beauty. But why had it all gone so wrong for her?

    Meanwhile.

    Mrs. Edith Woods, having finished her errands, was on her way to the hospital to make an appearance when she saw the trending topic on her phone.

    "Oh my God, we haven''t even gotten the money yet and Sandra is already causing more trouble! What if Lionel refuses to pay now? What is she

    doing is she insane? No, I have t?m call her right now and find out what''s going on."

    sto

    Mrs. Edith Woods cursed under her breath and immediately dialed Sandra''s number.

    "What is wrong with you today? Can''t you just keep quiet for a minute? You''re all over the trending list! What if Lionel thinks we''re trying to scam him and refuses to pay Can''t you justy low until we get the money?"

    Sandra couldn''t believe it. She was in deep trouble, and the first thing her mother

    did was call to berate her instead of offeringfort.

    "It was Cherry! She secretly live-streamed me! How was I supposed to know?" Sandra screamed back, furious.

    "If you have a problem, go take it up

    with Cherry What''s the point of yelling at me? I''m telling you,

    if you

    shout at me one more time, goto Lionel and tell him I don''t want anypensation! We''ll see what you do then!"

    After her outburst, Sandra blocked her mother''s number.

 Chapter 684

    Her own life was aplete mess right now; she didn''t have the energy to deal with her mother''s drama!

    ¡°Before, when they were living off me, using my things, wearing what I bought them, they treated me like a treasure. Now that I''m of no use to them, they treat me like trash. It''s a good thing I didn''t take you with me when I left the country!"

    Back when Sandra was in Kiron, she had actually wondered if she was being too cruel.

    After all, they were her parents. She had often wrestled with the idea, wondering if she should find a way to bring them over.

    But before she could even make a solid n, she was brought back, and all this happened.

    In a way, she was grateful for all this chaos. If it hadn''t happened, she would never have seen her parents'' true colors.

    She never would have known what scoundrels they really were. And to think she had wasted time feeling guilty, thinking she was the cruel one!

    "I never should have given you so much. You couldn''t even run your ownpany.

    It was only because I went to Lionel that you got all those resources. Without me, you wouldn''t have been living the high life for all those years!"

    Sandra remembered how the Woods family had relied on her to get resources from Lionel just to climb thedder.

    That was the only reason they''d be business owners and enjoyed afortable life. But now...

    The more Sandra thought about it, the more upset she became. A heavy, sick feeling settled in her throat, like a wet sponge.

    Growing more agitated, she finally tossed her phone aside, deciding to ignore the online storm.

    Let them curse her. She had already been through the worst of it.

    Once things died down, she would figure out another n.

    After leaving the hospital, Cherry headed to Lionel''s house.

    She arrived at the Rosenberg estate and was waiting in the living room when Lionel slowly descended the stairs.

    He looked terrible¡ªpale, exhausted, his hair a mess, as if he had just woken up.

    After all, his movements were restricted; he was confined to his house and could be summoned by the police for questioning at any time.

    ¡°Lionel, have you seen that Sandra is trending again?¡±

    Lionel had just sat down when he

    heard Cherry''s question. He pinched the bridge of his nose, looking

    exhausted

    he didnt respond or

    reach for his phone.

    "It''s not about her being escorted

    out of here yesterday

    conversation just had with her,

    which I live-streamed."

    of

    Seeing Lionel''s indifferent expression, Cherry thoughtfully pulled up the trending

    topic on her phone and handed it to him.

    When Cherry first mentioned it, Lionel had assumed it was about yesterday''s

    events, which wasn''t surprising given the crowd outside.

    But hearing it was something else piqued his curiosity.

    He took the phone from Cherry and started watching the clip.

    The living room was quiet, the only sounding from the phone''s speaker.

    bet

    As the recording yed on, Lionel''s expression grew darker until his face was a thundercloud. He looked up at Cherry, his eyes menacing >

 Chapter 685

    "What the hell were you thinking, going to Sandra and saying all that? What are you trying to aplish?!"

    Lionel mmed his phone on the table, his voice booming with humiliated rage.

    "Cherry, this is between me and Sandra. What are you doing getting involved? Do you think just because we''ve teamed up a few times you can start telling me what to do?!"

    Faced with Lionel''s fury, Cherry''s expression remained unchanged, a faint smile ying on her lips as she watched him.

    "Cherry, you''re going to get this trending news squashed right now, or our partnership is over. Do you hear me?!"

    Lionel pointed a finger at the phone on the table. "And from now on, you stay out of my business with Sandra!"

    ¡°Lionel, you must still be groggy from your nap. Did you even listen to my conversation with Sandra? I probably should havee to you first."

    Cherry gave him a meaningful look. "But on second thought, I decided to go to Sandra first. I wanted to see how she would react."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "You really don''t get it? It means you can''t give Sandra that settlement money. Hannah will object. If you pay her, Hannah will raise hell. But if you don''t, Sandra will keep harassing you."

    Cherry exined the situation with an air of magnanimity, as if she were selflessly helping him.

    "The reason I brought this up is because I was worried you''d pay Sandra off too soon. When Hannah finds out, she''lle after you again."

    "We''re partners. We agreed that I''d

    let you makes a move. I went to Sandra to get her to back down, but I never expected she''d try to ckmail you."

    know the second Hannah

    As she spoke, Cherry let out a long sigh, shaking her head in feigned disappointment. You see? A partner. as good as me... you couldn''t find another one if you tried. And yet here you are,ining."

    "Lionel, oh, Lionel. Have you even considered what you''ll tell Hannah if you actually give Sandra that money?"

    Cherry raised an eyebrow, watching as panic slowly dawned on Lionel''s face. A subtle smile touched her lips.

    *Panic. That''s right. The more he panics, the more he''ll think he needs me. He''lle to me for help with everything.*

    "Lionel, I think you''re starting to see the problem. You owe me an apology. I''m genuinely trying my best to make our partnership work."

    Lionel''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his brow furrowed in frustration. He looked up at Cherry, his expression grim.

    After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke. "Cherry, do you have a n?"

    "What?"

    "I have to pay the settlement.

    There''s no way around it." His tone had softened, losing its earlier- sharpness. "But Hannah... could you try to talk to her? If give her the

    same amount I give Sandra."

    If he didn''t pay, the police would never let it go, and Sandra would cause an even bigger scene.

    He..... he hadn''t thought about this problem at all.

    After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke. ¡°Cherry, do you have a n?"

    "What?"

    "I have to pay the settlement.

    There''s no way around it." His tone had softened, losing its earlier- sharpness. "But Hannah... could you try to talk to her? If give her the same amount I give Sandra."

    If he didn''t pay, the police would never let it go, and Sandra would cause an even bigger scene.

    He... he hadn''t thought about this problem at all.

    After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke. ¡°Cherry, do you have a n?"

    "What?"

    "I have to pay the settlement.

    There''s no way around it." His tone

    had softened, losing its earlier

    sharpness. "But Hannah... could

    try to talk to her? I give

    herd

    same amount I give Sandra."

    you

    the

    If he didn''t pay, the police would never let it go, and Sandra would cause an even

    bigger scene.

    He... he hadn''t thought about this problem at all.

 Chapter 686

    Cherry fell silent after he spoke.

    She hadn''t expected Lionel to ask her to persuade Hannah.

    Sure, she and Hannah were technically partners now, and they could sit down for a civil conversation. Persuading her wouldn''t be an issue.

    The problem was, her *role* was that of a spy. She was supposed to be the rtive Hannah despised, their rtionship a toxic mess.

    Her, persuade Hannah?

    She wasn''t sure if Lionel was losing his mind or if she was.

    After a few moments of silence, Cherry heaved a long sigh and said gravely, ¡°Now I finally understand why Hannah hates you so much. You really don''t think before you speak."

    Her brow furrowed even more deeply than Lionel''s. She pointed a finger at him, then at herself.

    "We are partners, not your subordinates. I''m not on your payroll. I give you information, you give me resources. What kind of leverage do you think you can offer me to do something like this?"

    Cherry rolled her eyes, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "And you want *me* to persuade Hannah? Why don''t you do it yourself? If I go to her, it''ll blow our cover. Hannah would deal with me first, which would give you a clear path to handle Sandra, wouldn''t it? Lionel Rosenberg, you''ve got it all figured out, don''t you?!"

    She actually started to apud slowly, clicking her tongue in mock admiration.

    "You know what? I think our partnership ends here. If we keep this up, I''m pretty sure you''d sacrifice me to the gods to secure your own future!"

    With that, Cherry shot up from her seat and bolted for the door.

    She looked like she couldn''t stand another second in his presence.

    Lionel saw her leaving and thought about stopping her, but she was gone too fast.

    Suddenly, he was all alone in the living room.

    He sank onto the sofa, sping his hands together and leaning back heavily against the cushions. He let out adong sigh, his mind a chaotic mess.

    From yesterday to today, one problem after another hade crashing down on him, as if trying to bury him alive.

    He hadn''t even considered the settlement. He''d been too busy wondering who had reported him.

    But now, it didn''t matter who reported him. Even if he found the person, what could he do?

    The police had already confirmed he''d uwfully detained someone, so the settlement was unavoidable If he went looking for trouble with the informant, he''d probably just get another warning.

    "Damn it!"

    At this point, if he didn''t resolve the settlement issue first, nothing else could be addressed.

    And just as Cherry had said, he and Hannah weren''t divorced yet. If he used marital assets to pay the settlement, Hannah would definitely have something to say about it.

    But if he didn''t pay, Sandra would raise hell.

    It was as if every path was blocked. No matter which way he turned, it was the wrong one.

    Lionel feltpletely lost, with no idea what the right move was. It was as if there were no clear paths left for him to take.

    He had a gnawing feeling that someone was behind all this, a hidden hand pushing him into this corner.

 Chapter 687

    He was starting to suspect that Hannah was the one pulling the strings.

    She hated him so much, it wasn''t out of the question that she''d set a trap for him. But he had no proof.

    Just as Lionel was trying to figure out what to do, the housekeeper rushed in, announcing that Sandra''s parents had arrived. They were demanding to see him and refused to be stopped.

    At the news, a sharp painnced through Lionel''s head.

    He took a deep breath. "Let them in."

    There was no getting rid of them now. He would just have to let them in, try to keep things calm, and deal with the falloutter.

    The moment Mrs. Edith Woods walked in and saw Lionel standing there, she charged at him, her hand raised to strike.

    Luckily, Lionel was quick enough to dodge. Otherwise, the p would havended squarely on his face.

    "Dodging? How dare you dodge me! You have no right to dodge!"

    Furious that she''d missed, Mrs. Woods shrieked, "Lionel, look at the mess you''ve made!"

    "I''m telling you, Lionel, because of you, my daughter is all over the news again! Her mental state is fragile right now, and if you don''t get those headlines taken down immediately, I''m going to the police!"

    Faced with Mrs. Woods''s unreasonable behavior, Lionel felt helpless.

    "Sandra was the one who told Cherry everything. You can''t me me for that," Lionel said, and then a thought struck him. He looked at them shrewdly.

    "Sandra and Cherry hardly know each other. When Cherry went to visit her didn''t she find that suspicious? A near-stranger showing up to see her right away... isn''t that odd? And yet she just sat there and started chatting with her."

    He''d been so fixated on what Cherry said about Hannah that he''d overlooked this crucial point.

    But it wasn''t toote to bring it up now.

    Lionel''s words seemed to make Mrs. and Mr. David Woods realize that something was indeed off.

    Mr. Woods suddenly tugged on his wife''s arm, whispering something in her ear. Her eyes widened in shock.

    "I don''t care! And don''t you try to distract me with this nonsense!" Mrs. Woods red at Lionel and continued her tirade. "I''m asking you about the news headlines. What does it matter if they know each other or not? My daughter just g?t out. She''s using my old phone and doesn''t even have Cherry''s contact information. We didn''t call her over!"

    "Oh! I know what happened. You and Cherry must be acquainted. You sent her to talk my daughter into

    giving up the settlement money

    didn''t you? Well, I''m telling you, not a chance! I don''t care if you and Hannah are getting a divorce or what. I want that settlement, and I''m going to get it!"

    Their divorce and their marital assets had nothing to do with her family. That was his problem!

    Besides, he was obligated to pay the settlement. If he kept stalling, they wouldn''t hesitate to make things ugly!

    "Mrs. Woods, when the Woods family was in trouble all those years ago, I helped you a great deal. Is this really how you''re going to treat me now?"

    Lionel brought up the past through gritted teeth, hoping to appeal to her sense of decency.

 Chapter 688

    But Lionel''s words did nothing to stir Mrs. Woods''s conscience. In fact, they only made her more aggressive.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, you call yourself a man? Is dredging up the past all you can do?"

    Mrs. Woods crossed her arms, sinking haughtily onto the sofa and looking up at him with a cold sneer.

    "Then again, a shameless person like you would do something like this. You were shameless enough to send people to take back the gifts you gave my daughter, so of course you''d stoop this low."

    At the mention of that incident, Lionel''s expression darkened instantly.

    "What, did I say something wrong? It was because of you that Hannah brought a mob of people over and took everything back, right in front of everyone! You knew we were struggling financially, but you didn''t even try to stop her!"

    Seeing his face grow darker, Mrs. Woods''s smile widened, a cruel glint in her eyes as her words grew even sharper.

    "Am I wrong? If you had just stopped her, things wouldn''t have gotten so ugly. For a grown man to take back gifts he''d given... have you no shame?!"

    Lionel didn''t respond, just clenched his jaw tightly.

    Seeing his silence, Mrs. Woods pressed on, her voice rising. ¡°So what if they were gifts given during your marriage? You knew they were marital assets, yet you gave them away anyway. Now that things have blown up and your wife is divorcing you, you suddenly want to im you can''t pay the settlement because you don''t have the sole authority over your assets."

    The thought that Hannah''s interference could cost them the settlement money infuriated her.

    She pointed a finger at Lionel''s nose and continued to berate him. "The world doesn''t work that way. You hurt someone, you apologize, and you pay for it! If you refuse, then you can go to jail!"

    On the way over, Mrs. Woods had already decided that if he refused to pay, she would press charges and have him incarcerated.

    No matter how much the Rosenberg family despised Lionel now, they wouldn''t want to see him in prison.

    It would be a stain on the family''s

    reputation. They would surely step in

    and pay to make the problem go. away So, they were definitely getting their money; the only

    question was how much.

    If they let thew decide, the amount wouldn''t be much. But Lionel was rich, and settling for a small sum would be a huge loss. They had to demand more!

    ¡°Hannah went there on her own. By the time I found out, they were already moving things out. How was I supposed to stop them?"

    Lionel instantly regretted bringing up the past. Women loved to dredge up old arguments, especially this one.

    She was now so obsessed with money that she would sell out her own daughter. If he didn''t give her something, she would only be more vicious.

    "You will get your settlement. The police haven''t even issued a statement yet, so is it really

    appropriate for you to be demanding money from me? I''ll tell you this: I

    am willing to pay, but the amount

    will be

    determined by the polle

    If

    you get greedy and demand more, I

    can and will sue you for extortion."

    Since she had thrown all civility out the window, even threatening to have him jailed,

    there was no reason for him to be polite either.

    "I was showing you respect because you''re Sandra''s mother. But if you''re going to throw my courtesy back in my face, then dort me me for. being blunt. Please leave!"

    After he finished speaking, Lionel nced at a nearby staff member, signaling for them to show her out.

    He refused to waste another breath on this woman. He already had more than enough to deal with, and she was only making things worse.

 Chapter 689

    It was as if they had all conspired to torment him, one after the other, giving him no moment of peace.

    "Whether it''s a lot or a little, that''s for the police to decide. The real question is whether you can even afford it. Don''t embarrass yourself by failing toe up with a measly few tens of thousands."

    "If you can''t pay the settlement, I''ll go to your mother. Let''s see if she''ll pay up to protect the Rosenberg family name!"

    Mrs. Woods stood up, her gaze fixed sternly on Lionel. After delivering her final threat, she turned and left.

    On her way out, she shot a re at the staff member who approached her, snapping at them not to follow her, that she could see herself out.

    Once she was gone, Lionel let out a long sigh and headed for the bedroom.

    Lying in bed, Lionel wished he could close his eyes, reopen them, and be back in a time before all the fighting with Hannah had started.

    The bedding was a set Hannah had picked out. He could still smell her faint, fragrant scent on it.

    He pulled the covers over his head, took a deep breath, and then exhaled in frustration. He curled into a ball, wishing he could escape from everything.

    But he knew he couldn''t. He had to face it.

    Just as Mrs. Woods had said, if the settlement was only a few tens of thousands and Hannah blocked the payment for too long, Mrs. Woods would undoubtedly go to his mother.

    His mother would probably pay, but he didn''t know how she would handle the aftermath. He also had no idea what amount the police would demand. If it was just tens of thousands, it might be manageable.

    But if it was hundreds of thousands, his mother would definitely have an issue.

    And if Mrs. Woods went to his mother, Quennel would inevitably find out. He would probably tell Hannah, who would then likely try to intervene again. The thought of it all gave him a throbbing headache.

    That night Lionel didn''t know how he managed to fall asleep. He just knew that when he woke up, his head was heavy and dizzy his limbs felt weak, and his throat burned as if it were on fire.

    "Hannah, can you get me a ss of water?" he mumbled, half-conscious.

    After a moment, he instinctively reached out from under the covers to take the ss he expected to be there.

    But his fingers met only empty air. He fumbled a few more times before throwing off the covers in irritation.

    "Didn''t I ask you to get me some water? Why haven''t you..."

    His words trailed off as he jolted from his groggy state into full awareness. The realization hit him like a physical blow.

    Hannah hadn''t been home in almost half a month.

    She didn''t want him anymore. Of course, she wasn''t here to get him water.

    He remembered a time when he''d had a fever He had instinctivelye back to this house. In the middle of the night, Hannah had felt his burning skin as he got into bed and had immediately gotten up t give him water and medicine.

    He could feel her by his side the entire night.

    All he had to do was whisper "water,¡± and a cool drink would instantly soothe his throat.

    Lionel let out a long sigh and

    propped himself up with difficulty,

    leaning against the headboard. He

    gazed around the familiar yet

    strange room, his eyesnding on the empty picture frame on the nightstand. A sharp pain, like a knife twisting in his heart, seized him.

    Everything he''d once had was so easily within his grasp, but he had never

    cherished it. Only now that it was gone did the pain set in.

    *Buzz, buzz, buzz.* The phone on the nightstand suddenly vibrated.

    Lionel reached for it. Seeing the caller ID, his brow furrowed. He hesitated for a few seconds before finally answering the call.

 Chapter 690

    "I was going to call you yesterday about those trending topics, but I couldn''t. Work was too crazy, and this is the first chance I''ve had."

    Quennel''s voice carried a hint of contempt and amusement. ¡°I saw the posts, and I think Cherry was absolutely right. If you pay thempensation, you''ll be using your joint marital assets, and Hannah will definitely have a problem with that."

    "Besides, the Woods couple doesn''t look like they''ll be easy to deal with. If you drag this out too long, they''ll probably torment you endlessly. So, Lionel, have you figured out what you''re going to do?"

    Lionel was silent for a few seconds before his voice came out low and hoarse.

    "What I do is none of your business. Are you managing thepany alright? Or do you need me toe help you?"

    Hearing him resort to sarcasm even in this situation, Quennelughed out loud on the other end of the line.

    "Lionel, I can''t deny your business skills are superior to mine, but your character is seriouslycking. I''m calling you out of kindness, not to mock you. I thought of a way to help you. How about it? Interested in hearing it?"

    No matter how dire things got, he would never believe Quennel would be kind enough to help him find a solution.

    He was cut from the same cloth as Cherry.

    Everything they did was driven by a motive; they would never help someone out of the goodness of their hearts.

    For people like them, everything was a transaction. There was no such thing as genuine help.

    "Quennel, are you running into trouble at thepany again? Do you need my help? If so, just admit it. I can help you. There''s no need to beat around the bush like this."

    Unfazed by Lionel''s taunt, Quennel remained calm.

    He stood up and walked to the balcony outside his office, gazing down at the bustling traffic below. Feeling the gentle breeze, he paused for a few seconds before speaking with a sense of release.

    "What good are strong business

    skills if your character is rotten? Like Cherry said, the moment you offerpensation to the Woods family, Hannah will surely object. No matter the amount, if you don''t pay, that couple will cause a scene.

    "When it all blows up, the Rosenberg and Temple families will be disgraced because

    of you, affecting the stock market. Do you think the Rosenberg elders will just sit

    back and watch? Let me give you a little inside information."

    Quennel''s voice deepened, turning serious.

    "A few of the

    e elders can''t stand to stay abroad any longer and are preparing toe back and deal with you. They held a meeting

    yesterday, discussing wheth

    you

    should be allowed to remain in the Rosenberg family. Lionel, there''s something you need to understand."

    of

    "You''ve been under the protection of the Rosenberg family all these years, which is why others have stayed away from you. Once you''re out the family, do you really think they''ll just stand by Without the shield of the Rosenberg name protecting you, how long do you think you''dst in Sova?"

    His fingers rested on the railing, his index finger tapping rhythmically, making a soft thudding sound. On the other end of the line, Lionel said nothing, but his breathing grew heavier, and his brow furrowed even more deeply.

    Sitting on the bed, he unconsciously gripped the silk sheets, twisting them into a wrinkled mess.

    The air around him seemed to freeze as time stood still. Everything became so quiet he could only hear his own heart, pounding violently against his ribs as if trying to break free.

    "Once those people make their move, Hannah probably won''t even have to divorce you¡ªshe''ll be a widow. That would be quite convenient, actually. She''d still be part of our Rosenberg family, just without you in the way. Don''t you agree?"

 Chapter 691

    Every word Quennel spoke was like a needle, piercing deep into his heart.

    Though his words were harsh, Lionel had to admit they were also true.

    Yesterday, he''d been worried about who called the police, annoyed that Cherry had provoked Sandra and made him a trending topic, and tormented by Mrs. Edith Woods'' threat to go to his mother if he didn''t pay up.

    He hadn''t considered any of the things Quennel mentioned today. The Rosenberg family had let him be, despite all the trouble he''d caused before, because of his exceptional abilities.

    But he never imagined things would escte this far, drag on for so long, and entangle so many people, now even on the verge of pulling in the Temple family.

    The Rosenbergs would undoubtedly abandon him for their own preservation and stability. After all, no matter how talented someone was, if they threatened the family''s foundation, they would be cast aside.

    Over the years, he''d certainly made enemies in the business world. Just as Quennel said, they had only held back because of the Rosenberg name. The moment he was kicked out of the family, they would surelye for revenge.

    At that point, he could forget about making aeback; he''d be lucky to stay alive.

    And if he was dead, what did a career matter?

    He probably wouldn''t even have time to discuss a divorce with Hannah; he''d be too busy living on the run.

    The thought sent a surge of fury through him, rising from the pit of his stomach. He coughed violently, feeling as if he were about to spit out his own organs.

    He instinctively reached for a thermos, only to find the bedside table empty.

    Before, whenever he came home, Hannah would always ce a thermos on the nightstand so he could wake up and have a warm drink.

    But now, there was nothing. Everything had changed. The routines he had taken for granted were simply the result of her daily, painstaking efforts.

    "Quennel, what was that solution you mentioned? If it''s viable, I might consider helping you with somepany matters again."

    "The solution is simple. You go and file for divorce from Hannah today."

    Hearing Lionel finally ask about his n, he happily shared his idea.

    "Even with the thirty-day cooling-off period, as long as you sign and promise not to back out, I''ll pay thepensation for you. How about that? m being a very considerate big brother, aren''t 12 This way you won''t have to worry about touching any marital assets."

    The moment he finished speaking, he realized the line had gone dead. He wasn''t sure if Lionel had heard everything or had hung up inca rage halfway through

    Staring at his phone screen as it went dark, Quennel chuckled.

    He turned to his assistant behind him and said, "Go inform the family elders that I

    will be attending tonight''s meeting."

    Yesterday''s discussion about whether to expel Lionel from the family had been inconclusive, so they had decided to continue it today.

    He hadn''t nned on getting involved, but now it seemed

    necessary After all, if he didn''t

    Lionel something tangible, the man would think he was bluffing.

    Lionel hung up and hurled his phone against the wall.

    The screen hit the wall hard, cracking in several ces beforending on the floor,pletely dark.

    "You son of a bitch! I can''t believe I actually thought you''d help me!"

 Chapter 692

    I must have had a fever that fried my brain to believe that bastard would actually give me a solution!

    Lionel pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration.

    He was already in a bad state from the fever, made worse by the illusion that Hannah was still by his side. Now, after being yed like that, Lionel felt like the entire world was against him.

    For a moment, he felt like just dying. Hannah didn''t want him anymore, Sandra was scheming to frame him, and Quennel was enjoying the show, eager for him to crash and burn.

    This feeling of being abandoned by the world was agonizing.

    He didn''t know, didn''t understand why he had to suffer like this. Why was he being punished this way?

    He already knew he was wrong and had apologized to Hannah, so why wouldn''t anyone forgive him?

    He slowly got up and walked downstairs. The empty dining table and the deserted house made his heart feel hollow and miserable.

    It used to be that no matter when he came home, the table would be filled with his favorite dishes, and a light would always be left on for him. It was never like this.

    The things he''d grown ustomed to were now gone, and no matter how much he yearned for them, they were unattainable.

    Regret. He was filled with regret, but Lionel knew it was toote for that now.

    Lionel took a pack of instant noodles from the cab. While waiting for them to cook, he picked up his phone and called Cherry.

    After listening to what Lionel had to say, Cherry hung up with a nk expression and looked up at Hannah, who was sitting across from her.

    When Lionel called, she happened to be with Hannah, so she had put the call on speaker.

    Hannah and Samuel had heard their entire conversation.

    ¡°Hannah, what on earth is Lionel thinking? He actually thinks I can convince you to meet him. Is he out of his mind?"

    Cherry stared at Hannah in disbelief. If they weren''t all here, she would have thought she was hearing things.

    "I mean, what sane person would even suggest that? My God, I can''t imagine what I would have done if I wasn''t working with you and he gave me a task like this. How could I How could I possibly pull it off?"

    Lionel had called and asked her to

    arrange a meeting with Hannah,

    iming he needed to talk to her about thepensation money. He promised her a very tempting resource if she could make it happen.  s?novels

    Hannah could see that Cherry really wanted that resource.

    After all, she had gotten quite a few resources from Lionel recently, which had been

    a great help to her parents'' business. She didn''t want to miss out on any opportunity.

    "Tonight, call him and tell him you''ve already arranged it with me. You can set the time and ce and just let me know. Make Lionel give you the resource first. If he doesn''t ferrim you''ll confess everything to me."

    Hannah didn''t refuse Lionel''s request.

    After all, getting some valuable resources from Lionel was a great opportunity for both her and Cherry.

    Once Cherry''s parents'' business took off, it would be more convenient if she needed their help or cooperation in the future.

    Hearing Hannah agree, Cherry was stunned for a few seconds before looking at her with excitement.

    "Hannah! Really?"

 Chapter 693

    After a moment of excitement, Cherry''s tone grew serious. "If you really don''t want to see him, then don''t. Don''t put yourself through that just for me. I know you don''t want to see him. I mean, who would want to have anything to do with a guy like that?"

    Having dealt with Lionel so much recently, she now fully understood what kind of idiot he was. Being around someone like that was just in disgusting.

    And it wasn''t just Hannah; even she found herself arguing with him almost every time they interacted.

    She had no idea how they found so much to argue about. Before she met him, Cherry had always considered herself a fairly even-tempered person.

    But being around him, it felt like the smallest thing could set them off. And every time they argued, she would feel angry even if she won.

    "I don''t feel like I''m putting myself out. Just go ahead and do it with confidence. If I didn''t want to go, I would have told you. Don''t overthink it."

    Since Hannah had put it that way, there was no point in her being coy about it.

    Cherry nodded firmly. "Hannah, don''t worry. I''ll call Lionel right away. I''m going to squeeze everyst resource out of him. We deserve it for all our efforts."

    After ending the call, Lionel ced his phone on the table, his entire being consumed by anxiety. He stared at the phone, hoping Cherry would call him back immediately.

    Of course, he knew that was impossible, but right now, he had no energy for anything else. All his thoughts were focused on waiting for that call.

    Night fell, and the stars began to dot the sky.

    Lionel had been sitting on the sofa since his morning call, waiting for the phone to ring.

    Just when he thought today would be a bust, his phone suddenly rang.

    "Hello! Did you talk to Hannah? Is

    ¨¦

    sheing? You didn''t tell her I was

    the one who wanted to see her

    right? You know what to say don''t you?"

    SWI

    Hearing him, Cherry couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    This man never learned. His tone and attitude were just infuriating.

    "Rx. I never fail at what I do, unless I''m unwilling or it''s truly impossible. In that

    case, I would have just refused you from the start."

    Cherry followed Hannah''s instructions. "I''ve arranged the time and ce with

    Hannah. If you want to know, give me the resource first."

    "You know as well as I do that doing this could expose me. If Hannah gets angry with me, what''s to stop you from deciding I''m useless and withholding the resource? If you think I''m lying, then you don''t have to give me anything."

    Lionel hadn''t expected Cherry to pull a move like this.

    ket

    After she spoke, a seed of doubt was nted in his mind. What if she hadn''t actually spoken to Hannah and was just trying to trick him out of a resource

    But what if she had, and he refused to give her the resource? He would lose a golden opportunity.

    After thinking it over, he decided to give her the resource. If the gamble paid off, it would be well worth it!

 Chapter 694

    "Cherry, I''m trusting you, so I''ll agree to this unreasonable demand. But if you dare to deceive me, you know what the consequences will be."

    At this point, he really didn''t have any other options.

    Besides, Cherry had a short temper. If he started a fight with her now and she held a grudge and refused to work with him, where else would he find someone who could get close to Hannah?

    Hannah only had Samuel around her now, and Samuel would never cooperate with him.

    Going to him would be a waste of time and would only get reported back to Hannah.

    Hearing Lionel''s continued mistrust andmanding tone, Cherry couldn''t help butugh.

    "Lionel, I''m telling you for thest time. If you insist on speaking to me in that tone, then I don''t think we need to cooperate anymore!"

    She had warned him several times about his terrible, problematic attitude. Each time, Lionel seemed to listen, only to forget immediately after.

    Whenever something important came up, Lionel would revert to that samemanding tone. The man was just incapable of learning his lesson.

    "You know what, Lionel? I''ve changed my mind. I''m not telling you the time or ce, and I don''t want your damn resource. This is supposed to be a partnership, but your attitude makes me feel like I work for you. Let''s just end our cooperation!"

    Cherry hung up the phone and looked at Samuel, who was sitting across from her.

    He was staring at her with a bewildered expression, clearly not understanding why she had suddenly done that.

    "Samuel, oh, Samuel. You should really spend some time learning from me. Look at you, someone offers you a few scraps, and youte ready to jump at the chance to work with them. You need to hold the power in the rtionship, you understand?"

    Cherry saw her phone light up again, immediately silenced it, and pushed it aside.

    She paid it no more mind and continued speaking to Samuel.

    "With an attitude like Lionel''s, he''s lucky I was willing to work with him at all. But he''s like some kind of idiot, always ordering.

    should why

    continue to cooperate with someone like that?" ''

    Samuel thought for a few seconds before her meaning finally dawned on him.

    Seeing his look of realization, Cherry nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Good, good. It looks like you''re starting to understand my brilliant strategy.¡±

    "I think I get what you mean, but I''m just wondering... aren''t you afraid he''ll get angry and really refuse to work with you anymore? Wouldn''t that be like shooting yourself in the foot?"

    Samuel asked, still feeling a little uneasy. Cherry''s tone had been quite harsh.

    And Lionel had always been so arrogant. If his temper red and he really decided to cut ties with Cherry, they would lose their only channel for getting information from him.

    Hannah, who had been quiet the whole time suddenly spoke up. "That''s why you''re too timid and dont think boldly enough. Lionel has no one left to help him. If he wants information about me, Cherry is his only option."

 Chapter 695

    ¡°His attitude has been awful for a while now. Cherry has called him out on it several times, but he refuses to change. He acts this way because he thinks she can''t survive without his resources, which is why he feels entitled to be so reckless again and again."

    "But things are different now. Cherry drew a line in the sand and hung up on him. Now he''s calling back and she''s not answering. Lionel must be panicking. The truth is, Cherry has always held the power in this rtionship; Lionel just never understood his ce from the start.¡±

    Lionel was just too arrogant-so arrogant that even with his back against the wall, he was still ordering people around in that vile tone of his.

    Right now, if he didn''t negotiate thepensation with her, the Woods family would surelye after him once the police issued a formal notice.

    If she were to make a scene then, Lionel would have far too much to deal with.

    So, this brief window before the official notice was his only chance to negotiate with her.

    If he missed this opportunity, he would face a mountain of trouble.

    That meant the only person who could help him, the only person he could leverage, was Cherry.

    And yet, he still dared to treat her like this. It only proved that Lionel was, and always had been, a fool.

    Just as Samuel was about to say more, the phone rang again.

    Cherry nced down at it but didn''t answer right away. After letting it ring for a moment, she finally picked up.

    "Mr. Rosenberg, why do you keep calling?" Cherry asked, feigning confusion. ¡°Our partnership is over. Your constant calls are seriously disrupting my life, you know?"

    "Cherry, you..."

    Lionel was about tosh out, to demand what gave her the right to end their partnership unterally, but he swallowed the words before they escaped.

    Now was not the time for that kind of talk.

    Cherry had already hung up on him once. If he kept pushing, she would undoubtedly block his number.

    She might even go to Hannah and confess everything!

    This woman was aplete lunatic. He couldn''t afford to cross her.

    "I... I just got a little heated earlier, so

    I wasn''t thinking straight," he stammered: "Ms. Temple, our partnership is still on. I''ve already

    resource

    put together send it to your

    package for you

    email shortly."

    Hearing Lionel actually humble himself, Samuel''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Cherry saw his stunned expression and smirked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Fine. Since you''re so sincere about continuing our partnership, Mr. Rosenberg, I

    suppose I can reluctantly agree to work with you."

    After receiving the email, Cherry sent a time and address to Lionel.

    Lionel froze for a few seconds when he saw the location.

    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Do you think I''m setting you up? If you don''t trust me, you don''t have to go!"

    With that, Cherry hung up the phone.

    It wasn''t that Lionel was suspicious; it was the address itself...

    He stared at the location, his heart giving a sharp pang. He couldn''t help but wonder if Hannah had seen through n and deliberately

    chosen this ce.  fo

    At eight o''clock that evening, at a bustling street food market.

    Lionel pushed through the dense crowd and spotted Hannah at a familiar food stall.

    "Hannah, long time no see," Lionel

    said, walking over. He nced at the

    food in front of her. "When did your

    this>

    tastes change? I thought you loved the pickled jpe?os from this ce."

 Chapter 696

    Hannah listened to Lionel''s words and couldn''t help butugh, as if she''d just heard the funniest joke.

    "People''s tastes change, Lionel. Besides, I never liked pickled jpe?os. I only ate them because *you* liked them, and I didn''t want to spoil your fun."

    Hannah openly admitted to the foolish things she''d done in the past. Even now, she didn''t see her former self as stupid or refuse to face who she had been.

    No matter the stage of her life, she had always done what she thought was best at the time. She wasn''t going to condemn her past self for it.

    Love was love, and hate was hate. She wouldn''t erase everything she''d done just because she hated Lionel now.

    Lionel stared at her, stunned for several seconds, finding it hard to believe what she was saying.

    He fell silent, then forced a strained smile. ¡°Hannah, you''re joking, right? Nobody would eat something they don''t like just for someone else. That''s not a very good excuse, Hannah."

    A wave of bitterness washed over Hannah as she heard his dismissive tone.

    Even after all this time, after everything that had happened, Lionel''s words were as cutting and self-absorbed as ever.

    Hannah picked up a bottle of water, took a sip, and set it down. She slowly raised her eyes, her gaze deep and meaningful.

    ¡°Because you would never do something like that for another person, you naturally assume no one else would either. But I''m telling you, I truly despise pickled jpe?os. It was just my one-sided attempt to please you."

    Hannah''s expression was cold and emotionless, which sent a shiver of unease through Lionel.

    She never used to look at him like this. Her eyes had always been filled with warmth and excitement, never this icy indifference.

    Hannah continued, "I used to be terrified that if I didn''t cater to your tastes, you''d hate me, you''d resent me. So I forced myself to solforced I myself to eat so many things I disliked but you loved."

    "I did so many things I was bad at, things I even loathed, all because I was afraid that one wrong move would make you despise me. I was truly scared. Scared to death."

    "But then I realized I think you''ve disliked me from the very beginning. So no matter what I did, it was all meaningless. That''s when I started doing things you wouldn''t like, and I discovered how wonderful it felt. It felt like I could finally live."

    She had lived her life walking on eggshells, consumed by fear.

    Fear that Lionel would be displeased, fear that he would resent her, fear that he would stop loving her.

    She never considered that perhaps Lionel had never loved her at all.

    She had been trapped in her own one-sided delusions. It was only when she finally stepped out of them that she realized the storm had only ever existed in her own mind.

    "About thepensation money," Hannah said, cutting straight to the point, "don''t you dare give her a single cent."

    "You cheated on me andvished

    gifts on your mistress, and I was the

    one who had to humiliate myself to

    get every single item back. Now,

    because of your illegal activities,

    youre expected to pay a huge sum.¡±

    A sly glint appeared in Hannah''s eyes as she looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°But if

    you really insist on paying it, go right ahead."

    He should have been happy to hear that, to hear her finally relent.

    But Lionel knew, deep down, that whatever came next would be anything but good.

 Chapter 697

    "Then I''ll keep all the evidence, and we''ll see each other in court. It will be the

    perfect ammunition for our divorce. I will do everything in my power to make sure you leave this marriage with nothing, and you''ll owe me a hefty settlement on top of that. I can''t wait to see how the Rosenberg family deals with you then!"

    Having said her piece, Hannah didn''t want to waste another breath on him. She scoffed and stood up to leave.

    Lionel quickly reached out and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Hannah!¡± he hissed, keeping his voice low.

    He wondered if she''d done this on purpose. Of all the ces she could have chosen, she picked here, just like she had in the middle of that restaurant. And the way she was sitting here, it was as if she had been waiting for him.

    It seemed Cherry had told her everything, and she''d figured it all out.

    "Lionel, I know you came here to talk about this, and I''ve made my position clear. There''s nothing left for us to discuss. Until our divorce is final, any financial transactions between you and your mistress will be used as evidence against you."

    Lionel''s head throbbed with a dull, buzzing pain.

    He squeezed the bridge of his nose, his voice dropping to a low growl. "Can you just listen to me for a minute?"

    Hannah said nothing, merely staring at him with a cold expression.

    People arriving for ate-night snack had started to recognize them, furtively pulling out their phones to record videos.

    ¡°Hannah.....¡± Lionel noticed the onlookers, his voice sinking to a whisper.

    "Hannah, here''s what I was thinking. What if we get a fake divorce for now? Once I''ve paid thepensation, we can get back together. That way, it won''t touch our marital assets."

    The moment the words left his mouth, Hannah blinked.

    What was he saying?

    Were those even human words?

    Was he speaking English?

    Somehow, she understood the words, but the meaning seemed utterly iprehensible.

    Hannah stared at Lionel in sheer disbelief, feeling as though she must have zoned out and misheard him.

    "What did you just say? A fake divorce, and after you pay her off, I''m supposed to remarry you?"

    Lionel nodded. ¡°I know it might be hard to understand right now, but it''s the only way to solve the immediate problem."

    "This way, I can give her thepensation money without it counting as using our marital property. We can deal with our own issuester."

    Hannah took a deep, steadying breath and wrenched her arm from his grasp.

    "Honestly, if you had offered to pay me double whatever you were going to give Sandra, I might have at least thought you were sane But this

    Hannah was utterly incensed by his proposal.

    She let out a long sigh and a bitter, helpless smile curled her lips. "But now I think you should take that money and get yourself a doctor Lonely think you''re genuinely insane!"

    If he wasn''t, what kind of sane person would suggest something so absurd?

    A fake divorce? Who in their right mind would agree to that sham?

    He was treating her like an idiot, a pawn he could move around at will.

    Furious and humiliated, Hannah rolled her eyes and turned to leave. Lionel saw her go and immediately rushed after her.

    Meanwhile, back at the Temple

    family home Cherry and Samue et

    who were listening in through the bug, copsed from the sofa onto the floor, roaring withughter.

    Cherry pounded the floor, her face aching from trying to hold back her hysterics. "Is

    he for real? Are those even the words of a sane person?"

 Chapter 698

    "I''m seriously going to dieughing! No, seriously, how could anyone say something so monumentally stupid? Is there actually something wrong with Lionel''s brain?"

    Samuel propped himself up, pressing his hands against his cheeks to keep his face from cramping. "And what was that about a fake divorce to avoid using marital assets, only to get remarriedter? Unless Hannah''s lost her mind, there''s no way anyone would agree to that."

    Cherry climbed back onto the sofa, taking several deep breaths topose herself.

    ¡°Besides, even if they do get divorced, he uses his money for the settlement, and then they remarry... he''s still spent the money. Whether it''s considered marital property or not, the money is gone. It makes no sense," Cherry ranted.

    So, to avoid touching their marital assets, he suggests a divorce, followed by paying the settlement, and then remarrying. What was the point?

    "It alles down to the fact that Lionel has never really seen Hannah as his wife. She''s just someone he can manipte and y games with, someone who''s supposed to go along with whatever insane n he cooks up, without any consideration for whether it''s normal or not."

    Samuel pulled himself up and shook his head with a sigh. "After everything that''s happened, Lionel is still the same, acting recklessly and making decisions on his own. At this rate, he''s never going to change."

    Toe up with such a ridiculous idea and then specifically ask Cherry to arrange a meeting with Hannah for it..... it just proved that Lionel either had no brain or still had absolutely no respect for Hannah.

    "Yeah, no normal person would evere up with a n that idiotic."

    After Hannah walked away, Lionel, unwilling to give up, chased after her.

    Seeing his relentless determination to push this idea on her, Hannah decided that if he wanted her to agree so badly, she would grant him his wish.

    She stopped and turned to face him. "Fine. Since you''re so insistent, and since you went to the trouble of having me meet you here, I''ll agree to it."

    ¡°Lionel, I will divorce you. After you''ve paid Sandra herpensation, I''ll remarry you, and then we can renegotiate the terms of our *next* divorce."

    Lionel was so stunned that Hannah had actually agreed, he could hardly believe it.

    He stared at her, his face a mask of shock, and asked again just to be sure, ¡°Are you serious? You''re really agreeing to my n, is that right?¡±

    His voice trembled as he spoke. It all felt too easy, too smooth, which made him feel unnerved and strangely fearful. It seemed too good to be true.

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Yes, I agree. There''s no point in dragging this out. Besides, if I don''t agree, who knows. what even more f??lish ideayou''lle up with next?"

    Back at the listening post, hearing Hannah suddenly agree, the two

    listeners froze just like.

    Lionel They

    couldn''t believe it. Why Why would

    Hannah suddenly give in?

    ¡°Hannah was just refusing a minute ago. Why did she suddenly agree? Do you think

    she''s nning something?" Cherry asked Samuel, her curiosity piqued.

    Samuel was just as baffled by

    Hannah''s decision. He paused, then shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. But for her to change her mind so abruptly, she must have a reason. We have to ask b Ber when she gets back."

    After all, Lionel''s idea was so far beyond the pale that no normal person would even conceive of it.

 Chapter 699

    For Hannah to agree at this moment, she definitely had her reasons. And while they couldn''t figure out why she had changed her mind, they knew Hannah must have a purpose.

    "Lionel, I''ve agreed to your outrageous condition. So, let''s meet at City Hall tomorrow morning to sign the divorce papers. I know there''s a cooling-off period, but as long as you don''t cause any more trouble in these next thirty days..."

    "Once the thirty days are up, you can go pay Sandra her settlement. Even if the police issue a notice in the meantime about how much you owe, you have to tell Sandra she has to wait until our divorce is final. Make sure she understands when we''re signing the papers and when we''ll get the final certificate. Got it?"

    ¡°Yes, of course. As long as you''ve agreed, I''ll do everything exactly as you say,¡± Lionel said, his voice filled with excitement.

    With this, thepensation issue was finally resolved, and his rtionship with Hannah hadn''tpletely fallen apart. They were still on decent terms.

    Once these two matters were handled, he could finally start investigating who had reported him in the first ce.

    If it weren''t for whoever snitched, none of this mess with Hannah would have ever happened.

    "Then I''ll see you tomorrow morning at City Hall, eight-thirty sharp. You''d better be there!"

    With that final instruction, Hannah turned, walked to the side of the road, got into her car, and drove back to the Temple estate.

    Lionel stood there, watching her car drive away, a slow smile spreading across his face.

    Hannah had been so calm and reasonable with him today. They hadn''t even argued. Did this mean their rtionship was on the mend?

    If so, negotiating other things with her in the future would probably be much easier.

    The moment Hannah arrived back at the Temple estate, Cherry and Samuel rushed over to her.

    "Hannah, why on earth did you suddenly agree to the divorce? That proposal was insane! Hannah, are you nning something behind his back?" Cherry asked excitedly.

    She, like Samuel, was convinced that Hannah''s sudden agreement had to be part of

    a bigger n. There was no way she would have genuinely epted it.

    "You two need to understand

    something, Hannah began, a bright, triumphant smile slowly gracing her lips as she looked at them. "Legally, there is no such thing as a ''fake divorce Adivarcea divorce. There''s only the real thing. Once we sign the papers, and the thirty-day cooling-off period ends, we get the divorce certificate. After that, even if I refuse to remarry him, he can''t force me to."

    "Even if he goes to the police and ims we had an agreement for a fake divorce

    and that I was supposed to remarry him, the police won''t do a thing about it.¡±

    She admitted that at first, she had been so taken aback by the absurdity of his suggestion that she just thought he was crazy and didn''t think it through.

    But then, the realization hit her, and she knew she had to agree. That way, what he

    saw as a "fake divorce" would be her very real freedom.

    "Of course! Why didn''t I think of that?

    A divorce is a divorce! Once you

    have that certificate, it doesn''t matter what Lionel says about

    getting remarried! You''ll already be

    divorced

    My god he almost hade

    footed. It''s a good thing you''re quick

    on your feet, Hannah!¡±

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Exactly. So as long as Lionel doesn''t figure it out in the meantime,

    once that cooling-off period is over, we''ll get our divorce certificate."

 Chapter 700

    Hannah desperately hoped Lionel would forget all about this. She hoped he''d naively believe that after they got their divorce papers and he settled thepensation payment, she would simply remarry him.

    Once they filed the divorce agreement tomorrow, she would wait for the 30-day cooling-off period to end. The moment she had the decree in her hands, she would call a press conference and tell every reporter and media outlet that she was officially divorced, stering the news everywhere.

    If Lionel tried to deny it, she would expose his ridiculous idea of a "fake divorce" and his n to use his own money for the settlement. She''d let everyone else judge him for his stupidity.

    She was still genuinely shocked that he hade up with such a scheme.

    The whole idea was absurd. A fake divorce, paying thepensation with his own money, and then remarrying her.

    Even if it technically didn''t touch their marital assets, the n was just in foolish.

    It would have been so much simpler if he had just offered her the same amount he was nning to pay inpensation, like she''d suggested in the first ce.

    If he had actually proposed that, she might have even negotiated with him, asking for ten or a hundred times the amount.

    After all, her ultimate goal was to interfere with thepensation payment and make sure things didn''t go smoothly for him. Whether he ended up paying it or not, she didn''t really care anymore.

    Things had gotten so messy that the money was a minor detail. Her real objective was to torment him, to make him squirm.

    He had treated her so poorly, and she was just giving him a taste of his own medicine the same treatment he and Sandra had subjected her to.

    "Hannah, I honestly can''t wait for tomorrow," Cherry said, looking at her with excitement.

    "Once you file the divorce agreement at City Hall, and he still hasn''t caught on, all you need is for no one to bring it up during these thirty days. Sandra will probably wait until the

    ve

    coofing off period is over to ask for the money which means you can get the divorce finalized without a hitch."

    If it weren''t for the new policy, they could have gotten the divorce decree on the spot tomorrow instead of waiting thirty days.

    But it didn''t really matter. Lionel had never signed thest divorce agreement.

    This time, however, they were going together, so he would definitely sign. As long as nothing went wrong in the next thirty days the divorce

    Wolfinalized.

    And even if some unexpected problem arose, Lionel''s own words about a "fake marriage" would be the strongest evidence they could use in court.

    Either way, a divorce was inevitable, whether through this agreement or awsuit.

    Her case was still in the queue, waiting to be scheduled. But once it was, the divorce would be guaranteed.

    When Lionel Rosenberg returned home, he felt the weight of his problems finally beginning to lift, one by one.

    Everything was starting to move in the right direction. The frantic, suffocating pressure was gone.

    The feeling of a hand mped tightly around his throat had finally disappeared.

    Now, he just had to wait for the

    cooling off period to end pay Sandra

    thepensation and their

    business would be settled for good.

    No

    more ties.

    After that, all he had to do was apologize sincerely to Hannah, and everything would

    go back to the way it was.

 Chapter 701

    Hannah had loved him for so many years; she couldn''t possibly be so heartless as to divorce him for good.

    If she truly had no feelings left for him, she never would have agreed so readily to

    his n.

    She only agreed to the fake divorce because she couldn''t bear to lose him.

    He hadn''t had a peaceful night''s sleep in ages, but tonight, for some reason, he slept soundly.

    In his dream, he saw himself and Hannah, reconciled and back together. They even had a child.

    When he woke up, he sat on the bed, staring nkly at his hands, his fingers clenching at the empty air.

    Suddenly, he realized why they had been fighting so much. It was because they didn''t have a child.

    If they had a child between them, she would never have argued with him like this. Yes, that''s what was missing. In three years of marriage, they never had a child.

    If they could have a baby now, Hannah would surelye back to him.

    A bold idea formed in his mind: he had to have a child with Hannah.

    Given how much she despised him right now, she would never agree to have his baby willingly.

    But that was fine. All he needed to do was get her pregnant.

    Once she was pregnant, Hannah would never get rid of the baby. She was too kind-hearted for that. Besides she had always said she loved children and wanted two or three of her own.

    He had made so many mistakes back then, ignoring her wishes. Now, it was time to make her dreame true.

    With this thought driving him, Lionel got out of bed, changed his clothes, ate a quick cup of noodles, and left for City Hall to sign the divorce agreement with Hannah.

    When he arrived and got out of his car, he saw Hannah and Samuel already standing in line by the entrance. The moment Samuel spotted him, he waved his hands excitedly and shouted.

    "Get over here! It''s almost your turn! I thought you were lying, but you actually kept

    your word. Hurry up, stop dawdling and wasting time, you hear me?"

    Lionel''s face darkened as he saw Samuel standing next to Hannah. He didn''t respond, just walked toward them with heavy steps.

    "He doesn''t look right, Hannah. Do you think he''s figured something out?"

    Samuel whispered worriedly. They were so close. If Lionel discovered the truth and refused to go through with the divorce, all their efforts would be for nothing.

    "I don''t know. We''ll have to y it by ear. Just don''t say much to him. We don''t want to slip up."

    Hannah felt a flicker of anxiety herself as she watched him approach.

    What if he had realized there was no such thing as a "fake divorce" and decided to back out now? She had been looking forward to this all night.

    "Hannah." Lionel stopped in front of her, his tone heavy. "Before we sign this agreement, there''s something I need to ask you. Please answer me honestly."

    "What is it?"

    "After we sign this and the thirty-day cooling-off period ends, we''ll be officially divorced. But once I''ve

    handled thepensday

    payment,

    are you sure you''ll remarry me?"

 Chapter 702

    Hearing his question, the color drained from both Hannah''s and Samuel''s faces.

    But just as quickly, they schooled their expressions back to normal, as if nothing had happened.

    "Lionel, this was your idea, and yesterday I agreed to go along with it. Are you telling me you''ve changed your mind now? That you think it''s a bad idea and you''re going to back out?"

    Hannah looked at him with a scornful smile. "Lionel, do you ever think before you act? Can''t youe up with a solid n instead of changing your mind every five minutes? Your time is valuable, but so is mine. I don''t have all day to y your games!"

    "If you don''t want to do this, then let''s just go home. But I''m warning you, if you dare give her thatpensation money, I will raise hell with the Woods family. We''ll all end up trending online, and since I''ve already been through that so many times, I couldn''t care less."

    Hannah worried that a night of thinking had made him see through her n and that he intended to drag this out instead of getting a divorce.

    If that was the case, her only option was to proceed with thewsuit as she''d originally nned.

    What a waste of a perfectly good night of anticipation. Still, to avoid raising his suspicions, Hannah had forced a furious expression, her voice sharp and biting.

    Themotion drew the attention of other people at City Hall. Couples who were arguing or taking pictures paused what they were doing and turned to stare.

    "It suddenly urred to me that if we really get divorced, you''ll leave me for good and nevere back. I''m worried about that, so I had to ask you directly."

    Lionel looked at Hannah, his voice filled with anxiety. "Just tell me, after this divorce, will you get back together with me? If you won''t, then we should just go home."

    On the drive over, Quennel had

    suddenly called him. He''dughed, saying Lionel had finally taken his

    advice and decided to divorce. Hannah. He insisted that sin

    Lionel was using his idea, he owed him for his help with thepany.

    Lionel thought he was shameless, because his n waspletely different from Quennel''s suggestion.

    But Quennel had insisted they were the same. When Lionel tried to argue, exining that it was just a fake divorce and Hannah would remarry him after thepensation was paid, Quennels response hit, him like a ton of bricks.

    He had told him there''s no such thing as a fake divorce in the real world. The only time people faked divorces was for things like housing demolitions or government subsidies-schemes to get more money.

    In a situation like theirs, a divorce was a real divorce. There was no way she would agree to it just to help him paypensation and then remarry him.

    Quennel''s words had been a brutal wake-up call.

    Horrified, Lionel had hung up without another word and floored it to City Hall.

    The sight of Hannah and Samuel looking so excited,bined with what Quennel had said, made him realize the truth. Hannah had agreed so quickly yesterday because she wanted a real divorce, not a fake one.

    Once they were officially divorced and thepensation was paid, she would never marry him again.

    "Hannah, can you promise me that after the thirty days are up and we get the divorce decree, you''lle back to me after I settle things? If you can promise me that, we can go inside and file the papers right now.

 Chapter 703

    Faced with Lionel''s intense questioning, Hannah didn''t flinch. She nodded emphatically, her expressionpletely natural as she replied.

    "Yes, we''ll do exactly what you said. Let''s go, it''s almost our turn. I don''t want to waste any more time. I have things to do today, unlike some unemployed person with nothing better to do."

    Hannah deliberately adopted a nonchnt tone, as if the whole matter was trivial and insignificant to her.

    But the more indifferent she acted, the more suspicious Lionel became.

    He watched as Hannah turned to walk inside, but then he stopped her again. "A verbal promise isn''t enough. Sign an agreement with me. Only then will I feelfortable going in there with you."

    His words made Hannah freeze for a moment. She paused, then slowly turned back to face him.

    "We''ve been fighting for so long, arguing for so long. I thought that by now, you might have matured a little. But you haven''t. You still talk with that same arrogant, condescending tone, expecting everyone to do exactly as you say."

    Hannah let out a deep sigh. "Let me ask you something. You were the one who asked to meet me, you were the one who came up with this whole ridiculous n, and I agreed to it. And now you''re pulling this? What exactly are you trying to do?"

    "Do you think the world revolves around you, that everyone has to y along with your whims? I''m not going to. It''s simple. Either we go in there right now, or you can get lost."

    But despite Hannah''s tirade, Lionel remained fixated on his demand.

    "You''re saying all this, but you keep avoiding the subject of an agreement. Is it because you never intended to get back together with me? Is that why you''re so defensive?"

    Samuel, who had been listening to Lionel''s incessant whining, finally lost his temper. He pointed a finger at Lionel and shouted.

    "You''re a real piece of work, you know that? You tell Hannah you want a fake divorce so you don''t have to touch your joint marital assets. You even threatened her, s? she agreed."

    "And now you''re using her of nning a real divorce and trying to force her to

    sign an agreement? Is there something wrong with you?"

    "You cheated on her, you illegally detained someone, and now you have to paypensation. After all the stupid things you''ve done, did Hannah say a word? You proposed a fake divorce and she agreed that''s enough, Lionel. You can''t have your cake and eat it too."

    Samuel''s outburst silenced the immediate area. Everyone stared, and even those whose numbers were called hesitated, wanting to see what would happen next.

    "Lionel, I don''t think there''s any point in wasting our time here. Forget the agreement. Just go home and wait for the court summons. We''ll see court. At least with

    each othern

    Hannah didn''t waste another word on him, turning and walking back toward the parking lot.

    Samuel followed close behind, shooting Lionel a contemptuous re and giving him a sarcastic thumbs-up as he passed.

    "Hannah-"

    Seeing that Hannah was genuinely angry and had no intention of negotiating further, Lionel panicked and ran after her.

 Chapter 704

    Lionel sprinted after her but was too slow. He could only watch as Hannah got into the car and shut the door.

    Still, he didn''t give up. He grabbed the door handle and yanked it hard a couple of times.

    But the door was locked. No matter how hard he pulled, it wouldn''t open. Desperate to stop her from leaving, he held onto the handle with one hand and pounded on the window with the other.

    "Hannah, I''m not doubting you! It''s just that our rtionship is so strained, I was worried you''d use this fake divorce as a chance to leave me for good. If that happened, wouldn''t I look like aplete fool?"

    He pleaded through the ss. "All I want is a promise, a guarantee. Why can''t you just agree to it? Signing an agreement wouldn''t take long. You just promised you''d get back together with me, so this is just for my peace of mind. It''s just a way to reassure me."

    Samuel, hearing his shameless words from the driver''s seat, got out of the car. He shot Lionel the middle finger, then stormed over, grabbed him, and pulled him away from the passenger door before shoving him hard in the chest.

    "Why should she sign an agreement just to give you peace of mind? Who the hell do you think you are? In the three years Hannah was married to you, did you ever give her any peace of mind?"

    Samuel pushed him back again. "Now you want an agreement, and we''re just supposed to give it to you? You''re dreaming. The world doesn''t work that way."

    "I''ll tell you what. Either you go file for divorce with Hannah right now, or we''ll see you in court. Stop trying to have it both ways. The world isn''t filled with things that good. Who do you think you are, that everyone has to cater to you? Dream on."

    Samuel stood in front of the passenger door, blocking Lionel''s view of Hannah. "I''m giving you three seconds. Eithere with us to file the papers, or get lost. Don''t waste our time, you shameless bastard."

    There were plenty of people in the parking lot, and his shouting drew even more attention.

    ine

    In fact, some of the people who had witnessed the scene inside had already posted about it online. News of their supposed take divorce" was already starting to spread.

    Hannah sat in the car, scrolling through the news on her phone,pletely ignoring the drama outside.

    Samuel was handling it, and with him there, she knew everything would be fine.

    All she had to do was sit back and y on her phone.

    "I''m talking to you. Give me an answer. If you don''t say anything, we''ll assume you''re refusing to sign the divorce agreement, and we''re Leaving Don''t you dare go onler and nder us, iming we backed out of a deal."

    Samuel pulled a small voice recorder from his pocket and waved it in Lionel''s face.

    ?

    "I''m letting you know, I''ve recorded this entire conversation. If you dare spread lies about us online, I''ll post this for everyone to hear. Your reputation is already in the gutter, so what''s a little more dirt, right?"

    Seeing Lionel just standing there in silence, Samuel rolled his eyes and started walking back to the driver''s side.

    But just as he got in the car, Lionel lunged forward and grabbed the handle of the passenger door.

    Samuel didn''t care that Lionel''s hand was on the handle. He floored it, and the car shot forward.

    Caughtpletely off guard, Lionel didn''t have time to react. He was dragged along for several feet before he finally managed to let go.

 Chapter 705

    "Fucking piece of shit! Goddamn it, he''s still clinging to my car. Fine, don''t let go! I''ll just drag him to death. What''s one life, anyway? I can just throw some money at the Rosenberg family to make it go away. They''d probably even pay me for getting rid of their biggest problem."

    Samuel cursed at the man on the ground, looking like he genuinely wanted to drag him down the street.

    "It''s not worth having a man''s death on your conscience, especially for someone like him. It looks like we''ll have to go the legal route after all. Fortunately, I recorded our conversation yesterday. I''ll find awyer, give them the recording as evidence, and let them handle it."

    Hannah was incredibly grateful in that moment that she was awyer herself and knew how to handle these things.

    Otherwise, having a settled agreement fall apart like this would have been devastating.

    It was still upsetting, of course¡ªawsuit would be a massive headache¡ªbut it didn''t matter. As long as she could get the divorce, no amount of trouble was too much.

    While Lionel stood there, stunned, he had no idea that the story of their failed arrangement had already exploded online, bing the topic of everyone''s conversation.

    ¡¾So, to avoid touching their marital assets, Lionel proposed a fake divorce to Hannah? How could he evene up with something like that? There''s no such thing as a ''fake'' divorce. Is he insane?¡¿

    When he suggested it, he probably

    never thought Hannah would actually go through with it. In his mind, she''s so in love with him that she''d never leave. But after thinking it over, she made it clear she was serious, and now he''s panicking and

    trying to be her sign some

    pointless agreement!"

    ¡¾Fake divorce, real divorce, who cares? Hannah was nning to sue him from the start. She probably only agreed because she thought pretending to go along with his stupid n would be the easier way out.¡¿

    ¡¾Exactly. Lawsuits areplicated and messy. But she didn''t expect Lionel to suddenly wise up. If he hadn''t, they would have gotten the divorce decree in thirty days and it would have been final. By the time Lionel realized what happened, it would have been toote.¡¿

    I''m so bitter Why do idiots like him get to have such a good life? When he was an orphan, he had two women throwing themselves at him and then he bes this rich and powerful heir. Why can''t a smart person like me catch a break like that? I''m so jealous. I want to be a dumb, rich kid too.

    Qu

    A fake divorce where Lionel pays thepensation and then they remarry? I''ve only heard of people doing that to scam government benefits or outsiders. Its not like someone else is paying the settlement. The money ising from Lionel either way. What''s the difference? He''s the one paying whether they divorce or not."

    ¡¾Right? That''s why he''s an idiot. An idiot I both pity and envy. I wish I could experience a life like that!¡¿

    Hannah scrolled through her phone, watching as people online pieced together Lionel''s scheme and debated it.

    Everyone seemed to agree that only aplete fool woulde up with such a n. It seemed they were all rational people, with Lionel being the sole exception.

    Because no sane person would ever think of something so ridiculous.

 Chapter 706

    The moment Lionel arrived home, he saw two unwee guests sitting on his sofa.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg and Quennel.

    Quennel had already heard about thetest incident. Knowing Lionel wouldn''t answer his phone, he decided to confront him in person.

    Just as he was about to leave his own house, his mother had walked in. He told her

    his n.

    It turned out she had the exact same idea, so they came together.

    "Lionel, I''ve realized you have no integrity. I''m the one who gave you that idea, and you shot it down, only to turn around and use it yourself. And you even managed to screw it up. No wonder Hannah despises you."

    In truth, when Quennel first saw the headlines, his reaction was the same as everyone else online. He couldn''t believe Lionel could be so monumentally stupid.

    A fake divorce? Hannah wanted to divorce him with every fiber of her being. Once she was free, who in their right mind would remarry him?

    "Lionel, let me ask you something. Do you think Hannah is an idiot? Or do you think she''s so hopelessly devoted to you that she''d never leave? It''s a good thing you came to your senses when you did."

    Upon learning that Lionel had figured it out at thest minute, Quennel felt a pang of disappointment.

    If he hadn''t, they would have been officially divorced in thirty days!

    For Quennel, that would have been a very good thing indeed.

    Lionel gave Quennel a long, meaningful look. He knew perfectly well that his brother was only here to gloat.

    "You know, Quennel, I should actually be thanking you."

    Lionel sat down on a nearby sofa, a faint, unreadable smile ying on

    his lips. His eyes curved as he spoke. "After all, if it weren''t for you, I never would have realized. I I really have to thank you for that phone caff."

    He wasn''t just making it up. It was the truth.

    It was Quennel''s mocking phone call that had served as a wake-up call, making him see everything clearly.

    Otherwise, he would have foolishly believed that Hannah was genuinely going along with his n for a fake marriage.

    Her refusal to sign the agreement, even though it had no legal standing, was because she feared he would use it against herter.

    Thank God. Thank God!

    On the drive home, Lionel had been filled with a bted sense of relief. He was so d Quennel had called him at that critical moment.

    Hearing Lionel''s words, Quennel froze for a few seconds, staring at him in disbelief.

    He searched Lionel''s face for any sign of deception, but the gratitude in his smile seemed entirely genuine. There was no hint of a lie.

    "You don''t have to look so suspicious. It''s true. It was all thanks to your call. See?

    You really are my big brother, looking out for me deep down!"

    Lionel''s words made Quennel grit his teeth even harder in frustration.

    "You went to all the trouble of

    helping me out and even came here to talk about it. It seems you don''t really want me and Hannah to get a divorce after all. Otherwise you, wouldn''t have called me today

    The more furious Quennel became, the more delighted Lionel felt. He had to resist the urge tough out loud.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg, who had been silent since they arrived, finally spoke, her voice cold as she red at his arrogant and smug expression.

    "Lionel, do you think what you did was something to be proud of? Your brother gave you a warning, and now you''re sitting here, being passive-aggressive. Is that appropriate?"

 Chapter 707

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg stared at Lionel with icy eyes. They were both her sons, but the one she hadn''t raised had turned out like this.

    "Whether you get divorced or not doesn''t benefit us. We didn''te here to listen to your sarcasm. Because of today''s events, you''re trending online again, and the family elders have taken notice!"

    The elders?

    For a moment, Lionel felt like he was living in the dark ages.

    But then he remembered Quennel telling him that the elders were nning to kick him out of the Rosenberg family.

    Five years ago, he wouldn''t have cared. He could have built his own empire without the Rosenberg family''s protection and connections.

    But things were different now.

    If those so-called elders really did disown him, they wouldn''t just send him away. They would do everything in their power to cklist him.

    All the connections and resources he had built would be cut off. They would even issue a decree, warning otherpanies that doing business with him meant making an enemy of the Rosenbergs.

    On top of that, with Hannah hating him so much now, she would surely use the Temple family''s power to obstruct him at every turn once he was no longer a Rosenberg.

    As these thoughts raced through his mind, Lionel''s smug, carefree expression slowly faded, reced by a heavy solemnity.

    Quennel caught the subtle shift in his demeanor.

    Even so, seeing Lionel''s distress did little to lift his own gloomy mood, and his brow remained furrowed.

    "Lionel, I hear the elders are offering a deal. If you agree to divorce Hannah and move into a behind-the-scenes role within the family business, they''re willing to overlook everything that''s happened recently."

    Quennel''s voice was low as he watched Lionel thoughtfully. "You''ve had a moment to consider the consequences of being cast out of the family. You know better than anyone which choice is wiser."

    Lionel said nothing, but his face grew darker.

    The atmosphere in the living room became incredibly tense.

    "End things amicably with Hannah. It will be less awkward when you see each other in the future. After all, the Rosenberg and Temple familjes still have dealings shot like you can avoid each other for the rest of

    lives."

    As Lionel''s expression soured, Quennel''s own dark mood began to lift.

    "Once you''re divorced and working behind the scenes, I''ll take care of Sandra''spensation for you, as your older brother. I also handled the trouble with the Woods family. I''ve been more than generous with you."

    Seeing Lionel''s silence, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Think it over carefully There''s a meeting at the family estate tonight at eight. If you don show up, we''ll assume you''ve decided to leave the Rosenberg family. When that timees, don''t say your mother never warned you!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg gave him onest, meaningful nce, then stood and left without another word.

    Quennel rose to his feet as well. As he walked past Lionel, he couldn''t resist murmuring, "won''t be helping you suppress the news this time, brother. You''ve been so ungrateful, even throwing shade at me. Why should I lift a finger for you?"

    Hearing that, Lionel instinctively looked up at him.

    He saw Quennel''s eyes glinting with a mocking smile as he left the room.

    Suppress?

    How could he say that with a straight face?

    Quennel had been the one fanning the mes behind every scandal. It was a miracle he hadn''tunched a full-blown smear campaign. And now he was talking about *suppressing* the news?

    Suddenly, a realization struck Lionel, and he scrambled for his phone.

 Chapter 708

    In the short time they had been talking, several new stories about him had started trending.

    Some were about his affair with Sandra, detailing how much money he''d given her and how much Hannah had reimed.

    Others imed he had illegally detained Sandra, which led to the whole mess about payingpensation and the fake divorce.

    Some even dredged up old videos of Sandra setting Hannah up from before the divorce drama began.

    It was as if someone was creating aprehensive summary for neers, exining the entire backstory of why the couple''s conflict had gotten so ugly.

    ¡¾LMAO, thanks to the OP for this detailed breakdown. I just started following this drama and was a little lost. Now I get it.¡¿

    ¡¾There are still good people in this world! I''d almost forgotten about all the horrible things Sandra did before!¡¿

    ¡¾No way, someone already made an hour-long video recapping the whole Lionel- Hannah divorce saga. Everyone go watch! I finally have something to watch during my lunch break.¡¿

    ¡¾All mistresses should take a good look at this. The consequence of being the other woman is being publicly shamed for the world to see. Why would you want that? It''s just disgusting!)

    ¡¾Why did Lionel have to wise up at thest second? If he''d just signed the papers, they''d be divorced in thirty days, and it would be toote for regrets. It would have set the stage for him toe crawling back. That would have been so much more interesting!¡¿

    ¡¾Yeah, I really want to see Lionel have another meltdown!

    ¡¾You guys think Lionel will sue us for talking smack about him like this?¡¿

    ¡¾Let him try. Freedom of speech, plus we''re just stating facts. He''d have to sue the original posters first!]

    ¡¾Before he gets around to sending us legal notices, he''ll probably be served with divorce papers from Hannah first. LOL, I can''t wait for that court date. It''s gonna be epic!)

    The rest of thements were from people specting about when Hannah would file for divorce, eager to watch the drama unfold.

    Reading the words "divorce proceedings" made Lionel''s head throb, and he couldn''t help but furrow his brow in frustration.

    He leaned back heavily against the sofa cushions, pinching the bridge of his nose to ease the tension.

    *BZZZ... BZZZ...*

    The phone vibrated in the quiet living room. Fueled by a surge of anger, Lionel snatched it up.

    When he saw the caller ID, his vision momentarily went ck. He irritably declined the call.

    But hanging up only prompted the caller to redial again and again, relentlessly.

    His phone wouldn''t stop buzzing.

    "What do you want?!" Lionel snapped, answering the phone with a roar.

    Mrs. Edith Woods was startled by his furious shout and paused for a few seconds before yelling back.

    "Don''t you yell at me! You''re the one who did wrong, and you have the nerve to yell at me? How shameless can you be! I''m telling you, I don''t care if this is a real divorce or a fake one As soon as the police issue the notice for thepensation payment, you will pay m¨¦

    immediately. Do you hear me?!"

    When Mrs. Edith Woods saw the headlines today, she initially thought Lionel was

    just stirring up more trouble and dismissed it as a joke.

    But the more she thought about it, the more she worried. What if Lionel and Hannah really did divorce? What

    if he was left with nothing and then

    got kicked out of the Rosenberg family? He''d be penniless!

    If that happened, she''d never get a cent out of him, and going after Hannah or the

    Rosenbergs would be pointless!

    She even started to suspect that this

    whole divorce stunt wasn''t about

    protecting marital assets at all but a

    allbut

    scheme to transfer all his money to Hannah.

 Chapter 709

    Terrified, she had immediately called Lionel.

    "The police haven''t even sent a notice yet, so what are you panicking about? Besides, thepensation won''t be millions. At most, it''ll be a few hundred thousand. I can afford that!"

    Lionel roared back, kicking the coffee table in a fit of rage.

    "Stop calling me! As soon as the notice arrives, I will transfer the money to the police department, and they will ensure you receive it!"

    After saying this, a thought urred to him, and he added, "And let me be clear. Whatever amount the police determine is what you get. If you''re not satisfied, take it up with them."

    "If you try to use this to extort me, I can and will sue you for ckmail! You''d better think carefully about that!"

    Lionel knew Mrs. Edith Woods wouldn''t pass up a golden opportunity to squeeze

    him for more money.

    If the officialpensation amount was too low for her liking, she would definitely make a scene.

    He had to make it clear that he knew the Woods family was trying to exploit this situation for a huge payday. He wasn''t blind to their intentions.

    Mrs. Edith Woods was about to say more, but before she could get a word out, Lionel furiously hung up on her.

    "Who does he think he is, yelling at me? He''s the one who broke thew, and he has the audacity to shout at me!"

    Mrs. Edith Woods seethed, phone in hand, and immediately tried to call him back.

    This time, however, she realized he had blocked her number.

    "Oh, so you dare to block me? I''m going to the police right now and demand justice! You shameless bastard, let''s see if the police can''t handle you!"

    After hanging up, Lionel switched his phone off in frustration.

    He didn''t want to receive any more calls or see any more news online.

    The police report, thepensation, Hannah''s divorce stunt, Quennel fanning the mes online, the elders threatening to disown him.....

    One thing after another, it all came crashing down on him at once,

    giving him no room to breathe

    as if

    determined to crush himpletely.

    Lionel couldn''t understand how so much could have gone wrong in less than a month.

    Thepensation and the police issue could wait.

    Hannah''s divorce could also be put on hold for now.

    As for the online gossip, let them talk. He had been a trending topic so many times it

    didn''t even matter anymore.

    The most pressing matter was the elders'' meeting.

    If he was truly cast out, handling everything else would be infinitely more difficult.

    At that thought, Lionel felt a throbbing in his temples, a relentless, maddening pulse that left him feeling utterly lost.

    On the way home, Quennel

    instructed his subordinates to keep the negative stories trending, to dredge up Lionel''s past mistakes and put them on full disy

    He wanted to make sure Lionel and Sandra became public pariahs, hated by all.

    "Do you think Lionel will show up tonight?" Mrs. Mary Rosenberg asked from the seat beside him.

    Quennel put down his phone. "He will. Lionel knows better than anyone how dangerous it is to be cut off from the Rosenberg family."

    The purpose of flooding the inte

    with negative press and rehashing

    old scandals was to make sure the

    Poy forget just

    elders sawit all lest

    how many foolish things Lionel had

    done.

    ¡°It was you today, calling him for no reason," Mrs. Mary Rosenberg said, a hint of reprimand in her voice.

    ¡°I regret it now,¡± Quennel said, his eyes half-closed as he stared out the window.

 Chapter 710

    He had only meant to tease Lionel, but he never expected Lionel to actually catch

    on.

    He thought to himself that he should have never made that call.

    ¡°But then again, even if he didn''t realize it then, there''s still the thirty-day waiting period for the divorce. No matter how clueless Lionel is, he would have probably figured it out eventually," Quennel consoled himself.

    It wasn''t just self-constion, though. Thirty days was a long time, and anything could happen in the interim.

    He might havee to his senses and made Hannah wait a month for nothing, only to back out of the wedding at thest minute. That would have infuriated Hannah and broken her heart all over again.

    So, in a way, this was better. Besides, it would get Lionel trending on social media again, showing everyone just how foolish he was.

    "During the meeting tonight, make sure you mention the social media fiasco to the elders. I''m afraid they''re so old they don''t keep up with anything."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg sighed heavily. ¡°Dragging out a divorce for this long... it''s so humiliating. Your father is abroad, and everyone he knows has heard about it. They''ve been deliberately taunting him."

    She recalled the video call with her husband the previous day, the grim look on his face making her own heart ache.

    The scandal was so big here that it had reached circles overseas, and people were lining up to mock him.

    First, they mocked him for taking years to find a son he''d lost, a son who had then spent over two decades living off two different women. Then they sneered about him marrying a woman with no status, even though she was eventually acknowledged by her own prominent family.

    But what did it matter if she was officially Ms. Temple now? She was the one demanding a divorce.

    They also brought up how Lionel had pushed Hannah to sign the divorce papers just to please his mistress. Everyone in their aurcle knew about each other''s affairs, but no one had ever tormented their own wife for a mistress.

    You give them money and power, the wife doesn''t cause trouble, and everyone has

    a good time. Why get so hung up on one mistress?

    Now he was on the outs with his mistress, his wife was divorcing him, and he couldn''t salvage the situation. He''d lost all face, thepany''s stock was plummeting, and he was a trending topic every few days.

    If Mr. Ryan Rosenberg weren''t tied up with business, he would have flown back to deal with Lionel himself.

    He made Hannah sign divorce papers just to please his mistress, and now he was ying the devoted husband? Who would believe that act!

    "I know what to say,¡± Quennel said, looking at his mother with a faint, wry smile. "You don''t need to get so angry on his behalf. Making yourself sick over it isn''t worth

    it."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg let out another long sigh. "I don''t want to be angry, but I can''t even bring myself to leave the house anymore. The moment I step out, all those members of

    Hapman''s fan club shove their

    phones in my face, saying, Your son is trending again! He''s so devoted to everyone, wants to have his cake and eat it too.'' How can I not be furious when I hear things like that?"

    Just talking about it made her blood boil. She sighed again, her voice thick with frustration as she wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

    "What have I done to deserve this? Why am I stuck with a son like him, and a mess like this? It''s a divorce, not a death sentence. Why is he dragging his feet?"

    If he had just gone through with it after making Hannah sign the papers for Sandra, they could have finalized the divorce after the waiting period, and none of this would be happening.

    Quennel pulled a tissue from a

    nearby box and handed it to his mother. "Look at you, you''ve worked yourself into tears again. He''s the

    Fone making a fool of himself, so why

    should you feel ashamed? Just pretend you don''t have him as a son. You still have me, after all.¡±

 Chapter 711

    His words only made Mrs. Mary Rosenberg angrier. She pped him on the shoulder.

    "You''re even more infuriating! Don''t... don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking," she scolded, pointing a finger at him. ¡°I''m actually d you made that call today and stopped the divorce. Otherwise, once Hannah was free in thirty days, you''d be the one giving me headaches!"

    Although Quennel was alwaysposed, she was his mother. She could see what was brewing in her eldest son''s heart, just as Lionel could.

    Lionel''s actions were embarrassing, but at least they were within the bounds of conventional morality.

    If the divorce had gone through, Quennel would have certainly made a move. No matter how carefully he acted, if anyone found out, the ensuing scandal would be far worse than Lionel''s.

    It wasn''t that she feared the shame for her eldest son; she just didn''t want to see him publicly humiliated and condemned.

    Besides, what was so special about Hannah that had both her sons so utterly captivated?

    An unreadable light flickered in Quennel''s eyes, but he kept a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Alright, alright, I promise you, I won''t do anything. Stop worrying yourself over nothing."

    ¡°I''ll have the doctore byter to check on you. The housekeeper said you haven''t been sleeping well. We''ll have them prepare some herbal remedies to help you recover. Don''t worry about Lionel''s mess. I''ll handle it."

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg considered his words for a moment, then nodded. "Fine. But you remember what you said. You must not get involved with Hannah. You can have any woman you want, why must you..."

    "Okay, Mom, that''s enough. I know. Please get some rest."

    Quennel gave her a weary smile, his eyes filled with a helpless affection.

    Seeing his expression, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg worried that pressing the issue would only upset him mote she dropped it with a long resigned sigh.

    Hannah had gone into the office to take care of a few things. She was so busy that she hadn''t been online and had no idea how intensely the inte was buzzing about her and Lionel.

    Cherry, however, had nothing but time. She and Samuel, who was still on vacation, were scrolling through the trending topics.

    "You really are a natural actor. You knew all those people were watching, so you deliberately raised your voice. Impressive.¡±

    Cherry reyed the video of Samuel speaking loudly at the civil affairs office.

    He had known they had an audience and, fearing people wouldn''t hear, had practically narrated the entire backstory for them.

    "I''m nothingpared to you. The act you put on for Lionel is wless. He still doesn''t suspect a thing. You''re the real star!"

    Samuel''s praise was genuine, not sarcastic.

    Cherry was truly remarkable. Even

    under extreme pressure, she could

    maintain her cover perfectly.

    wasn''t just good acting, her nerve

    was off the charts.

    fo

    "Haha! But how do you think Lionel suddenly figured it out? It''s not like he had a

    sudden moment of rity, did he?"

 Chapter 712

    Samuel pursed his lips and shook his head. "I''m curious too. At the night market, he seemed desperate for Hannah to agree with his n. There was no sign he suspected anything, and he didn''t look like he was acting."

    Lionel wasn''t like the two of them; he was a terrible actor.

    He wore his heart on his sleeve, so Samuel was certain his words to Hannah that day were genuine. He truly wanted her to go along with his scheme.

    And when Hannah finally agreed, even though Samuel couldn''t see his face, his joyful tone of voice was unmistakable.

    "Do you think someone tipped him off on his way there?"

    "Who would do that? It certainly wasn''t Sandra; she wants them divorced more than anyone. Quennel is unlikely too. And after all this drama, Lionel has barely spoken to any of his old friends."

    Samuel ran through the list of people in Lionel''s circle but couldn''te up with a likely candidate.

    "I guess he really did just have a sudden moment of rity," Cherry said, finding Samuel''s analysis convincing. She couldn''t think of anyone who would go out of their way to help him either.

    "Whatever. It''ll have to be settled in court anyway. When the timees, I''ll hire some people to mob him at the courthouse entrance. We''ll get him trending onest time and make the Rosenberg familypletely give up on him!"

    As Samuel spoke, his eyes narrowed with anticipation.

    The thought made Cherry excited as well.

    "You know, Lionel has caused so much trouble. Do you think the Rosenbergs just don''t care?"

    Cherry was genuinely curious. No one in the Temple family had ever caused such a public scandal, but there had been instances where personal affairs damaged the family''s business, and the influential members had always handed out punishments.

    After all the mistakes Lionel had made, could the Rosenbergs really be so lenient as to not discipline him at all?

    Samuel wondered the same thing.

    "Maybe the Rosenbergs are already nning to deal with him. It''s a shamed don''t have any contacts inside their family. Otherwise, could ask around and maybe get same inside information."

    Samuelmented theirck of foresight. They had sessfully nted Cherry by Lionel''s side, but it never urred to them to ce someone within the Rosenberg family itself.

    If they had, they would know exactly what was happening behind closed doors.

    Night fell, and a cool breeze drifted through the city.

    Lionel stood by the window, gazing out at the view.

    The streetlights were on, cars weaving through the streets below, but his mind was in turmoil. It wasz almost time for the meeting Quennel

    had mentioned. If he didn''t go, it

    W.

    would be taken as his silent O

    agreement to leave the Rosenberg family.

    But if he did go, he could already imagine the lecture he was in for.

    When he first returned to the family, those so-called elders had appeared, looking

    him up and down before shaking their heads in disappointment and leaving.

    It was as if they despised him, found him beneath them.

    The second time was after he and Hannah had slept together. They sent a representative to tell him he had disgraced the family name. Since the deed was done he was to marry Hannah but keep it a secret.

    In fact, they were the main reason his marriage to Hannah had been kept private. It

    was their decision.

 Chapter 713

    And now that he and Hannah were getting divorced, these same people were reappearing.

    It felt like those old fossils were trying to control every aspect of his life.

    Going meant facing their condemnation with no guarantee of a favorable oue. Not going meant being cast out of the Rosenberg family.

    The thought made Lionel''s frustration grow.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Quennel just called. He asked me to remind you that you need to leave now, or you''ll bete. Punctuality is mandatory for this meeting."

    The butler approached Lionel from behind, speaking quietly.

    Lionel rested his hand on the windowsill, feeling the evening breeze.

    It was cold, biting.

    A chill ran through him, but he wasn''t sure if it was from the wind or something else entirely.

    He let out a deep sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose. "I know."

    Despite Lionel''s reply, the butler didn''t leave. He remained standing behind him, watching.

    His duty was to ensure Lionel left on time so he could report back to Mr. Quennel.

    The butler watched Lionel turn, walk out, and get into his car. Only after confirming the car was heading towards the family estate did he take out his phone to call Quennel.

    The Family Estate.

    "The butler at Lionel''s house just called. He said Lionel is on his way and should be here in less than fifteen minutes."

    Quennel hung up the phone and walked into the living room, addressing the three elders seated there.

    There were eight elders in total, and while these weren''t the most powerful ones, having three of them convene at once was a rare event for the Rosenberg family.

    "Are you certain you gave him proper notice?" Mr. Shaw asked, his voice slightly raspy. His heavy eyelids hid his expression, making his thoughts impossible to guess.

    "My mother and I went to his house personally this afternoon. I exined the situation and made it clear that if he didn''t show up, it would be taken as his consent to leave."

    Facing the three imposing elders, Quennel remained perfectlyposed, his expression as calm and steady as ever.

    "If he was properly notified, then why isn''t he here already?" Mr. Thorne barked, his voice sharp with displeasure.

    "He has no respect for us. The arrogance!" Mr. Michael Rosenberg, leaning on his cane, struck the floorboards with a sharp rap to punctuate his anger.

    "Isn''t that just like Lionel?" Quennel raised an eyebrow. "He thinks he has some business acumen, so he looks down on all of us. This is the first time. You all saw it when he first came back, didn''t you?"

    Quennel''s words instantly provoked the three elders.

    Mr. Shaw frowned. "Acumen? What skills does a boy wet behind the ears who

    climbed his way up on the backs of women possibly have?"

    ¡°Quennel, if you had a bit more ambition, the Rosenberg family would be entirely in your hands by

    now instead of being divided likene

    ve

    this! Tell me, with all the elite education you''ve received, how did

    you end up less capable than a stray raised on the streets?"

    Mr. Michael Rosenberg red at Quennel, openly venting his dissatisfaction.

    Quennel felt a sting of resentment at the words.

    Though he appeared to be above

    education, he was still outshined by Lionel''s unconventional sess?¡±

    But the facts were undeniable. No matter how much he disliked it, he couldn''t

    surpass him. All he could do was swallow his pride.

    "Talent is something you can''t force," he said with a rxed smile and a helpless shrug.

 Chapter 714

    Behind that easy smiley countless nights of relentless effort, only to conclude that he was, in fact, simply outmatched.

    No talent, no knack for it. He just wasn''t as good at business as Lionel.

    Though he hade to ept this reality over the years, a bitter taste of resentment still lingered whenever it was brought up.

    They were born of the same mother, and he had been raised with every advantage. Yet, he still fell short.

    Hearing the elders criticize her son, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg bristled with indignation.

    To her, Quennel was the perfect son. She had personally groomed him, pouring her heart and soul into his upbringing. More than anyone, she had wanted him to inherit everything the Rosenberg family had to offer.

    Before Lionel''s return, he had been the brightest star, the undisputed heir. But everything changed when Lionel came back.

    Everyone''s attention shifted to Lionel. They praised his brilliance while

    simultaneously tearing down her eldest son, mocking him relentlessly.

    They were both her sons, and she couldn''t show tant favoritism, especially since Lionel had been lost for so long.

    But still...

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg bit her lip, her fists clenching in frustration.

    Quennel noticed his mother''s reaction and gently took her hand. He offered a faint smile and said softly, "Lionel''s brilliancees from our mother''s genes. Even the greatest talent is useless without a good foundation."

    "Quennel..."

    His words were a balm to her soul. She looked up at him, her heart swelling with a mix of pride and pain.

    Quennel pressed his lips together, giving her a reassuring smile as if to say she shouldn''t pay the elders any mind.

    A bunch of old fossils with one foot in the grave, still trying to pull the strings of the Rosenberg family.

    Ten minutester, Lionel arrived at the estate. As soon as he stepped out of his car, a servant led him to the main hall on the second floor.

    The moment Lionel entered, the atmosphere grew heavy. Every face hardened, and their eyes scrutinized him.

    He hated that look. It was the same way they had looked at him when he first returned to the family.

    He couldn''t believe that after three years after all he had done for the family, after weathering crises and boosting their stock price-they were back to sizing him up just because of a minor dip.

    Lionel suppressed a wave of disgust and walked calmly to an empty chair, taking a seat.

    ¡°Lionel, you have the nerve to show your face!" Mr. Shaw snapped when he saw Lionel stroll in, ignore the elders, and sit down as if he owned the ce.

    The sheer disrespect! He truly was a stray raised in the wild. Even years with the Rosenberg family couldn''t change his base nature.

    "Is this how you raised your younger son? He doesn''t even know how to greet his elders? Does he really think that after running the family business for a few years, he an

    look down his nose at everyone?"

    Mr. Michael Rosenberg mmed his cane on the floor again. "Get out! Walk back in and greet us properly!"

    Mr. Thorne nodded in agreement,

    pointing a finger at the door. "Get out of here right now, you disrespectful brat! I don''t know what you''ve been doing for the past three

    years but you''ve only brought

    shame to this family. We never

    should have let youe back!"

 Chapter 715

    Lionel had barely been seated for a few seconds when he heard theirments, and his brow furrowed deeply.

    "We''re here today to decide my future with this family. Is anything else really necessary?"

    While the rest of the family deeply respected the elders, hanging on their every word and never daring to talk back, Lionel was a different story.

    He had no time for their games and held no respect for their positions.

    After all, they hadn''t shown him a shred of kindness since his return, constantly trying to undermine him.

    Lionel knew full well that they would praise him in front of Quennel just to put his brother down, yet they never had a good word to say to his face.

    These old fossils saw everyone as pawns,modities to be manipted at will. Lionel''s arrogant words hung in the air, stunning everyone in the room. They stared at him in disbelief.

    Quennel and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg nearly burst outughing.

    They knew Lionel had always despised the elders, but to be so defiant at a time like this? Was he not afraid of being thrown out of the Rosenberg family for good?

    Just yesterday, Quennel hadid out the grim consequences of being exiled from

    the family, yet here Lionel was, spouting the same insolent nonsense.

    It seemed the situation with Hannah had truly driven him mad.

    "Lionel, the elders are speaking to you. Is that any way to respond?" Mrs. Mary Rosenberg said, deliberately pulling rank. She looked at Lionel sternly "Elder Shaw is right. You were wrong not to greet everyone when you came in. Stop making excuses and go back out, thene in again and greet everyone properly!"

    Quennel gave Lionel a meaningful look. "Just listen to Mother. Go out ande back in. Whatever we''re here to discuss today, the least you can do is show some basic courtesy. You understand?"

    Lionel remained silent, his expression dark as he red at them.

    Elder Shaw sneered at his arrogant and flippant demeanor. "If you''re so high and mighty that you can''t even show a little respect, then you can leave the Rosenberg family. We have no ce for someone so ill-mannered and disrespectful of his elders. You and your son can handle the disinheritance paperwork tomorrow!"

    With that, Elder Shaw stood up, adjusted his clothes, and made a move to leave.

    Mr. Michael Rosenberg gripped his

    cane and rose to his feet as well. "Three years have passed, and you''re still as wild as ever. If that''s the case, you''re no child of the

    Rosenberg family Once ther

    paperwork is finalized, we will hold a press conference to announce your departure."

    "From that day forward, nothing you do will have any connection to us. And if you dare utter the Rosenberg name outside these walls, we will pursue legal action to the fullest extent!"

    After the two elders spoke, the atmosphere in the living room became suffocatingly tense.

    Quennel hid a smile behind a facade of concern, quickly interjecting, "Lionel, what''s so hard about greeting the elders? Have you no respect for them? Don''t be so arrogant. Get out now!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg shot Lionel a venomous look. "Get out ande back in properly! Otherwise, it''ll be toote for regrets. Leaving this family will do you no good. Don''t let your pride ruin you, do you hear me!"

 Chapter 716

    Though he was furious with the elders'' methods, Lionel knew what would happen if he was truly cast out of the Rosenberg family. After a moment of internal debate, he finally stood up and walked toward the door.

    Seeing Lionel finally relent, a faint smile touched the lips of Quennel and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg.

    His pride had finally been broken by the elders. Now he would have to obey them, to do whatever theymanded.

    He knew that within the Rosenberg family, his arrogance and his abilities meant nothing. If the elders gave an order, he had to follow it.

    To defy them, no matter how capable or defiant he was, was pointless. In the Rosenberg family, the elders held all the power.

    The three elders watched as Lionel walked to the door and then re-entered. His expression was as arrogant as ever, but it was a slight improvement over before.

    "Elder Finch, Mr. Michael Rosenberg, Elder Shaw."

    Hearing Lionel finally concede and address each of them by name, the three elders nodded in satisfaction.

    "You see? It would have been so much simpler if you''d just spoken properly from the start. You make us practically beg you to say a word."

    "Anyone would think you were some great dignitary, forcing us elders to bow and scrape before you. You need to understand your ce, Lionel. In this family, you are nothing. Do you hear me?"

    Elder Finch gave him a contemptuous smile and continued, "I''m speaking to you. Are you deaf?"

    "If you understand, then respond. Don''t think that just because you''ve greeted us, you can go back to ignoring us."

    Though he had just capitted, Lionel''s face had returned to a mask of insolence after the perfunctory greeting, a sight that greatly displeased the three elders.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg saw the situation escting and grew anxious.

    "Lionel, can you wipe that dead look off your face? Can''t you learn some manner From the day you returned, I''ve exined the rules of the Rosenberg family to you."

    "If you can''t follow them, then get out! Stop embarrassing me, do you hear? You may have no shame, but I, your mother, still do!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg couldn''t stop herself from shouting, her face a canvas of irritation and displeasure, her brow furrowed in anger.

    Even Quennel, sitting beside him, was annoyed by Lionel''s dismissive attitude.

    "Lionel, we''re all adults here.

    §Ù§Ñ§ß

    Respecting your elders, knowing the rules... these are things you should have learned in school, even if qu Parents didnt drill it into you or do you think you''re so brilliant that you can just ignore the family elders and treat them however you please?"

    Quennel''s brow was tight with warning, hoping Lionel would finally adjust his attitude.

    "That''s not what I meant. I just think that since we''re all gathered here to discuss my future with the family, we should focus on that issue first, rather than getting hung up on whether said hello or how I speak Why don''t we just get to the point instead of wasting time on all this?"

    Lionel ignored their admonishments and simply spoke his mind.

    He despised the family''s tedious rules and formalities, seeing them as empty, meaningless rituals. He couldn''t understand why they insisted on them.

 Chapter 717

    Hearing this, Elder Shaw couldn''t help butugh out loud.

    "Listen to this. Your precious son thinks greeting and respecting his elders is a ''boring ritual.'' I wonder, is he this arrogant with his clients? Or is it just us old fossils who aren''t worthy of a simple hello?"

    After Lionel''s statement, Elder Finch''s expression darkenedpletely.

    He took a deep breath and spoke in a grave tone, "Lionel, if that''s truly how you feel, then by all means, leave the Rosenberg family. Strike out on your own. Then you won''t have to bother greeting us old fossils."

    "You won''t have to worry about what we think. Go build your own empire. And as I said before, from that moment on, you will have no connection to the Rosenbergs. You won''t have to report anything to us."

    "You could evene up and punch us in the street for all we care. It''s your choice. In fact, there was no need to call this meeting at all. I should have just unterally kicked you out. You''re so arrogant. I''d love to see how long thatsts once you''re cut off from the Rosenberg family."

    He had thought that forcing Lionel to leave and re-enter would knock some of the arrogance out of him, make him morepliant.

    But he''d been wrong. Lionel seemed to think that one forced greeting absolved him of any further need for respect.

    A disrespectful and conceited person like him was a serious liability to the Rosenberg family.

    If he ever gained control of the family''s power, he would likely cast them all out or strip them of their authority.

    The Rosenberg family had functioned perfectly well before he arrived; his presence was merely a bonus, which was why they had often turned a blind eye to his behavior.

    But their leniency had allowed his arrogance to grow unchecked, making him believe the family. couldn''t survive without him it was better to get rid of someone som conceited sooner rather thanter.

    "I''m not disrespecting the elders, that wasn''t my intention. I simply feel that our time is precious, and since it''s gettingte, we could. address the main issue first. After all, this is just a private meeting for now."

    Mr. Michael Rosenberg didn''t say another word. With a dark expression, he turned

    and walked out, unwilling to waste another breath on such a person.

    Talking to him was infuriating. He was like a mindless brute, incapable of listening to reason. There was no point; he was trapped in his own world.

    "Mr. Michael Rosenberg! It''s just that he''s been under a lot of stresstely because of the whole ordeal with Hannah. He just wants to resolve this matter quickly be didn''t mean any disrespect to the elders!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg stood up anxiously, trying to stop Mr. Michael Rosenberg from leaving.

    "Lionel, what are you waiting for? Apologize to the elders! Do you really want to be thrown out before you realize you need to show some respect?"

    With those words, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg strode over to Lionel, raised her hand, and pped him hard across the face.

    Lionel never expected his mother to do such a thing and had no time to react. The pnded squarely on his cheek.

    The sharp crack echoed through the living room. Even Mr. Michael Rosenberg, who was already several feet out the door, flinched at the sound and turned to look.

 Chapter 718

    Even Quennel waspletely blindsided by his mother''s sudden p.

    Everyone was stunned into silence, unable to believe what Mrs. Mary Rosenberg had just done.

    "Lionel, I don''t care how serious or urgent things are right now. What you need to do, right this instant, is learn to respect people!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg screamed hysterically, her eyes zing with fury as she red at her impossibly arrogant son.

    His insolence had caused the elders to me her, to suggest she had failed as a mother.

    Her entire life''s reputation was being destroyed by Lionel. If she had known it woulde to this, she never would have brought him home in the first ce!

    "If you can''t even learn respect, then I''ll disown you! Just get out! I don''t need a son who doesn''t know how to behave. No matter how urgent things are, you don''t throw away basic decency, do you understand me? I''m talking to you! Can you look at me? Can you try to understand instead of always being like this!"

    She had put all her strength into that p. Lionel''s head snapped to the side, and a bright red handprint immediately bloomed on his cheek.

    Lionel raised a hand to his stinging face, but for a long moment, he remained silent.

    He knew exactly why the elders had summoned him. It was to humiliate him, to force him into a groveling apology so they could grant their forgiveness.

    And it was precisely because he understood their intentions that he had refused to y along and waste time with pleasantries.

    But he hadn''t expected them to blow it so far out of proportion, wasting all this time arguing about hisck of respect and manners. Did they really need to trample his dignity into the dust like this?

    "Lionel, everyone here, myself included, is your elder. Don''t treat us the way you treat Hannah."

    Quennel''s tone was grave. "You are just a junior member of this family, with no real power. Without the Rosenberg name, you will be ruined. Can you not grasp your own position?"

    "You failed to understand your ce with Hannah, and now you''re failing to understand it here? If you''re really that clueless, then there''s nothing f as your older brother, can do for you. Just pack your things and leave."

    "And don''t you dare go around iming the family misunderstood you after you''re kicked out. You should know that our entire

    conversation today has be

    recorded by the cameras over there. If you dare spread lies online, this footage will be released.

    Understand?"

    Quennel added the warning thoughtfully, pointing a finger toward a security camera on the ceiling.

    After all, this was the same Lionel who hadn''t hesitated to lock up the mistress he''d spoiled for so long, torturing her in a basement and not caring if it became a public scandal.

    If he could do that to her, what would he do to the Rosenbergs, who he felt had no use for him? It was entirely possible he would turn around and nder them online.

    Quennel studied Lionel''s expression and saw a flicker of doubt in his eyes before continuing.

    "Lionel, apologize to the elders. Sit down and discuss how you''re going to handle things with Hannah. Otherwise, if you''re really cast out of this family, you know what the consequences will be."

    As he said this, Quennel shot him a look, reminding him of their conversation the previous night.

    Only aplete fool would be ignorant of the consequences of leaving the Rosenberg family.

    "If you''re not afraid of ruin, you can walk out that door right now. But you should realize that when you first came in without a greeting, the elders were already being generous by not making a scene. They only asked you toe in again and do it properly."

    "But you continued to be arrogant. You clearly have no respect for them. Even if they weren''t powerful family elders, but just ordinary old men, wouldn''t you greet an elder of the Rosenberg family? Where are your manners?"

 Chapter 719

    Lionel was lost in thought for a long moment. He took a deep breath, then finally stood up and said to the three elders, "I''m sorry."

    The moment he spoke, silence once again descended upon the living room. No one responded to him.

    "When you''vee to your senses and grown a brain, we''ll discuss this again. We''ll set another time. And next time, Lionel, I expect you won''t keep us old men waiting. You need to learn some basic decency."

    With that, Elder Finch turned and left without a backward nce.

    The other two elders gave Lionel a long, meaningful look, sighed deeply, and followed him out.

    Soon, only the three of them remained in the vast living room of the family home.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg nced at her disappointing son, worried she would have a stroke if she spoke to him any longer. She simply got up and walked out, unwilling to have any further conversation.

    After she left, only the two brothers remained.

    Quennel stared at Lionel in silence for a few seconds before letting out a smallugh. "Well, well. It seems everything I told you yesterday went in one ear and out the other. You didn''t listen to a single word. And look at you now. This could have all been resolved today, but you managed to drive everyone away."

    "You''re officially the first person in history to infuriate the elders to this extent. I can''t even imagine the looks on their faces the next time we have a meeting."

    He knew Lionel was reckless, but he never imagined he''d be so foolish in front of the elders.

    The man was ying with fire, and sooner orter, he was going to get burned.

    "It was obvious they just wanted to call me here to humiliate me. You really think I didn''t know that? They''ve already made up their minds about whether to kick me out or not."

    With no one else around, Lionelid his cards on the table.

    "You all talk about not holding a grudge, about letting me fend for myself out there. As if. All of you can''t wait for me to be cut off from the family so you can find a way to destroy me!"

    Lionel had seen through their intentions long ago.

    "Quennel, you and Mother can stop pretending this is all for my own good. If you truly cared, you would have already spoken to the elders beforehand instead of wasting my time with this lecture."

    "Lionel, if you can''t see what''s wrong with your attitude, then I don''t think anything

    you do will work. Forget the elders-even Hannah won''t let you off the hook."

    Quennel stood up and looked down on him, a condescending smirk on his face.

    "You made a fool of her at the courthouse. Do you really think Hannah is just going to forgive that? Right now the only chance you have of avoiding a divorce is if the family elders intervene and negotiate with her."

    He decided to just tell him the elders'' true motive.

    "Otherwise, Hannah is already preparing to file awsuit, and you can expect divorce papers soon. The elders were hoping to use your. marriage to deepen our partnership with the temple family. Afterall, the Temples are on the same level as the Rosenbergs."

    With that, Quennel turned and walked away, unwilling to waste another breath on him.

    He had thought that after exining all the risks yesterday, Lionel would surely listen.

    But he was wrong. The man was hopelessly stupid. His appalling attitude toward Hannah was one thing, but to treat the family elders with the same contempt was sheer madness.

    Quennel suspected that after managing things for the Rosenberg family for a few years, Lionel had started to believe he was indispensable. That''s where his arrogance came from.

    He failed to realize that he only had power because the elders granted it to him. Once they took that power away, he would be nothing.

 Chapter 720

    Quennel wasn''t sure if Hannah would find out about what happened today. If she did, he knew she wouldn''t be able to sit still.

    Hannah would definitely stir up trouble; that was just her personality now.

    She used to be too gentle, never fighting for anything. She thought that by silently supporting Lionel from the background, giving selflessly, and constantly doing what she thought was best for him, she would eventually win his affection.

    But she was different now. The Hannah of today was like the Lionel and Sandra of the past¡ªshe just wanted to cause as much trouble as possible for those two.

    Quennel didn''t want to judge whether Hannah''s new troublemaking tendency was good or bad.

    But at least she was no longer the meek, submissive person she used to be, and that was a significant improvement.

    Such an exceptional woman had been tormented by Lionel for three long years before she finally learned to fight back.

    If she hadn''t learned to resist, she would have beenpletely lost.

    So, after some thought, he decided to have a few people spread the news about today''s events, making sure it reached Hannah.

    And Quennel''s move was perfectly timed. By this morning, Samuel and Cherry had already heard about what happenedst night.

    As soon as they got the news, they immediately waited at home for Hannah to return from work for lunch.

    A few urgent matters hade up at the office recently, and Hannah, who was supposed to be on vacation, had been called back to handle them.

    Mr. Lancaster was aware that Hannah had been overwhelmedtely, but he wouldn''t have called her back if his other employees could have managed the situation.

    He promised Hannah that once she took care of these issues, he would give her another full month off.

    Furthermore, now that Hannah had reimed her identity as Ms. Temple, Mr. Lancaster nned to discuss the employment contract she had signed in a fit of pique to anger Lionel. After all, the terms of that contract were practically coercive.

    Even if she hadn''t regained her status, Mr. Lancaster had intended to terminate the contract once her affairs with Lionel were settled.

    She had only signed that agreement out of desperation to escape Lionel''s maniptions in the first ce.

    Now, Hannah was no longer alone. She had the Temple family backing her, so she didn''t have to fear Lionel''s schemes. Besides, Quennel had already begun to make his move against him.

    As soon as Hannah arrived home, she saw Cherry and Samuel sitting excitedly on the sofa, chatting andughing, their cheerful voices filling the living room.

    The moment they saw her, they jumped to their feet and waved her over enthusiastically.

    "What''s all the excitement about? You two seem thrilled."

    Hannah had barely sat down when Cherry eagerly scooted over, sitting right next to

    her.

    "Hannah, you won''t believe it!

    Something incredibly funny

    estate

    happened at the Rosenbere

    grapevine, so I don''t know if it''s true, but I have a feeling it is."

    Hearing it was about the Rosenberg family, Hannah''s interest was piqued. "What

    happened? And how did you hear about internal Rosenberg affairs?"

    "One of their own staff let it slip. We couldn''t believe it either. Yesterday we were racking our brains trying to figure out what was going on inside the estate, and today the story just fell into ourps."

    They had been frustrated yesterday, having no one on the inside to report back on

    the Rosenberg family''s internal drama.

 Chapter 721

    They never expected the news toe to them so easily. It was like searching high and low for something, only to have it appear right in front of you.

    "So, yesterday, the three elders of the Rosenberg family called a short meeting at the old estate to discuss Lionel''s future with the family. But they started arguing before the meeting even began."

    Hannah shot Cherry a knowing look.

    Cherry didn''t keep her in suspense. "When Lionel arrived at the estate yesterday, he didn''t greet the elders. He just walked in arrogantly and sat down."

    "The elders thought he was incredibly rude for not greeting them, so they demanded he go back outside and enter again with a proper greeting. Of course, someone as proud and arrogant as Lionel refused."

    "So they got into a little argument over it, and in the end, Lionel was forced to go out ande back in to greet them."

    As Cherry recounted the story, she couldn''t stop herself from bursting intoughter, pping her thigh to keep from being too loud. She continued.

    "And that''s not all! After he greeted them, he went right back to his usual arrogant self. He even told the elders that all this was just empty, meaningless ceremony."

    "He said they were there to decide if he could stay in the Rosenberg family, so there was no need for such pointless formalities and they should just get to the point. The elders felt he was being disrespectful and told him to fix his attitude."

    "But he used them of using their status to throw their weight around and pressure him, so he refused to back down, and it turned into a huge fight."

    "In the end, the meeting that was supposed to decide his fate was over before it even started. Everyone just left in a huff. I have a feeling that after this, Lionel is really going to be

    pergefamily

    kicked out of the Rosenberg family

    for good."

    After hearing Cherry''s story, Hannah finally understood why she and Samuel were so amused.

    She would have beenughing too, but beyond the amusement, she suddenly realized something was very wrong.

    Samuel noticed Hannah''s expression turn serious, a stark contrast to her earlier cheerfulness. "Hannah, is something wrong with this story?"

    "From what I know of my grandmother''s household¡ªthe main estate¡ªthe staff there are incredibly discreet. Especially with the elders present."

    Hannah voiced her doubts. "Something this important, this sensitive they would have certainly dismissed the servants. There''s no way they would have let them stand there and listen, let alone leak the story. This is a huge embarrassment for the Rosenberg family

    She remembered meeting a few of the elders when she married into the family. They were all fierce and imposing.

    It wasn''t just the servants; even other members of the Rosenberg family were deeply respectful of them. No one would ever dare gossip about the elders.

    That''s why today''s news felt so strange, Logically, unless one of the elders or Lionel himself had spread

    the story, no servant would eve dare speak of it.

    "Did you hear if anyone else attended the meeting besides the elders and Lionel?"

    A seed of suspicion began to grow in Hannah''s mind.

 Chapter 722

    If she hadn''t spent time in the Rosenberg household and understood the weight the elders carried, she never would have questioned it.

    Hannah''s question gave them pause.

    Samuel and Cherry exchanged a look, and the pieces started to click into ce. Something was definitely off.

    It wasn''t just the Rosenberg family. Even in their own home, when the three of them were chatting in the living room, the staff would instinctively withdraw.

    And even if they overheard something by ident, they would never repeat it. They had all signed non-disclosure agreements before starting their jobs.

    So, the story they heard was eitherpletely true, or someone had intentionally leaked it to them.

    "Samuel, do you remember if they mentioned anyone else being there? I feel like besides the elders and Lionel, there was someone else."

    The story had been so juicy that Cherry had been focused entirely on the details, not on who was present.

    Samuel thought for a moment. "I think they said Mrs. Rosenberg Sr. and Quennel were there, but I can''t be sure."

    He wasn''t certain, so he didn''t want to state it as a fact and risk misjudging them.

    "It was a matter concerning Lionel, and it took ce at Grandmother''s estate. Quennel and his mother would have certainly been there. Quennel is at odds with Lionel; he would never miss an opportunity to see him publicly humiliated." Hannah analyzed the situation carefully and concluded that, besides Lionel and the elders, Quennel and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg must have been present.

    If her reasoning was correct, then it was almost certain that the story Cherry and Samuel heard was intentionally leaked by the servants on Quennel''s orders.

    His goal was to let them know that Lionel had fought with the family elders. He had also purposefully revealed that the meeting was to decide Lionel''s fate.

    Although she and Samuel had

    previously suspected there was something off about her brother, his actions had never harmed her directly, so she had always turned a blind eye.

    But now, it seemed her brother wasn''t even trying to hide his intentions anymore.

    Hannah lowered her gaze, deep in thought.

    She knew that once Lionel was cast out of the Rosenberg family, all the enemies he had made in the business world would seize the opportunity to strike.

    Her brother wouldn''t even need to lift a finger; others would do the work for him. If Lionel''s luck was bad, he could very well end up dead at their hands.

    But the fact that the elders had called a special meeting suggested they were still undecided about kicking Lionel out.

    e,

    If they had truly wanted him gone, they wouldn''t have bothered with a meeting at all. So perhaps the meeting wasn''t about his expulsion, but had another purpose entirely.

    What that purpose was, Hannah couldn''t guess.

    But one thing was now clear: the reason her brother had leaked this information to fer was obvious te wanted her to intervene and hasten Lionel''s removal from the family.

 Chapter 723

    Because once Lionel was out of the picture, all power within the Rosenberg family would fall to Quennel.

    In a few years, the Rosenberg family would be entirely his. As for Lionel, if he was lucky, he might be able to rebuild his life, but he would never regain the glory he had with the family. If he was unlucky, he''d end up dead, disabled, or struggling just to survive.

    The thought made Hannah deeply ufortable. She felt like Quennel was starting to use her.

    He hadn''t been like this before. His ambition was nowid bare.

    Ultimately, Quennel and Lionel were the same kind of person. One was just more obvious about it, while the other operated from the shadows.

    If Quennel truly cared for her, he wouldn''t be using her like this, just as Lionel had.

    It was no wonder they were brothers; their methods and mindsets were identical.

    Samuel and Cherry watched Hannah, her brow furrowed in thought, and didn''t dare to speak until she finally broke the silence.

    "Regarding what we heard today, we''re going to pretend we know nothing. We''ve heard it, we''ve had ourugh, and that''s it. If anyone tries to subtly ask if we''ve heard the news, just tell them you have no idea."

    "If they press you, just say it''s the Rosenberg family''s business and you don''t want to get involved. You just heard a rumor, that''s all."

    Hannah thenid out everything she had just pieced together, holding nothing back.

    As Samuel and Cherry listened to her analysis, their expressions grew grim. They slowly realized they had nearly been yed for fools.

    "If that''s really the case, then Quennel is even more calcting than Lionel. His methods are just dirty Lionel might be a fool, but at feast he''s straightforward. He wouldn''t do something like this."

    Cherry scoffed, her voiceced with disgust.

    Suddenly, a bold and unsettling thought surfaced in her mind.

    "Do you think... the person who initially held Sandra captive was

    actually Quennel? And mayb

    Quennel and Sandra made some kind of deal to frame Lionel fort?"

    Cherry had harbored suspicions about Quennel back when the incident with Sandra happened.

    But at the time, Lionel was the more likely suspect. Quennel just didn''t seem like the type to do something like that.

    But after Hannah''s analysis today, they were beginning to see that Quennel''s methods might be far more terrifying.

    At that moment, something else urred to Samuel.

    UT

    He swallowed hard and looked thoughtfully at Hannah. "That letter we received a while back was also very strange. It was clearly addressed to Quennel and Lionel delivered it. It was obvious Lionel wasn''t behind it. We suspected Quennel back then, too. Maybe he really was responsible for that as well."

    At the time, they had all been too focused on ying tricks on Lionel to investigate the matter deeply.

    They all had their suspicions but left them unsaid. Now, however, things felt different. Quennel''s actions were bing too obvious to ignore.

 Chapter 724

    It was now entirely reasonable to suspect that everything Quennel had done before was purely to frame Lionel.

    After all, everyone knew how capable Lionel was.

    From the moment he returned, he demonstrated his exceptional talent, proving to everyone that he could firmly establish himself within the Rosenberg family.

    It was because of his remarkable abilities that Sandra had chosen him again.

    Everyone knew that Sandra was originally supposed to marry him, but she had refused, worried that his status as an outsider would ultimately be no match for Quennel''s. When she realized she had bet on the wrong horse, she went back to him.

    Lionel''s return was undoubtedly a boon for the Rosenberg family, like a world- renowned jewel that had finally been discovered.

    But for Quennel, it was not a good thing at all. Lionel''s presence posed a significant threat to him.

    However, they were brothers, and everyone was watching them. If Quennel did anything too drastic to Lionel, all eyes would immediately be on him.

    But with Lionel and Hannah going through a messy divorce, if he could pin all the me on her, he could remain perfectly hidden in the background.

    Cherry stared nkly for a few seconds before Samuel''s words finally sank in. Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you saying the contents of that letter were true? That those people gave it to Lionel, and when he saw the name, he was afraid of falling into a trap, so he gave it to us, and we deliberately changed the name to frame him?"

    "Exactly. The only question is whether the contents of the letter were real or if it was just another trap."

    Samuel looked at her and continued his analysis. "But I''m more inclined to believe that Quennel really was the mastermind. He deliberately had the kidnappers write a letter and send it to Lionel, hoping to provoke Lionel intoing after him in a rage."

    "That way, he could once again y the victim and make us think Lionel was being unreasonable. But Lionel didn''t act the way he expected."

    "He gave the letter to us, and we

    didn''t act the way Lionel expected

    either. The whole situation went in a

    direction none

    of the three of us

    anticipated, and in the end, it just

    fizzled out."

    In fact, Samuel had analyzed the incident carefully afterward. It was usible that, just as Lionel had imed, Quennel was the one pulling the strings.

    Quennel had coborated with the kidnappers, intending to lure Hannah there so he could swoop in and y the hero.

    But he hadn''t counted on them also contacting Lionel, who showed up and ruined his n.

    But no matter how they analyzed it, the whole affair was missing crucial pieces of evidence.

    Without proof, all their analysis and spection meant nothing.

    The incident was in the past, and there was no point in dwelling on it further. However, one thing was certain: Quennel was definitely involved.

    It was only now that Cherry fully grasped the situation. In the beginning, she had been so focused on tormenting Lionel that she hadn''t thought about the bigger picture.

    She never imagined such a massive conspiracy was hidden beneath the surface, and she had beenpletely oblivious. But finding out now wasn''t toote.

    "In any case, we''ll act as if we know nothing. If anyone asks, we''ll say it''s the first we''re hearing of it and that we''re not interested in their family''s drama."

    As long as they didn''t make a move, Quennel would get antsy. He might even send someone to probe for information.

 Chapter 725

    If she just did nothing, there was nothing Quennel could do.

    After all, he couldn''t exactly approach her openly about it. If he did, it would only prove he was getting desperate to drive Lionel out of the Rosenberg family.

    But whether Lionel stayed or left the family was irrelevant to her. All she wanted was a divorce; she couldn''t care less about anything else.

    "I have to say, those two brothers are terrifying. So devious and maniptive¡ªone attacks you head-on, the other schemes in the shadows. It''s maddening."

    Cheryl Temple shuddered and said, "Once this business with Lionel is over, we need to keep our distance from the Rosenbergs. Otherwise, I feel like those two brothers

    will be the death of us. How can they be so despicable? So calcting!"

    A genuine fear began to creep into Cherry''s heart, making her wary of getting too involved with the Rosenberg family.

    Especially Quennel. The man seemed so calcting.

    His mind was abyrinth of sinister plots, and they weren''t the kind of people who enjoyed ying such games.

    So, if it ever came down to a direct confrontation, she knew, honestly, that they would be no match for him.

    After spreading the rumor, Quennel had expected Hannah toe asking about its authenticity before long.

    But a full day had passed, and there was only silence from her end.

    It was as if she hadn''t heard a thing, yet he couldn''t just go and ask her directly.

    The matter involved the family elders, and if he brought it up with Hannah and someone overheard, the elders would surely summon him for questioning.

    He wanted as little to do with those old fossils as possible.

    But right now, he was desperate to know if Hannah had heard the news.

    Knowing her personality, she would have certainlye to inquire about the reasons behind it if she knew.

    Her continued silence made him wonder: had the rumor not been spread effectively enough? Had she not heard it?

    Quennel mulled it over and decided to have a servant subtly drop the hint to Hannah again.

    Perhaps the initial attempt hadn''t been effective, and the news simply hadn''t reached her.

    Otherwise, knowing Hannah, she would have been at his door by now.

    After all, everything he''d done was aimed at ensuring Lionel''splete and utter downfall.

    It was impossible that Hannah would simply ignore something this significant.

    If Lionel were disowned by the

    Rosenberg family, she would be the biggest beneficiary it would make. her divorce proceedings incredibly straightforward.

    Around noon, Hannah finished a Yvesitancaster was away

    on a negotiations would have

    ness trip, so contractel

    6, wawait.

    She went to a cafe for lunch, and just after ordering and sitting down, she saw a flood of messages in their group chat.

    [Cherry]: Wow, you guys. Hannah was right. I''ve had so many people ''casually'' mentioning it to me today.

    [Samuel]: Same here. It feels like it''s officiallymon knowledge now. Quennel really pulled out all the stops!

    [Cherry]: It''s spread so far and wide, I''m almost tempted to get it trending online. Let everyone know the great Rosenberg elders are about to kick Lionel out just to save face. Lol.

 Chapter 726

    [Samuel Temple]: I agree. We should definitely get them trending. Let their families know they''ve got a traitor in their midst, leaking all their secrets.

    [Cherry Temple]: That''s exactly what I was thinking!

    [Cherry]: I seriously can''t believe it, Hannah. You called it yesterday, and today he really did send people to keep pushing this story. Even my friends found out and came asking me about it. And the way they asked was just so off. If I didn''t know them so well, I''d almost believe they just stumbled upon it by ident.

    When they first started chatting with me, everything seemed normal. But then, it was like they were suddenly possessed, dropping hints and trying to pry information out of me from every angle.

    I kept telling them I didn''t know anything, that I was clueless, but they just wouldn''t stop. It was like they were determined to make me admit I knew something. It was just so bizarre.

    If Hannah Green hadn''t warned me about this yesterday, I would have really thought they''d just heard some gossip and were trying to get the details from me.

    [Samuel]: Tell me about it. Same thing happened to me. They came at me like they were getting paid for it, refusing to back down until they got the answer they wanted. I finally had to tell them I was going to y video games and invited them to join, but suddenly they were all ''too busy.'' They just wanted to gossip. These are people who never gossip, and now they''re acting like tabloid reporters.

    [Cherry]: Exactly! And they''ve trended so many times before, but my friends never brought it up. This time, it''s not even a trending topic, and they''re all over me. Since when is news from the Rosenberg family so easy toe by?

    Hannah watched their conversation, her heart growing heavier. Her brow furrowed as she stared at her phone screen. They were still chatting, but her mind was no longer on the conversation; she was focused on figuring out her next move.

    Quennel Rosenberg had clearly bribed these people to start asking questions. If she contmued to pretend she knew nothing, it would look disingenuous. She had to make some kind of statement.

    But she didn''t want to get involved in whether Lionel Rosenberg stayed in the family

    or not. What she did now was critical, and she had no intention of ying into Quennel''s hands.

    Hannah mulled it over while she ate. After finishing her meal, a bold idea suddenly came to her.

    Since Quennel had already paid off those people and there were chat logs to prove it, why not use those records to her advantage? She could turn the tables and redirect the me onto them.

    If the Rosenberg elders found out that the details of their private meeting had been leaked by a servant, they would surely investigate to find out which one.

    And if that servant had a loose tongue and revealed that Quennel had put them up

    to it, then Quennel would have truly yed with fire and gotten burned.

    In the three years she had been

    married to Lionel, she had seen very

    little of his older brother, Quennel But every time they did interact, he had always been exceptionally kind and considerate to her.

    That made it even harder for her to ept that he was capable of something like

    this.

 Chapter 727

    Before, her mind had been so consumed with Lionel that she hadn''t given much thought to his brother.

    But based on her recent analysis, it was clear that Quennel had ulterior motives and was not acting in good faith.

    Hannah truly didn''t want things to continue this way with him. All she wanted was a peaceful divorce from Lionel.

    After that, she wanted to cut most of her ties with the Rosenberg family, for everyone to go their separate ways without any further entanglement.

    It was such a small, simple wish. But now even Quennel was getting involved, and his actions made it impossible for her to tell if he was actually trying to help her or not.

    Of course, if she had used this information to interfere and convince the elders to cast Lionel out, stripping him of his Rosenberg status, it would have made her divorce much quicker.

    After all, by the time the divorce proceedings began, Lionel would have no power or resources to fight her.

    But Hannah had too much self-respect to do something like that. If she had wanted to use such tactics, she would have done so long ago instead of dragging it out. She just wanted a normal divorce.

    [Hannah]: Since he''s already sent so many people to ask you about it, it proves the story is out there. Post the chat logs with these people online. Guide the public to focus on this, and make sure to emphasize that *they* were the ones who knew about the Rosenberg family''s business first.

    [Hannah]: Also, y up the fact that this was a private, internal Rosenberg family matter involving the elders. Why would,a confidential meeting like that leak? Make people Wonder if there are problems within the Rosenberg family itself. Try to steer the narrative in that direction.

    If Quennel wanted to y games, she would y along.

    She would show him that she wasn''t some naive fool. She would do what she wanted to do; she was not a puppet to be controlled.

    What Lionel had done to her in the past was awful, but what Quennel was doing now was no different. It was just as disgusting.

    They both saw her not as a person, but as someone they could subconsciously manipte.

    Without a moment''s hesitation after seeing Hannah''s messages, Samuel and Cherry leveraged all their connections, contacting various influencers and media outlets and sending them the screenshots.

    Cherry, who had nearly a million followers on her own social media tform, blurred out her friends'' profile pictures and posted the screenshots directly.

    "After months of divorce drama, the family elders finally stepped in. And their decision was whether to kick Lionel out? Hrious. But what L really want to know is how a private meeting of the Rosenberg elders got leaked. All my friends already knew about it. So weird.

    The moment Cherry published her post, the influencers they had contacted immediately reposted it adding their own inmmatory.mentary and mocking the

    Rosenberg family for having spies in

    their ranks who could leak

    information so easily.

    With Cherry''s post, the help of the influencers, and a paid push to make it trend, the

    story instantly shot to the top of the trending topics.

 Chapter 728

    For the past couple of months, the divorce drama between Hannah and Lionel had been the inte''s favorite soap opera.

    Netizens had even lost interest in celebrity scandals. Some ounts that were originally dedicated to digging up dirt on celebrities had pivoted to covering Hannah and Lionel.

    The moment there was a new development, they would immediately repost andment.

    So, the instant Cherry''s post went live, itpletely overshadowed all the other trending videos and topics online.

    ¡¾I was wondering why there was no new dramately. Turns out they were saving up for a big one.)

    ¡¾This is hrious. Their family elders hold a meeting and it gets leaked? It was obviously one of the servants who was there.]

    ¡¾Not necessarily. Maybe the elders leaked it themselves to give everyone a heads- up. To let us all know they''ve given up on Lionel and that he''s no longer part of the Rosenberg family.¡¿

    ¡¾I think the main issue isn''t whether Lionel is getting kicked out, but the fact that a meeting held by figures as high-level as the elders could be leaked. This whole world is just one big amateur hour.¡¿

    ¡¾Oh my god, this divorce has escted to the point where the elders are involved, and instead of figuring out how to resolve the divorce, they''re talking about kicking Lionel out.¡¿

    ¡¾Are they serious? He was only officially weed back into the family three years ago, and now they''re disowning their own bloodline because of a few scandals? That''s ridiculous. They would have been better off not acknowledging him in the first ce.¡¿

    ¡¾I finally get why Lionel is so messed up. The whole Rosenberg family is messed up. No matter what, you don''t just cut off blood ties. Are they insane?¡¿

    ¡¾Forget whether he''s getting kicked out or if they''re crazy. I just want to know who leaked this. Can someone give us more inside info? Like, when is Quennel getting married? I''m so curious. His younger brother is already getting divorced.¡¿

    [Seriously, I wonder who leaked it. I really hope someone on the inside can tell me.¡¿

    Hannah watched as Cherry''s post quickly started trending.

    They had also deployed paidmenters to steer the conversation. The topic, which had started to focus on the absurdity of the Rosenbergs kicking Lionel but was now shifting to who could have possibly leaked the information.

    Now, thements were all wondering about the leak, with many mocking the Rosenberg family for appearing so formal and powerful but being, in reality, a total

    mess.

    At this moment, the Rosenberg family, just like Lionel, had be the butt of the inte''s jokes. Everyone was talking.

    Hannah nodded, quite satisfied with the result. This was exactly what she wanted.

    Since Quennel wanted her to know about this and went to the trouble of having people spread the word, she would just do him a favor and broadcast it to everyone.

    This way, when Lionel was

    eventually kicked out of the family,

    everyone would be psychologically

    prepared. It wouldn''t be a shock, and

    they could get used to the idea ahead of time.

    "Quennel, have you seen the trending topics? Oh my god, how does everyone online know what we talked about at the family estate? Cherry posted chat logs! How did her friends find out about this?"

 Chapter 729

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg had nned to meet with her friends that afternoon to brag about having another meeting with the elders, making them all envious of her.

    But she had just gotten into her car when she saw the news trending. She was so terrified that she immediately told the driver to turn around, no longer daring to go see her friends.

    It was a huge trending topic. If her friends saw it, she couldn''t imagine how they would mock her.

    "What trending topic?"

    Quennel had just finished a meeting at the office when he got the call from his mother. He was momentarily confused by what she was saying.

    ¡°Lionel has been behaving himselftely, not causing any major trouble. How is he trending again?"

    "It''s us... Oh, I can''t exin it over the phone. Just go look for yourself! It''s all over the inte. Get yourpany''s PR department or whoever to kill this story now! If the elders see it, we''re all finished!"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg wasn''t trying to figure out who leaked the information. She was just terrified that the contents of their meeting were public, which meant all three of them would be held ountable.

    "Okay, I''ll look. Mom, don''t panic."

    Hearing the urgency in his mother''s voice, Quennel felt a growing sense of unease. He hung up and immediately checked his phone.

    As soon as he opened the app, he saw a dozen rted topics trending. Just from the titles, he knew exactly what had happened.

    He clicked on a random one and saw screenshots of Cherry''s conversations with her friends being reposted everywhere. As he read the text, Quennel''s face darkened.

    Something was wrong. Very wrong.

    This was spiraling in a direction he had not anticipated at all. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.

    His n was to have these people probe Cherry, to see if she knew about the meeting.

    But every screenshot showed Cherry acting as if she knew nothing at all.

    Not only had they failed to get any information out of her, but she had also turned around and posted their conversations online.

    And now, the news that they had held a meeting to kick Lionel out of the Rosenberg family waspletely exposed.

    That was a private, internal meeting with the elders. A meeting held under the strictest confidence.

    How did it suddenly end up all over the inte? This was not right at all.

    Quennel didn''t have time to ponder how things had gone so wrong. He immediately contacted his people to suppress the trending topic.

    But for some reason, no matter how

    hard he tried to push it down, the topic wouldn''t go away. It was as if someone on the other side was constantly paying to keep it trending.

    Who?

    Hannah or Lionel?

    Meanwhile, on Lionel''s end.

    When he saw the trending topic, he also realized how strange the situation was.

    He knew that the contents of an elders'' meeting would never be leaked. The servants at the family estate were all extremely discreet and would never reveal secrets.

    But now, the information was tantly disyed online. And logically if there was a leak, the first-

    people to know should have been

    Hannah and the Temple family

    Instead, it was their friends who found out first.

    Lionel could already smell a rat.

 Chapter 730

    Lionel carefully scrolled through all the userments and sensed that something was off.

    It felt like someone was deliberately steering the conversation, guiding everyone to discuss why an internal meeting had been leaked, rather than focusing on whether he was about to be kicked out of the Rosenberg family.

    Logically, since everyone had been following his drama and enjoying his downfall, they should have been fixated on whether he was actually getting disowned, not questioning the source of the leak.

    This was a clear sign that someone was manipting the narrative.

    Previously, whenever he started trending, Quennel would eagerly jump in to add fuel to the fire.

    But this situation offered no benefit to Quennel. After all, he was at the meeting too.

    If he kept pushing this topic, he would also be a target of suspicion.

    Just as Lionel was analyzing the situation, a bold thought urred to him.

    Perhaps Quennel himself had leaked it and paid to make it trend, originally intending to publicize the fact that Lionel was being cast out, but now realizing his mistake.

    But even if Quennel had paid for the publicity, it was still bizarre.

    He was present at the meeting. If he caused a huge public stir, the elders would surely hear about it andunch an investigation.

    If they discovered he was behind it, they would definitely deal with him before even thinking about Lionel''s situation. They would want to know why he leaked the details of their meeting.

    Quennel wasn''t that stupid. So who else would pay to make this trend? And who else could have told those people?

    He knew the servants at the estate were tight-lipped and would never leak confidential information.

    Lionel felt increasingly like this whole affair was spiraling in a strange direction. He didn''t know who leaked the news, nor did he know who was constantly paying to keep it trending.

    The only thing that was clear was that Cherry''s and Samuel''s friends had been told, who then told them, and they, in turn, exposed it.

    The Rosenberg family couldn''t go after Cherry; it was her freedom of speech, and she could post whatever she wanted.

    So, if they wanted to assign me, their only option was to go after her friends and find out who told them.

    However, none of this had much to do with him right now. His conscience was clear. It wasn''t him, so no amount of nder could stick For now, he decided to sit back and watch the show.

    When Cherry''s friends saw that she had posted their private chat logs online, they were horrified and immediately called her.

    "Are you out of your mind? Why do you post everything online? I was just chatting with you, and you go and post it for the world to see! Are you trying to get me killed?"

    The friend''s furious shouting red from the phone. Cherry, having anticipated this, had already moved the phone away from her ear.

    ve

    "What do you mean, get you killed? Something this interesting obviously needs to be shared with everyone. What are you worried the Rosenbergs are going toe going toe asking you how you found o

    Cherry''s voice wasced with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°If they do, just tell them the truth. Tell them someone in your house told you. Let''s see if it was a servant or someone else. Just be honest."

 Chapter 731

    "If anyone''s going to be med, it''ll be the person who told you, not you. After all, how would you have known if they hadn''t leaked it? Or did you just make this whole thing up?"

    Cherry''s rtionship with this friend was mediocre at best, especially since the woman had made several backhandedments to her face after Hannah''s return.

    The gist of it was that Cherry was finished now that Hannah was back, that her status would be usurped, and that her good days were over.

    Little did they know that she and Hannah were actually on pretty good terms now. So, when this person sent her the message, Cherry was secretly thrilled.

    She could post it online, and the Rosenberg family would track down this person to find out who leaked the information.

    Once they discovered it was Quennel, he would be punished by the Rosenbergs and would surelye after this informant. That way, Cherry could get rid of an annoyance without lifting a finger!

    Quennel''s move was brilliant; he was helping her take care of someone she disliked.

    "I don''t care. You need to delete that post right now. Do you hear me?"

    The person on the other end of the line was rambling nonstop, finally screaming hysterically.

    "Did I give you permission to post our chat history? Are you insane? You post everything online, don''t you? You just love showing off, is that it?"

    They continued to berate Cherry, desperate for her to delete the post. If she left it up, it was only a matter of time before they traced it back to them, and then they''d be done for.

    They were already in the middle of buying a ne ticket to flee the country. They had to get out and hide, otherwise, when Quennel came looking for them, they would have no excuse.

    However, in the face of their frantic shouting, Cherry remained unfazed. She shot back a few insults and hung up the phone.

    "What''s the point of deleting it now?

    It''s already been shared so many

    times, and people have already saved screenshots. Deleting it now would just be asking for more trouble."

    Cherry then blocked all of them, saving herself the hassle of them calling one by one to question her.

    "What a great trending topic. It''s

    even gotten me so many new followers. This is fantastic really have to thank Quennel, he''s brought a tidal wave of attention."

    Cherry sat happily on the sofa, scrolling through the trending topics on her phone. Seeing how her paidmenters had sessfully derailed the conversation, she couldn''t have been more pleased.

    The Rosenberg family estate.

    The three elders had learned about the trending topic immediately. They gathered in the main hall and had already sent for Quennel, Lionel, and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg.

    Only a few people were present that day. If the matter had been leaked, it could only have been one of those three!

    All the servants had been dismissed and were nowhere near the second floor.

    Unless one of them had nothing better to do than to go and review the security footage!

    Half an hourter, the three of them arrived at the estate one by one.

    Lionel was, as usual, thest to arrive, his posture just as arrogant as it had been before.

    This time, however, he offered a polite greeting to the three elders before taking a seat.

    "Who was responsible for this? If you step forward and admit it now, I can let it slide. But if I have to find out myself, don''t me me for being merciless!"

 Chapter 732

    As Mr. Michael Rosenberg spoke through gritted teeth, his gaze was fixed on Lionel.

    It was as if he had already decided that Lionel was the one who had leaked the information.

    However, facing Mr. Michael Rosenberg''s pointed stare, Lionel remained utterly unconcerned. He leaned back casually against the chair, crossed his long legs, and folded his arms, looking at him with a dismissive air.

    Seeing his rxed demeanor, Mr. Michael Rosenberg grew furious, feeling that Lionel was deliberately provoking him.

    In a fit of rage, he clenched his fist and mmed it on the table, snarling angrily.

    "I''ll say it onest time. Whoever did this should confess now, and I can still spare them. But if you refuse to admit it and I find outter, the consequences will be far more severe than just being disowned."

    At this, Lionel''s interest was piqued. He sat up straight, his eyes fixed on the elder. "If you find out," he asked, "what else will you do besides disowning them?"

    "This is a civilized society now. Secretly arranging to have someone killed probably isn''t the best look. Even though the Rosenberg family has money and power in Sova, the police wouldn''t just stand by if a life was on the line."

    "What I do next is none of your business! Just admit it, was this you or not?" Hearing Lionel''s brazen tone, Mr. Michael Rosenberg''s anger red even hotter.

    "In the entire Rosenberg family, you''re the only one who would do something like this! I was truly wrong about you. You were so arrogant yesterday, and you dare to be this defiant in front of me today? Do you really think the Rosenberg family can''t function without you?"

    iel

    Lionel spread his hands, let out a cold sneer, and lifted his chin arrogantly. His eyes half-closed, he looked at the elder, his voiceced with contempt. "So, the elder suspects I leaked what happened yesterday, Unfortunately for you wasn''t me. If you insist it was, then please, show me the evidence."

    He scoffed,pletely unafraid. ¡°Or you can track down the people who posted those screenshots online. Have them stand in front of me and use me to my face, as long as they have proof."

    Since he truly hadn''t done it, he could speak with such confidence, even under the elder''s sharp words and intimidating re.

    Hearing his arrogant tone, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s brow furrowed in anger. She snapped at him in a low roar.

    ¡°Lionel, if you did it, just admit it! Who else but an animal like you would do something like this? You have no idea how much trouble you''ve caused."

    "The elders are only willing to sit down and talk to you calmly out of respect for the contributions you''ve made to the family in the past. Don''t push your luck Get on your knees, beg for their forgiveness, and pray they let you off. Do you hear me?"

    As Mrs. Mary Rosenberg spoke, her chest heaved with anger. A knot of fury was

    lodged in her heart, making it hard to breathe.

    She felt as if this defiant son was going to be the death of her.

    She couldn''t understand it. When Lionel first returned, he seemed more or less

    normal, but now he had be so outrageous.

    His actions were getting more and more out of line. She feared that if this continued, Lionel would not only destroy himself but also drag her down with him. The entire family would say she had failed to raise her son properly!

    "Mother, you''re so certain it was me?

    Did you see me do it with your own eyes? If I had actually done this, I would be on my knees apologizing to the elders right now They wouldn''t have to kick me out, I''d leave the Rosenberg family myself." C¨®ntent

 Chapter 733

    Hearing his mother''s furious usations, Lionel felt a familiar sting. It was as if she already had proof that he was the culprit.

    It made sense. From the moment he returned, he had sensed his mother''s anger and resentment toward him, even though she was the one who had identally lost him.

    Her youngest son had suffered and struggled on his own for years, even managing to build a life for himself, yet in his mother''s eyes, he seemed to be an inconvenience, a burden even.

    Lionel had never understood it. Logically, shouldn''t a long-lost son who had endured so much hardship be showered with his mother''s affection upon his return?

    But whenever she looked at him, she was so angry, as if he should never havee back at all.

    Lionel had never sought the answer to this puzzle, fearing he wouldn''t be able to handle the truth if he ever found it.

    Hearing Lionel''s challenge, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg couldn''t stay seated. "It''s impossible that we would leak what was said in our own meeting!" she said, agitated. "There were only three of us there, and I would never do such a thing."

    "Quennel wouldn''t do it either. That only leaves you."

    "How can you be so certain it was me? What proof do you have? And why is it impossible for Quennel to have done it? Do you really know him that well?"

    Lionel countered patiently, his gaze drifting thoughtfully to the silent Quennel.

    After Lionel spoke, a dead silence fell over the living room. Everyone instinctively turned to look at Quennel, who had yet to say a word.

    Sensing the strange and tense shift in the atmosphere, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg froze for a moment before quickly recovering and pointing a finger at Lionel.

    "What are you implying? Are you

    trying to tell me that your older brother posted that information

    online That he elberately told

    Cherry''s friend about our meeting so she would tell Cherry, who would then post it? What would be the point of all that?" Content

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg let out a humorlessugh, as if she were talking to a fool. "Yesterday''s

    meeting was about whether you

    could remain in the Rosenberg family It had nothing to do with Quennel. There was no reason for him to tell anyone. What would he gain from it? Your problem isn''t his problem."

    Having said her piece, she red at Lionel, assuming he would be left speechless.

    But Lionel immediately retorted,

    "Who''s to say he didn''t want to leak

    it to Cherry, so she would tell Hannah? Then Hannah coulde and negotiate with the elders, either to force me to sign the divorce papers or to get them to kick me out of the family. After all, if Heave the Rosenberg family, the person who benefits the most is Quennel."

    Lionel gave a cold snort, his icy gaze fixed on Quennel.

    ¡°Quennel, do you dare to swear this had nothing to do with you?" he asked.

    "Does he need to? Quennel would never do something like that! Stop trying to sling mud!" Mrs. Mary Rosenberg was so furious she looked ready to p him again.

    Mr. Edward Rosenberg considered this for a moment, then asked, "Quennel, did you do this?"

 Chapter 734

    Quennel, who had remained silent on the sofa, had ignored Lionel when he first spoke to him.

    But now that even an elder was starting to doubt him after hearing Lionel''s words, he could no longer stay quiet.

    "Mr. Edward Rosenberg, as my mother just said, yesterday''s meeting was primarily about Lionel. It had nothing to do with me. Leaking this information would only bring me harm, not benefits. Why would I do such a thing?"

    Even in such a high-pressure, tense atmosphere, Quennel spoke with a calm andposed demeanor, seemingly unaffected.

    Hisposed manner only made the three elders trust him more.

    After all, they had watched Quennel grow up, and they knew his character better than anyone.

    Under normal circumstances, they would have believed Quennel without question.

    But this was different. With only three suspects, Quennel and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg were now both under suspicion as well.

    "Lionel, if you''re saying I did it, then please present evidence to prove it. If you have no evidence, then please don''t make such baseless usations.¡±

    Quennel slowly lifted his eyelids, looking at Lionel with a hint of amusement.

    On his way here, he had already contacted the people he''d used.

    They were smart. They were already on a ne out of the country, which meant there was no one to testify against him.

    No matter how much they investigated, it would never lead back to him, and he wasn''t a major suspect anyway.

    So, even if the investigation yielded no results, Lionel would remain the most likely culprit.

    "If we''re talking about making baseless usations without evidence, wasn''t Mr. Michael Rosenberg the first to do that?" Lionel said, looking at Mr. Michael Rosenberg before continuing.

    "Of course I''m not saying your suspicion of me is wrong. I am, after all, a prime suspect. But as you said every

    rything requires evidence

    Without it, you can''t just use people indiscriminately."

    Lionel Rosenberg saw the confidence in Quennel''s expression and had a strong suspicion that he had a backup n.

    He realized that investigating this matter might be pointless. He had underestimated this man; Quennel was far too cunning.

    ¡°Lionel, if you im you didn''t do it, then prove it. Who else could it have been?"

    Mr. Michael Rosenberg, incensed that Lionel had talked back to him, nearly threw his cane at him.

    "I have no evidence to prove my innocence, because you wouldn''t believe any proof

    I presented. Besides, I don''t need to prove I didn''t do it, because I didn''t."

    After saying this, Lionel sighed

    deeply. He pinched the bridge of his nose, thought for a few seconds, and then said, "If all the elders are convinced that I did this, then you can investigate. I will remain at the estate during that time, and you can have someone watch me 24/7.

    your find any proof that I was responsible, I will voluntarily leave the Rosenberg family and cut all ties, forever."

    Lionel spoke with a grave tone, his resolute and fearless demeanor causing the

    elders to waver.

 Chapter 735

    Upon hearing his words, the three elders exchanged nces. They were slowly starting to believe Lionel.

    His demeanor today waspletely different from yesterday. If he had really done it, he wouldn''t be acting like this now.

    The elders'' gazes shifted to Quennel and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg.

    Looking at them, they couldn''t connect them to the incident. It had nothing to do with them, so why would they go to such trouble?

    They also knew that exposing this matter would bring them nothing but harm.

    If the goal was to get Lionel trending online and ruin his reputation, it was a pointless risk.

    His reputation was already in tatters; it wasn''t worth going to such lengths.

    "Some things can''t be understood with conventional thinking. If this n seeds, I''m the victim, and I''m the one taking the me. So if I''m framed for leaking the meeting''s contents, I''ll be disowned for sure. And if I leave the Rosenberg family, who stands to gain the most?"

    Seeing the elders'' confusion, Lionel offered a meaningful reminder.

    With that, he stood up and asked a nearby servant to prepare a room for him.

    "Until this matter is investigated, I will stay here at the estate. You can have people watch me around the clock, but while you''re watching me, please have them watch those two as well."

    Lionel looked at his mother and brother. ¡°All three of us are suspects right now. It''s not impossible that one of us might try to frame another. So, for the sake of fairness, let''s not have only me under surveince."

    After saying his piece, Lionel headed upstairs, unwilling to waste any more time on pointless arguments.

    It had also suddenly urred to him that having only himself watched would be unfair.

    He was almost certain one of them had done it. If he was being monitored, they would have a perfect opportunity to fabricate new evidence to frame him.

    Now that he had said this, they should understand his point.

    He currently had no way to prove his innocence, so the only thing he could do was get the elders to

    restrict their movements preventing them from creating new evidence to nder him.

    Hearing Lionel''s words, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg nearly fainted. Her body swayed, but

    Quennel, with his quick reflexes, caught her and held her steady.

    "Since you''ve put it that way, I hope the elders will assign people to watch us as well. We wouldn''t want Lionel to feel it''s unfair and then use us after finding some

    so called evidence."

    Quennel''s tone and attitude were as calm as ever, which only deepened Lionel''s suspicion.

    Before going upstairs, Lionel couldn''t help but look back at him a couple of times. A wave of unease washed over him.

    Could it be that Quennel had already prepared new evidence to frame him?

    That would exin why he was so unruffled. If that were the case, it only proved that the man was a master strategist, and Lionel was no match for him.

    At the same time, it meant his own situation was about to be increasingly precarious.

    Damn it. This Quennel hadn''t seemed so terrifying before. How had he be so formidable?

 Chapter 736

    After some discussion, the three elders decided to adopt Lionel''s approach, assigning others to monitor both Quennel and Mrs. Mary Rosenberg.

    They also ordered the mother and son not to meet during this period.

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg strongly objected, feeling it was an affront to her character.

    After all, she truly hadn''t done anything of the sort, but just as she was about to exin, Quennel stopped her.

    "My mother and I agree to the elders'' arrangements. We also hope the elders can quickly find the person who spread this information and clear our names."

    After hearing Quennel''s words, the three elders couldn''t help but give him a longer look.

    They had a faint feeling that perhaps this really had nothing to do with him. Not only had he grown up under their watch, but his confident demeanor right now didn''t seem like that of a guilty person.

    After all, if he had done it, how could he possibly say such a thing with such candor?

    Quennel also knew their methods. If he were truly responsible, he would understand the severe consequences of refusing to confess at this stage.

    Unless he was exceptionally foolish and wanted to make a desperate gamble, he wouldn''t be standing here, feigningposure and speaking this way.

    But based on their understanding of Quennel, he didn''t seem like the type to do such a thing.

    However, Lionel''s attitude today had also been incredibly defiant, as if he were truly innocent.

    But Quennel was different from Lionel; he wasn''t good at hiding his true feelings. If he had done something, he would admit it openly.

    Even if he were to deny it, he couldn''t possibly be as forthright as he was now. Could it be that Mrs. Mary Rosenberg was the one who did it?

    Mr. Michael Rosenberg immediately dismissed the thought. Anyone could be the culprit, but not Mrs. Mary Rosenberg.

    ¨¦

    She had been married into the Rosenberg family for so many years and knew their methods better than anyone. She would ge be foolish enough to do something like this.

    But if it wasn''t one of those three, then who could it be?

    Could it really have been one of the household staff?

    At this moment, all three of them seemed to be free of suspicion, but they couldn''t be certain it wasn''t a staff member.

    Then again, the household staff had all worked here for so many years. They knew the rules of the house and wouldn''t do something so foolish.

    "In that case, my mother and I will head back and await the results of the elders'' investigation During this time wont go anywhere other than the office and home. Please fest assured, elders."

    With that, Quennel led his mother out of the family estate.

    He could tell his mother had more to say, but he kept signaling her with his eyes to remain silent.

    They could talk about it after they left. The elders were already suspicious of him.

    If they stayed any longer and let his mother keep talking, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    It wasn''t until they were in the car that Mrs. Mary Rosenberg finally couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "What on earth is Lionel ying at? It''s obvious he did it, yet he has the gall to say all that, even suggesting we have people watch him.¡±

    The more Mrs. Mary Rosenberg spoke, the angrier she became, especially when she recalled his

    smug face. "Does he think that Saying that, the elders won''t have him watched? That they''ll suspect us instead? I can''t believe i gave birth to a son like that!"

    Quennel sat beside her, listening to his mother''s tirade against Lionel without saying

    a word, letting her vent.

 Chapter 737

    "Do you think Lionel is acting this way because he''s already figured out a counter- strategy or has a backup n? Maybe he''s already found someone to create new evidence that points to us, which is why he''s so arrogant?"

    Mrs. Mary Rosenberg suddenly considered this, and a wave of unease washed over her.

    "If that''s what he''s doing, we need to tell the elders right away. Otherwise, when they investigate and find the evidence Lionel fabricated, they''ll start suspecting us, and that would be terrible."

    The more Mrs. Mary Rosenberg thought about his confident and defiant expression, the more worried she became.

    "Quennel, I''m telling you, his arrogance must mean he''s up to something."

    "Alright, Mom, don''t overthink it. Maybe he really didn''t do it."

    As soon as Quennel finished speaking, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg pped his shoulder in frustration.

    "It''s obvious he did it! Why are you defending him now?"

    After she said that, something clicked in her mind, and she looked at Quennel with a horrified expression.

    Her face froze for a second before she asked nervously, "Quennel, tell me... it wasn''t you who did this, was it?"

    "Do you... do you have any idea what the consequences are for something like this? Tell me right now, was it you? If it was, I''ll go to the elders this instant and tell them I did it. I''ll take all the me for you, so they won''t punish you."

    Seeing his calm andposed demeanor, Mrs. Mary Rosenberg''s heart began to

    race.

    If Quennel really was behind this, their earlier conversation had thoroughly angered the elders. If they investigated and found out, the punishment would be even more

    severe.

    Seeing his mother''s worried face, Quennel couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "Rx, Mom, I didn''t do it. Why would I do something so stupid? And maybe Lionel didn''t do it either. It''s possible someone else is responsible."

    Quennel''s tone remained incredibly calm and unconcerned as he analyzed the situation. "Besides, for all we know, the elders orchestrated this themselves. Whatever it is it has nothing to do with us, so you don''t need to be so nervous.

    Seeing his mother''s anxious and fearful expression, Quennel softly soothed her,

    telling her not to be so angry or worried.

    After all, if he admitted to her now

    that he was behind it she would do exactly

    what she''d just said go to the elders, confess, and take the fall for him.

    His goal was to ruin Lionel, not to let his mother take the me.

    Besides, the people who knew about this had already fled the country. Even if the elders investigated now, they wouldn''t find anything.

    So, in the end, the investigation would lead nowhere. They just had to let it drag on until the whole thing was forgotten.

    He also knew that online buzzes and goes quickly. In a couple of days, there would be a new topic. There was nothing to be nervous about.

    But there was one thing he had to prepare for.

    It wouldn''t be good if Lionel hired someone to fabricate evidence that pointed to him.

    However, since he already had people watching Lionel, that was unlikely to happen.

    He wasn''t too worried initially, but seeing how concerned his mother was, he thought it was better to be safe than sorry. He would have to Keep a close eye on things for the next few days, just in case.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!